《Back to the Beginning of Ming to do Charity》


 Chapter 1: To Survive

    Chapter 1: To Survive


    "Young master." The round-nose boy servant held up a chipped bowl, tears and snot covering his face, shirt ridden with dirt and fingers red with the cold. He spoke in huping sobs, "couldn''t, couldn''t get any, hic, no one would give me, hic"


    Lin Yuan could see the little guy was about to cry himself sick, quickly saying: "Come sit, quickly."


    Saying so, Lin Yuan lifted up an edge of the ragged nket wrapped around him to admit the boy into its folds. The abandoned temple did not protect against the wind and cold, master and servant could only rely on the single ragged nket to keep warm.


    It had been a week since he first arrived. The entire week''s duration he hardly moved, not for ack of trying.


    The original owner of his new body was the son of a northernndowner who owned quite a lot ofnd and businesses. As a result, he was unable to leave easily and instead had his only son travel to the south in his ce to start a business, buy a farmstead and somend. In the future, if the northern political situation worsened, the entire family would still have a ce to retreat to and backup funds to start over.


    However, the oldndowner could not have expected to miscalcte so badly. His only son and heir was a naive idiot.


    Truly a naive idiot, leaving with only a servant boy and a carriage driver. And even saying to his dad, taking more people would only create arger target. Not only that, he convinced his dad that the north was not peaceful currently and thus required more people to stay and protect his family and their assets.


    Original owner had read and studied quite a lot, a pile of books by sages. His dad waspletely convinced when he heard that these were justifications spoken by sages. What was left to do but listen?


    As a result, the original owner stepped onto a road of misfortune.


    The boy servant was only twelve, master and servant also lived in a sheltered environment since young. Every step on the road to the south was apanied by the emptying of their wallets.


    Original owner could not refuse beggars on the side of the road but his actions only turned them into targets.


    The carriage driver had a strong physique and was willing to stay behind and hinder the hoodlums, in the end alive or dead no one knew.


    When Lin Yuan arrived in this body and time, original owner was already robbed of all his wealth. Because of guilt and regret, in addition to the cold weather andck of proper shelter, he came down with a fever.


    Cold and fever during ancient times weremon causes of death, not to mention inbination withck of healer service and medicine. Therefore, original owner easily passed away.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t help but sigh, the original owner was also just a boy of only fourteen. The life expectancy during ancient times was short, themon boy of twelve was already considered a fully grown adult and ready for marriage. A fourteen year old child with a kind heart was a good thing originally, only pity was that the turbelent era did not allow for kindness and goodness.


    The servant boy used the back of his hand to wipe away tears and snot unsessfully, his small face looking dirtier than before the cleaning attempt. He sobbed: "Couldn''t get any medicine."


    The child was originally a stubborn one, in addition to the fact that he grew up in the Lin family and educated with loyalty pledged to the master, he waspletely brainwashed to be a loyal servant.


    "Then there''s no need." Lin Yuan ruffled the boy''s hair, trying to make the best of the situation: "It''s fine, look at me, I''m almost recovered anyway."


    It was a silver lining that the group of bandits were only desperate peasants who only took wealth and not lives. Or else, it was very likely they wouldn''t be alive now.


    During thest few days, Lin Yuan searched through his belongings, he didn''t believe the Lin family only gave silver ingots and banknotes. Back in the modern time of his previous life, he had a habit of hiding money in the insideyer of his shirts when traveling. Therefore, was it not possible that making backup ns would be the wise choice of action especially in this period of time fraught with danger and unrest?


    However, he had searched everything multiple times and came up with nothing.


    The servant boy''s sobs had stopped, his emotions calming enough to realize he was siting in his master''s embrace. Since misfortune hit them, master and servant escaped in a hurry, only snatching a nket. He had originally nned to not touch the nket but since his young master awoke they had been sharing it together.


    This thought caused him to break out into sobs again. His young master was such a good person, why must he face such misfortune!


    "It''s my fault!" The servant boy started to me himself, regretfully saying, "Old master told me to be careful but I''m such a fool, even implicating young master! <em>Wu</em>~, it''s all my fault! I don''t have any brains! A useless failure!"


    Following the rant, the servant boy was about to give himself a p.


    Lin Yuan quickly grabbed his hand, patting his back infort: "It''s alright, we''re safe aren''t we?"


    The servant boy spoke through stuffy nasals: "It''s all my fault! Everything''s my fault!"


    "Let''s look again." Lin Yuan once again prepared to search his clothes, undressing down to his pants he searched through the linings while shivering in the cold.


    The servant boy helped in the searching. Even though it was something they did everyday but they always worry they weren''t careful enough in the previous searches.


    Money for meals came from pawning Lin Yuan''s coat, the only valuable item left.


    His shoes were made of cloth but the soles were very thick and warm. It had tookdy Lin quite a lot of time and spools of thread to make.


    The original owner''s birth mother was a servant girl, not even a concubine. In this day and age, giving birth was a life threatening business, and in addition to his mother being a frail fifteen year old girl, it was nearly a given that she passed away during childbirth.


    As a result, the original owner was given to thedy master who did not have children of her own to raise. She came from a literary family and had nothing inmon with thendowning ss. Therefore, there was no love lost between the old master Lin anddy Lin. However, she did treat the original owner well, teaching him to read and write from a young age.


    And because original owner could write and do maths, was an educated person, his father assumed that he could carry a greater responsibility.


    When Lin Yuan found this in his memory, he couldn''t help but feel speechless at old father Lin''s reasoning.


    It was at that moment, a lightbulb switched on. Taking off his shoes, thankfully the winter cold kept it from being smelly, he took the soles out.


    "Young master.." Servant boy piped up uneasily, "Why are.."


    He wanted to ask why his young master looked like on the verge of tears.


    But before he could finish, he saw Lin Yuan taking out a silver banknote.


    It was a silver banknote worth 200 taels.


    Exchanged to copper coins worth 200,000 guan. This was no small amount. Original owner''s father had given 500 taels in total and that was the limit, more and the Lin family businesses would not have enough funds to run on.


    He reckoneddy Lin must have taken out all her savings, afraid that the original owner might happen upon unexpected situations.


    The heart of a caring mother!


    As an orphan in his own time, Lin Yuan could only sigh wistfully.


    Looked like old father Lin''s task won''t be fulfilled in the near future. First things first was to find a proper shelter and fully recover his health.


    As for doing business, Lin Yuan didn''t dare to even think about it. Since he found out the current era was the Yuan dynasty, the emperor being Yuan Shun, he gave up on the whole idea. He at least knew of the story of Chen Wansan, a prominent business man nearly richer than a country who even supported the right person, Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of Ming.


    But the result? When Ming dynasty was established not long afterwards, his wealth was confiscated and he himself exiled. His wealth alone greatly richened the new dynasty.


    Later in the Qing dynasty, did emperor Qianlong not know He Shen umted great wealth through corruption? He knew, so all of his wealth eventually ended up in the emperor''s pockets.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan prepared to honestly follow old father Lin''s advice to buy somendin a remote ce away from the battlefield. Have a farmstead built so that once the Lin family came to the south they would have a ce to stay. And of course stock up on food supplies.


    What was the most valuablemodity during turbelent times? Gold, silver, jewels? Wrong. It was food.


    Once war broke out, civilians would be unable to farm and produce crops. Less and less food to the point people were peeling tree bark and eating it to stave hunger. Foodstuff was the source of life, cheap during prosperous times and expensive during turbulent times.


    "Young master." The servant boy chuckled, rather foolishly, "Let''s go exchange money."


    Lin Yuan currently was too weak to get up and could only hand the banknote to the servant boy, reminding him: "Only exchange 50 taels, two guans of paper money, one paper money per guan."


    "Tomorrow go, go early." Lin Yuan looked at the darkening skies, "It''s not safe now."


    Servant boy nodded: "I listen to the young master!"


    In the servant boy''s eyes, his young master was able to read and write, was smarter than him and understood everything.


    Before drifting away into sleep, Lin Yuan happily thought, once he hadnd and property he''ll be able to disy his talents. Wasn''t there a saying, turbulent times create heroes? He''ll follow in the footsteps of his time travelling seniors and invent cannons, tanks, airnes, etc in addition to gathering some followers, maybe evenmaybe even<em>heihei</em>!


    Lin Yuan at this point had yet to realize, he was a humanities major, his life till now, the closest he got to inventing technology was fixing hisputer. And even that he had done so unsessfully. He ended up buying a newputer instead, almost spending all of his schrship money on it.


    But as a person, we must have dreams and ambitions.


    The next day at the crack of dawn, the servant boy poked a small head out of the warm nkets, unwilling to leave.


    But the servant boy quickly pulled himself together as his young master cannot yet leave bedrest.


    Before leaving Lin Yuan reminded him, "If you are stopped by hoodlums, give them the paper money, you hear?"


    Servant boy didn''t understand: "No way! That''s young master''s money!"


    Lin Yuan exined: "If you don''t hand it over they will just take it by force. Can you win against them in a fight? Compared to the two guans, the 48 taels are worth more."


    Servant boy looked down at his toes: "It''s my fault I''m so useless, if brother Chen was here, those people definitely won''t be able to win against brother Chen.."


    The mention of brother Chen, the carriage driver willing to leave for the south with the original owner, caused Lin Yuan to feel downhearted.


    Brother Chen was the son of the original owner''s nanny and grew up together from a young age. He had a strong physique and loyal to a fault. Their rtionship was close enough to even sleep together andpare each other''s assets''.


    Brother Chen was older than original owner by five years, had no given name, only a pet name Niu Dan. He stayed behind to block the bandits and give them a chance to run.


    Dead or alive unknown.


    Lin Yuan sighed. People from the ancient times were simple and honest. Lin Yuan put himself in brother Chen''s shoes and honestly thought he could not do the same of sacrificing himself for another.


    Yuan dynasty supported trade andmerce, agriculture not as much. However, merchants were taxed the highest and farmers were taxed the least inparison to other dynasties.


    But this did not mean that regional governments and officials ept low taxes. An official''s sry could not support a luxurious life so their only other source of ie came from oppressing the civilians under their regional government.


    There were more and more exhorbitant taxes, oppression from thendlord ss was also on the rise. As a result, the people had no means to make a living and support their livelihood, their only option was to be refugees and criminals.


    Those bandits that robbed them, perhaps had been honest farmers in the past and a full belly was enough to satisfy them and feel content about.


    In order to survive, they indirectly caused the death of a good person like the original owner.


    When your state of survival was in question, virtue and justice could be abandoned at any time.

 Chapter 2: Good People have Good Fortune

    Chapter 2: Good People have Good Fortune


    While the servant boy left for the bank to exchange money, Lin Yuan stayed at the abandoned temple to pack up their belongings. Actually, there wasn''t much to pack but he had nothing better to do.


    His body was currently weak as when he first arrived in this body was when the fever was at its highest. The original owner could not presevere till the end, passing away. So when he upied the body he had no choice but to continue to fight against the fever in the original owner''s ce. Although he endured in the end, the surroundings and his situation was simply too harsh and hardly good for expediting his recovery.


    Lin Yuan actually felt quite d this was the Yuan dynasty where cotton garments were already avable otherwise he and his servant wouldn''t have presevered until finding this abandoned temple and instead freeze to death on the way.


    "Young master!" Servant boy had run back to their temporary shelter. He even redeemed their cotton coats at the pawn shop.


    After putting back on his cotton coat Lin Yuan finally dared to leave the ragged cotton nket. They had been sleeping on the floor the past week and the nket was already extremely dirty. It was only him and the servant boy, not even beggars were willing to stay in the abandoned temple, broken down as it was, it did not protect against the bitter cold winds. Thankfully, they could now leave the ce and stay at an inn instead. Once he fully recovered, Lin Yuan nned to buy the most suitable property.


    200 taels was no small amount, the average three member family''s yearly budget was only two taels and that was already considered well off.


    To tell the truth, Lin Yuan felt lucky not to have arrived at the beginning of Yuan dynasty. That period was hell. Yuan dynasty officials at the time werepletely illiterate, having just conquered center China on horseback. They had no knowledge of governance, ten year old children were able to receive governmental posts. As a result, minor officials were left to their own devices and corruption became rampant.


    Although the current time period was also difficult, but inparison to the earlier years of Yuan, so much better off.


    "I already asked around, there is an inn located in the northern part of the city, said to be the cleanest." The servant boy supported Lin Yuan as they walked, "the top rooms are 200 coins."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "Not the top rooms, how much are the lower rooms?"


    Servant boy: "80 coins."


    Lin Yuan: "Then one lower room, we can share."


    In any case, the past week was much of the same, sharing a living space despite the crampness.


    The small city they were currently in was called Wu City, rather close to Jiangnan. Lin Yuan made ns to buy his property in the area after fully recovering his health. Jiangnan was off limits though, with it being the location of where Chen Youliang, Zhang Shicheng and Fang Guozhen were gathering their power. Jiangnan was the epicenter of many battles and for a small fish like him it''s better to stay away.


    The inn''s lower rooms weren''t very big but at least quite clean. The waiter even brought in a pail of water for them to clean up with. Lin Yuan ordered meal for two and tipped the waiter in return for his help buying two new change of clothes for them.


    "Leave it to me." The waiter left smiling, the errand left some space for him to make a small profit, not a lot but it was still something.


    Their meal arrived in a timely fashion, a te of greens and a te of meat, both used pig oil to cook. Tasty enough but they must eat quickly, otherwise once it cooled the food would be oily lumps.


    Though only two tes, the amount was more than sufficient. With a side of rice Lin Yuan only stopped whenpletely stuffed.


    Servant boy went to buy some medicinal herbs for the inn to cook. Though illnesses upon you fast and furious as andslide and leaves as slow as spinning silk, but with the proper necessities of warmth and food Lin Yuan recovered quite quickly, taking only three days at most.


    Wu City could not be consideredrge, its poption only around 10 or 20 thousand. Street vendors were not a lot either, understandable with the weather cold as it was. Although he glimpsed manualbor workers and beggars on the street, shivering in the cold winds.


    Whether they could make it past the winter was unknown.


    "Customer, have a bowl of jellied tofu! Hot and steamy! Warm your stomach!"


    "Customer, our t cakes are known to be the tastiest in Wu City, have a try."


    The vendors with pasted on smiles, their cheeks chilled red but still continued hawking their wares.


    Lin Yuan walked with servant boy, looking rather out of ce amidst the poor civilians around them. After all, the original owner was born into andowner family and since birth never experienced poverty or harshness. And it was only during the earlier years when learning to read and write had he experienced any toil. His normal everyday life was staying indoors unsubjected to the sun rays or harsh wind, thus growing up into the appearance of a wealthy young master.


    As for servant boy, despite his servant origins, in actuality he began to serve at Lin Yuan''s side since the age of seven. Daily chores only included taking care of the young master''s needs. He nevercked for food and warm clothing and even recognized some words. Compared to some children ofmoner families his situation was much better.


    Their appearance on the street was practically as obvious as carrying a signbeled with the words "wealthy people."


    "Young master!"


    Lin Yuan only just passed a block when his leg was gripped by a woman in rags. There was much to be said for her appearance, extremely dirty and smelly, hair covered in oil and dirt, and if looked closely the presence of lice could be seen. One hand gripping Lin Yuan''s leg, the other pulled a child forward.


    "Young master!" The woman cried, "Please buy him, buy him, for free!"


    "He is very capable! Will do all the work for you! He is strong!"


    Saying so, she began to kowtow, so thorough and not the least bit of pretense that Lin Yuan could hear the dull thuds of her forehead hitting the ground, hard enough that blood seeped out. All the while crying: "Young master, buy him, buy him!"


    The child, seeing his mother kneeling, followed as well, including kowtowing.


    Eight year old children were already aware of the world. His family had been tenant farmers,st year his dad made a mistake so thendowner took back thend alloted to his family. His dad had also been beaten to death. His mother escaped with him and his two older brothers. Unfortunately, they died on the way, one fron hunger, the other beaten to death for stealing from other vigers.


    He and his mother roamed as vagrants, finally arriving to this small city. They no longer had the strength to continue, bing this city''s beggars instead. But his mother''s health deteriorated over time and the food he managed to beg for was only able to sustain their life, not enough to abstain from hunger pains.


    Originally, there had been an owner of a food store who would give them something to eat, but the store was now closed and theirst hope was gone.


    Last night his mother told him: "Be good, mama is going to sell you to a good family, you''ll be able to eat your fill."


    He asked: "Mama also, we can eat our fill together."


    His mother only smiled.


    She was already this old and had given birth to three children. She was all rough hands and feet with no beauty to speak of. Wealthy families might buy home an eight year old child, but it was unlikely they would buy home an old female beggar not long for the world. She thought back to the time when she still had a home. Her husband was an honest man always ready to use his strength to finish work. Her oldest son resembled her husband, clumsy mouthed but the most obedient child. Her middle son was a little cleverer, always saying that when he grew older he would go do business in the city and take the whole family to live there and have a better life.


    A family, gone in an instant.


    If not for her youngest son, she didn''t believe she could have endured this long. During the most bitter period, she even thought ofmitting suicide with her son. Take a piece rock, first smash her son to death, and then end her own life by colliding with a hard surface.


    But looking at the eyes of her young son, she could not bear it, the only choice was to wipe away the tears and continue on.


    "Stop! No more!" Lin Yuan tried to block a few times, without sess.


    Only then did the woman and child stopped. With a forehead dripping with blood, the woman''s eyes were full of despair: "Young master, he truly has strength, can do work, he doesn''t need money, I sell him to you, sign a very contract, you have him do whatever you want, young master, please buy him young master!"


    She was not pleading with Lin Yuan to buy her son, she was pleading with him to give her son an opportunity to survive.


    "Stand up first." Lin Yuan put a hand to his temple, saying with a building headache, "stand and talk."


    The woman''s knees had frozen stiff, still she struggled to stand. The boy also stood at her side, not daring to look up at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan asked: "What can you do?"


    The woman''s eyes lit up, she immediately replied: "Gou zi can herd cows! Can farm thend! Can do heavy manualbor!"


    Lin Yuan asked again: "Is he literate?"


    The woman''s shoulders slumped: "Not, not literate.."


    Lin Yuan honestly wanted to be a good person, but in his previous life he never had the chance. After college graduation, he entered apany of medium size that was full of fighting and scheming behind smiles. His earlier days were hard, as being a newbie and the bottom of thedder he had to do a lot of work for his senior coworkers on top of his own responsibilities.


    Do the work well, his coworker and superior get praised and recieve bonus.


    Do the work bad, only he was criticized and had his wage lowered.


    He thought of changing jobs, but he could not find any better position. His college specialization was originally unpopr, his only choice was to stay.


    So he found an opportunity, when helping his senior gather data he specially inserted mistaken numbers and only listed his senior''s name. Later when discovered by the higher ups, senior wanted to shift the me to him but because thepany had always been familiar with the senior bullying him at work and his own resigned facade, no one believed the truth and the senior was fired.


    As for the superior, he first got him drunk and then used his cell phone to text the boss of apetingpany of the business secrets of the project he was working on, leading to his downfall as well.


    As for himself, he was promoted from just a regr worker to the head of a department.


    In the workce, Lin Yuan was like a fish in the water, winning over the support of subordinates, currying favor with the boss, and defeating his rivals. All of this could not be considered the actions of a good man. Even Lin Yuan thought that if he was a good man he would not be willing to be friends with someone like himself.


    "Do you know how to farm?" Lin Yuan asked the woman.


    The woman looked bewildered, but her son replied immediately: "Young master, my mama knows, she can farm! Please buy my mama as well!"


    "Only meals! No money! Young master! We''ll work for you as hard as cows and horses!"


    "Alright." Lin Yuan signaled servant boy to take out ten coins, "Go buy something to eat. Three dayster at noon wait for me here."


    Both woman and child knelt down again.


    "Thank you young master, thank you young master."


    Servant boy was already used to his young master''s kindness so the only thing he was curious about was: "Young master, why give them ten coins, what if they don''te? Wouldn''t we then lose out."


    Lin Yuan: "If they don''te, then just think of the money as given to charity."


    After all, the first step after owning property was to hire more workers. He and servant boy were only two people which was hardly enough. Once ancient people signed ve contracts they would belong to the master, unable to leave so there was no need to worry about anyck of obedience.


    In addition, he hoped to umte good fortune for the original owner through virtuous deeds so that he could be reborn in the peace of modern times and be a good person.


    This was just for his own peace of mind and conscience.


    TN: Comments are appreciated! ? It''s a little slow in terms of plot building but I promise it gets exciting further along as Lin Yuan fully steps onto the path of establishing an empire!

 Chapter 3: Par Excellence

    Chapter 3: Par Excellence


    The business of selling and buyingnd fell under the jurisdiction of the regional governments. But in actuality the higher ups weren''t personally in charge of such small matters. Instead, it was managed by their subordinates who were minor officials. These minor officials were literate but had not read and studied any texts of sages and schrs. Their sry was low so they made extra to fill their wallets through exploitation of themon people.


    Buyingnd costed 100 taels with an extra 10 taels used to bribe the minor official in charge.


    This minor official was an ethnic Han Chinese and spoke in Chinese as well. Although ented by southern dialects, Lin Yuan was still able to understand.


    "That stretch ofnd is good." The minor official known as Jiang Gui, twitched his lips, "although it is uncultivatednd but it is fertile. Since you genuinely want to do this business I rmend the best for you."


    Lin Yuan was extremely quickwitted and flexible, handing the minor official a banknote worth 100 coins: "Is there anyndlord families nearby?"


    Jiang Gui saw that Lin Yuan took the hint so his attitude became even better. In addition to Lin Yuan''s fairly young age and smiling face, his tone became friendlier in response: "I notice your young age so I selectednd that is farther away from those families. Still, make sure to be careful and don''t get involved with quarrels."


    "But the weather is currently cold, if you want to build a house I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until early spring otherwise the foundation won''t be deep enough." Jiang Gui, "I normally don''t say this much to others but I see that you are not only young but also a straightforward fellow."


    Lin Yuan cupped his hands in thanks: "Thank you, <em>da ren</em> (form of address for officials and aristocracy)."


    Jiang Gui pped his hand: "I''m just a minor official, not deserving of being called such. Just call me brother Jiang. If you have any questions you cane find me at Tong Luo Alley, third house."


    Lin Yuan readily epted: "I dare not bother brother Jiang."


    "Where are you currently staying?" Jiang Gui received ten silver taels and 100 copper coins worth of bribe so his mood was currently great. His monthly sry was only one guan but his interests included alcohol and meat which were rather expensive to indulge in daily. A pound of pig meat cost 20 coins, not to mention alcohol. These ten taels were enough for him to indulge for two to three months.


    Lin Yuan: "I''m currently staying at the Lai Ke Inn in the northern part of the city."


    Jiang Gui said thoughtfully: "How about this, I have a neighbor who moved to Jiangnan justst year leaving only an old servant to watch the house. I''ll speak to his rtive and you can rent it for a fee per month?"


    Lin Yuan hesitated: "I just boughtnd, not much is left"


    "You call me brother, how could I cheat you?" Jiang Gui pped his hand, "Monthly rent two guan, if it''s fine then go ahead. Besides there''s only three months till early spring."


    Two guan was indeed not a lot. Lin Yuan, during the past few days, had inspected the price of living in Wu City. The price of two guan might be high for other ces but Tong Luo Alley was a busy street with a lot of businesses. Living there would be very convenient in terms of buying necessities.


    "Then many thanks to brother Jiang. When do you think I should move over?"


    Jiang Gui: "Today is fine. I have the lease contract so I can take you there in a little while."


    After finalizing the agreement, Lin Yuan did not give a tip and Jiang Gui did not ask. He could give itter after seeing the house anyway. As for Jiang Gui, he might be money hungry but he also knew to not cross boundaries so that rtions could be maintained.


    Servant boy quickly packed their belongings after finding out that Lin Yuan found a temporary dwelling, saying excitedly: "I still need to shop for young master''s necessities. Calligraphy and schrship equipment! I wonder if they provide tes and spittoons? If you ask me, young master should also buy a servant girl since some chores require delicate work."


    "Don''t I already have one?" Lin Yuan spoke up, "The mother and son from before."


    He had the mother and son temporarily stay at the abandoned temple. The ragged nket was also given to them for use. Once he found a private dwelling he''ll then call them over.


    The boy could do what he could and the mother could clean the house as well as cook.


    Although Lin Yuan was not like the original owner who was waited on by servants since birth, but he grew up in the city and only used gas stoves. The stoves of ancient times he had no idea how to use and servant boy didn''t know how to cook.


    Lin Yuan was willing to buy them, feed them and clothe them, but he could not have his good deed result in them only taking and not giving. That was not called doing a good deed, that was called inviting your ancestor into your home.


    Only when people had work to do, and through hard work earn the means to support living, could people develop a sense of belonging.


    "Young master is indeed clever." Servant boy pped his forehead, "Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Lin Yuanughed: "Then you would be the young master."


    Although Lin Yuan was outwardly smiling, he was actually a little uncertain. He only had 200 taels, the past few days the cost totaled nearly two taels. And this was under the circumstance of having a strict budget.


    Buyingnd costed 100 taels, bribery costed eleven taels, leaving only 87 taels left. Renting for three months would also deduct his savings to 81 taels.


    To build arger house would cost at least 50 taels.


    Tenant farmers could farm thend but it was up to him to provide seeds and tools..


    He must find a source of ie, otherwise even if he prepared seeds and tools what would the tenant farmers eat? Farming did not mean instant harvest. You could not expect everyone to live off on nothing?


    In these days, business brought in money the fastest but ifbeled as part of the merchant ss, that would only bring trouble. It was less an issue of not being able to take the civil examinations and more about the heavy taxes. In addition, the merchant ss could not travel freely, must carry travel documents, register with the government and a bunch of other annoying matters.


    During the Yuan dynasty, being andowner was the happiest career, second to none.


    Zhu Yuanzhang''s wife, Ma Bigfeet was born in andowning family. It was thanks to herndowning father that Ming''s founding emperor could raise an army. Otherwise where would the money evene from?


    Themon people go to work at 7am, a time originally used to describe officials attending morning court sessions with the emperor. Itter spread to other types of professions.


    Lin Yuan and servant boy finished packing, returned the room key and waited at the front of the government office.


    "This house is quite clean. The old servant cleans daily but since you are here to see the ce I had him leave for his rtives'' ce." Jiang Gui pushed the door open, "The entrance to the street has a well, you can get water from there."


    Lin Yuan inspected the ce with satisfaction. The ce wasn''t big with just a living room, bedroom, storage room, cer and an area carted off with a stove for cooking.


    The living room was partitioned in two, one side for receiving guests and dining, the other side for sleeping with a bed and other furniture.


    The second bedroom was smaller with a bed but not much else.


    Lin Yuan paid upfront for three months.


    Jiang Gui looked with satisfaction at the money, thinking of the rmendation fee he would get for introducing the ce to a customer.


    "From now on we are neighbors, find me anytime." Jiang Gui pocketed the money, beaming with sincerity.


    Lin Yuan quickly replied: "Brother Jiang, I actually have an issue I need to discuss with you! Come, let''s sit and talk. Er Liang, go pour two cups of water."


    Servant boy was called Er Liang: "Be right back."


    Jiang Gui sat down, puzzled: "What is it?"


    Lin Yuan''s manner was very polite: "Brother Jiang must know, I don''t have much left in my wallet. And in early spring I must build a house, too many things need to be bought but I have no source of ie."


    Jiang Gui heard this and sighed: "You ask the wrong person. If I had any ideas would I still be taking side jobs?"


    "Isn''t there a saying the strong dragon cannot ovee the regional snake?" Lin Yuanid on the ttery, "Although civilians believe that upper officials are in charge but I am clear that the true managers are minor officials like brother Jiang. Is it not true the upper officials don''t know the hardships of the people and must rely on you to deal with themon people?"


    Jiang Gui felt the truth in this reasoning: "Cannot describe it like that, especially in public. We still work under the big officials."


    Lin Yuan: "Here it''s only us two, what can not be said? Little brother is speaking from the heart, nothing perfunctory about it."


    Jiang Gui: "I won''t hide it from you, I have been a minor official for many years. Compared with me, even those hoity toity upper officials have seen less types of people than me. There are some paying work I know of, if you dare."


    Lin Yuan climbed thedder offered: "Brother Jiang please give me directions."


    Jiang Gui suddenly said seriously: "Can''t be regarded as directions. Do you know of the city''s gambling parlor? Know anything of usury?"


    Of course Lin Yuan knew. High interest loans.


    "Brother Jiang." Lin Yuan pretended to hesitate, "The current times are not prosperous, giving out loans, can they even be collected?"


    Jiang Gui blinked his eyes at Lin Yuan: "If you trust me then I''ll lend you a hand. In the southern part of the city there''s a gang leader specializing in helping people collect debts. His subordinates are all capable, most are fierce fighters who have seen blood."


    This Jiang Gui fellow, was practically a yer of both the legal world and the underworld, if he was living in the modern times he would be one of the big fishes!


    He even knew to bring their rtionahip closer, helping him with some small issue while receiving benefits at the same time. If this person was still alive when war broke out, it was quite possible he could make something of himself.


    Lin Yuan: "Brother Jiang, let me consider. If you pressure too much, I''m afraid that those gamblers would get violent. Look at me, I only have a servant boy as back up. I am timid and afraid of dying!"


    Jiang Guiughed out loud: "Little brother Lin, only the daring are full to the point of bursting while the timid starves! Consider some more, if you want to participate look for me. I need to get back now, my woman has cooked dinner and is waiting for me."


    Lin Yuan saw Jiang Gui out the door, making ns to kep in contact.


    After Jiang Gui left, servant boy Er Liang appeared hauling a pail of water.


    Lin Yuan only just realized that there was no water in the house, or a pot to boil water in..


    It was winter, what work would bring in money? Being a loan shark was out of the question, it went against the virtues he developed living in the modern times. Though he knew there were huge profits in it but Lin Yuan reluctantly gave up the choice.


    Lin Yuan suddenly asked: "Er Liang, if you had some money in your pocket, what would you spend it on?"


    Er Liang was currently wiping the desk. He felt the old servant did not do a thorough enough job of cleaning. In response to Lin Yuan''s question he answered thoughtlessly: "Buy meat to eat, fat meat."


    Lin Yuan''s eyes lit up!


    Alright!


    He had found his goal.


    Ancient peoplecked oil. At this point, there were no ce specializing in raising pigs nor was there pig feed so pig oil was used up fast. Although vegetable oil began being used during Song dynasty it had always been sesame oil that was par excellence.


    At that time, the method for producing oil did not work as well with soybeans as with sesame. Only until a new method was introduced was soybeans preferred over sesame.


    Currently, animal oil was too expensive and the price for sesame oil was also on the rise.


    Lin Yuan: "Is soybean expensive?"


    Er Liang had been in the marketce: "Five coins per pound, cheap."


    Alrighty, soybeans it was.


    Lin Yuan thought confidentally. Watch me earn heaps and piles. As for being registered as a merchant ss, wasn''t there Jiang Gui the regional snake?

 Chapter 4: Fate? Theres No Fate!

    Chapter 4: Fate? Theres No Fate!


    A thing like soybeans, the actual bean could be cooked with rice and made into tofu. The soybean leaves could also be cooked as a vegetable dish. It was a necessary part of the the regrbor worker''s diet. But soybeans were cheap and didn''t taste that well. People who ate tofu numbered no small amount but as the saying went, life''s three bitter professions: boat rowing, metal forging, and tofu selling. There were only four tofu shops in the entire of Wu City.


    Lin Yuan grabbed a handful of beans that weren''t particrly plump but at least they weren''t shriveled either.


    "Young master." Er Liang was not feeling confident, "I do hear of extracting oil from soybeans but if it was truly that profitable a business it would have long been upied wouldn''t it?"


    Lin Yuan gave Er Liang a p on the back of the head, not heavy but light and almost yful. He threw a few beans into his mouth and then looked towards the vendor: "How much do you have? I''ll take it all."


    The vendor did not expect such a big customer, immediately saying: "We still have 300 stones more! It''s all this year''s harvest, fresh!"


    300 stones was equal to 3000 pounds, Lin Yuan nodded: "Cart them to the farmstead outside the city''s north gate. Is three days enough?"


    Vendor: "Definitely!"


    One oral agreementter and Lin Yuan had the materials for oil extraction.


    One pound for five coins, 3000 pounds of soybeans worth 300 guan or 30 taels.


    These days, farming was not easy.


    Lin Yuan sighed. A passerbyughed at him: "30 taels is enough for the vendor and his family to eat his fill for several years. You buy that much, if you went to the tofu shop it would have cost half as much."


    Lin Yuan turned his head and saw a man dressed in rough clothes, his muscles filling them to the seams. In his hand was a live rabbit abd his shoes were made of fur. Most likely a hunter.


    "A fool with too much money." The hunter grinned.


    Lin Yuan also smiled: "He needs to cart the beans which require renting a donkey cart, one tael is likely not enough. People must make a profit, making a living is not easy. 300 stones is likely gathered from an entire vige''s supply."


    The hunter paused, obviously having not thought of that. He saw Lin Yuan''s young age and assumed him to be a naive fool when in actuality he had his own calctions. He smiled: "I am in the wrong, little fellow, you have a good heart."


    Lin Yuan pped his hand. Looking at the live rabbit he couldn''t hep but feel hungry. He arrived in this time period for this long, but the only meat he had was pig meat. These days not a lot of people ate pig meat because of the strong smell. Not to mention, in order to raise a pig fully grown it took two to three years.


    Wealthy people disliked its foul smell and were unwilling to eat it. Poor people could not afford to eat it and neither did they have the time and means to raise it either.


    One bite of pig meat was enough to put you off.


    But other than pig meat there was only mutton. Although the smell was different but equally overpowering.


    Large scale cultivating of pigs actually started during the Ming dynasty.


    The pigs of now were small in size with not much flesh,pletely different from the fat white pigs of modern times, every one of them ck as charcoal.


    He reckoned Zhu Bajie (TN: character from Journey to the West) was also a ck pig.


    "Big brother, how much is this rabbit?" Not only was Lin Yuan craving meat Er Liang was as well. But Er Liang didn''t dare to speak, only staring at the rabbit and swallowing profusely.


    Lin Yuan only just rented a farmstead for his oil extraction business at 500 coins a month, cheap because of its deserted location. He was quite aware of the need to save, master and servant only eating noodles to fill their bellies.


    Today also happened to be the day they would be picking up the pair of mother and son back to their temporary dwelling. They could cook a te of rabbit meat for dinner.


    Lin Yuan''s drool was practically visible.


    The hunter held the rabbit by the ears, its limbs still moving wanting to escape. He said: "I normally sell to neighbors, most is 30 coins for one. This one is quite fat, I''ll sell for 35 coins."


    Lin Yuan: "Deal!"


    Saying so he made to pay.


    With the exchange finished, Lin Yuan asked the hunter: "Big brother, nowadays is it good for business?"


    The hunter shook his head, eyebrows drawn: "There''s not much prey in the mountains now. Yesterday I spent the whole day in the mountains and only captured this one rabbit."


    Lin Yuan: "Why not change to a different type of livelihood?"


    The hunter sighed: "I only have physical strength, don''t recognize words, and a clumsy mouth. Find another livelihood, the most is be an unskilledbor worker."


    The city''s unskilledbor work was paid by day, a day''s worth of hard physicalbor was worth 3 to 4 coins, just enough for a grown man to buy coarse grains to fill his stomach.


    "Why, big brother, our meeting is fate. I have a job in need of workers." Lin Yuan immediately advertised his oil nt, "Every month is paid 200 coins. If done well I can even give bonuses."


    The hunter looked bewildered: "What is a bonus?"


    Lin Yuan: "It means if I make more than expected, I''ll share the profits with workers."


    The hunter understood: "We are barely more than strangers.."


    Lin Yuan: "If there is fate then even thousands of miles cannot stop our meeting!"


    Just look at this muscr physique, this kind of fellow was best for physical work!


    The hunter also noticed that the young person in front of him had been looking at his chest profusely. Looking down he discovered that his chest muscles were very obvious. Looking up once again at Lin Yuan, a strange expression couldn''t help but to cross over his face. He had heard that there were some rich young masters with peculiar interests such as finding strong able-bodied men like him to be bedmates.


    But this was something he had heard from a fellow viger who told this to him as a joke.


    The hunter''s facial expression became increasingly strange: "..Fate? There''s no fate!"


    Saying so, he left in a hurry as if a feral dog was chasing after him.


    Lin Yuan looked after the other''s disappearing figure, looking confused: "He is that unwilling to do temporary work?"


    It looked like this person was likely one who was used to freedom.


    Er Liang carried the rabbit in one hand, his brain overtaken with the 18 ways to eat a rabbit,pletely unaware of his young master''s bewilderment.


    The mother and son beggars passed these three days in a rare state of normalcy. Though they were only sleeping in a broken down temple but at least there was a roof which was better than sleeping on the streets. With the 10 coins, everyday they were able to buy bean curd cakes to eat. The ragged cotten nket also protected them somewhat from the coldeven during the best of days they had never once used a cotten nket before, worn and dirty though it was.


    Only the wealthy could afford it!


    When Lin Yuan came to pick them up, he discovered that the woman and boy both cleaned up somewhat though their clothes were still dirty with theck of proper conditions to wash and change.


    "Quick, kowtow to the master." The woman pulled the boy along, both kneeling down.


    Lin Yuan: "Get up, don''t kneel anymore."


    The woman then anxiously pulled her son along as she stood up again.


    On the way back, Lin Yuan asked her: "Your son is called Gou zi (TN: literally doggy), what is your name?"


    The woman had no proper name, only a nickname. In her family she was the fourth child so before marriage everyone called her Si Ya (TN: literally trantes to fourth girl). After marriage she was called wife of Tie Tou.


    Lin Yuan: "I''ll call you Si Niang (TN: literally fourth mother)." Si Niang agreed immediately.


    "Everything is ready and prepared so you settle down first and then roast this rabbit for dinner." Lin Yuan instructed, "don''t be unwilling to put oil."


    The oil he bought was sesame oil, 30 coins per bottle, even more expensive than meat.


    No wonder themon people couldn''t afford it.


    "The both of you will be staying in the second bedroom." They entered the house, "if youck anything just speak with Er Liang."


    After entering the second bedroom, both Si Niang and Gou zi remained stunned in ce. The room was furnished with a table, two chairs, a bed, and a dresser. The bed was already made, the mattress stuffed with dry hay but the nket was cotten, secondhand but it was enough.


    "Mama." Gou zi didn''t dare to sit in the chairs, aware that his clothes were dirty so he squatted on the floor, looking around, "It''s like being in a dream."


    Si Niang was no better off. She touched the nket, then the mattress,rge tears falling down: "Gou zi, we stumbled upon a living Buddha."


    "Living Buddha" Lin Yuan was currently worrying over how to find workers. Should he just go advertise on the street?


    When hiring, if the person''s moral quality wascking and brought trouble, what should he do?


    Thus, with a headache Lin Yuan had Er Liang go invite Jiang Gui over just before dinner. He also had Gou zi go buy two taels worth of rice wine.


    As for Si Niang she was busy at the stove. In her old home she had to farm, take care of children, cook, and do chores. Cooking was an essential skill so it posed no difficulty for her. Only on the matter of putting oil had her feeling distressed.


    Such good quality oil. Back in her old home, two small bottles of oilsted an entire year for her family of five. When harvest was bad, oil was not even used to cook their meals.


    Jiang Gui did note empty handed, since hearing from Er Liang that they would be having rabbit meat he even specially brought over a pot of squash soup.


    "There''s no need for brother Jiang to be this courteous." Lin Yuan weed him with a wide smile.


    Jiang Gui could already smell the delicious scents, his craving increased but he pretended to be nonchnt: "Give and take, this priniciple I do understand."


    Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui ate in the main room while Er Liang and the rest ate in the second bedroom. Though only two chairs, at least the table was short enough for one to squat on the floor and still be able to reach it.


    Lin Yuan introduced his idea for oil extraction to Jiang Gui: "This is what I am thinking, I am unfamiliar with this area and need brother Jiang to look out for me. I can give you a ten percent of the earnings."


    No need to do anything? Money for free?


    Jiang Gui put down the chopsticks: "Little brother Lin, you are looking down on Gege (TN: a close way of saying brother). I am not someone who likes to take advantage of others. If you need my help I won''t be courteous with you on payment but if you don''t then I won''t take a cent."


    "Gege sees matters clearly." Lin Yuan filled the other''s cup with wine, "the matter of hiring, I must trouble Gege with."


    Now Jiang Gui understood, Lin Yuan was after all from another region and unfamiliar with the people of Wu City. The gains would not make up the losses of hiring a troublemaker.


    "This I can do." Jiang Gui said, "how many people do you want?"


    Lin Yuan: "20 for now, strong and healthy would be preferred since it is all physical work."


    Jiang Gui chuckled: "How about the gang leader I mentioned before. His subordinates are all strong and muscr. And with their leader there to manage them there won''t be a problem."


    Lin Yuan: "..I thought they were debt collectors?"


    Jiang Gui waved his hand: "Ai~, it''s not like there''s debt to collect everyday. It alone is not enough to feed all of them and their families."


    It looked like the underworld of ancient times need to take side jobs. Life was truly not easy.


    "Then that''s fine. Brother, we can set a time to have a chat with the gang leader." Lin Yuan said, "To prevent him from thinking this is a joke we can discuss the payment in person as well."


    "That''s true, that gang leader is also called brother Dao (TN: literally brother knife). He has a bad temper but also a very straightforward character. Then let''s meet up tomorrow evening at a restaurant booth."


    Both Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui, this pair of fake brothers, finished eating and drinking, both in a merry mood.


    Lin Yuan''s thoughts were on having finally found workers.


    Jiang Gui''s thoughts were on not only having done favors for both sides but also receiving a portion of the earnings. Nothing could be better.


    As for soybean oil being sessful or not, he didn''t care too much.


    In any case he had no losses to worry about.


    When leaving, Jiang Gui was still thinking, why couldn''t he meet more people like little brother Lin, a fool with too much money and a soft heart?


    AN: Hunter: "This person''s eyes have a wicked glint! He must be coveting my body!


    Lin Yuan: "Excuse me?" (Original is also in English xD)


    Jiang Gui: "A wealthy fool with a soft heart. A treasure of Wu City."


    Lin Yuan: "My rule is to not dig a hole for people I''ve only just met."


    On the verge of stepping into a hole Jiang Gui: ""

 Chapter 5: To Sway Future Subordinates

    Chapter 5: To Sway Future Subordinates


    Er Liang put a piece of rabbit meat on his rice and added some sauce. He couldn''t even bother to talk, so busy stuffing the delicious food in his mouth. He thought as he ate, if young master was here he would definitely be reprimanded.


    "Why aren''t you both eating?" Er Liang discovered Si Niang and Gou zi only added cabbages to their rice, he said worriedly, "This is not right, how can you gain weight without eating any meat? Young master alwaysin that I am too skinny."


    Er Liang said, pleased with himself, "In the past, only I was picked to be young master''s servant boy because I was the fattest of all of them!"


    A pity that after eight years old he had slimmed down, ai~


    Si Niang chewed the rice in a cherishing manner. In her old home, even when the harvest was plentiful there was no rice as fine as this to eat.


    The most was some white rice mixed in with the bran and beans. And that was on the best of days.


    She put on a fawning smile: "I don''t like to eat meat."


    Gou zi also piped up: "I also don''t like to eat meat."


    Er Liang ate another piece of rabbit meat, thinking it the strangest thing ever: "In this world, other than monks, there are actually people who don''t like to eat meat. What a strange thing."


    In Er Liang''s opinion, there was nothing more delicious than meat in this world.


    Si Niang asked in a small voice: "Er Liang, does the young master have any taboos? I am an uneducated person, I''m afraid I won''t be able to serve him well."


    Er Liang spat out a bone: "My young master has the kindest heart, the heart of a Buddha. Just do what he asks of you, as long as it is part of your responsibilities, anything else you don''t need to worry about."


    Gou zi swallowed discreetly, looking at the bits of meat still stuck to the bone Er Liang spat out, unwilling to shift his eyes.


    Unfortuanately, Er Liang did not catch the look. He only thought that this pair of mother and son were used to not having meat as part of their diet and perhaps as a result couldn''t eat meat. So he ate all the meat with a clear conscience.


    After finishing, Er Liang let out a rabbit meat scented burp.


    "Si Niang, your cooking skills are quite good." Er Liang wiped at the oil on his lips, "generous with the oil, makes it taste better."


    Si Niang still now felt a bit dizzy: "Wasted so much oil!"


    In her life she had yet to put this much oil in a single dish. That could not be considered pouring oil but pouring money instead.


    When she was eating the cabbages she could also taste the oil. Mixed with rice it was unspeakably tasty.


    Er Liang waved his hand: "As long as you do the work well for young master, young master will treat you well!"


    He thought to himself, once young master''s soybean oil was extracted, even drinking oil like water was possible.


    "Oh right, I bought a roll of cloth, it''s for you to make clothes for yourself and Gou zi." Er Liang said, "it''s young master''s orders."


    Si Niang gaped, saying frantically: "We, we do not deserve.."


    Young master gave them shelter, a bed with nkets and food to eat. Compared to life at her old home where she lived in a grass hut that leaked on rainy days, the life now was much better. And not only that but also receiving new clothes!


    In farming families only men received new clothes. Only once they were worn old would the woman patch them up and wear them instead. Once the clothes were too ripped would the woman change them into smaller sizes and give them to the children.


    Since birth she had never once worn new clothes. They had always belonged to someone else first.


    "There''s no need for new clothes." Si Niang said, followed by tears falling down. She often could not eat fully as the food must prioritize her husband and children first. Instead, she drank water to stave the hunger and on their way here relied on tree bark and grass roots as sustenance.


    She was as thin as a skeleton, skin weather-beaten and stretched thin, arms resembling the bare branches of trees. Her tears had none of the charms of raindrops on a pear blossom or tears on the face of a beauty. It only made people feel sad.


    Gou zi also said: "Brother Er Liang, my mama and I we don''t want any new clothes."


    Er Liang looked surprised: "You aren''t cold?"


    Unlike them, Er Liang was a family servant, his parents having been the servants of the Lin family before he was born. They had no private propertythey lived in the Lin family house, wore Lin family clothes. Their entire life from birth to death was spent at the Lin family. In the hearts of these family servants, they were members of the Lin family.


    Therefore, whatever the master gave them they would not have any qualms of receiving or think that they didn''t deserve it.


    So Er Liang could not understand the feelings of this pair of mother and son.


    Gou zi pulled the cor of his shirt and showed Er Liang the dry hay stuffed within, saying proudly: "I rubbed and stuffed them myself, it''s very warm."


    Er Liang reached out a hand to touch it. The hay had been rubbed and softened, not prickly as expected, and because it was close to the skin it was warm just as Gou zi imed.


    "I''ve never tried this before!" Er Liang looked interested, ter, help me to also make some hay stuffing."


    He treated it as a game.


    Er Liang slept in the same bed as Lin Yuan. Since the space was not big he couldn''t have Er Liang make his bed on the floor.


    Er Liang was still a child with a small stature and didn''t take up much room. And besides two people sleeping was warmer.


    "I should go buy a <em>tangpozi</em> (TN: basically a hot water bottle put in the sheets to warm the bed) for young master." Er Liang thought he was not attentive enough, feeling guilty, "I actually forgot something this important. If my dad hears this he will definitely scold me."


    Lin Yuan flopped an arm on top of Er Liang, saying sleepily: "Sleep, your dad is not here."


    Er Liang mumbled some more but Lin Yuan did not catch it, having fallen into sleep.


    Early the next morning, Si Niang finished preparing breakfaststeamed rolls, fried breadsticks, and even bought soy milk at the tofu shops. Gou zi also woke up early and began sweeping the yard.


    Si Niang still felt anxious, she felt that cooking was too light work.


    After eating breakfast, Lin Yuan had Er Liang stay to watch the house, going out himself to reserve a restuarant booth. The house stillcked people, specifically strong and physically intimidating people to scare away crooks.


    If only the original owner''s nanny brother was still here. That muscr body was practically a human weapon.


    The hunter he met awhile ago was also good, it''s too bad he wasn''t interested in temporary work much less permanent work of being a doorman/bodyguard.


    With the booth reserved, Lin Yuan visited Jiang Gui''s house. The ce Jiang Gui rented was even smaller than Lin Yuan''s but not only was Jiang Gui and his wife and child living there but also his parents and parents-inw.


    After finding out that his parents-inw also lived with Jiang Gui and his family, Lin Yuan could not help but sigh. Although Jiang Gui was far from a gentleman, he also could not be considered a bad man.


    His parents-inw grew older in age but their own sons were reluctant to support their living. Their daughter, wife of Jiang Gui was part of another family since marriage and did not dare to speak of looking after her elderly parents. Jiang Gui noticed his wife secretly crying several times and as a result made the decision to bring them over to his house and be responsible for their care.


    He was only one person but he must support six people not counting himself. Lin Yuan truly thought Jiang Gui could be considered a good and courageous man.


    "Uncle Jiang, I am a friend of brother Jiang here to send something over." Lin Yuan called from outside the door.


    The door unlocking could be heard on the other side and an old man wearing a cotton coat appeared: "What is it?"


    Lin Yuan handed over a message card: "I forgot yesterday, I must trouble brother Jiang to send this invitation to brother Dao."


    The old man could not read. Squinting his eyes at the card he only felt dizzy. He nodded his head: "Fine, you can be going now."


    Lin Yuan: "Great, then I will be leaving first, uncle Jiang."


    Uncle Jiang waved his hand expressing his understanding.


    Lunch was eaten at home. Si Niang cherished her current situation so despite her cooking skills being average at least she was generous with oil and salt which tasted better than the food from the food stalls outside.


    Lin Yuan took a nap after lunch and then left again by himself to walk around the city.


    20 workers was not enough but Lin Yuan had his own ns.


    Was that brother Dao fellow trustworthy? What were his subordinates like? Lin Yuan waspletely in the dark so he gave Jiang Gui a percentage of future earnings. With shared interests Jiang Gui would treat the issue seriously. After seeing just how much money soybean oil could make he would bepletely on his side.


    And with the ten percent of earnings there was no need to worry about betrayal.


    They were now on the same boat so no matter whether it was keeping from being registered as part of the merchant ss or operating the business, Jiang Gui must take part.


    Money could shake a person''s will, especially in Jiang Gui''s case with a big family to feed.


    From now on they were grasshoppers on the same string.


    Only with intertwined interests could Lin Yuan cease his worries. He had been part of workce scheming for too long and had no belief in brotherhood or friends. Only connections made through interests and benefits were unbreakable.


    Therefore, towards these 20 people, Lin Yuan nned to give them managerial duties on top of their own work.


    These people had experience mingling among the underworld so with them present, the rest would not dare make any trouble.


    As for himself, all he needed to do was to gain the support of the gang leader, brother Dao.


    How? Easy. Share another ten percent of the earnings.


    If everyone bound themselves in shared interests, then everyone would feel at ease.


    Lin Yuan waited early at the reserved booth, wearing a in cotton shirt as he observed the restaurant''s customers. The business looked to be doing well with the crowds and flittering waiters.


    He could also see the manager doing calctions with an abacus, almost frantic at the busy pace.


    Lin Yuan''s booth was on the second floor with a view of downstairs so he soon saw Jiang Gui with a muscr man at his side.


    The muscr man was only wearing a thin shirt in the winter cold, his hair messy. Even still, he appeared to resemble a knight-errant of jianghu, free and untamed. On his waist hung a small sheathed knife, likely the most valuable thing he owned.


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "Brother Jiang, over here!"


    Jiang Gui also hollered: "Coming up!"


    Brother Dao had a bigger pace so he arrived first. Lin Yuan''s first impression could be considered quite good. He had a pair of eagle eyes, sharp dark brows, straight nose and sharply defined lips. Though he was a gang leader he had an air of righteousness.


    If one was to just look at his outer appearance, then it would be easy to be trustful of him.


    "Brother Dao." Lin Yuan cupped his hands in greeting, "this little brother''s name is Lin Yuan."


    Brother Dao retuned the greeting: "Just call me brother Dao."


    It seemed he was unwilling to reveal his true name.


    Jiang Gui said: "What are you all standing for? Come sit quickly, we three brothers should drink alcohol and eat meat while we discuss important issues."


    Lin Yuan was deeply familiar with swaying people in his favor. Before, when facing clients it was talk about this and that, now facing Jiang Gui and brother Dao it was even easier.


    "Brother Jiang, sit." Lin Yuan poured their cups with wine and said with a smile, "first let''s talk about my business."


    Jiang Gui and brother Dao looked at him in askance, wasn''t this about hiring?


    Lin Yuan spoke confidently, as if he had a card up his sleeve, thinking privately: if I don''t disy a big piece of cake, how would I be able to attract any people?


    AN: Lin Yuan: "It has always been me who takes advantage of others."


    Jiang Gui/brother Dao: ".."


    TN: Comments and thoughts appreciated ?

 Chapter 6: Feeling Pain Along With Happiness

    Chapter 6: Feeling Pain Along With Happiness


    As a 21st century sessful person who was deeply appreciated by his boss, from a regr worker promoted to department head with an annual sry raised from 60,000 to 200,000 in just two years, Lin Yuan might not be able to guarantee anything else but in swaying people in his favor, he was a professional.


    He began his analysis starting with the market.


    Then analyzed the public''s purchasing power, examining the past and imagining the future.


    "As long as soybean oil can be extracted, then we don''t need to worry about sales." Lin Yuan spoke excitedly.


    Jiang Gui and brother Dao also listened excitedly. At certain times, the atmosphere could infect a person, otherwise why would so many multi-level marketing oranizations sound like they have eaten <em>jinsangzihoupian</em> (TN: literally golden voice throat tablet'' a type of medicine for the sore and dry throat)?


    To tell the truth, brother Dao didn''t fully understand but he got the gist of it, that the soybean oil could make money, and quite a lot. When Lin Yuan was analyzing, he also convenientlyid on the ttery. Brother Dao took a gulp of wine to soothe hi shock.


    "Is it really possible?" Jiang Gui couldn''t help feeling apprehension along with the excitement.


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "Brother Jiang, I am not lying to you, if I say even one fake word then I shall be hit with heaven''s lightening."


    Lin Yuan thought with a serious face: Sorry, I''m an atheist.


    "Excellent!" Jiang Gui hollered, "pour the wine!"


    Brother Dao suddenly asked: "20 people must not be enough."


    Lin Yuan replied quickly: "Brother Dao, little brother currently has very little funds. I originally thought to have brother Dao''s guyse be managers, as for the workers underneath, little brother was thinking of finding the city''s manualborers toe work."


    Brother Dao looked at Lin Yuan, not the least bit angry: "200 coins per month. As for the workers underneath I can point you to a direction. Last year, a group of people came from the southwest and are currently living outside the city''s eastern gate. They are mostly whole families who don''t mind manualbor, even begging is feasible for them. I am familiar with their leader, we are sworn brothers and follow the code of brotherhood. All you need to guarantee are meals."


    Only guarantee meals?


    Lin Yuan: "Of course I trust brother Dao, but I am a stranger to them, what if.."


    Brother Dao waved his hand, giving off the feeling of jianghu heroes: "Don''t worry over this and that, if you agree then I will go speak for you. If they arezy ormut crimes, there''s no need for you to do anything, I will be the first to chop them up."


    Lin Yuan outwardly remained expressionless but inside was like the roaring sea.


    An underworld gang leader talking about punishing others formitting crimes?


    Brother Dao''srge hand patted Lin Yuan''s shoulder, looking at him with an expression that conveyed: I have high expectations of you.


    With a sigh, brother Dao said: "Nowadays business is hard, the times are in upheaval, my guys are nearly starving. As their leader I am guilty, I am guilty!"


    This guy was already drunk.


    Jiang Gui''s face was flushedpletely red, ans he also started crying: "Brother Dao, you are a good man, unlike me. Nowadays the government is in a turmoil, the prison is full of themon people. I have a guilty conscience, a guilty conscience!"


    Lin Yuan: "How about..we go back?"


    Jiang Gui immediately pounced and grabbed Lin Yuan''s hand, excitedly saying to brother Dao: "Brother Dao, little brother Lin is the number one good person I have ever met all these years, concerned with the welfare of themon people. Truly the heart of a Buddha, this kind of person, if we don''t help him my conscience will hurt."


    Lin Yuan looked on with a dead fish face, brother, the fellow who epted my 10 tael 1 guan bribery, was it you, or was it you?


    Brother Dao also looked towards Lin Yuan, asking absentmindedly: "Little brother Lin, you have yet to reach 20?"


    Lin Yuan immediately replied: "I am fifteen at <em>xusui</em> (TN: one''s age, ording to the traditional Chinese method of reckoning where a person''s age is one year at birth, and increases by one year at the beginning of the first sr term each year, rather than on one''s birthday)."


    Brother Dao: "No wonder you are this smooth-skinned, I had thought you to be some family''sdy."


    Brother Dao: "Hahahahaha!"


    Lin Yuan: ".." This joke was not funny at all.


    Brother Daoughed carefreely: "When does work start?"


    Lin Yuan: "As soon as possible. Everything is ready, we just need workers."


    Actually, the production cost of the oil extraction method was low for the amount of oil that was produced. The skills needed was also low, evenplete neers could quickly get the hang of it. The only disadvantage was that it required a lot of manpower as well as steam and high temperatures.


    Brother Dao: "Tomorrow I will have my people go over. The eastern gate people, how many do you want?"


    Lin Yuan: "Also 20, as long as the result is good then we can increase."


    Brother Dao pped the table, full of heroic spirit: "Good! Come, drink!"


    Brother Jiang and brother Dao were sent home by Lin Yuan. Only brother Dao posed a bit of a problem as he didn''t know where he lived, the only choice left was to bring him back to his ce.


    Looking at the drunk that was brother Dao who was still hollering about having more wine, Lin Yuan asked Er Liang with a headache: "If in the morning he discovers we left him to sleep on the floor, would he chop us up?"


    Er Liang looked at his muscles, his arm wider than his own thigh, and replied seriously: "No need to use a knife, one fist and we are gone."


    Lin Yuan sighed, reality was too cruel. He made fun of Er Liang: "Then we will sleep on the bed and you can sleep on the floor."


    Er Liang didn''t fall for it: "I will just curl up at the foot of the bed, the night is cold."


    Lin Yuan: "Fine, did you buy <em>tangpozi</em>?"


    Er Liang paused: "Forgot."


    Lin Yuan: "Then you must curl up tight, don''t get a cold."


    In actuality, both Lin Yuan and Er Liang didn''t take up much space. When they normally share the bed there was still a veryrge space left, enough for another person. But, this brother Dao fellow had a rather tyrannical sleeping posture, arms and legs outstretched and taking up more than half the bed. Lin Yuan and Er Liang could only grievously curl up in the space left.


    Er Liang whispered: "In the future I shall also grow big like him."


    "Look at this physique, this is what''s called a man."


    Soon afterwards, Er Liang pinched his nose: "Only, the feet is too smelly."


    Lin Yuan opened the windows, saying with difficulty: "It must be difficult for you, how is this simply smelly? This is goddamn smelly, smelly as hell."


    Er Liang waved his hand: "You don''t have to air the ce, originally I smelled it for this long that I nearly can''t make it out anymore. The wind blows in and I can now smell it again."


    Lin Yuan held his breath: "Don''t say anymore. Go fill a basin of water and help this fellow wash his feet. Put some vinegar in the water."


    Er Liang went to put on his coat and left with a basin.


    Lin Yuan sat at the edge of the bed and looked at the other''s feetthe socks were already ck in color, but from the edges he could still make out that it was originally white. Lin Yuan sighed, not only did he have to let him stay for a night, they even had to wash his feet for him. Howmentable.


    Neither Lin Yuan or Er Liang had any desire to actually manually wash his feet so they just left his feet to soak in the water.


    "Does it still smell?" Lin Yuan asked, he felt that his nose was already numb.


    Er Liang sniffed carefully, not too sure: "I think so."


    They looked at each other but in the end they let it soak for another candle length of time. The water had already cooled before they lifted and dried his feet. Lin Yuan let out a sigh of relief: "Sleep quickly, we must wake early tomorrow."


    Er Liang nodded. That night Lin Yuan could not sleep well, his dreams were filled with a giant pair of smelly feet chasing after him to have him sniff at the stinky smell. Lin Yuan shouted loudly in refusal but still could not outrun the other.


    After waking up, Lin Yuan felt like he got a new lease on life.


    Both in this life, andst life, he had never had such a scary nightmare.


    "Young master." Er Liang woke up long before. He brought in a basin of water for Lin Yuan to clean up with.


    Lin Yuan was a modern person and knew how much harm coarse salt could do to your teeth if applied directly. So he used water to disperse the salt before rinsing his mouth with it.


    Brother Dao was shaken awake by Lin Yuan.


    "Who?!" The moment he opened his eyes, brother Dao was alert and aware. He even unconsciously made for his knife. Turning his head to see Lin Yuan, he let out a sigh of relief: "Little brother Lin."


    Brother Dao looked around.


    Lin Yuan: "This is the ce I rented. Yesterday brother Dao and brother Jiang became drunk and as I don''t know where you live I brought you over to stay for the night."


    Brother Dao: "I have troubled you."


    Just as brother Dao prepared to put on his outer clothes and get up, he discovered he could not find his socks.


    He looked towards Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Brother, if I were to steal anything it would be your knife. Who in their right mind would steal a pair of stinky socks?


    "Last night was in a rush, little brother prepared a new pair of socks, don''t know whether it will fit." Lin Yuan handed over a new pair of socks.


    Brother Dao coughed, his slightly tanned face blushed a red that wasn''t too obvious: "No problem."


    Even he himself thought his feet were smelly, never taking off his shoes when sleeping during the winter.


    Once brother Dao was ready they went to eat breakfast together.


    Breakfast was meat buns, cabbages, and white porridge.


    In these times, this was considered rather rich and sumptuous. Poor families could not afford meat let alone white flour.


    A bun that took Lin Yuan two bites to finish but for brother Dao could swallow them whole. After blowing on the porridge twice he directly spilled it down his throat.Lin Yuan watched and felt afraid he might burn his throat.


    After eating and drinking his fill, brother Dao let out a loud shout: "Feels great!"


    It looked like the daily life of this gang leader was not as good as he thought.


    Si Niang and Gou zi also sat at the table.


    They did not take any of the meat buns, drinking the white porridge in small cherishing bites, and only taking some cabbages. It was only with a look from Lin Yuan to Er Liang that had two meat buns added to their te.


    Si Niang took a small bite of the meat bun, warm and steamy, the white bun soft and tasty, the meat slightly oily in a good way.


    She discreetly wiped the tear from her eye and focused on eating.


    "Brother Dao, we can rest a bit before going to look for workers."


    Brother Dao nodded, taking a drink from a tea cup, the tea leaves were not fine or expensive but even so themon people could not afford tea.


    The reason Lin Yuan was willing to coborate with brother Dao was because he was a gang leader. Having both powers from the legal and illegal world participating gave him more confidence in the safety of his business.


    Otherwise, a youngster from another region like himself, with no background or connections would only lose his business if someone wanted to take a bite out of him.


    The illegal side had brother Dao and the legal side had brother Jiang.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his chin, thinking that one Jiang Gui was not enough, if only he could have the support of an official with a higher status.


    Brother Dao: "Little brother Lin, why did you think of doing business at your young age?"


    Lin Yuan said truthfully: "The times are in upheaval so my dad had mee over here to buy some property. If something does happen then the whole family has somewhere to retreat to."


    Brother Dao sighed: "That''s true, if not for the tumultuous times who is willing to leave their home vige for an unfamiliar ce and be treated as outsiders and discriminated against."


    Lin Yuan heard this and thought that this was a person with a story.


    Brother Dao said: "Last year, my guys and I were porters but we could no longer make a living in our old hometown so we arrived at Wu City. As outsiders we were often bullied and looked down upon, and must stick together in order to survive. My vige mates trust me so they had me be the leader. I must not fail them."


    Lin Yuan agreed.


    Brother Dao patted Lin Yuan''s shoulder: "Little brother Lin, if you can have my guys eat their full and have warm clothes to wear, even if it is to pierce a hole in the heavens then your brother I, will risk my life to help you."


    Lin Yuan began to feel the pressure, straightening his spine: "Definitely, definitely."


    Ai~ the pressure of reality, it truly had him feeling pain along with happiness.


    AN: Lin Yuan: "Please tell me your story."


    Si Niang: "My man died, my two oldest sons died, my life is bitter."


    Gou zi: "Dad died, older brothers died, my life is bitter."


    Jiang Gui: "I alone must support six people, my life is bitter."


    Brother Dao: "My feet smells, my life is bitter."

 Chapter 7: Flesh to Dust

    Chapter 7: Flesh to Dust


    Brother Dao was a person who adhered to the spirit of loyalty and brotherhood. Peoples of all trades in Wu City were willing to associate and give him respect. He was also of poor origins so didn''t go around oppressing his fellow neighbors and othermon people. Other than helping people collect their debts, he also took his guys up the mountains to gather firewood which was only worth one coin per bundle. And even then not many people bought it anyway. Other than some wealthy families who would buy it, the averagemon families gathered firewood themselves.


    Nowadays, the society was breaking down, even gambling parlors were not as grand and busy as before with only some wealthy people ying inside. As for those gambling addicts who needed to take out high interest loans, they had also lessened considerably.


    "We''re here." Brother Dao lead Lin Yuan to the city''s eastern part.


    Compared to the northern part of the city, the eastern part could be considered a refugee camp. Only people who had no regr jobs lived here, relying on taking manualbor or selling some small trinkets as a means to maintain livelihood.


    When walking through, Lin Yuan even witnessed a group of children fighting over a dry bean curd cake. This type of food was cheap and able to fill the stomach, but it was awfully difficult to eat, just a few and your throat would be feeling ufortable. During better times, it was used to feed livestock.


    Lin Yuan turned his head, unwilling to look further.


    The sight tugged on his conscience but as for helping, he had yet to have the ability.


    Brother Dao remained expressionless. When he first came to Wu City he also lived in the eastern part so he was very familiar with the situation in this part of the city.


    "The brother I mentioned, his surname is Yang, looks very dignified and has an indomitable spirit. Although he is poor, it would be unwise to belittle him." Brother Dao said to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan replied sincerely with cupped hands: "I wouldn''t dare to."


    Being born in this time period meant living a life of fighting with animals over food and yet be responsible for maintaining one''s life. Lin Yuan might be an orphan but he had nevercked for food or warm clothes in the orphanage. The biggest grievance he had to face was losing in a fight over snacks and candies with other children.


    Thinking this way, Lin Yuan felt that he must be considered one of the fortunates.


    Brother Dao shouted a greeting outside the ce they stopped at: "Brother Yang, I''ve brought someone to visit you!"


    Coincidentally, brother Yang was at home that day. Lin Yuan heard footsteps and then the creaking of the door.


    The person was wearing a tight sleeved shirt butpared to brother Dao, had a leaner physique. One hand was carrying a bundle of firewood as if about to send it somewhere. He had upturned monolid eyes that curled downwards in the inner corners which made him appear rather haughty, looking out of ce in this run down area.


    "Who might this be?" Yang Zi''an put down the bundle of firewood and let them in before closing the door.


    Brother Dao replied immediately: "This is my newly acquainted brother, surname Lin given name Yuan. He has a business proposal, is brother Yang willing?"


    Yang Zi''an quirked his lips in a bitter smile: "Brother Dao, look at me, nowadays I am unable to sell any firewood, I don''t have any options for being picky."


    The way he spoke, as if even if it was murder and arson he was still willing to participate.


    Brother Dao sighed: "My situation is soon to worsen as well. The price for food is increasing, even if hungry none of us dare to eat, instead chew a few dry beans to help the hunger."


    Lin Yuan discovered that if he didn''t say anything quick, these two would continue topete who was more miserable so he quickly exined his motive of hiring workers.


    Yang Zi''an looked surprised: "20 people?"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "The business has yet to be stable, if it seeds than I n to hire more."


    Soybean oil was not a business he could do for too long. The most important thing was to make money then buy some morend and stock up the granary. Thend he bought was also rather remote without any people nearby or important battle sites, extremely appropriate for staying away from the uing war and upheaval.


    "Early spring I must find some people to open up thend for farming." As he spoke, Yang Zi''an already led them inside to sit. It was a very simple house with just four bare walls. The houses in the eastern part were built by their dwellers themselves and were originally grass huts. But with the weather getting cold the only option was to find a way to reinforce it.


    The wall was made up of mud and hay, the roof was thick sogon grass. This kind of dwelling was just barely able to be lived in, just enough as a shelter. It would not protect the sweller much from the cold in the winter or the heat in the summer. Truthfully, it was not a good ce to live in but there was no other choice.


    Lin Yuan: "I also need to find some tenant farmers." He had no connections here so finding tenant farmers was not an easy task, it would be a headache if he were to stumble upon crafty troublemakers.


    Yang Zi''an heard farm field and his eyes light up. The thing to put manualborers at ease the most was farnd, anything else was just empty talk.


    "How much is the rent?" Yang Zi''an asked.


    Lin Yuan: "50% of the harvest."


    Yang Zi''an swallowed.


    He had never seen such a generousndowner before. Nowadays, even for the kindestndowner the most they would leave their tenant farmers was 40%. Ruthless ones just giving 20% was also reality. 20% grains was only enough for tenant farmers to maintain livelihood if they scrimp and save.


    "Let''s do it." Yang Zi''an said, "here I have 60 people, 20 people to extract oil, 40 to open up thend."


    Lin Yuan''s eyes widened: "It''s not yet spring, the earth is still frozen, can it even be opened?"


    Yang Zi''an waved his hand: "We were originally farmers, relying on thend to live. Recently the weather has warmed a bit, the earth is not as hard so we can have thend ready before sowing the seeds."


    Lin Yuan knew nothing of farming but the people at Yang Zi''an''s side were all of farming origins, no one could be more professional than them in rtion to farming and agriculture.


    "If brother Yang say so then that is what we will do." Lin Yuan said quickly, "I also need to have some people build a house."


    He prepared to build amunal building simr to apartment buildings for the tenant farmers. In this era, death was caused by a number of things but the most important was illness. Just a cold meant death, not to mention other more serious kinds. He had no desire for his tenant farmers to be disposable objects, every once in a while needing a recement.


    Anything else he had no ability for, but improving the living conditions was doable.


    It didn''t have to be anything fancy, just three floors high. Except, there was no concrete now. He could find a recement for cement and bricks, though. While expensive, Lin Yuan could still support the expense.


    In short, so long as there was money, Lin Yuan was sure the artisans and smiths of this time would be able to build a building with only three floors.


    Lin Yuan had never belittled theborers of ancient times.


    With everything discussed and agreed upon, Lin Yuan lead 20 people to the farmstead he rented for his temporary oil nt. Yang Zi''an also prepared to bring people to open up thend. They hadn''t discuss wages but both agreed, once thend was opened up the same people would be Lin Yuan''s tenant farmers. In other words Lin Yuan didn''t need to give money or provide living quarters, only guarantee they had food.


    Yang Zi''an even said: "We can set up a shack to live in, sleeping close at night. No one died from cold before."


    Lin Yuan: "..Fine."


    Brother Dao also went back to pick up his guys. A total of 40 grown men stood in front of Lin Yuan but he couldn''t help sighing. Those like brother Dao with a muscr physique was too few, he could tell that brother Dao must have had good days in the past.


    The average person, no matter how much physicalbor they worked, if their diet was also not good, then they wouldn''t be able to grow any muscles, instead they would just look malnourished. At least they were not too old and still had strength.


    But once they grew older, then they would begin to suffer pains and ailments.


    Brother Dao''s guys didn''t have any dependents. They all came from the same vige where the vigers scattered in all directions when they fled. The ones following brother Dao had lost touch with their own families. Now, they were just responsible for themselves. As for finding their lost families, they didn''t dare to think of it.


    The world was thisrge, once they lost touch then it would be difficult to reunite during ancient times.


    Yang Zi''an''s people on the other hand did have dependents, their burden being greater. Hearing that there was work, every one of themughed and smiled in joy. It had been a long while since they had not felt hungry.


    Arge group of people left for the oil nt. Normally, such arge crowd could not be seen so the passerbys on the street looked at them in curiosity.


    A small child drinking squash soup asked: "Mama, what are they doing?"


    The woman also didn''t know: "Mama also doesn''t know."


    Curious passerbys: "This many people, not carrying any weapons or anything, what are they doing?"


    "You ask me? Not like I know."


    The farmstead was very big, but inside other than a few stoves and metal pots and wooden stools, there was nothing else. The backyard had a well so at least getting water was convenient.


    Lin Yuan exined in detail how to extract oil. The day before they must let the soybeans first ferment. Then on the second day could the process begin. Because there was no special chemicals the oil production could not bepared to modern times. But inparison to squeezing oil from vegetables the situation was much better off.


    A group of grown men stared gaping at the pot of oil, their eyes disbelieving.


    "So this is oil?"


    "Oh my heavens, oil is actually not squeezed out."


    Some asked Lin Yuan: "Boss, how much is the oil?"


    Lin Yuan: "10 coins a pound."


    "That cheap!" The men discussed with each other and decided to chip in and buy a pound worth of oil home so that their families could try some. After entering winter, they didn''t dare to buy any oil, their normal diet being a few mian wo (TN: Chinese doughnut) a day.


    After learning the steps, they began to work, cherishing the opportunity since scattered work could not be found anymore and firewood did not make enough. If there was no money then they would starve.


    If one starves for too long then one would be bloated and death would not be long to follow.


    Brother Dao supervised on the side. After watching for awhile he couldn''t resist entering the fray. Watching water be oil was as if seeing water produce money. It made one''s heart pound eagerly.


    The sky gradually darkened and thest orange light disappeared with the setting sun. The farmstead was lit with oilmps. Lin Yuan tried to convince them to rest for the day but this group of people were unwilling. They were still affected by the novelty. As more pots of oil came out their sense of aplishment was no less then plentiful harvest after farming.


    And this was much lighter workpared to harvest.


    "Alright, then I will go back first, you all make sure to rest." Lin Yuan notified them. After finding out brother Dao did not want to go back either, he decided to leave first by himself.


    Brother Dao had two people send him home. Lin Yuan did not refuse. He had no choice, currently he was rather frail due to young age andck of exercise. If he were to encounter a robbery then he would end up returning home stripped of everything.


    The two fellows sending him home were not much older than him at 17-18 years of age. At first they were rather reserved as Lin Yuan was their boss but soon they became more familiar and began to talk.


    "I have never seen this much oil in my life!"


    "You can even take a bath with that much oil!"


    They asked Lin Yuan excitedly: "Boss, how did you know that oil can be produced this way?"


    Lin Yuan told a small white lie: "In the north, a visiting merchant used the information to buy a house."


    "Boss, you weren''t afraid he was lying to you?"


    "Merchants can be ruthless!"


    Lin Yuan looked at their innocent and naive faces and sighed soundlessly. The history books would not record these regr people. The flesh and blood of the living would soon be dust in the wind.

 Chapter 8: Swearing Brotherhood

    Chapter 8: Swearing Brotherhood


    There was no need to worry about the sale of the soybean oil. Wu City was a big enough market for it. Jiang Gui met and talked coborations with the owners of oil shops. The city had a total of 12 oil shops. Compared to the production costs of sesame oil, the production cost of soybean oil was cheaper and the daily production was also stable. Although one could not say it wouldpletely rece sesame oil but the owners of oil shops still epted the soybean oil in their stores.


    Lin Yuan did some calctions, each day''s profit was around 1000 coins.


    "Should we sell outside Wu City as well?" Jiang Gui saw the benefits of soybean oil business so he was eager to expand the business. Who would not dislike making more money?


    However, Lin Yuan shook his head: "Brother Jiang, it''s not that this little brother is unwilling, but if we were to sell elsewhere, who will make the trips? Besides, Wu City has you and brother Dao so we can make money in peace. Nowadays, the outside is in upheaval. The oil extraction method may be easy but only we know about it."


    "If someone wants to seize.." Lin Yuan did not finish.


    Jiang Gui sighed: "I am too impatient, unlike you who thinks deeper."


    Lin Yuan consoled: "Brother Jiang, think of it this way, although we are not crazy rich but at least it is stable source of ie."


    Now that the ie had stabilized, and daily expenses not being too big, Lin Yuan must now put more attention to hisnd.


    Yang Zi''an''s 40 people had already gone over to hisnd with farming tools prepared by Jiang Gui. Lin Yuan was now deeply aware of the benefits of having a friend in the government. Although Jiang Gui did not have any major powers nor could he sway the upper officials, but among themon people he still had quite the power.


    The good thing was that he no longer had to watch his wallet thin after every spending. Lin Yuan truly sighed in relief.


    "Brother Jiang." Lin Yuan poured tea for Jiang Gui, saying seriously, "I should have people begin to build my own farmstead. I must still continue to trouble you."


    Jiang Gui drank the cup of hot tea. Although it was nothing fancy but to be able to have any tea to drink was a luxury now. He nodded: "No problem, no problem, I shall not have even one bit ofzing from them."


    Lin Yuan exined in detail: "I don''t want to build a normal dwelling with a courtyard but a three floor building."


    Jiang Gui looked confused: "Ah? You want to construct a theater house?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "No. Er Liang bring over pen and ink."


    Er Liang let out an "ai" and quickly set up paper and prepared the pen and ink.


    Although Lin Yuan did not know how to write calligraphy but a simple drawing was still doable. He drew a rectangr building with doors evenly spaced throughout.


    "Like this." Lin Yuan handed the paper to Jiang Gui.


    Jiang Gui was also no literati and knew nothing of the four arts (TN: zither, Go chess, calligraphy, painting) but after looking closely he got the gist of it. He asked Lin Yuan in puzzlement: "This is all squares and rectangles, like arge coffin. How can you build it this way."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Brother, I''m afraid this had nothing on Chengdu''s New Century Global Mall (TN: a building in Chengdu, China).


    Lin Yuanughed awkwardly: "To be promoted and gain wealth." (TN: the phrase in Chinese is  which in pinyin is sheng guan fa cai''. The second word  which means official sounds the same as  which means coffin. Lin Yuan is just trying to give a reason through a pun and hopes Jiang Gui believes his reasoning'')


    Jiang Gui finally got it and pped his thigh: "A good message! No wonder little brother Lin is a schr. You have more knowledge than me."


    "But the price will not be cheap." Jiang Gui knit his eyebrows together.


    Lin Yuan: "Is 50 taels enough?"


    Lin Yuan said: "I want it to be quick so there needs to be more people. The best case scenario is to be finished by the summer."


    Jiang Gui stood up: Since you already asked, as <em>gege</em> I of course must help. A lot of refugees havee to Wu City. We can have them build the building, just give them food. That will save some money."


    These refugees were not epted into Wu City. Their arrival often heralded a decrease in safety of a city''s residents so they had not been allowed in and instead must remain outside the city gates in grass shacks. The passing of winter saw the lessening of refugee numbers.


    Some died, some left.


    Those that were left, all of them were young and in their prime.


    Jiang Gui said: "When they just arrivedst year, I even saw some children. But now only two are left, and almost on the verge of death."


    Lin Yuan frowned: "Did they feeze to death?"


    Jiang Gui nodded, sighing: "The higher ups won''t allow their entrance into the city and I can''t do anything about it either. My own situation is difficult. My hands are truly tied."


    Jiang Gui might be a kind person but without the wealth to express his kindness it was still useless.


    Lin Yuan said: "I''m fine with them doing the building but they may not be easy to manage."


    He was afraid that once a person was at their limits then they would choose to walk on the edge of a de. The saying that the barren hills and wild rivers would produce wicked people was not untrue (TN: A saying that refers to environment influencing people). Once a person had nothing to hold them back then they would turn into beasts.


    Jiang Gui took another sip of tea, knitting his brows together: "I will talk with brother Dao."


    Brother Dao was after all a gang leader and managing people was a skill required.


    Lin Yuan did not refuse: "See if brother Dao is willing to manage them."


    ..


    "No problem!" Brother Dao was currently chopping up the firewood. Hearing Jiang Gui''s question he agreed readily. He wiped at the sweat on his forehead and even took a palm leaf fan to fan himself after putting away the axe.


    Lin Yuan watched in envy. Brother Dao''s physique was robust and sturdy with hard muscles and a tall height. Standing next to him one could even feel the heat rolling off of him. Lately, the weather had not warmed much, even if Lin Yuan and Er Liang shared the same nket the both of them still felt the cold. If not for brother Dao''s smelly feet Lin Yuan was all too willing to invite him for a sleepover.


    Brother Dao looked at Lin Yuan in a new light, an expression of respect on his face: "Little brother Lin, you have the heart to do good deeds, <em>gege</em> will not say anything else but help you manage them well. You are giving them a chance to survive, and if they don''t know to be grateful then I will let them know the ramifications of stepping out of line."


    To be able to save money as well as help others in need. This could be considered a situation where he had it both ways.


    Lin Yuan was also in quite a good mood, cupping his hands: "Then I will trouble <em>gege</em>."


    Brother Dao patted Lin Yuan''s shoulder. He looked at Jiang Gui and then said suddenly: "Us three, we have quite the predestined affinity, now we even coborate in business, how about we find a day and swear brotherhood."


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    Jiang Gui: ".."


    They were just having a chat, how did ite to swearing brotherhood?


    Jiang Gui was the first to react, he let out augh: "Exactly! Swearing brotherhood, bing sworn brothers, this way rtionships will be closer."


    Lin Yuan said quickly: "But my father and mother are both in the north.."


    In this time, swearing brotherhood might not have any legal effects but once sworn then they would be as close as blood brothers.


    Jiang Gui and brother Dao both looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan: "..Once father and mother knows in the future they will surely be delighted little brother has found himself two good older brothers."


    Original owner''s dad and mom, apologies, this was not something he intended.


    The day was picked by a fortune-teller on the street. He was an old liar, lied his entire life, and actually even gain some jianghu experience from his lying. In short, say whatever one wants to hear no matter who they were. And quite a few people actually believed him.


    Such as brother Dao.


    "Chen Half-Immortal." Brother Dao said respectfully, "these two are my good brothers, please help us find an auspicious day to swear brotherhood."


    Half-Immortal rubbed at his beard. He was originally very skinny, so with arge and billowy daoist robe on he appeared quite convincing as a mysterious daoist with supernatural abilities. His face was already full of lines but still he scrunched it up even more, reaching out a hand to calcte: "Tomorrow at noon."


    Lin Yuan remained expressionless off to the side. Half-Immortal, wasn''t that too quick and random?


    Having picked a day, brother Dao was about to pay, but Chen Half-Immortal pressed his hand down, asking seriously in a whisper: "Little Dao, I heard you have recently been doing business? I won''t ept your payment, let me also take part?"


    In an instant the aura of mystery crumbled into pieces.


    Brother Dao still looked befuddled, no matter what, he was unwilling to believe that this shrewd old man was the Half-Immortal in his heart.


    Chen Half-Immortal, seeing that brother Dao had still note out of his shock, so he said again: "Don''t you worry, I have money."


    The profession of fortune-telling was originally like being a doctor, the older you got the more money you make.


    If you''re young, themon people would not believe in your abilities.


    Always feeling that the older ones were more trustworthy.


    The doctors at medicinal shops, even if they were still young, must grow a long beard and pretend they were older than they actually were.


    Otherwise patients would note in.


    Jiang Gui was not a superstitious person. He said with a smile: "Half-Immortal, brother Dao has no say, the business belongs to this little brother. If you want to take part then you must speak with him."


    Chen Half-Immortal looked at Lin Yuan with a squint.


    Lin Yuan stood there staring at Chen Half-Immortal, pondering whether Chen Half-Immortal was nearsighted or farsighted?


    Chen Half-Immortal looked around and seeing that yhere were no people familiar with him, he quickly walked over to Lin Yuan: "Little brother, look at it this way, you only have a few people at hand, the most you could do now is eat up Wu City''s market. I have some friends who does errands in other cities. You can have them do the errands outside while you stay and count the money. What do you say?"


    Lin Yuan: "Half-Immortal, my business has just started, I don''t dare to think that far. If in the future there is an opportunity then I wille find you."


    Chen Half-Immortal became anxious: "Little brother, that is white and shiny silver"


    Brother Dao: "Half-Immortal!"


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Ai."


    Brother Dao''s expression was not that good: "Don''t ask anymore about this kind of stuff, and don''t meddle, just do your fortune-telling."


    Chen Half-Immortal dared not say anymore. He had arrived in Wu City two years ago, and it was thanks to brother Dao''s support that he wasn''t bullied. He dared not offend brother Dao so he immediately became quiet.


    Brother Dao ws feeling quite depressed, he truly and sincerely believed Chen Half-Immortal was a Half-Immortal, but the result was that not only was he not a Half-Immortal but a shrewd old man. He walked in the front, feeling angry with himself, thinking that in the past two years he had been aplete fool.


    Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui walked in the back giving each other looks.


    No helping it, Lin Yuan walked over and consoled: "Brother Dao, it''s nothing big. Half-Immortal, after all, is only half. The other half is amon person and must eat, drink, defecate and support one''s family."


    Brother Dao sighed: "He lied to me."


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    "Tomorrow noon, we will go to Cheng Huang temple." Brother Dao brushed aside thoughts of Half-Immortal and discussed with Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui, "Don''t forget to bring the things, wine and bowl. A knife too, a sharp one."


    Lin Yuan: "A knife?" We are swearing brotherhood, not dying together in the name of love, right?


    Brother Dao was reminded that Lin Yuan was from the north and his age was also young so he likely didn''t understand these jianghu rules: "Swearing brotherhood requires dropping some blood into a bowl of wine, three people then drink from the bowl."


    Lin Yuan: "Fine." So long as the opening was not too big since the ancient times had no bandaids. Lin Yuan asked: "Is it alright to use a needle instead?"


    This caused brother Dao and brother Jiang to look at him with disdain.


    Lin Yuan''s heart felt extremely sorrowful, these two didn''t know how frightening tetanus could be.

 Chapter 9: Theres Chicken To Eat

    Chapter 9: Theres Chicken To Eat


    Cheng Huang temple was covered with spider webs and dust. Originally, it was not a very popr temple, now it was even worse with the current turbulent times. Lin Yuan used a rag to wipe at the table then set up the offerings. The offerings were made by Si Niang, a few white buns and a te of cabbages, nothing else. Normally there would be roasted chicken but Lin Yuan was even unwilling to spend on it for himself, let alone as offerings.


    "Ai." Brother Dao let out a sigh: "In the past Cheng Huang temple was not this bleak."


    Jiang Gui used a wooden stick to sweep up the spider webs, hearing brother Dao he chuckled: "Actually it is about the same, only you didn''te the years before."


    After saying so Jiang Gui took a scroll of painting and hung it up next to Lord Cheng Huang (TN: Shing Wong, deity in Chinese mythology).


    Lin Yuan examined it for awhile but still could not recognize the abstract looking person in the painting.


    Jiang Gui: "How can you not recognize, this is second lord Guan Yu (TN: military general under warlord Liu Bei)."


    Lin Yuan nodded, expressing his understanding.


    Just as Lin Yuan thought everything was ready, the voice of one of brother Dao''s guys came from outside: "Brother Dao! I caught a chicken!"


    Brother Dao went outside and brought the chicken in by its wings.


    Jiang Gui sighed: "It''s a pity the times are not good, otherwise we must prepare <em>san sheng</em> (TN: literally trantes to three sacrificial animals)."


    Lin Yuan asked: "What is the <em>san sheng</em>?" Although he liked to read historical novels but in rtion to swearing brotherhood he was not too clear.


    Jiang Gui: "Pig meat, fish, and eggs are the <em>san sheng</em>."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    If swearing brotherhood must require this many offerings, then forget it, after all in the ancient times the offerings were not taken back and eaten after they cooled down instead it remained there until it spoiled then it was thrown away.


    They remained busy for another while. Brother Dao poured the wine in the bowl, made a cut on the chicken''s neck and let the blood into the wine. Then he took out the knife he always carried on him and gave his finger a cut, dripping a few drops into the wine bowl.


    "Here." He handed the knife to Jiang Gui.


    Jiang Gui looked a bit timid at the prospect, trying several times before making the cut, looking as his blood dripped into the bowl with heartache.


    Using a knife on yourself did require courage.


    Lin Yuan tried when he was young, if not careful even a piece of metal strip could cut your finger but if intentionally then it was more difficult as your brain would control your body to not harm yourself.


    As a result Lin Yuan decided decisively: "Brother Jiang, I have never used a knife on myself before, help me out."


    Saying so he stretched a finger forward.


    Jiang Gui while saying: "How can I possibly", gave Lin Yuan a cut in the finger without hesitation.


    Lin Yuan: "" Why do I see that particr expression of joy at other''s misfortune on Jiang Gui''s face.


    The three of them then separated the bowl of wine and blood concoction into three separate bowls, one person holding one bowl and knelt in front of Lord Guan''s painting.


    Brother Dao, with a solemn expression, announced: "Let us begin."


    "The skies above, I, Li Congrong with Jiang Gui and Lin Yuan from this day forth will be friends as close as brothers."


    "The skies above, I, Jiang Gui with Li Congrong and Lin Yuan from this day forth will be friends as close as brothers."


    It was only now that Lin Yuan finally knew brother Dao''s true name.


    So he was a pausete before speaking: "The skies above, I, Lin Yuan with Li Congrong and Jiang Gui from this day forth will be friends as close as brothers."


    "Henceforth, we shall enjoy the same blessings and withstand the same difficulties. Do not beseech to be born on the same year, same month, and same day, but we beseech to die on the same year, same month, and same day. If I vite this vow then let the heavens rain thunder upon me."


    Saying so, the three of them drank the wine and blood concoction in one gulp.


    As he was drinking, Lin Yuan thought, drinking blood is truly not hygienic, what if someone had harmful bacteria? Then wouldn''t that mean misfortune for three?


    "Third brother, fourth brother." Brother Dao was in a good mood, grasping Lin Yuan''s and Jiang Gui''s hands.


    Lin Yuan asked in a quiet voice: "And the second brother?"


    Your order starts with the third number?


    Brother Dao patted Lin Yuan''s shoulder intimately: "Yang Zi''an is also my sworn brother."


    Lin Yuan said sincerely: "Big brother, you have quite a few brothers."


    Brother Daoughed loudly: "Just giving me some face (TN: to give respect/appreciation). That second brother is also a straightforward fellow and is also working with us, you guys calling him second brother will not lose out."


    Lin Yuan/Jiang Gui: ""


    "We should find a day to drink together." Brother Dao said with a smile. In these times, sworn brothers were even closer than blood brothers.


    "Big brother." Lin Yuan said to brother Dao, "second brother Yang is still on mynd."


    Brother Dao rubbed at his nose: "Then we can wait until hees back."


    Yang Zi''an was an honest fellow. He took his guys to Lin Yuan''snd which waspletely new fertilend. As thend would be thinner the more you farm it since farming families didn''t have enough fertilizer so they must sow in cycles.


    Sow for a year then leave it for half a year to let the earth recover itself.


    They found a tnd to build grass huts, using mud and hay to reinforce the walls which could be dried in one to two days. At night they slept on hay, 40 men squeezing in together. In this way the cold would not be felt.


    Food was prepared by Lin Yuan and was carried with them when they left for hisnd.


    There were coarse grains and fine grains but they usually ate the coarse grains. The fine grains were eaten every three days. If one was still hungry then it wasbined with coarse grains.


    "Compared to before it is much better." A man held a bowl of porridge which was rather thin but at leaat there was white rice. He drank it carefully, sighing in satisfaction, "before there was no white porridge, only bran."


    The person next to him was eating a bun: "Drink it quickly, my bowl is already finished."


    The man ignor6es him, patting the earth: "Tomorrow is the beginning of harvesting. Boss truly said 50% of harvest?"


    Yang Zi''an came out from the grass hut, blowing warm air into his palms: "Boss said it, I expext he also dare not lie to us."


    The man nodded: "Right, we have so many of us, even if he were to lie then he must think it over."


    There was also a youngster eating buns with their porridge nearby, saying with hope: "I don''t have excessive hope for receiving that many grains, just looking forward to eating my fill everyday. Being tired is nothing, in the past at my old home the boss only gives 20% to us and we must farm on an empty stomach."


    "My mama saved her portion for me and my brothers, she then starved to death."


    "After mama died, dad fell and broke his leg in the mountains, with no money to buy medicine, he also died."


    The man sighed: "Who doesn''t have a simr past."


    Everyone had a painful past, saying it aloud, were theypeting on who was more miserable?


    The youngster smiled at the man: "As long as everyday I can eat fully."


    Yang Zi''an took up a hoe and farmed along with his men. He was born in a family that worked thend and also undertook academic studies so he recognized some words as well as farming. He never spoke of his past to anyone though.


    His family in his old hometown was a wealthy family but they didn''t have tenant farmers. Thend was farmed by his family''s servants instead.


    Later, a group of bandits passed by. Yang Zi''an at the time was at his friend''s ce in the neighboring town. When he came back he found himself to be orphaned and his home destroyed.


    His whole family had been massacred, even his two year old baby brother did not escape.


    Even now he wanted revenge, but what could he use for revenge? Have these guys go fight for their lives with those bandits?


    He could ignore his own life and death but what rigjt did he have to request the same of his men who were like friends to him?


    Over time, the idea of revenge buried itself deep in his heart. He never said anything nor did he bring it up.


    Just as they finished breakfast and prepared to work, a group of people could be seen heading towards their direction.


    Yang Zi''an: "Don''t be anxious! Take your hoes! Pick up anything heavy!"


    If these were bandits, then they must prepare to fight, at least they should have weapons on hand.


    The crowd moved in closer. Only then did Yang Zi''an discover Li Congrong at the head of the crowd.


    "All of you put down the weapons, it is brother Dao." Yang Zi''an shouted out.


    Hearing this the people at his side then put down the heavy objects they nned to use as weapons.


    Brother Dao arrived first, behind him followed a group of artisans in tight sleeved shirts. And behind the artisans were refugees barely covered qith rags for clothes, all of them malnourished and shivering in the cold. Their faces showed their uncertainty and loss of what to do.


    Yesterday morning, a tall muscr man arrived suddenly, saying that he had work for them, a meal for a day''s work. Hearing this, they arrived since they had nothing else to lose. The most was wealthy families tricking them to be family servants with a ve contract. But being a servant was better than the days they were currently living.


    So long as they didn''t starve then doing anything was fine.


    "These people are here to build a house." Brother Dao said, "both farming and building will not be affected."


    Yang Zi''an looked at the refugees: "And you are here to supervise them?"


    Brother Dao grinned, showing white teeth: "Can''t leave them alone. With no strength they''ll listen, with strength and food in their bellies who knows."


    Yang Zi''an: "That is the truth."


    Brother Dao suddenly shifted closer, whispering: "I brought a roasted chicken and some wine. We can enjoy a cuppater."


    Yang Zi''an heard roasted chicken and couldn''t help swallowing profusely. He was already craving it, he couldn''t remember thest time he tasted roasted chicken.


    These years, don''t even mention meat, he ate whatever was at hand, even tree bark and grass roots.


    When fleeing, a lot of people ate the wrong thing and slowly their bodies became unwell. That he had lived till now was fortunate.


    At the moment, the artisans had the refugees first build grass huts, next to the ones already built by Yang Zi''an''s men. Although artisans did not have high status but they were still respected for having true skills. Even the grass huts they built were better than the huts Yang Zi''an and his men built.


    Yang Zi''an was pulled away by brother Dao to eat roast chicken.


    With a cup of wine and a chicken leg, brother Dao ssid with a wide smile: "<em>Gege</em> found you two younger brothers."


    Yang Zi''an: ".."


    Back then, he was tricked into swearing brotherhood with brother Dao. He guessed those two unlucky fellows had a simr experience as he did.


    Brother Dao: "You know them as well, one is Jiang Gui and the other is Lin Yuan. Later when you see them, you must call them third brother and fourth brother, don''t forget."


    Yang Zi''an took a bite of chicken leg, thinking privately, based on Li Congrong''s hobby, he estimated that he would have a fifth brother, sixth brother, seventh brother, eigth brother before long. Maybe even a eightieth brother.


    Forget it, there was roast chicken to eat, it was better not to think of worrisome thoughts.


    If everytime brother Dao swore brotherhood there was chicken to eat, then this business was still eptable.


    AN: Yang Zi''an: "This fellow just likes to swear brotherhood all over the ce, I, Yang Zi''an will rather starve to death, or jump to my death than admit that I have N numbers of little brothers."


    Li Congrong: "Come, have a piece of chicken."


    Yang Zi''an: "<em>Zhen xiang.</em>" (TN: literally trantes to truly savory''. It is a popr phrase used in Chinese intenguage that is used to describe pping your own face, or going back on your own words. It came from a movie where the MC goes to the countryside but all he wants is to go back to the city and ims he will rather die and jump to death than eat the food there. Several hourster he eats the food and says "Zhen xiang." LOL)

 Chapter 10: The Ways of the World

    Chapter 10: The Ways of the World


    It waste winter but Lin Yuan still wore a cotton coat as the weather had yet to warm. He sneezed and rubbed his hands together. Si Niang was on the side burning the charcoal, it would take awhile before the room warmed.


    The price of charcoal was not cheap so Lin Yuan did not buy much. Once thest few pieces were burned then the only choice left was burning firewood.


    Poor families even had to save on the burning of firewood.


    There''s no help for it, the people going up the mountains to cut wood had decreased because if one was not careful one coulde down with a cold very easily.


    A fever in the winter, death would not be far along.


    People would obviously choose their life over beingfortable.


    Before winter ended, Lin Yuan practically never left the house. Even with a cotton coat it was still not warm enough. Walking outside in this weather, before long one would not be able to take it. Er Liang was in a simr situation as Lin Yuan. The north might also be cold but the south was wet <em>and</em> cold. No matter how much one wore the cold wet air still seeped in.


    Lin Yuan hugged a tangpozi in his hands as he asked Er Liang: "Where are Si Niang and the others?"


    Er Liang rubbed his hands: "Si Niang is kneading dough, we will have noodles tonight."


    No fresh vegetables, only some pickled vegetables.


    Although there were greenhouses, but Wu City had none, the entire winter was only pickled vegetables.


    Er Liang looked out the window, sighing: "Wonder where brother Chen is."


    This topic was something Lin Yuan never spoke about with Er Liang. The two words brother Chen was like taboo words.


    That loyal and upright young man, perhaps had already lost his life. Only, Lin Yuan and Er Liang hoped he had survived instead.


    "Young master." Er Liang said, "brother Chen knows we wille here. If next year he still doesn''t show up we should set up a cenotaph."


    Lin Yuan did not refuse, nodding: "Alright."


    Winter for people like Lin Yuan who had modest wealth could be consideredfortable. He didn''t have to go out and could stay indoors curled up in the warmth. Every three days he visited the oil nt, every week he checked the ounts but normally he hibernated. But for themon people, it was a bitter experience. During this winter a lot of beggars froze to death on the streets. Most of the beggars had long term ailments or illness, living day by day. Once winter came very few could make it pass.


    During the past few years the circumstances had not been good, even the city''s wealthy families no longer provided charity by setting up free porridge. The streets were empty and vendors also no longer showed up.


    Lin Yuan also did not dare to go out in the streets. He might not be a good person but he did have sympathy. He was afraid that once he went out he would not be able to resist in bringing those people who were close to freezing to death back to his home.


    But he currently had no money left, all of it used to hire people.


    Er Liang didn''t dare to go out either. Last time he went to buy meat he came back crying.


    Only Si Niang and Gou zi went out. These two fled here from famine back home and had seen all kinds of tragedies. They had already be numb.


    But they still had lingering fears because they knew, if not for Lin Yuan they would be no different from the people who froze to death.


    Gou zi was still young so Lin Yuan did not give him any heavy work. There''s actually not any heavy work to be done so Gou zi did some random chores such as sweeping the yard and watching the house.


    Er Liang did all the delicate work such as taking care of Lin Yuan''s needs. He never cked in his work, a habit raised while living with the Lin family.


    His parents were family servants and had taught him from young to be diligent.


    Er Liang still remembered his dad''s words: "You must be capable! Otherwise, old Liu''s son will take your ce. That you are able to serve young master, it is your good fortune umted over many lifetimes!"


    After serving at young master''s side, Er Liang finally understood his dad''s meaning.


    Serving young master meant he didn''t need to farm or do hard manualbor. He could even learn to read and write.


    Young master was also a good person and never hit or scolded the servants. He had a very good temperament.


    Even now that he had followed young master in his travel away from their hometown, Er Liang did not need to worry about anything. Young master was too capable, could take care of everything. He just needed to stay at young master''s side and look after his needs.


    Er Liang chatted with Gou zi.


    "Gou zi, when you were on your way here, did a lot of people die?" Er Liang asked.


    Gou zi chewed on a fried breadstick with an expression of contentment and says: "A lot. From starvation, their stomach bloated high but their arms and legs were like sticks. They said it was from being too hungry, only drinking water, drinking themselves to death."


    Er Liang was both surprised and scared: "Then how did you two survive?"


    Gou zi swallowed the breadstick: "My mama had me eat the tree bark."


    Er Liang asked curiously: "Does tree bark taste good?"


    Gou zi nodded: "It''s alright. I don''t know what kind of tree it was, it''s dry but still chewable. Taste better than dry tree bark."


    "There was also a kind of grass root." Gou zi said excitedly, "I haven''t seen it before in my hometown, once you pull it up on the bottom of the roots there is a tumor (TN: that is the literal trantion. I didn''t know there are tumors on grass roots??? Can someone exin???) which is also edible. Roasting it makes it soft but not much vor."


    Er Liang listened seriously, but he knew that if he switched ces with Gou zi he would have died long ago. He could not endure the hardship, so Er Liang pretended to be mature and patted Gou zi''s shoulder: "Gou zi, you don''t have it easy."


    Gou zi smiled: "It''s all in the past. Now I have food and drink, a bed to sleep and a cotton nket! I have never used a cotton nket before!"


    Gou zi said quietly: "Young master also gave me eggs to eat. I haven''t eaten eggs this many times my whole life."


    Er Liang looked shocked: "You didn''t raise chickens in your old home?"


    Gou zi: "We did but mama took them all to sell on market days. Then we can buy salt and other things home. How can we eat it ourselves."


    Gou zi said excitedly: "When I grow older and have children, it would be great if young master can give my son eggs to eat as well."


    Er Liang: "" Young man, you might be getting a little ahead of yourself.


    Gou zi rubbed his nose, chuckling: "My mama no longer have cold hands and feet. Mama says this is because we are eating well."


    Gou zi asked Er Liang: "Brother Er Liang, you have always served at young master''s side?"


    Er Liang proudly puffed up his chest: "My parents are both Lin family servants, I followed young master when I was eight."


    Gou zi was a bit envious: "Then you must often eat eggs?"


    Er Liang said: "Young master always had me eat with him, whatever young master eats I will also eat. Everyday there is meat to eat!"


    Eat meat everyday, that was practically the life of gods and immortals. Gou zi was envious to the point he could only swallow profusely.


    "Brother Er Liang, you have such a good life." Gou zi said, "I must work harder, then young master will also give me meat to eat."


    Er Liang encouraged: "You can do it!"


    Gou zi grinned at Er Liang.


    Their chat waspletely overheard by Lin Yuan who was sitting next to the window.


    The ways of the world currently was worse than he had thought.


    Then a few yearster, when war broke out, what would the world turn into?


    Right now he had only started establishing his property. Once the field was ready to harvest next year and the farmstead was built, he will have someone send a message to original owner''s family to have theme over. He had received original owner''s body, even if it was after original owner''s death, but he was still in debt to the original owner. Moreover, it was thanks to the original owner''s legal mother''s money that he was able to survive.


    His consicence had yet to feed the dogs so he could not disregard original owner''s family.


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, letting out a soundless sigh.


    TN1: Not much happening in this chapter but it does foreshadow how the situation will worsen in Yuan dynasty China and Lin Yuan is forced to finally make a decision.


    TN2: So I got my first review on NU! I was kind of surprised that they thought this is a dark and serious story. It is definitely serious with a lot of characters and world building and plot but I wouldn''t consider it dark. The MC is also pretty rtable even if hees into his role of leader and eventually emperor. But isn''t it more satisfying this way where everything was bad before MCes along and makes changes? Everyone must have had a hero dream before right? And this hero doesn''t need to self-sacrifice in order to save the world. It''s quite interesting reading about the backgrounds of side characters and how they have been victims of the times and how they face the radical'' changes Lin Yuan brings.


    But it''s true that this is not a fluffy brainless story. If not for its BL characteristics I think guys would enjoy reading it more than gals who are looking for some romantic fluff. There''s a lot of wars and empire building and world dominating going on here. Just curious, are there any guy readers of this story?

 Chapter 11: To Be Alive

    Chapter 11: To Be Alive


    The arrival of spring meant the warming of the earth, dead trees sprouting new leaves and thend thriving.


    The corpses of beggars frozen to death had already been moved and vendors began to show up on the streets. It was as if the tragedies of the winter did not exist, now was still peaceful and prosperous times.


    But there were fewer temporaryborers on the streets, instead there were more beggars.


    Er Liang was currently packing their things as they must move to the farmstead. Although the dormitories for the workers had yet to be finished building, Lin Yuan''s private dwelling with a yard was already finished. Lin Yuan had thought it would still require some more time but the speed of the artisans was much faster than expected.


    The oil nt business was already stabilized and on the right track. Basically, it was enough for Lin Yuan to check the ounts only once a month. Jiang Gui could also help in supervising.


    Since the ieing from the oil nt increased and Jiang Gui''s dividend along with it, Jiang Gui began to regard the oil nt as a hen that couldy eggs. Everyday after work he would visit the ce and afterwards happily go have a drink or two. He was often seen in a good mood the past few days.


    Si Niang and Gou zi was also packing up, after all they had lived there for several months and umted quite a lot of things.


    Jiang Gui showed up to speak with Lin Yuan. "You are leaving, us three, ah no, four brothers, the three of you are on that side leaving me here by myself." Jiang Gui sighed, slightly depressed, "if not for my job at the government office, I will alsoe along."


    Lin Yuan: "Third brother don''t say that, the oil nt still requires <em>gege''</em>s care."


    Jiang Gui promised: "Of course, I won''t have fourth brother lose out even one bit, or else my name shall be written backwards."


    Jiang Gui was a clever person with a clear view of things. He was able to adapt to all kinds of situations and put on the right attitude when facing different types of people.


    "You should find more people to be on hand." Jiang Gui said quietly, "I can see that the world will fall intoplete upheaval soon. With more people you can protect yourselves better. Later, I will have people bring more hoes over, when needed it can be used as weapons."


    Lin Yuan paused, that the world would fall into upheaval was something everyone could sense, but most people still clung to the thought that maybe it wouldn''t and continued living their days. So long as the fire didn''t burn to their doors they wouldn''t be able to truly feel afraid.


    "Third brother, don''t worry." Lin Yuan patted Jiang Gui''s shoulder, "by the end of next year, the granary will be full and third brother can alsoe over."


    Jiang Gui sighed: "We''ll see."


    Staying in Wu City, at least there was protection in the form of a city wall. Even if it was short and crumbling apart, but a broken down wall was still a wall. Besides, Wu City also had soldiers guarding it. If outside you were to encounter bandits or refugees who were just a bit more ruthless, then normal people wouldn''t be able to provide much of a fight.


    But Jiang Gui also understood Lin Yuan''s thinking, his property was in a remote and deste ce without any people around. It was also surrounded by a river in the front and a mountain in the back. If anything did happen all they had to do to save their lives was to hide in the mountains.


    But this was only as ast resort because Jiang Gui was unwilling to live that kind of life.


    No one wanted to live the life of a vagrant.


    Lin Yuan did not try to convince him, after all Jiang Gui was no fool. If that day truly came, Jiang Gui would seek shelter at his farmstead.


    "Third brother, no need to send me off." Lin Yuan climbed onto the ox cart as Wu City could not buy any horses. Ox was still an alright choice, slow but better than walking. Lin Yuan even hired a driver for his cart.


    Jiang Gui stood just to the side of the city walls, watching as Lin Yuan''s cart left farther and farther.


    A soldier that guarded the city gates recognized him andughed: "You are like a wife sending her husband off. They have already gone and you are still watching."


    Jiang Gui swatted at the soldier: "Don''t talk nonsense! I will goin to your superior so that you will spend the rest of your life guarding gates!"


    The soldier was not intimidated, still smiling mischievously: "Brother Jiang, I''ve heard you became rich recently?"


    Jiang Gui: "What rich, where did you hear such nonsense. If I was rich would I still be here talking to you? I would already be at a restaurant eating the best."


    The soldier thought about it and agreed. Sitting down he drank water from a bowl: "I heard that the north already has disturbances."


    Jiang Gui widened his eyes: "What?"


    Soldier: "I heard from my cousin that a lot of people died and lead to a gue."


    Jiang Gui shocked: "A gue?"


    Soldier: "It''s said that some cities already sealed themselves. A lot of people are fleeing south. Don''t know how many are going to arrive this time."


    Jiang Gui felt a bit scared. When leaving he muttered to himself, "We''ll see, we''ll see."


    If truly there were refugeesing in from the north, even if he didn''t want to seek shelter with Lin Yuan he would still have no choice but to.


    Although an ox cart was not as fast as horse carriages but it was more stable. Lin Yuan sat in the cart and felt as if his organs would be thrown up. The ox cart might be stable but the road was rocky. These days there was no such thing as paved roads, no cement just in dirt. If you don''t travel on official roads then the road would be even worse.


    At noon the carriage stopped to rest. Lin Yuan ate a t cake which was made by Si Niang and was both plentiful and tasty, not the least bit dry with the amount of oil used. Only one was enough to fill the stomach but the driver ate two. He was a middle-aged man, tall and skinny but notcking in strength. Chewing on the savory t cake he said: "Four more hours until we are there."


    Eight hours in total, Lin Yuan''s heart was full of despair.


    The driver took a bite of the cake with a side of pickled vegetables and a drink of water, saying in contentment: "Boss, I have yet to meet a more generous person than you." He had been a driver for many years but it was the first time a boss had given him two oil cakes to eat.


    Driving a cart was hard work and also not many people could afford it. Most just relied on their legs to get anywhere.


    Wealthy families had their own carriages and would not need to hire him.


    Only merchants from other regions would rent a carriage. They migjt not treat him unwell but the most they would give him were two buns made of mixed grains. But today he not only got two oil cakes but also pickled vegetables. He decided, he would save the oil cakes given to him in the evening for his wife and children.


    Lin Yuan sat resting under a tree while Er Liang and Gou zi went to pick wild berries. "These are snake berries, tastes good." Gou zi picked some berries that were small and dark red, though some were already rotten.


    Er Liang picked one up, after rubbing it he put it in his mouth but soon stuck his tongue out: "A bit sour."


    Gou ziughed: "You have yet to get used to eating it."


    Si Niang watched with a smile. Compared to when Lin Yuan first met her she appeared much younger now.


    It was on a whim that Lin Yuan asked her age and found out she was only 28. She married at 13 and gave birth at 15. If just by appearance, to say she was 48 Lin Yuan would believe it.


    Si Niang was this time period''s microcosm of all farmer girls. Marry at an early age and have children early. If lucky they would survive childbirth, if unlucky both mother and child could lose their life. Their dream was to have plentiful harvest so that their families would not starve. If there were to be surplus then that would be the best thing ever. Thendowner taking 10% less of the harvest was something to be content about.


    Lin Yuan said to Si Niang: "Si Niang, once we arrive, if you like, find someone suitable and remarry."


    Si Niang paused, after awhile she said in a bitter tone: "Who will want me? Besides, I have Gou zi."


    For her, being alive was already a fortunate thing.

 Chapter 12: Refugees

    Chapter 12: Refugees


    They bumped and swayed all the way to the farmstead. Lin Yuan threw up twice. Finally, before he could throw up a third time, they arrived. The once unfarmednd was already opened and sowed with seeds. Although Lin Yuan didn''t know what kind of seedsbased on his friend''s words while at college he was a typical city guy who couldn''t distinguish the five crops (TN: millet, soybeans, sesame, barley, rice or other types  basically a phrase that epasses all grains) from each other, if left in a farm field he would not even recognize what was rice and what was wheat.


    This was a bit of an exaggeration, after all Lin Yuan felt he could definitely tell the difference between rice and wheat, but his friend''s words could be considered a straightforward portrayal.


    "Boss." The driver jumpex down and ced a mounting stool for Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan stepped down using the mounting stool and stood on thend he owned from now on he could be considered a small-timendowner.


    If in the future he had a son, he could say to his son: "Son, look, this is the empire dad conquered." (TN: LOL can''t even describe how ironic this is. ML: what am I, chopped liver? Even the author thinks so.)


    This was obviously not possible.


    The sky had already darkened now, only by the moonlight could the grass huts not too far away could be seen. Outside the settlement of grass huts was a firepit. Here there was plenty of wood, being next to the mountain and all. At this time, most have already slept. The people wake at sunrise and sleep at sunset. Without the worry of starvation life seemed much simpler.


    Lin Yuan did not want to wake them when they had already rested just to inform them their boss had arrived. So, their small group arrived silently to where Lin Yuan would be living.


    The house did not have aplex design but it was veryrge, fit for living quite a few people.


    This was likely the least luxurious house of andowner, but very practical. Lin Yuan was very satisfied.


    Si Niang and the rest began to unpack but the time was limited so they only cleaned up the bedrooms and set up the beds.


    "This bed is constructed well." Si Niang touched the wood. Although she was not an artisan but life gave her experience.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t tell whether it was good or bad so he pretended by nodding.


    When walking over he did not see a well, the front had a river but river water was turbid. In order to use river water you have to wait until the sand settled before cooking it to a boil. That was too troublesome, so that night Lin Yuan gave up on washing his face and brushing his teeth. Without washing his feet either he climbed onto the bed for sleep.


    The others were of simr situations.


    After a day riding in an ox cart, his whole person felt sore. Lin Yuany on the bed and asked Er Liang: "Er Liang, before at home did I have a time where I went to sleep without washing my feet?"


    Er Liang said quietly: "Yes, when young master was tired you just took off your shoes before crawling into bed."


    Lin sniffed at the air: "It''s a good thing my feet don''t smell."


    Er Liang: "Of course, young master doesn''t need to farm so your feet doesn''t sweat. Of course there would be no smell."


    Lin Yuan looked at him with disdain: "As if you farm."


    Er Liang said, pleased with himself: "My dad said being able to serve young master is the fortune umted in my past life."


    "Sleep quickly." Lin Yuan had Er Liang blow out the light.


    The next morning, Lin Yuan was awoken by Er Liang. He slept too deeply that he didn''t even notice it began to rain in the middle of the night. Waking up in the morning it was quite chilly. He rubbed his arms and had Er Liang bring out a cotton coat to wear.


    Er Liang: "Earlier I went to find Li <em>da ye</em> and Yang <em>er ye</em> (TN: <em>ye</em> is a term of respect for older men and here Er Liang calls them based on their sworn brotherhood order). They are waiting outside."


    Lin Yuan thought as he put on his socks, who was "your <em>da ye</em>"? The original owner''s <em>da ye</em> (TN: <em>da ye </em>is also a term to address an older uncle. And used colloquially as a curse word btw) arrived? Over such a long distance and only being a stepter than them, was this person a fortune teller who could calcte that he would build a farmstead here?


    "What do you mean your <em>da ye,</em> Yang <em>da ye</em>." Lin Yuan, "say their names."


    Er Liang: "Ai, it''s brother Dao and Yang Zi''an."


    Lin Yuan: "..Then call them as I would, big brother Li and second brother Yang. Don''t <em>da ye er ye</em>, it''s weird."


    Er Liang rubbed the back of his head, not understanding what was weird.


    Lin Yuan walked out his room and seessaw brother Dao and Yang Zi''an sitting on the chairs. These two looked more weather-beaten than before, after all they must go out into the fields everyday to supervise. Lin Yuan first cupped his hand in greeting, before saying: "Third brother said that the people in the north are beginning to flee elsewhere and that we should prepare early."


    Brother Dao: "That fast?"


    Yang Zi''an: "Nothing to be afraid of, here we are surrounded by mountains. If there are truly refugeesing in they wouldn''t flee in our direction."


    Brother Dao obviously did not feel the same, he rubbed at his chin and said: "We can''t be sure, refugees may note here but what about mountain bandits?"


    Mountain bandits, as the name implied, were bandits that wondered the mountains. Mostly made up of young or middle-aged men with nimble bodies that would not be too tall or bulky so that they could move through the forest easily.


    These bandits had long been a source of trouble for this area''sndowners.


    Nobody wanted to be robbed. Although giving them their food supply would gain them peace, but handing over their food would cause their heart to be in pain.


    "We are here." Yang Zi''an squat down onto the floor. Dipping his finger in water he casually drew a map that showed their location, "On this side is the official road. Only a small path leads here and there is no merchant road either."


    "Mountain bandits rob passing merchants and wealthyndowners, but they never stay in one ce too long. Our location resembles a valley, moreover there is no important road or any well-known wealthyndowners around. Mountain bandits will note here even if they have nothing better to do."


    "Refugees will also not flee towards the mountains. They head to ces where there are people such as cities. If refugees trulye over here then that means Wu City.."


    Yang Zi''an sighed: "Take them in, Wu City will be finished, don''t take them in, Wu City will also be finished."


    His meaning both Lin Yuan and brother Dao understood.


    By taking in refugees, Wu City''s food supply would not be enough to support the increase in poption. The city''s residents themselves did not have enough to eat let alone share with outsiders. When the time came, the conflict in Wu City would escte. They didn''t believe that Wu City could still maintain order in such a conflict.


    But if the city didn''t take in the refugees, eventually once refugee numbers increased in crowds, they would have the guts tomit desperate acts in order to survive.


    So long as refugees arrived, no matter what Wu City did it would always be wrong.


    Lin Yuan sighed: "I will have the driver go to Wu City in three days to bring a message to third brother to warn him once he discovers refugees to immediatelye over."


    Yang Zi''an nodded: "Fine."


    Brother Dao sat on the side not saying anything. He looked out the window and sighed lightly. He had a heroic spirit and a sense of justice but this kind of situation was not something they could take part of as heroes.


    In the face of famine and suffering, it was difficult to resist, everyone could only go with the flow.


    "Also have third brother spread rumors, so that others can be more aware." Lin Yuan said, "and call the guys at the oil nt toe over as well with their weapons."


    Once the refugees moved south, they must hide themselves and pass a duration of time of being self sufficient.


    Until the refugees spread elsewhere, or

 Chapter 13: Family Reunited

    Chapter 13: Family Reunited


    The melting of the snow revealed the shambles that had once been the Lin family farmstead. The deep winter froze to death many people. The ones still living gathered together and relied on breaking into homes andmitting robberies to make a living. Lin family, the region''s well-known wealthy family, obviously became a target, regarded as a piece of fat meat. The once busy and lively Lin family farmstead had be an abandoned residence, not a person to be seen inside.


    Old father Liny down in the bushes, ears to the ground, hearing the footsteps moving farther away. Only then did he sigh in relief and returned into the forest.


    "Master." An old family servant came running from another direction.


    "They have left." Old father Lin said to the old servant, who also said, "that side has gone too."


    The both of them went deeper into the forest, the women and children were all hiding inparably safe ces. Mother Lin''s hand held onto Buddhist prayer beads as she sat on the ground and prayed. At her side sat a couple of young girls. They were still at the <em>zong jiao</em> age (TN: a period of time in ancient China to refer to girls from the ages 8-14 and had their hair tied into two knots on the head that look like sheep horns, therefore known as <em>zong jiao</em>), looking at old father Lin, still unknowing of what had urred.


    They only remembered being awakened on one night by servants and running with the adults, their home going up in mes as they looked back.


    After leaving home, they kept walking. The food they took with them was not enough so they must rely on wild herbs and berries to stave off hunger. But wild herbs and berries were also not enough, there were too many refugees who did not bring enough food with them either.


    The servants were also at a loss of what to do, they had stayed at Lin family this many years and had never seen such situations.


    Old father Lin sat to the side and said to his wife: "The snow has melted, we will continue walking to the south and find Yuan''er (TN: Adding er'' to the end of names is an expression of familiarity and affection, same as adding xiao'' in the front of names)."


    Yang <em>shi</em>s (TN: Adding shi'' to end of surnames is used to refer to women''s maiden names. In ancient times women do not change theirst names to their husband''s but add their husbands names to the front of their own like Lin Yang shi''. But mostly it is shorten to just Yang shi''.) tone was cold, always had been, treating her husband indifferently: "<em>En</em>."


    Last year Lin Yuan already sent a message telling his family he was at Wu city. Old father Lin was d his son still remembered to send the family a letter, and also d the messenger came in time.


    "Mama." The young girl moved closer, she was afraid, only feeling safe at the side of her parents. Yang <em>shi</em> did not have any children of her own. Including Lin Yuan, all the children were born from servant girls. Vige people did not practice taking concubines. Even if servant girls gave birth to the master''s children they were still servants and must still work. Only their food and clothes would be better.


    The young girl''s birth mother was Yang shi''s personal servant girl and was currently boiling water.


    Old father Lin still had the mood to tell a joke: "It''s a good thing I have the foresight to have Yuan''er leave for the north. Otherwise we would be one of the refugees and have no ce to settle down once we are there."


    Yang <em>shi</em> spared him a nce: "Yuan''er was only 14 when he left."


    Because of this, she had yet to give old father Lin a good attitude.


    Old father Lin: "The children of farming families can start their own families at 12. Besides, the message says our Yuan''er hasnd and a farmstead. That''s my boy!"


    His voice was filled with pride.


    He only had one son, but this son was worth ten of other people''s sons.


    At that time the Zhang family also had their son go south but they had yet to receive any messages. Up until the bandits came they could only flee and most likely became one of the refugees now. Only knowing to go south, but with no specific ce in mind.


    Yang <em>shi</em> continued to chant her Buddhist scriptures and didn''t bother anymore with old father Lin.


    She was born in a schrly family, her father a literati, their home filled with books. Her mother died early but her father hadn''t married again.


    As a result, it was not until 24 before she married, and only because they no longer had any rice left to eat.


    In these times, an 18 year old girl who had not married was considered a spinster let alone a 24 year old woman.


    But Yang <em>shi</em> did not feel ashamed. She did not love her husband, neither did she love her husband''s home. She rather practice calligraphy the whole day then speak one word to her husband.


    Old father Lin: "We will sleep during the day and travel at night so that others will not discover us."


    The servants all nod.


    Although having just experienced a frightening nightmare, the servants were still quite obedient and did not take the chance to run away, instead staying by the Lin family''s side. They were very clear that once they left they would also be refugees. At that time they would be worse off than now.


    But following after the master anddy, they could take shelter with young master.


    It would be like before, there would be food to eat as long as they worked.


    They did not know how long they have walked, sleeping in hidden ces during the day and walking by the moonlight at night. Sometimes they would stunble across the corpses of people who starved to death, mangled and ripped apart by wild animals.


    Extreme fear had them being even more careful and alert.


    Everyone only dared to dress in rags, the woman even rubbing mud and dirt onto their faces and putting hay in their hair. They wore rough and ragged clothes that they had never worn before and walked barefoot on the road.


    They looked more and more like one of the refugees.


    When they arrived at Wu City it was aleady autumn.


    They spent half a year on the road in order toe here.


    Old father Lin lost two daughters on the way, both from eating the wrong things which caused them to fall into fever. They could only bury them on the side of the road.


    A total of three daughters but only one was left. Thest one Yang <em>shi</em> took by her side. When gathering wild herbs and berries, Yang <em>shi</em> always tried them first and seeing no problem after awhile had passed before giving it to the child. Although the child was practically a bag of bones, but at least she survived.


    Some of the servants also died while some became separated.


    Looking at the city gates, old father Lin could no longer hold it in. His knees weakened and he kneeled on the ground, tears and snot covering his face.


    Behind him the servants were no better, following his lead as they broke into sobs.


    "Move away!" The soldiers that guard the gates shooed at the refugee arrivals, they would not let them into the city, "Move along!"


    Old father Lin quickly said: "Soldier <em>ye</em>, we are not refugees, my son is in Wu City, I am here to take shelter with him."


    Saying so he even took out a gold hairpin which originally belonged to Yang <em>shi</em>. On the way here only some jewelry remained, anything else of value was lost or used. He smiled ingratiatingly: "Soldier <em>ye</em>, please aodate us."


    The soldier examined the hairpin and even bit at it, only when making sure it was real gold did he ask: "What is your son''s name?"


    Old father Lin: "Lin Yuan! My son is named Lin Yuan!"


    The soldier paused, then smiled: "What a coincidence."


    Saying so he hollered in the direction behind him: "Brother Jiang! Your brother''s father has arrived!"


    Old father Lin listened in bewilderment and saw a maning out from the gates, in his twenties and wearing a thin cotton shirt. His hand was holding a white bun that he was currently eating. Old father Lin swallowed profusely when he saw the white bun. In his whole life he had never craved this much for a in white bun then he did at that moment.


    Jiang Gui looked at the refugees in front of him, all wearing rags. It was a good thing that the autumn weather had yet to cool. He recognized none of them.


    "This uncle?" Jiang Gui only just started to say something.


    Old father Lin quickly said: "Big nephew, I am Lin Yuan''s dad!"


    Jiang Gui: "Do you have any proof?"


    Old father Lin said immediately: "Yes, yes, my son has a beauty mark behind his ear."


    Jiang Gui: ".." I never looked behind Lin Yuan''s ear, how would I know?


    "Do you have anything else as proof?" Jiang Gui asked again.


    Old father Lin then gabe the address of his hometown and described clearly the situation of all Lin family members.


    This Jiang Gui knew so he said quietly: "At night I will drive an ox cart out. How many of you in total?"


    Old father Lin was confused: "My son is not in the city?"


    Jiang Gui: "He is in the farmsetad outside the city, I will bring you to him tonight."


    Old father Lin was not afraid of being lied to after all, the only valuables they had left are just some jewelry. It wouldn''t be a big deal to give all of it away. So long as he could find his son everything would be worth it.


    Therefore, the next day at noon, Lin Yuan who was standing in the fields looking at the harvest, saw his third brother bringing over a group of refugees.


    Even Er Liang did not recognize the Lin family members.


    Could it be that Jiang Gui felt they stillcked people so he sent another group over?


    "Third brother." Lin Yuan went over. Dressed in a tight sleeve shirt so as to move easier because the past half-year he often walked around the fields. His physique also improved due to being more active. In fact, when the harvest came earlier he even helped for a few days.


    The crop nted was rice, and because the soil was fertile the tenant farmers all said that the output was more than they had been seeing in the past.


    But before Jiang Gui responded, a figure threw themself on Lin Yuan. The person looked rather plump but Lin Yuan did not feel the weight to be too heavy. He was about to push him away when the person started crying: "Son <em>ah</em>! My son <em>ah</em>! Dad hase!"


    Old father Lin?


    Old father Lin!


    Lin Yuan was slightly shocked, after all in the original owner''s memory old father Lin was an extremely obese middle aged man who was always wearing silk and practically the epitome of a richndlord. But the man in front of him was dressed in rags with a face covered in dirt.


    Er Liang also came over, he examined carefully before yelling out: "Master!"


    "Er Liang!" Old father Lin also yelled out in reply.


    Er Liang sobbed: "Master, master, you have suffered! Lady! Lady!"


    Er Liang ran towards Yang <em>shi</em>, his parents were also at Yang <em>shi''</em>s side. Seeing Er Liang their eyes also filled with tears.


    Lin Yuan was after all not the original owner. He might have the memory but he did not inherit the feelings as well. He couldn''t cry real tears but only lower his head pretending to cry.


    The small group was full of crying and sobbing. It took a while before everyone calmed down.


    Lin Yuan lead them over to the house. Old father Lin did not despise it for being simple or crude, instead thinking his son rather smart. This way it wouldn''t stand out and besides, it was big enough for this many people to live in without feeling cramped.


    "Dad and mama''s room is here." Lin Yuan lead them to thergest and best room.


    Old father Lin looked at Lin Yuan with gratification.


    His son matured faster than he imagined. He felt that the most correct thing he ever did in his life was to have his son travel south.


    "Si Niang!" Lin Yuan hollered: "Make some dough drop soup!"


    Si Niang responded and went in the direction of the stove.


    Er Liang dug through the clothes chest looking for clean clothing that old father Lin and Yang <em>shi</em> could change into.


    "Big brother!" A small and skinny young girl threw herself into Lin Yuan''s embrace. She hugged Lin Yuan tightly, not letting go no matter what.


    Old father Lin quietly said: "Your oldest and second little sister passed away on the way here."


    Lin Yuan''s body was a bit stiff.


    Old father Lin said: "Just buried on the spot, did not set up a headstone."


    Children who died young or prematurely could not have a headstone.


    The little girl tightly held onto Lin Yuan, she knew that as long as she found big brother then she would be able to eat her fill.


    Lin Yuan patted the little girl''s head, his voice gentler than he thought: "Quickly wash your hands, it will soon be time to eat."


    Only then did the little girl reluctantly follow the servant to wash up.


    Lin Yuan thought, the family was all together now. His ability had limits so he didn''t know whether he could protect them all.


    He hoped original owner would guide them from heaven.

 Chapter 14: Foodstuff

    Chapter 14: Foodstuff


    Old father Lin and the rest did not arrive with any money or vubles as they were either lost or used to buy food when passing by viges. The only things remaining were some pieces of Yang <em>shi</em>s dowry jewelry which she carried on her person, the rest being lost.


    Their group was quiterge but they had to avoid the bandits as well as refugees in their travel south. It was impossible to bring too many things. It was old father Lin who bit his teeth and decided to throw the rest away. After all, life was more important than money.


    Si Niang went to make dough drop soup in the kitchen. The dish was quite easy to make, just add water to white noodles, stir it for awhile before pouring it into boiling water slowly. Put some soy sauce and vinegar in a bowl, add some sesame oil and the dough lumps, and then a spoonful of the white noodle soup. Si Niang also added some vegetable leaves into the broth, in all it could be considered rather savory.


    Old father Lin in the past would never eat this kind of food. But now just seeing the white noodles, he would unconciously start salivating.


    Lin Yuan also dared not speak with him at this time, afraid that he would bite his tongue the way he ate so fast and fiercely.


    Yang <em>shi</em> however, ate in small bites. On the way south she came down with an ailment from starving for too long. Now even if she saw food she would still not have much of an appetite.


    The little girl was called Guo''er. She was born in the autumn when the trees were hanging fruits so she was given this nickname. It had quite a good meaning.


    Other than the three of them, the servants ate out in the yard. They did not have white dough drops and noodles instead they had mixed grain buns made inrge sizes with a bowl of porridge. Though the porridge was slightly thin but at least there was white rice which was very filling.


    "We have finally made it alive." The servants could finally feel they had left the gates of hell intact, feeling more rxed. After eating two big buns they finally began to smile and chat with each other.


    "I thought I would die on the way here." Another person said, "I''ve never seen so many dead people before."


    "Thank goodness master has the foresight." A servant said, "predicting what will happen, fortunately, having young master go south, otherwise..we would be like the refugees outside Wu City."


    "This winter will definitely see the death of many people."


    "I just looked at the rooms, the bed has a hay mattress and cotton nket." A servant said excitedly.


    Their treatment back at the Lin family farmstead was simr. They had thought taking shelter with young master the conditions would be inferior.


    Old father Lin was currentlyining to Lin Yuan, exaggerating the hardships they went through. It was already quite terrible but with old father Lin''s exaggeration it became even worse. The death of his two daughters had been a blow to him. In total he had four children but the current times believed in the more children the more fortune one had. Old father Lin also spoiled his daughters, but now he lost two of them. Only he knew how painful it was.


    Er Liang carried hot water in. Seeing him, old father Lin called him over.


    "Where is Niu Dan?" Old father Lin asked about the driver that left with Lin Yuan and Er Liang.


    Er Liang sniffed, answering honestly: "On the way here, we encountered refugees and they stole our carriage and the things in them. Brother Chen had us run first while he stayed behind. We haven''t seen him again."


    Old father Lin paused, after awhile he let out a sigh.


    "Then where do you have the money to buy property?" Old father Lin asked suddenly.


    Lin Yuan responded: "Mama hid 200 taels underneath the soles of my shoes."


    Yang <em>shi</em> takes a sip of soup, expression indifferent: "Preparedness averts peril."


    Old father Lin took a white bun to chew on. On the side there were pickled vegetables made from soaking cowpeas and white radish in saltwater, very appropriate as a side dish.


    Yang <em>shi</em> lost quite a lot of weight. She originally was not as plump as old father Lin so once she lost weight she appeared as skinny as a skeleton. Her neck was especially thin and made people worry that it could not hold the weight of her head, maybe breaking in the next moment.


    Lin Yuan recalled how original owner treated Yang <em>shi</em> then said to her: "Mama, rest well, leave everything else to me."


    Hearing this, Yang <em>shi</em>s eyes reddened and moistened. She immediately closed them, saying softly: "Yuan''er, set up a headstone for your sisters so on holidays they can also eat some incense."


    Old father Lin: "That''s not possible, their ages are too young, considered to be dying prematurely. They cannot have a headstone or a memorial tablet."


    Yang <em>shi</em> sat there without saying anything.


    This couple would never understand each other their whole lives.


    Old father Lin was an uneducated person, a roughneck of thendowning ss. As a result he didn''t mind Yang <em>shi</em>s age and insisted on marrying her due to her schrly family background.


    But after marriage, old father Lin discovered that he could not understand anything Yang <em>shi</em> said.


    As for Yang <em>shi</em>, she discovered that she married a man she could not even have a decent conversation with.


    The early days of marriage still had a bit of newlywed honeymoon feel.


    But once that phase passed, the both of them discovered the other to not be suitable.


    But what could they do? In the end they just had to make do and spend the rest of their lives together. Yang <em>shi</em> no longer desired to share the same room with old father Lin and was indifferent towards old father Lin sleeping with servant girls. Although the children would be living with her but she did not stop their birth mothers froming to see them.


    These days, although masters could not beat and kill servants ording to thew, but selling them away was very simple. Just one word and they could be sold far away to nevere back.


    Yang <em>shi</em> was an extremely kind female master, otherwise she would not have treated Lin Yuan that well.


    The three daughters all had birth mothers still living, only Lin Yuan''s birth mother died at childbirth. It could be said that Lin Yuan and Yang <em>shi</em>, though they were not blood rted, were truly mother and son.


    Lin Yuan agreed immediately: "Fine, I will set up a memorial tablet."


    Yang <em>shi</em> nodded: "I am tired."


    Er Liang immediately moved forward: "Lady, the servant girls are still setting things up, I will serve you in cleaning up."


    Er Liang was still young so it was still eptable that he served in ce of servant girls.


    Yang shi nodded and walked into the inner chamber.


    Old father Lin, seeing that Yang <em>shi</em> had left, said quietly: "Dad also brought some money with me, most are ample weight."


    Lin Yuan: "Where do you hide them?"


    Old father Lin: "In the undetgarments. I had the servant girls sew a pouch, when leaving I filled it with quite a lot, now only 300 taels remain."


    "Take them all." Old father Lin dug the money out and put it on the table.


    Lin Yuan said: "Dad, you keep it."


    Old father Lin shook his head however: "I only just arrived, even if I have money there is no ce for me to spend it. You use this money to buy some more food, just buy old grain is fine, it''s cheap and cannot kill people."


    Lin Yuan did not refuse: "Alright."


    It was not that he wanted to be a ckhearted master but because when the food was not enough, therger amount of old grains will be more useful than the fewer amount of new grains. Between staying alive and taste, no one would choose taste.


    This year''s early harvest was not bad but that was only whenpared to other farm fields. But ifpared with modern rice paddies it would definitely look meager. But crops that had high output was too little. Lin Yuan even especially asked Yang Zi''an who said soy beans were easy to nt and the harveat was not bad either.


    As a result, Lin Yuan had them open up all the surroundingnds that could be opened and used it to nt soy beans.


    In any case, Wu City would not send anyone toe and check.


    Lin Yuan thought, if by the time the first cannon of rebellion sounded and his foodstuffs had not been stocked up enough, then that was basically game over.

 Chapter 15: Wu City

    Chapter 15: Wu City


    It was close to entering winter before the employee dormitories were finally finished building. Artisans had stayed for half a year and it was time for them to leave.


    Lin Yuan stood in front of the dormitory, quite satisfied. Compared with modern apartment buildings this building was not bad at all. Besides it had three floors which ws considered rather difficult to build in these times.


    Apart from the artisans, the refugees that had built the entire half year had expressions on their faces that looked like they were attending a funeral. The refugees who worked here, although they did not receive ant wages, they could eat well and dress warmly however. Every few days they could even eat some meat, this kind of life was too rare during these times.


    "Boss, I can farm thend." The refugee saw Lin Yuan and immediately threw himself on his knees, his eyes tearing, "I don''t need any wages."


    Once he kneeled down the refugees behind him also followed his lead. They were all grown people in their prime, both men and women were all young but they already had the appearance of someone older.


    Lin Yuan originally did not n to have them leave. Currently the only people farming thend were Yang Zi''an and his friends. And even among them only 40 farmed while 20 extracted oil. Only 40 people farming thend and yet they handled it well. Aside from them being experienced farmers, the most important reason was because they were all physically strong.


    These people were already preparing to bring over their families and settle down here.


    Lin Yuan helped up the first person to kneel and patted his shoulder: "I never said to have you all leave. As long as anyone wants to stay they can. As long as you work diligently then you will be able to eat your fill."


    "Boss! Boss! I will give you kowtow!" It was unclear who shouted it but this crowd of people pressed their foreheads to the ground, none of them were feigning it, the kowtows were true and honest.


    Lin Yuan did not say anything. He didn''t know what to say, it was too stunning.


    When he still lived in the modern times, no one even bowed at him, let alone kowtow.


    In the evening, the artisans left in an ox cart. Their families were all in Wu City. They earned a half a year worth of wages and it was time to reunite with their families.


    Speaking of, during the period between early autumn and start of winter, Wu City''s refugees and residents unexpectedly did not have any conflicts.


    Jiang Gui sent a message, and it turned out several of Wu City''s wealthy families provided tcakes everyday outside the city. Likely because there were too many refugees, they could not afford to hand out porridge so it was reced with bean curd cakes. The refugees weren''t picky, being able to eat was enough so Wu City''s tense atmosphere eased up a bit.


    It was not easy for Jiang Gui during this period either. The government became increasingly busy. Originally as a minor official he did not need to manage too many affairs but there was not enough staff on hand. At the start of winter, Jiang Gui put on a cotton coat and was about to leave when he heard someone yell from outside his courtyard: "The refugees have charged in! The refugees have entered the city!"


    The refugees had starved for this long and should not have any strength but when people were in desperate straits they would be able to burst out unimaginable potential.


    Wu City''s military strength had a limit. This group of refugees did not have any weapons only using whatever they picked up on the streets.


    When the first person died in a fight, the struggle could no longer stop easily.


    One side must bepletely defeated before it ended.


    And before it ended there would be others who would die one after another.


    Jiang Gui immediately bolted the doors and returned inside inrge steps, telling his family to not leave the house. He then opened a crack in the window to check out the situation outside. Jiang Gui''s wife Chen <em>shi</em> covered her mouth, almost having cried out at the scene outside.


    They saw a refugee d in rags and appearing like a skeleton, throw himself on a passerby. Opening his mouth he bit down fiercely on the person''s throat. The passerby struggled but their struggle became less and less. The refugee tore at the passerby''s skin and flesh, blood trickling down his mouth.


    He no longer looked like a person.


    But his motive was not to cannibalize. When the passerby died, the refugee began to search the body for money and valuables.


    Chen <em>shi</em>s face paled, grasping at Jiang Gui''s arm in terror, screams echoing in her ears.


    From the refugees, and from the soldiers and passerbys.


    If the soldiers were killed, then the refugees would break into the house.


    Jiang Gui decisively made a decision: "Let''s go, you go call mom and dad and Da Wa, I will get the cart ready. Let''s leave now."


    Chen <em>shi</em> ran into the house in a panic.


    When entering, she heard a screaming from the next door neighbor''s ce. This almost had her fall down trembling.


    But still, with a pale face she called her parents and parents-inw out.


    The Jiangs'' house had two entrances, and at the back with a small path was where the donkey was tied. A donkey cart could not bepared to a horse carriage or a ox cart but they had four elderly and one child, using a donkey cart was much faster than walking.


    Jiang Gui lead the donkey in the front, Chen <em>shi</em> walking at his side. In the back was Wu City, their home. Chen <em>shi</em> walked some steps and then turned her head to take a look, with every look a tear fell down. When they left, they did not bring anything, it was all left in the house. They fled with nothing, although their life was guaranteed but Chen <em>shi</em> knew that with no money or food, in such arge world where could they go?


    "We go to my sworn brother''s ce." Jiang Gui saw his wife''s worries and said, "My sworn brother hasnd in the countryside."


    Chen <em>shi</em> was a bit hesitant: "We suddenly show up, I''m afraid"


    Jiang Gui knew what his wife was afraid of, afraid that Lin Yuan would be unwilling to take them in, after all in these times, taking in more people would mean more mouths to feed. Besides, they were sworn brothers and not blood brothers. And anyways, even with blood brothers there was possibilty of strife.


    "Stillwe must try." Jiang Gui was also unsure.


    They dared not walk the main roads, only the small paths. Once they heard the sounds of people, they would hide in the trees.


    Nobody knew how Wu City had turned out, Jiang Gui also dared not think of it. "A fire has started." Chen <em>shi</em> looked at the direction of Wu City where billowing smoke was filling the sky.


    Jiang Gui: "Don''t look, let''s go."


    Wu City was finished, Jiang Gui thought privately.


    Lin Yuan was surprised when he saw Jiang Gui. He knew Wu City would be in an upheaval, but he did not think it would be this serious. Jiang Gui practically described the ce as hell on earth. Lin Yuan immediately consoled: "Third brother, you just stay with no worries."


    The Jiang family was settled in the employee dormitories. The beds were all made by the artisans and had upper and lower bunks. Six people could live in one room and there were chairs and stools. But they could not cook or boil water which must be done outside.


    "Brother Jiang." Lin Yuan visited Jiang Gui in the evening, "in a few dayse with me to the nearest vige, we must buy some storage grains back."


    Jiang Gui sat on the floor. He had already recovered his spirit and nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Gui was clear that even if he and Lin Yuan were sworn brothers he could not take advantage and must do some things to prove he was not a rice bucket.


    Currently, Li Congrong and Yang Zi''an must farm and the oil nt was still extracting oil. But the oil would no longer be used to sell but used by themselves. They would stop when they stocked up enough and the 20 people doing the extracting would then take up hoes and farm thend.


    Yang Zi''an and Li Congrong did not say anything when they heard about Wu City.


    The news could not be kept under wraps so very soon everyone also knew what happened in Wu City.


    When working, everyone was silent and more strength was used. No one cked off.


    Sometimes, one extra grain might mean a bit more chance to survive.

 Chapter 16: Hidden Utopia

    Chapter 16: Hidden Utopia


    On a rare sunny day, Li Da got up early to wash his clothes. He now lived in the employee dormitoriesa name that Boss called it with. At first they felt awkward but after getting used to it, it became natural. He used a wooden basin to fill with water and brought it over to the balcony to wash his clothes. The balcony was hanged with a tough string that could hold a lot of clothes although it wasn''t as if they had many. Even the old cotton shirt they now wear was given by Boss.


    So what he was currently washing were under clothes, which were basically a couple of ragged pieces.


    "What are we eating this morning?" Next to him old Zhang asked.


    Li Da: "How do I know? I''ll go to the dining hall after I finish washing."


    The dining hall was a grass shack but it was made sturdy. The women cooked the meals in the back where the stoves were. The food was cooked inrge pots, the only good thing was that there was nock of salt or oil. Just this was already extremely tasty for them.


    The women were all the female family members of Yang Zi''an''s friends. They were brought over after the autumn harvest and as a result escaped the disaster at Wu City.


    Old Zhangughed at Li Da: "Look at how you wash, it is going to rip."


    Li Da looked at the raggedy cloth in his hands and could not deny what old Zhang said. He looked at the forest not far away: "Boss is going out?"


    He saw an ox cart.


    Old Zhang looked in the same direction and also discovered Lin Yuan getting into an ox cart. He thought a bit and said: "Maybe Boss is going to Wu City to have a look?"


    Li Da startled: "Go to Wu City for what? To lose your life for nothing?"


    Old Zhang have Li Da a p: "Quickly shut your crow''s beak (TN: expression for a person making unlucky remarks). Boss has boss''s own ns."


    Next to the forest Lin Yuan said to the others seeing him off: "You all go back, once I have finished I wille back."


    The ce where they would be heading was a bit far away. Wu City was affected by disaster and the nearby viges would not be much better off. He and Jiang Gui would be traveling lightly, bringing nothing else but money.


    "No matter if it is of good or bad quality, as long as it is edible buy them all back." Old father Lin advised repeatedly.


    Lin Yuan: "Dad, I know. This period that I am not here, if you have any problems ask big brother Li and second brother Yang."


    Old father Lin also knew that Lin Yuan had three sworn brothers. He felt that his son was very smart, in a unfamiliar ce having sworn brothers was a very good thing. His attitude toward Li, Yang and Jiang was therefore very warm, treating them as his sons.


    Li Congrong said: "Little brother, don''t worry about this side, as long as I am here I won''t let your heart''s blood (TN: expression for an expenditure or project that took a lot of effort) be wasted."


    Lin Yuan: "Big brother, it is our heart''s blood."


    Li Congrongughed: "Yes, I said the wrong thing again."


    Yang Zi''an on the other hand said: "Don''t take the main roads, make detours if you have to. Abandon the cart and hide if you sense something wrong."


    Jiang Gui responded: "Second brother, don''t worry, we know the score."


    Lin Yuan knew that when the time came he must hire people or buy people in order to cart all of the food stuff back. Just relying on him and Jiang Gui, forget about carting the food back just walking on the road without being robbed or killed would be fortunate.


    The turbulent times would not easily end soon, at least there would be many years until then, in fact it would be about 10 years time.


    If the man power was too little then it would be very difficult to be self-sufficient. Farming thend might be possible but other necessities would continue to be used up. Once the positive cycle he set up was broken and a vicious cycle took its ce, then his small base would easily disintegrate from the inside.


    Compared to hiring, Lin Yuan preferred buying people. Most of the ones not willing to be ves or servants haf already fallen into bing bandits.


    And the ones willing to be ves or servants, they had already brainwashed themselves and would not easily betray their master.


    He would have liked to bring people from the farmstead with him but the problem was that they only had one ox and one donkey. And because they wrre afraid the donkey would die on the way, they could only use the ox cart.


    Jiang Gui however had a lot of confidence. He had gone to the vige that was their destination before. The people there were quite valiant and stalwart but also hospitable. Most of them were farmers but a few were hunters.


    He had heard that in the earlier days the entire vige were experienced hunters, learning how to set traps and use the bow and arrow from a young age. They even knew how to blow poison arrows which were made from using the poison secreted from a toad speciemon to the area. Only using just a bit and it could paralyze a full grown ox.


    Jiang Gui said: "The area on that side is fertile with few people and a lot ofnd so their old grains stock will definitely be abundant."


    Lin Yuan did not know how to drive a cart, so the task was given to Jiang Gui. Lin Yuan sat on the cart and took a sip of water. He looked at the trees and bushes, if he was here to tread the green (TN: phrase that describes going for a walk in the spring when the grass has turned green especially during spring hike season around Qingming festival , 4th-6th April), perhaps he would praise the scenery and the fresh air. But unfortunately he was not so instead he only felt fidgety.


    They traveled for five days on the road. During the time they only ate dried cake with water to wash it down and slept on the cart at night. They had the ox cart stop deep in the forest and set up a fire next to it. They dared not sleep too deeply and took turns keeping watch.


    After all, while with the fire wild animals would note close but it could not scare away people.


    Only 5 days but Lin Yuan felt like he lived a month. Jiang Gui''s beard even grew out a lot, looking more weather beaten than five days ago. Lin Yuan was much better off since his body was only 15 and had yet to secrete as much hormones as Jiang Gui. Only a few hairs popped upwhich he pulled out.


    Growing a few whiskers on his chin..was that any proper?!


    "Almost there!" Jiang Gui became excited, shaking Lin Yuan at his side. Lin Yuan rubbed at his sore behind, widening his eyes at the road which became open spaced and wide.


    On the side of the road he even saw a tea shop set up by the locals for passing travelers and merchants to use, of course, for a fee.


    It was as if the ce had not been affected by refugees at all. They wrre living their self-sufficient days. No matter if they were men or women they all jad the ability to protect themselves, even young children who had yet to learn to walk must learn to hold a bow first.


    Lin Yuan also asked Jiang Gui in detail and found out that most of the people here were Han Chinese, only a small portion were Mongolian.


    The Mongolians here were not officials, justmon people who had intermarried with the Han Chinese,pletely assimting into the area.


    "<em>Da niang</em>!" (TN: a friendly way to refer to an olderdy) Jiang Gui stopped the cart just outside the tea shop on the side of the road.


    <em>Da niang</em> looked to be in her forties but her physique was strong and sturdy. Without looking at her face it would even be believable to say she was in her early thirties.


    "Feed it bean mash or hay?" <em>Da niang</em> looked at their ox.


    Jiang Gui looked towards Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan said: "Feed it some bean mash."


    The beans here were actually used to feed cows, Lin Yuan felt as if he had discovered a treasure chest.


    <em>Da niang</em> served them tea, a dish of appetizers and two bowls of porridge. At this time there were no other customers so <em>da niang</em> held her grandson and sat on one side singing to him the local lubies.


    Lin Yuan finished his porridge and finally felt alive again. He then asked: "<em>Da niang</em>, we are from another region, and want to buy some grains back."


    He was not afraid that this was a ck shop (TN: literally means an inn that kills and robs guests esp. in traditional fiction), no ck shop proprietor was a woman, and not only was she a woman but she also had her grandson with her.


    Besides, the shop could even afford to use bean mash for cows and even provide white rice porridge, so they would not take risks for money.


    <em>Da niang</em> turned her head, her face with an expression of delight: "Are old grains alright?"


    Her family just harvested new grains and the granery could no longer fit. But old grains were unable to be sold without it being too cheap. Her husband in a fit of pique decided not to sell. Now they were stuck with grains no one wanted to eat. Old grains had a moldy taste so both adults and children disliked eating it. Their vige was also remote, with the nearest vige taking three days of travel by ox cart. There was no main road so it was difficult to cart the food elsewhere and there was the possibilty of bandits. <em>Da niang</em> had for quite a while a headache on what to do about that stock of old grains.


    Almost every family in the area has the same headache.


    Outside people wrre dying from hunger, but here they wdre fretting about having too much foodstuff. When Lin Yuan found out he didn''t know what kind of expression to put on.


    In a sense, this ce could be considered a hidden utopia.

 Chapter 17: Heart Set On Speeding Home

    Chapter 17: Heart Set On Speeding Home


    Buying grains was easier than Lin Yuan had thought. <em>Da niang</em>s surname ws Zhao and her husband''s was Zhang. The people here called her Zhao <em>da niang</em> or old Zhang''s wife. She called her husband back from the fields and warned him: "Don''t be stubborn, even if the price is a bit low but at least it''s better than have it taking up space in the granary."


    Her man said impatiently: "I know."


    Zhao <em>da niang</em>: "Remember what I said!"


    The price was easily agreed upon and Jiang Gui bought all of Zhao <em>da niang</em>s old grains as well as a few other families'' storage of old grains. In all it took ten carts to carry it all.


    They could not afford to buy more ox so the only choice left was to hire or buy people to manually pull it back to the farmstead.


    "How much money do we have left?" Jiang Gui handed a bowl of water to Lin Yuan who only just noticed his too dry throat. He calcted mentally before saying in a low voice, "Only 50 taels left."


    They had brought along almost all of their money.


    Jiang Gui: "Buy people."


    Lin Yuan nodded. They must go to another town to buy people, the ce here had no people to buy. The food could be left here and no one would steal it since the people here don''t care for the old grains. Zhao <em>da niang</em> agreed readily and promised to watch the foodstuff for them.


    50 taels did not look a lot but nowadays the price for a grown man was only 2 taels while women and children were all 1 tael. And this was ording to better circumstances, but now the price woulf have probably dropped to 1 tael for a grown man and half a tael or less for women and children.


    Lin Yuan did not n to follow the ethics of modern times. In the modern era, human trafficking was of course an evil sin but in this time, the people willing to sell themselves were poor people who had no means of livelihood so they wanted to be bought by a good master family so that they may have a chance at surviving.


    The motive and the era was different, therefore you could not use the same ethics and values to treat the same issue.


    On the way to the next town, Lin Yuan said to Jiang Gui: "Brother Jiang, what do you think this world will turn into? Even worse or slowly get better?"


    Jiang Gui looked into the distance, his expressionplicated, in the end he sighed: "Even worse. While working in the city government I have heard how the current emperor does not bother with state affairs and the officials are all doing what they like. Before Wu City fell, the prisons were all filled with themon people."


    "There is also a gue in the north and it will only spread south with the northern refugees flowing in."


    Lin Yuan knew about the gue, it could be counted as a major reason for the copse of the Yuan dynasty. Some schrs believed that the gue during Yuan dynasty was actually Europe''s ck gue, but there was no proof, just a theory.


    In this time, gues were incurable, anyone who was infected could only wait for death, wallowing in despair.


    But Lin Yuan had not expected the gue to arrive this fast; it took himpletely off guard.


    He had thought it would appear during thest couple years before Yuan dynasty officially ended. But there was arge discrepancy between reality and his expectations.


    "Fourth brother." Jiang Gui said suddenly, he rubbed his chin as if embarrassed, "When disaster hit Wu City, your sister-inw and I were both scared, scared that you would not take us in."


    Lin Yuan was about to say something but Jiang Gui continued: "If you were not willing to take us in I would not me you. It is all fate."


    That kind of situation, if he was in Lin Yuan''s ce, perhaps he would not have so readily agreed.


    Jiang Gui said: "Fourth brother, <em>gege</em>s life is saved by you. If you have any problems, let me know, <em>gege</em> I, can even give up my life."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Third brother, we must live to enjoy a good life, think positively."


    "To be able to eat fully and dress warmly, that is a good life." Jiang Gui smiled.


    Lin Yuan discovered, since the Wu City disaster, Jiang Gui had be more reticent and steady. He was likely under a lot of stress, a family of six, all relying on him to support. So he was filled with trepidation, not daring to even take a break.


    Probably because he was afraid that once he fell, the rest of his family would not be able to continue to stay on.


    Sworn brothers might sound pretty, but just how reliable was the rtionship?


    When they arrived at Baishan town Lin Yuan felt as if his strength hadpletely sapped away. It took three days of travel and when he saw the town''s sign he almost fainted in excitement. No wonder Liu town (the town they just left from) had hardly any outsiders, not only was the road mushy but also rocky. In the end they had to get off the cart to lead the ox.


    Compared to Liu town, Baishan town appeared more pitiful and depressing. The streets were filled with beggars in rags and poor people looking to sell themselves. There were no street vendors either and the tea shops and restaurants were all closed. It was just three days of travel, but on one side it was heaven while the other side was hell.


    Luckily, the inns were still open. Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui both checked in and saw that the inn had very little customers, the price was also very cheap.


    The waiter was a malnourished young man, he waited on them attentively with the hopes that the customers would give a small tip.


    Lin Yuan knew that before long, money would begin to lose their value. The most important thing was foodstuff.


    When the time came for the sound of rebellion, foodstuff would be even more important.


    Therefore, this time Lin Yuan nned to buy grown able-bodied men and women. Normally they would farm thend but if needed then they should also be able to take up their hoes and fight off bandits.


    An entire street was devoted to people selling themselves to potential buyers. Some had been befallen with bandits, their whole families dead, leaving them alone.


    There were also entire families out on the streets together, hoping to meet a kindhearted buyer who would buy their entire family.


    Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui walked a few rounds to decide on their choices. Young men and women that had families, with children or elderly in tow would be even better.


    This kind of person was the least inclined to betrayal becuase their families were their weak points. They would not just think of their own survival but must also think of their family''s survival.


    But Lin Yuan had also informed them, if they wanted to bring their families along, then he would not pay more money, just the price of the young man or woman. But he could guarantee that their families would have food to eat.


    The group of people were all willing.


    They no longer needed to live a vagrant life and could now have food to eat. As for the money they get for selling themselves, it was not as important to them.


    These people would be apanying Lin Yuan and Jiang Gui back to Liu town the next morning. They didn''t have any posessions to pack so they could leave anytime.


    In total, Lin Yuan bought 40 people, with an additional 80 people who wrre family members..


    When they arrived it was just the two of them, but when they left it was quite arge procession.


    The entire way, almost everyone walked, even Lin Yuan and Jiang Guithere was no helping it, the road was too rocky and tricky, if not careful they could fall off and be crushed or worse.


    The people were rather reverent of Lin Yuan, and dared not talk amongst themselves, only focusing on walking. The ox cart was packed with foodstuff, just some dry bean curd cakes. There was no water, but there was a river in the woods. No one bothered boiling it in their hurry to continue on, even Lin Yuan drank directly from the river.


    Lin Yuan could onlyfort himself with the knowledge that the possibility of parasites and disease-causing bacteria in living water was rtively small.


    Ten carts of foodstuff in total, one and a half cart must require four grown men to pull.


    Luckily, they had one ox with them, with only some difficulty it should be enough.


    It was about time to return, Lin Yuan''s heart was set on speeding home.

 Chapter 18: Strangers Coming Together By Chance

    Chapter 18: Strangers Coming Together By Chance


    "There''s someone in the front!" The person who walked ahead of the procession ryed the news back.


    Lin Yuan''s expression changed. They had no weapons so in order to improve safety he had people with small and skinny physiques walk ahead to act as scouts. Once they noticed something out of the ordinary then they must ry the news back.


    But this was after all the first time they had done scouting work so they didn''t know how to ry the news, just giving a vague There''s someone''. Not even a description of what the people looked like.


    "Stop." Lin Yuan ordered. Everyone stopped in their tracks, their faces looking confused, not knowing what had happened.


    Jiang Gui ilwas also scared, he asked: "Fourth brother, what should we do now?"


    "Let''s not panic." Lin Yuan said, "wait for the news from the front."


    There were too many of them so it was impossible to hide. Retreating was also not possible with this many foodstuff, they would not be able to move quickly. Unless absolutely necessary, Lin Yuan was unwilling to abandon the foodstuff. It represented the lives of so many people that depended on it before next year''s harvest.


    The front ryed news again.


    "It''s a group of beggars." Lin Yuan sighed in relief. A beggar''s physical strength was not even as strong as the people he just bought. At least they had days that weren''t filled with hunger before they had no choice but to sell themselves. But most beggars did not have many good days.


    Very soon, they encountered the group of beggars.


    A group of the elderly, sick and/or handicapped. They passed through the woods, eating anything they could get their hands on. Every one of them were stooped over and malnourished with no light in their eyes, as if the walking dead.


    They saw the cartsdened with foodstuff and every one of them took on the resemnce of wolves, their eyes gleaming. The people surrounding the carts tensed in wariness, they knew the foodstuff was also the source of their survival. Winter wasing but so long as they followed their new master to his farmstead then they would be able to continue living on.


    If these beggars stole away the foodstuff, injuring their new master, then they were basically finished.


    But the group of beggars did not rashly rush forward, only standing a distance away staring as if statues unaffected by the outside surroundings.


    Lin Yuan also did not move. Both sides stood in a deadlock with the trees and grass between them and the wind blowing by. It had a sense of a confrontation between two expert martial artists.


    After an hour or so, Lin Yuan hollered, not wanting to waste anymore time: "Do you have a leader? Come out and talk!"


    Only then did the beggars react. They seemed to discuss among themselves and after awhile a young man walked out.


    Lin Yuan also went forward.


    Jiang Gui tugged at Lin Yuan''s wrist: "Fourth brother, you.."


    LLin Yuan patted his shoulder in reassurance: "Third brother, don''t worry, I have my own considerations."


    The young man was dressed in rags but did not stoop his back. His skin was slightly dark and body sturdy. His face had some freckles and could not be considered handsome but neither was he bad-looking. He stopped in front of Lin Yuan: "This <em>gongzi</em>.."(TN: <em>Gongzi</em> is used to refer to the son of an official or nobility in ancient times, but now it is used as a polite reference to someone''s son)


    Lin Yuan interrupted: "My foodstuff has a limit and we are currently in a hurry to return. There is a limit to the foodstuff I can spare for you all."


    His meaning was that he was willing to use foodstuff in return for them to move out of the way but they could not be too greedy.


    Lin Yuan''s side did not have any weapons and neither did he truly want to fight to the death with this group of beggars. He was unsure which side would win in the end.


    Only thinking of the stock of foodstuff in the granary back home made him feel a little better for parting with some foodstuff now.


    The young man was rather tactful, saying suddenly: "We are nning to head towards Jiangnan."


    Lin Yuan examined him again: "Why Jiangnan?"


    The man smiled: "To try our luck."


    The recent years were full of drought, famine, and gue that resulted in many people abandoning their homes and with no way of getting by. Lin Yuan saw that the other had politeness, seeming as if he had recieved some education before, so he said: "Jiangnan is likely to have danger."


    He said it out of good intentions.


    The young man: "The world now, is there even a ce without danger?"


    "I would like to ask <em>Gongzi''s</em> name." The young man said.


    Lin Yuan had his people carry over a bag of foodstuff. One bag was not a lot so he was able to afford giving it away.


    "My surname is Lin, Lin Yuan." Lin Yuan also asked, "brother, what is your name?"


    The young man smiled, showing white teeth: "Zhu Baba." (Literally it trantes to Zhu Eight Eight but the surname Zhu sounds the same as the Chinese word pig and the number eight in Chinese sounds like the word for dad. So it sounds like he said Pig Daddy which is what Lin Yuan hears)


    Lin Yuan: "" Someone who named their son Pig Daddy actually existed in this world? Was this taking advantage of pigs or being taken advantage of by pigs?


    The man also said: "You can also call me Zhu Zhongba."


    Lin Yuan''s knees weakened, suddening kneeling down.


    Zhu Zhongba, dressed in beggar rags, saw the action as a result of Lin Yuan''s legs being weak from walking too much, but he stillughed: "Lin Gongzi, of what reason are you performing such courtesy on our first meeting?"


    Lin Yuan: "" If I say you are Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of Ming dynasty, would you believe it? (TN: the birth name of Zhu Yuanzhang, Ming''s founding emperor is Zhu Zhongba)


    Would you believe it if I said that you will defeat Chen Youliang and other warlords winning the empire in the end?


    Would you believe it if I said Empress Ma died and you executed all of the ministers who put you on the throne?


    Ai, knowing too much could be painful sometimes.


    Lin Yuan''s head was a bit jumbled up, but he still speedily weighed the pros and cons.


    Zhu Yuanzhang arrived at the nearby Huang Jue temple to be a monk in the fourth year of emperor Yuan Shun''s reign. Only staying for a few weeks before being dispatched out. He wandered as an errant monk for four years returning in the eighth reign of Yuan Shun.


    As a monk, he gained education and culture.


    On his wanderings he increased his knowledge and exprience.


    Because he married Ma <em>shi</em> so he entered thendowning ss, having the capital to raise an army.


    Lin Yuan thought for awhile but could note up with anything, only saying: "Brother Zhu is physically strong and able-bodied, I amcking in talents like you. If you like, you cane with us. I can''t guarantee on anything else but eating and drinking your fill will be guaranteed."


    How did it go..if he could lend a hand then he would. He didn''t truly need to grasp the other''s thigh (TN: espression simr to riding on someone''s coattails).


    Besides, Zhu Yuanzhang might not even agree, after all there was a group of beggars behind him. He was probably not someone who would abandon the beggars and seek survival on his own.


    "Brother Lin actually has such a kind heart!" Zhu Zhongba''s eyes gleamed. It had been several days since he had ate fully. He might be young and strong but he could not win against the experienced beggars when it came to fighting for food. Zhu Zhongba, "Let''s go!"


    Lin Yuan..wait.what happened to loving themon people as if they were his children and only executing corrupt officials?


    Love themon people as a father loves his children?


    He wondered when Liu Futong would rebel, he only remembered such a person but not the time.


    Neither did he remember the time Zhang Shicheng and Chen Youliang rebelled either.


    In any case, take the steps one at a time.


    Zhu Zhongba suddenly asked Lin Yuan: "Brother Lin?"


    Lin Yuan pointed at the beggars behind him: "Then these people?"


    Zhu Zhongba: "Strangersing together by chance, meeting and separating are all fate."


    Lin Yuan: "."


    Zhu Zhongba said quietly: "I haven''t eaten fully for a long time. Don''t look at their skinny frames, they are quite good at fighting for food."


    Lin Yuan had aplicated look in his eyes, he must have met a fake Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Perhaps it was just a case of the same name?


    TN: One of the more important supporting characters showing up! They will all be entering the scene soon, including ML.

 Chapter 19: Deserved Scolding

    Chapter 19: Deserved Scolding


    The bag of foodstuff was left with the beggars. Lin Yuan saw them directly eating the old grains hungrily and could not exin the feeling he got. Sometimes he thought that the copse of Yuan dynasty was heaven''s will. Theter stage of Yuan was simply too miserable with drought, famine, and gue all happening at the same time. It would be unreasonable if it did not copse with so many years of natural disasters.


    The beggars who had been only able to see food before finally became clearheaded with a few bites to relieve their hunger. They would not be able to win in a fight against Lin Yuan''s people but they were still covetuous, following the procession for several miles before leaving when it was clear Lin Yuan was not willing to take them in.


    No one knew what would wait for them when they left.


    Lin Yuan also didn''t know.


    Lin Yuan only knew that his ability had limits. If he could help he would, but it would be impossible to help this many.


    Zhu Zhongba was a young man and was quite familiar with pulling the cart, putting his energy into it and causing Lin Yuan to be absentminded. The future emperor was pulling the cart for him, who would even believe it?


    After all, he was a neer so at his side someone asked him: "Zhongba where are you from?"


    Zhu Zhongba: "Zhongli, Hao Province."


    The person at his side sighed: "That is quite far."


    Zhu Zhongba smiled: "Not too far."


    "How old are you?" The person asked.


    Zhu Zhongba: "How old do I look?"


    Lin Yuan suddenly answered: "19."


    Zhu Zhongba paused, then he raised a thumb: "What a correct guess."


    Wasn''t it? Lin Yuan looked at the road ahead. He was considerably aware of Zhu Yuanzhang''s historical facts and knew that he joined Guo Zixing''s Red Turbans when he was 25 years old. And then married Guo Zixing''s adopted daughter Ma <em>shi</em>. Ma <em>shi</em> could be considered Zhu Yuanzhang''s lucky star.


    Everytime Zhu Yuanzhang was framed by others and locked up by Guo Zixing it was all thanks to Ma <em>shi</em> who had to contend with the situation. After gaining military power, all the documents and ounts were managed by Ma <em>shi</em>. There was also a legend that during a lost battle, Ma <em>shi</em> relied on her big feet to carry Zhu Yuanzhang as they fled from the enemy army.


    Lin Yuan sighed, ai, such a good woman was Zhu Yuanzhang''s wife, he dared not even think of stealing.


    Considerate, gentle, cultured and could even provide support for her husband''s career. Able to face hardships as well as share wealth together.


    Lin Yuan envied Zhu Yuanzhang a bit in his heart.


    Besides, big feet was not much of a w. In the modern times, his office had two female coworkers who wore size 42 shoes (TN: 42 EU size, 11 US), and it didn''t look all that strange.


    Lin Yuan sighed again, this kind of woman, in these sorts of times, you could only meet by chance and not by request.


    Just being cultured was something that could filter out a lot of people.


    "My dad died from starvation, my oldest brother and oldest nephew as well." Zhu Zhongba recalled his past and his eyes flickered with dark unclear emotions, "my sister married and my third oldest brother married and lives with his wife''s family."


    The people near him did not continue to ask, who didn''t have a painful past?


    Dying from starvation, it was too normal an urrence.


    The money for disaster relief provided by the imperial court was exploited at every government level. In the end, the actual sum received by themon people was not even one percent of what they should have got.


    The scent of wine and meate from behind vermillion doors, but the roads outside were covered with the bones of the frozen (TN: a line from Tang dynasty poet Du Fu''s poem that mocks how the scent of wine and meat drifts from behind the vermillion doors of the rich while just outside the poor are dying from the cold and starvation). It described what was reality on earth, urring everyday.


    "It will be better." Lin Yuan said suddenly, "it will be better."


    It would just take a long time.


    Zhu Zhongba smiled: "Us poor people, being able to eat fully is enough."


    Themon people did not want much. To be able to eat fully and dress warmly, no worry of taking a beating, and having a family was enough to satisfy them. Once such things were not possible then their requests would decrease to just having something to eat so long as they didn''t die from starvation. Once the lowest condition could not even be met, then they would stand up and shout out the ancient saying: Are the lives of aristocracy, officials, and generals naturally more precious and noble than ours? (TN: first said by Chen Sheng and thenter used as a slogan for rebellion)


    The Zhu Yuanzhang of now perhaps had already learned to hide his hate and anger at the imperial court deep in his heart. He could calmly speak of his past, as if he had no emotions, but Lin Yuan was clear, this kind of hate was burrowed deep in your bones and could never be dug out.


    "Right, brother Lin." Zhu Zhongba said as he pulled the cart, "howe you have so much foodstuff?"


    The surrounding people also perked their ears, they all wanted to know!


    Lin Yuan: "I have a farmstead with a poption of about 100. Now that the times are hard, the harvested grains are not enough so I left to buy some from outside. I cannot let the people following me suffer hunger."


    Zhu Zhongba looked at Lin Yuan with different eyes, strange emotions roiling in them. In the end, he sighed: "Brother Lin, I have never seen a boss like you."


    His previous boss would not even let him bury his family''s bodies. Without thendowner''s permission, he could not find anynd to give them a burial.


    It was only anotherndowner who gave him a piece ofnd to bury them under, but even then it was without any proper coffins.


    Whatndowner would be concerned whether their tenant farmers were able to eat fully? If it was possible they would have them be animals who could be used for physicalbor and didn''t need to eat at all.


    Zhu Zhongba suddenly came across a peculiarly differentndowner that his expression when looking at Lin Yuan became more respectful and solemn.


    "It is almost winter." Lin Yuan tucked in his neck, having felt the lowering temperature. In these times there were no electrical heaters, only cotton nkets which not everyone could afford.


    Zhu Zhongba did not say anything, no one said anything.


    Jiang Gui sneezed: "Fourth brother, do you want to add on another coat."


    Lin Yuan only then remembered he had packed another two thin cotton coats. He had the two coats given to two women who were carrying children. The women themselves wrre thin and yet they were trying to block the wind from their children.


    A mother''s nature..


    "Thank you boss, thank you boss!"


    "Boss is kindhearted, I will give boss kowtow!"


    The two women wrapped their children in the coats and immediately kneeled, kowtowing three times with sincerity.


    Lin Yuan looked at the other people who watched with longing and said: "If you gave birth to children then I would have the coats given to you as well."


    The men paused, then allughed out loud.


    "How can we have such ability."


    "Hahaha, maybe if you find a man to do it, it might just happen."


    "Why are you looking at my behind?"


    "I see your behind is big, it can definitely bear children."


    With the group of men telling each other vulgar jokes, the depressed atmosphere from before warmed up.


    Zhu Zhongba was also smiling. He pulled the cart but did not feel it to be too heavy since three other men were also pulling it with him. In the back there was also the families of these men pushing at the cart. The cart wasdened with foodstuff, no matter how heavy they would notin.


    Jiang Gui lead the ox cart, saying to Lin Yuan: "Don''t let brother Dao see this fellow."


    Lin Yuan was confused: "Why? Brother Dao would not be against.."


    "Ai, what are you thinking!" Jiang Gui said lowly, "I see this fellow may have an ordinary appearance but his eyes are clear and his body strong. I''m afraid once brother Dao catches sight of him he will want to be sworn brothers with him."


    Jiang Gui: "Then you will be fifth brother."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    I actually forgot something like this.


    A cold breeze blew past and brother Dao who was currently tending to the fields sneezed. Rubbing his nose: "Who, who is scolding me?"


    Yang Zi''an chewed on a piece of grass on the side, expressionless but with a disdainful look in his eyes when he nced towards Li Congrong.


    If not for his prevention, Li Congrong almost became sworn brothers with another two strong men. The fellow truly does deserve a scolding.


    AN: Li Congrong: "Not swearing brotherhood is not possible, relying on swearing brotherhood as a means of livelihood." (TN: In Chinese this is written like a tongue twister but it loses its tongue twister qualities when tranted into English _()_/ )

 Chapter 20: Raising Private Army

    Chapter 20: Raising Private Army


    When they finally returned to the farmstead, the temperature hadpletely cooled. On the way here, quite a lot of people stuffed dry grass under their clothes for warmth. Luckily there were many of them so they could use body heat to warm each other at nights so no one came down with a cold. The boundaries between men and women were also put away and the women also sat close to the men at nights for sleep.


    "Finally back." Walking out of the woods they finally saw the farm fields. The crops that could be harvested in winter were few so currently only Chinese cabbage and spinach were nted.


    These vegetables make up the rare greens that could be found on the table during winter.


    But only for awhile as most of it would have to be pickled with the salt brother Dao bought from a private salt merchant which was cheaper than the salt sold by the government.


    Sometimes brother Dao would also take the men to hunt in the woodsthe only catch being a wild pheasant and a wild boar, both rather skinny but at least it was meat.


    The farmstead did not raise livestock so there was no meat to eat.


    Seeing that Lin Yuan had returned with foodstuff, everyone sighed in relief. Theseden filled carts contained quite a lot of foodstuff and in addition to the grains from the fall harvest, it was enough for them to eat for one to two years.


    This was the advantage of few people but there was also a negative side.


    They didn''t have weapons as they couldn''t even afford copper, let alone iron. The price for just one iron pot would take up an entiremon family''s life savings.


    Lin Yuan thought on how to get his hands on some iron, but even if he had iron, without a bkacksmith it would be useless.


    The sharpness and durability of knives and swords required a cksmith''s work.


    If the casting was not up to par then the weapons could easily break which could cause one to lose his life if it broke in the middle of a fight.


    Actually, axes could be a good option. Lin Yuan rubbed his chin, axes were not easily broken nor did it require much training and had a heavy weight that could deal extensive damage.


    The most important thingthey were familiar to people who farmed thend.


    Though they wielded hoes easily as well.


    Lin Yuan asked Jiang Gui who just got down from the ox cart: "Third brother, do you know where they sell axes?"


    Jiang Gui: "Before when working in the city government I had the connection, but now.."


    Whether the city government still existed was still in question.


    Lin Yuan sighed, he could only leave it forter.


    "Axe?" Zhu Zhongba suddenly in5serts himself into the conversation, smiling with white teeth, "No one is selling anymore?"


    Anything rted to iron was almost impossible to buy.


    Lin Yuan sighed, his heart full of despair. Where did the rebel armies even get their hands on iron weapons, he really wanted some too!


    "But I know where an iron ore mine is located." Zhu Zhongba said, "except it is heavily guarded by soldiers. Even if we were to steal, it likely won''t be sessful."


    Zhu Zhongba: "But nowadays, everywhere is in upheaval, the armed soldiers should be less than before."


    Lin Yuan''s eyes lit up.


    "Big brother! Second brother!" Lin Yuan called to brother Dao and Yang Zi''an, "there''s something we need to discuss! To the meeting room!"


    Meeting room as the name implied, was the ce to hold meetings and was dubbed by Lin Yuan. He was not a real ancient person, he might have the original owner''s memories but memory did not mean he could remember all of the books the original owner had read. So it was best to stick with what he was familiar with.


    Brother Dao leaned on his hoe and rubbed the back of his head: "Strange, not resting after a long travel but discussing official business, os fourth brother made of iron?"


    Yang Zi''an said sarcastically: "Better than you swearing brotherhood all over the ce."


    Brother Dao wass not happy: "How can you describe it like that? I am making important brotherly ties. Let me tell you, the world will only worsen, with more brothers to have each other''s back is better than fighting alone."


    Yang Zi''an: "Fine, fine, you are right, let''s go."


    Brother Dao did not move from his spot, shamelessly putting on an expression that said if you don''t apologize then I won''t move.''


    Yang Zi''an ignored him: "It''s up to you."


    Brother Dao followed along, crestfallen.


    Lin Yuan first introduced Zhu Zhongba, not in detail but only saying that he had a beggar background and was trustworthy.


    Brother Dao''s gaze when it settled on Zhu Zhongba changedthis was a good candidate for swearing brotherhood!


    "Big brother, second brother, you both know what it is like nowadays. I predict that soon rebellion will sound, when the timees even remote ces like here might not be safe." Lin Yuan said calmly. He could trust the people in front of him. Besides, if they weren''t trustworthy, where would they go to report? Wu City? No one would be that foolish, besides they all were aware of each other''s roots so there was no need to hold suspicion.


    "Then what should we do?" Li Congrong was shocked.


    Everyone else looked at Lin Yuan, they all understood the reasoning but they were still unsure how to face the situation at hand.


    Lin Yuan only remembered that Zhu Yuanzhang joined the Red Turbans when he was 25 and the year was the 13th year of Yuan Shun. Therefore, the Red Turbans rebelled before the 13th year of Yuan Shun.


    A rebellion that hadn''t made it past two to three years was not much of a threat, therefore the Red Turbans possibly rebelled in the 10th or 11th year of Yuan Shun.


    The leaders of the Red Turbans were Han Shantong, Liu Futong and Xu Shouhui.


    Han Shantongter proimed himself the emperor of Great Song''. He was not only a leader of the Red Turbans but also had connections with the White Lotus (TN: a religious and political movement that appealed to many Han Chinese who found sce in worship of Wusheng Laomu, who was foretold to gather all her children at the millennium into one family).


    "Presently, we need more people." Lin Yuan said, "this way we can have the ability to protect ourselves. These people must also have weapons, or else we would be just like a fish on the cutting board."


    Including Zhu Zhongba, everyone swallowed.


    Jiang Gui: "This is.what do you mean? Raise a private army? This, this is something to be executed for, if the imperial court finds out.."


    Brother Dao also agreed: "Right, right, right. The imperial court has how many soldiers, what are we, something for them to pick their teeth with?"


    But Lin Yuan shook his head: "It''s not like we are going to be obvious about it. Here we are surrounded by mountains and rivers, away from the eyes of people. It is already hidden, we juat need to be careful then the imperial court will not discover us." He did not mention that before long the imperial court would have their attention taken away by the other rebelling factions.


    The death of Han Shantong was exactly because of the imperial court managing to encircle his troops and annihte him.


    "In order to have weapons, we need iron." Lin Yuan looked at them, "big brother, second brother, third brother, please listen to little brother. No one can be exempt during turbulent times. If we do not rebel but follow the flow, this is one path, but when war begins will we truly be able to remain unaffected?"


    "When the timees and we can''t protect ourselves, we would bemb for the ughter." Lin Yuan also said, "let''s put this aside for now but what about bandits? Can we hold up against bandits?"


    Their only weapon being hoes, whereas the bandits that could pose a threat all had weapons. Even if they were not of good quality but it was at least better than a few hoes used for farming.


    Everyone looked down, raising a private army..their ancestors had all been honestmoners, and had never done something that might as well be a rebellion!


    Zhu Zhongba lost his entire family, so he said: "I think brother Lin is right, even if we don''t rebel we still should have the means for staying alive. We need food to fill our bellies, weapons to fight off bandits. Only when there are more people can we have the ability to protect our livelihoods."


    Brother Dao said with an expression showing his world had just been overturned: "I.I need to think for a bit."


    Yang Zi''an also did not say anything.


    Jiang Gui sat fidgeting as if he was sitting on needles.


    No one wanted to rebel, who would when they could have a safe and easy life?

 Chapter 21: Swineherd

    Chapter 21: Swineherd


    The next morning Lin Yuan woke early. He went to open the window in his underclothes but shivered when the cold wind blew in. He pulled on his cotton coat quickly, not expecting the temperature to drop this drastically over night.


    "Young master." Er Liang came in with a water basin and said, "master just asked me, where will you be eating breakfast, and has me tell you not to go to the dining hall."


    Lin Yuan: "I know, I will eat at home."


    Lin Yuan understood old father Lin''s meaning. Being thendowner one must have andowner''s airs. If you were too friendly and approachable then no one would be willing to listen to you. It was much easier for people to offend a person with good temperament because this kind of person would not get angry.


    This was true in the modern times too. Your boss could be friends with you in private but during work he was your superior. A good temperament did not mean others would obey you.


    He could treat the tenant farmers well, but only through thend rent and the provision of food. If the tenant farmers crossed his boundaries then he must act ording to his status as andowner.


    Simr to how emperors of ancient times refered to themselves as the son of heaven and imed their birth was apanied by auspicious signs. This would be a type of spiritual rule which was especially effective in the ancient times where most of the people were ignorant and uneducated.


    Like Li Congrong, who actually sincerely believed every emperor to be the human counterpart of divine dragons.


    Jiang Gui did not believe that they were dragons but definitely agreed they were not mortals.


    Yang Zi''an thought that emperors were human beings but human beings with a fate destined for the extraordinary.


    Lin Yuan told them: "The emperor is also human except he is able to sit on the highest ruling seat. Otherwise, how would you look at fallen dynasties? The emperor of a destroyed empire is still an emperor."


    Li Congrong and the others replied sincerely: "That is because they did not do the job right so heaven punished them. How can you say they are mere mortals?"


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Lin Yuan felt that the path of rebellion was rather difficult.


    The thing that most shocked him was when he found out Zhu Yuanzhang also believed that the emperor was the son of heaven, just not all emperors were true sons of heaven.


    He thought that only the founding emperor was whereas all the rest that seeded him weren''t.


    Towards this kind of thinking Lin Yuan could only admit defeat to.


    Lin Yuan was born in modern China and grew up under its red g. The education he received was also atheistic. He believed that there were things unexinable by science but he did not believe in the existence of ghosts or gods. Time travel could also be exined by science.


    When two time lines approached and be parallel lines and a maic field appeared between these two parallel lines, or due to some other reason, these lines would form an hourss shape. Then certain people from the line on the top would fall down into the timeline on the bottom, essentially time or space traveling.


    Lin Yuan had already forgotten where he saw the theory, maybe it was on CCTV science channel.


    He thought that he was coincidentally an unlucky fellow who was in a certain ce at a certain time. Indeed, the White Lotus was rather convenient, rebelling whenever they want, their faith not in the emperor but in the head of their sect. If their leader said the emperor was the son of heaven, they must support him, then the members would believe the emperor was indeed the son of heaven. Leader said no, everyone should overthrow him then the members would actually stand up and start a rebellion.


    Just what kind of executive power was this?


    Lin Yuan felt that only the army had such absolute speed and decisiveness in carrying out orders.


    No wonder all the dynasties treated the White Lotus sect as a threat.


    The food was all ced in the cers, and not just one cer, like a rat who would dig several holes, they stored the food in many cers spread out across the farmstead.


    "Set up a watchtower." Lin Yuan already gave up convincing them to rebel. Once the fires of war began to burn, even if they didn''t want to rebel they would have no choice. Besides, convincing others to rebel was quite tiring.


    There were some beliefs that were too deeprooted, not something he could change by just talking.


    Brother Dao let out a relieved sigh, he said: "I will immediately have people on it, it will only take 2 to 3 days."


    Lin Yuan asked: "Now, every night there is someone to keep watch?"


    Brother Dao nodded.


    Lin Yuan said: "This evening we''ll have a meeting, call all the men."


    Brother Dao asked: "What''s wrong? Only men? Did something happen?"


    Lin Yuan said: "I would like them to all to take up their own specific duty. Ten people in a team, one team will be responsible for patrolling and lookout on the watchtower. Another team will focus on cutting firewood, and a third for fishing and hunting. Thest team will continue farming."


    Brother Dao was surprised: "Fourth brother, you have such organized ns. Where did you learn this?"


    Lin Yuan said: "In the books."


    Specializing could increase production. Not only did modern people know this, the educated people of the current era must know as well.


    Only in this era not many people were educated.


    "What books? Let me have a look too?" Brother Dao said with an ingratiating smile on his face.


    Lin Yuan did not make excuses, only saying: "I did not bring the books with me, and you know what happened to my old homenowadays where can we even buy books?"


    Brother Dao: "..That''s right."


    "After the men have a meeting, women and the elderly will also have a meeting." Lin Yuan also said.


    Brother Dao was even more surprised: "They..they can actually be of help?" He had thought Lin Yuan had only took them in out of kindness.


    Lin Yuan: "Also separate them into teams, specializing in cooking, knitting, and farming."


    Brother Dao nodded, in the countryside women and the elderly must also farm. When it was a busy farming season even children had to help in farming.


    Every person was a source of wealth. The people Lin Yuan currently took in were not a lot so every one of them was valuable, and must perform their purpose.


    Lin Yuan pressed his lips together, if the foodstuff still had surplus by early spring then he could add more people.


    Next year in the winter, he wanted to besiege and capture Wu City.


    The farmstead could only be a temporary shelter. It would not be realistic to live here forever,pletely separated from the world.


    The men had no problems with having a meeting in the evening, after all the work on the fields was currently not a lot. Besides, they were all eatingmunal mealsand in order to prevent the equal treatment from affecting their motivation Lin Yuan implemented a scoring system.


    Every 10 people had a team leader who at every week could give the people under him a most outstanding score. In order for the team leader to get the most outstanding score all team members must agree. Getting the most outstanding score would mean that on the weekends the person would get two pounds of meat and a bottle of oil as well as salt and pickled vegetables.


    The final audit would be agreed upon by both brother Dao and Yang Zi''an.


    Every month there would be a most outstanding team and the team''s members would all get a reward.


    "<em>Hei</em>, that will definitely be our team!"


    "Nonsense, the fishing team is also really capable! Don''t be too quick in your words."


    .


    Even more people just swallowed profusely.


    Two pounds of meat, two pounds. Not two taels but two pounds. They almost fainted in excitement.


    Lin Yuan whispered to Jiang Gui: "Brother, where can we buy pigs?"


    Jiang Gui: ".."


    Bro, you dare to make promises when there wasn''t even a sign of meat?


    Lin Yuan smiled in embarrassment. He got too excited and forgot that he currently did not have any livestock or source of meat.


    But he couldn''t go back on his words so he could only think of a solution.


    Raising sheep was not likely as herding was too dangerous now. Pigs were the best, once he bought some piglets he could then experiment how to raise them fatter. They could also buy some sheep meat to make bacon which could be used as rewards. But the pigs must be raised bigger so that there would be meat in the future.


    Lin Yuan did not expect that his ns of rebellion had yet to have any signs of showing, instead he would likely first be a swineherd.

 Chapter 22: Eat Meat

    Chapter 22: Eat Meat


    The pigs were bought back by brother Dao and his guys. At first Lin Yuan thought they were off tomit robbery with the hoes they took with them. But brother Dao had his reasons.


    "The mountain paths are hard to walk through. The wild beasts are also a nuisance, not to mention the mountain bandits." Brother Dao said with experience, "having something heavy at hand would be better than nothing at all."


    Lin Yuan thought it reasonable and only told them to be careful. Compared to human life, pig or sheep meat was not as important.


    On the side, one of the guys heard this and said in a loud voice: "Boss, only you think this way. When I was young and my hometown became ravaged by famine, a sack of fine grains can buy a young pretty girl. Sometimes human life can also be cheap!"


    At certain times, grains and meat could be more important than human life, especially during turbulent times.


    Lin Yuan: "Go quickly."


    The person smiled wide showing yellow teeth: "We''re going."


    When they came back they brought with them 2 goats, 5 piglets, 2 females and 3 males.


    The 2 female pigs and 1 male pig would be left to breed. The remaining 2 pigs had been castrated. Lin Yuan made sure to ry this clearly since nowadays the practice was notmon everywhere. And since no one in the farmstead knew it was better to have the seller do it just in case. Once they were raised a bit then they could be killed and eaten.


    The goats were ratherrge in size, just a bit skinny. These days humans couldn''t even eat their full let alone livestock.


    Brother Dao: "The seller lives on the mountain and only asked for some old grains in return, saying that livestock can''t be sold for a good price anymore. But they don''t want to sell cheaply so they kept it themselves."


    Nowadays people with money all bought grain, those who bought meat were very few.


    One goat was killed that evening, the goat head was used for soup while the meat was salted and made into bacon which would be used for rewards.


    Li Da heard that there would be goat head soup that evening so he finished his work very early and sat in the field to wait. The cold wind blowing on his face even seemed as if it had be warmer.


    Someone struck up a conversation with him: "What''s with the foolish smile?"


    Li Da said quietly: "Tonight there''ll be goat head soup, there might even be some pieces of meat!"


    The person was surprised: "How do you know? There really is goat head soup!"


    Li Daughed: "The head cook in the dining hall told me that there is goat head soup tonight and also goat feet, everyone will get a piece of bone to gnaw at."


    The mention of meat had everybody swallowing their saliva. All people had a craving for meat.


    The human body needed energy. The source included carbohydrate, fat and protein. White buns had carbohydrate, soybeans had protein as for fatnow even Lin Yuan craved fat meat, let alone others.


    Although there wasn''t any fat meat, but on the vor and tastiness, beans could not evenpare with lean meat.


    If there was meat to eat, who would eat beans instead?


    Now, the snack eaten in the farmstead was sauteed beans which were chewy and filling. Except, it caused a lot of gas so for those living in a dormitory, if someone ate too much beans then the rest would suffer the whole night.


    At dinnertime, everyone cleaned up and headed towards the dining hall. Poor people only ate two meals a day, one in the morning and one at night, having never even heard of lunch. In order to improve his workers'' physical strength so that in the future they would be assests Lin Yuan changed it to three meals a day.


    Although the food was simple and crude, it was filling. Indeed the physiques of the people have already begun to improve.


    At least during this winter there were not many people who came down with a cold. Though it could have also been rted to proper warming conditions as well.


    Recently the women had been busy with sewing. At first they were hesitant, poor families must cherish a single needle and couldn''t even buy a roll of cloth in a whole year. So their skills in making clothes coukd only be called average, being able to be worn without it splitting apart was already very good.


    Lin Yuan had them make long sleeves and long pants, which was rather easy, just cut along the lines drawn on the cloth and then sew the pieces together.


    This of course could only be worn as under clothes, and there was no cotton to be added but the women thought of a solution. They separated into several small groups with three to four people focusing on rubbing dry grass which would then be stuffed into the seams of the clothes.


    This actually improved the warmth of the clothing, though it was not too convenient to move around in them.


    Lin Yuan also had them make the clothes in the same size, known as uniform size in the modern times. A piece of cloth was used as a belt and attached at the waist so if the size was too big they could just tighten it up. As for if the size was too small..everyone was just skin and bones and likely wouldn''t even grow too much width in theing years.


    Rubbing dry grass was something Gou zi taught them.


    First dry the grass by the fire then rub each of them until it was no longer hard on the outside. Then use a rock to tten, repeating the process all over again. Although it was slightly troublesome but it was still effective.


    Without cotton or wool this was already the best solution.


    As for the goat fur and down, Lin Yuan did not know how to process it so he left it for now.


    Lin Yuan wanted to raise goose next year, maybe by the end of the year there would be down-filled garments to wear. But likely there won''t be enough cloth, so he could only wait until then to consider.


    "It smells really good!"


    "It''s too fragrant, I''m almost drooling."


    "I can even eat two more buns just by smelling this scent."


    When they arrived to the dining hall, they lined up the way Lin Yuan taught them, there was no choice since they wouldn''t be allowed to fill their bowls with food if they didn''t line up properly.


    The bowls were all on the side and each person took one to fill with rice. Once finishing, all the cutlery must be ced in the same ce.


    "Add some more, add some more for me!" Someone moaned, "I saw some meat pieces, move yourdle in that direction!"


    "Hey, I got a piece of goat brain!"


    "Me too, me too!"


    Aside from goat head soup, there was also cut up pickled vegetables. Andbined with mixed grain buns, everyone ate without lifting their heads. The female cooks already ate but they still felt a craving for more. If there were any leftovers it would then belong to them.


    Though they also enjoyed the tastiness when they were eating but looking at the men eating like they were hungry ghosts, they couldn''t help but feel hungry again.


    The head cook hollered from outside: "Tomorrow evening we''ll have goat organ soup."


    The weather now was good for storing animal viscera as it wouldn''t spoil so quickly. The head cook prepared the goat head today, and nned to prepare goat viscera tomorrow. The day after they could have blood sausage.


    First clean the goat intestines then fill it with blood, a crude version of blood sausage would then be made.


    And then cook it with pickled vegetables; it would be considered a rare delicacy.


    Lin Yuan and his family also ate simply, only cutting a small piece of goat meat, enough for each person to have two bites, to stew with pickled vegetables. With a side of rice it was fairly savory and a rare delicacy.


    Lin Yuan wondered privately if there were any starch vegetables in the area since rice flour was too expensive..he dared not even think about it.


    Mung beans could be made into mung bean flour too, only it was a question whether there were any mung beans in the current time.


    Its originnd seemed to be India and Myanmar.


    When spring arrived he nned have people ask around, maybe there would be some result?


    When the pig grew a bit the pig meat could be stewed with vermicelli, what a happy prospect.


    Thinking of pig meat reminded Lin Yuan of the foul smell of pigs.


    As for the smell, he needed to also think of a good solution.


    And a way to have them grow fatter.

 Chapter 23: City Wall

    Chapter 23: City Wall


    Pig raising was troublesome work, they ate most anything but in an era without pig feed, having them grow fat was very difficult. Farmer families usually just fed them ragweed. Those with better conditions fed them husks as well. From spring to autumn if there were milk starch grass they would pick some for the pigs. Milk starch grass, or in other words the dandelion, had a long growing period. But now with so many fleeing people, by spring''s arrival it would have all been picked and eaten by refugees.


    Now that Lin Yuan was raising pigs, he fed them ragweed and bean curd.


    Nowadays, bean curd was considered a good source of food so the people on the farmstead felt heartache while at the same time they hoped the pig to grow fatter.


    Some young boys, like Er Liang and Gou zi went to the river to gather snails to feed the pigs.


    Because of castration, the two pigs were not as lively. As for putting on fat, for the time being Lin Yuan could not see anything yet.


    Er Liang and Gou zi both quite liked the pigs, but Er Liang still needed to serve Lin Yuan so normally only Gou zi followed along the pig carers to pick ragweed.


    When Er Liang had free time they would gather snails together.


    In truth, Lin Yuan had a craving for snails, but there wrren''t any spices or condiments now. Just adding salt and vinegar was not enough to get rid of the dirt and fishy vor. No one was willing to eat it now but in the modern days snails with some chili oil and sticky chili bean sauce, a sprinkle of scallions and ginger, some soy sauce, and all stir fried together made for an incredibly fragrant dish.


    But now no one ate it at all.


    They had yet toe to a dead end so no one was willing to eat it.


    But pigs were not picky, having something to eat was enough. Every half a month Lin Yuan would go see them, after all he had a craving for meat as well. After 4 to 5 times of making sure the pigs were growing well he no longer worried.


    As for what would have them grow fatter Lin Yuan still could not be sure. The conditions now werecking so taking only a year to raise them was already a good thing.


    If it truly took 2 to 3 years Lin Yuan could only give up on the endeavor.


    Other than pigs, they had also bought 20 or so of chickens, 10 hens toy eggs and one rooster for breeding. All the rest were chicken raised for meat. The eggs relied on the hens to incubate and it would be lucky if one or two were able to be hatched. A heny one egg per day, on lucky days it wouldy two a day.


    Eggs could be stored for awhile, so they were basically stored for a week and everyone could receive a share, with those doing outstanding work getting more.


    As for shabby workthere weren''t any.


    They all cherished their current days on the farmstead where they had food to eat if they worked and thendowner did not dock their rations.


    If they were to ck off, angering thendowner, they would then be thrown out. They were very clear on what kind of life was waiting outside for them.


    Recently, Lin Yuan was quite idle. With nothing to do he began to teach people how to read and write simplified characters.


    Traditional Chinese characters had a greater difficulty and must be learned by rote from a young age of 3 to 4.


    Lin Yuan felt that teaching them traditional characters would be too difficult, after all without the original owner''s memories he could only read and not write traditional characters.


    Writing simplified characters was much more convenient and suitable for uneducated people to learn.


    Pursuing schrship in ancient times had a high threshold. Aside from the four treasures of study (TN: pen, ink, paper and ink-stone) being expensive there was also the payment for the teacher. Ancient people adhered to the belief that a teacher for a day was the same as a father for a lifetime. When your teacher grew old, you as the student must provide for his retirement.


    The cost of getting an education was too high.


    When they heard that Boss would teach them to read and write no one could understand.


    "What read and write?"


    "I have never seen farmers read and write."


    "That''s right, our ancestors do not know how to read and write, but they still lived their days?"


    There were some who said impatiently: "Say that to Boss."


    "Howe you don''t go."


    "Why should I?"


    "Then I won''t go either."


    Lin Yuan used a burnt charcoal stick to write words on the wall, teaching them simply: "This is the character for mouth, it looks like the shape of a open mouth."


    This one was easy.


    "Just a circle! How convenient!"


    "Ai, I also now know a word?"


    "I remembered it, I can definitely write it!"


    Lin Yuan also taught them: "This is person'', there is no head or arms, only two legs."


    Because Lin Yuan taught simple characters that could be remembered easily, it gave them some confidence. So long as they realized that it was not as hard as they thought then they wouldn''t have an unwilling mindset. Lin Yuan also did not n to have them recognize a lot of words, just 300 words was enough to satisfy daily needs.


    Back in the days when China conducted activities to wipe out illiteracy, recognizing less than 500 words was considered illiterate, above 500 and under 1000 was half an illiterate.


    Wiping out illiteracy was not going to be possible, Lin Yuan felt he did not have such arge capability.


    But, some of these people remembered words quicker. Sure enough even learning to read required talent.


    The weather gradually warmed and the wild beasts in the woods also began to increase in activity. Brother Dao lead a small team everyday to create traps and often there were catches. The biggest catch were a mountain goat and a deer. With the weather warmer they could not store fresh meat so the viscera was all eaten the day of the catch while half the meat was made into bacon and another half stewed in a pot formunal meals.


    Fishing also yielded several fishes each day and were all eaten the same day. Only they were a bit small with a lot of bones. Lin Yuan nearly choked four times before he gave up and only drank fish soup.


    "Wonder what the situation is with Wu City." Lin Yuan said suddenly.


    On the side Jiang Gui worked on braiding straw sandals and straw baskets. He raised his head and said without much expression: "When I left, Wu City was on fire, everything must all be burnt by now."


    In that kind of situation, no one would bother to put the fires out, people were either stealing or fleeing.


    "It is likely now a dead city." Jiang Gui finished a straw sandal, "even if there are still people they would definitely be hiding."


    "But they won''tst long, the city has no food."


    Lin Yuan said quietly: "Brother Jiang, I n to go to Wu City in the spring."


    Jiang Gui startled: "Go there for what!"


    Lin Yuan: "It has a city wall at least, there are also farm fields inside."


    Jiang Gui rolled his eyes: "If the city walls are useful would the refugees have even gotten in?"


    Lin Yuan sighed: "The city walls can be repaired."


    Jiang Gui did not think so: "Repairing would require people, even if women and children were included it is still not enough."


    Lin Yuan: "But there are still a lot of refugees."


    Jiang Gui sighed: "I know you pity them, but refugees can not be reasoned with."


    Lin Yuan also sighed.


    Jiang Gui put a pair of straw sandals aside and said to Lin Yuan: "Fourth brother, there is one method."


    Lin Yuan: "What method?"


    "Basically, if you just want a city wall, then we can construct one here." Jiang Gui said sincerely.


    Lin Yuan pped his hands together: "Brother Jiang, that is true, I must think for a bit."


    When Lin Yuan left, Jiang Gui rubbed at his chin.


    Jiang Gui thought privately: "Silly little brother, you don''t even have the people to go repair Wu City''s wall, how will you have the people to construct a wall here?"


    Nowadays they couldn''t buy any bricks, but if they were to use stones, with just the people they had in the farmstead they would not be finished even after half a year.

 Chapter 24: To Make Preparations

    Chapter 24: To Make Preparations


    Constructing a city wall was not a simple matter. You needed bricks and cement but now there was no ce to buy bricks, let alone cement. Nowadays, building a house only used a mixture of mud which might look alright but in truth it was not very sturdy.


    As a humanities major Lin Yuan did not know the formtion for cement but even if he did, where would he even find the materials needed to make it? In this kind of deste countryside, there wasn''t even a sight of ster.


    He was sighing to himself when Yang Zi''an passed by, sitting down next to him on the field. Yang Zi''an was different from brother Dao and the others, he knew how to read and write. Although he might not have studied the books of sages and schrs but he could not be considered illiterate. A couple days before when Lin Yuan first taught the people of the farmstead how to recognize simplified characters, he began ignoring Lin Yuan.


    But it was a good thing Yang Zi''an wasn''t part of an aristocratic family or literati family and was just a son of andowner. His irritation at Lin Yuan butchering'' the words of sages soon passed.


    In any case, these farmers wouldn''t be going to take civil examinations and bing officials. Knowing a few wrong words was not a big deal.


    "Fourth brother, why are you sighing? Did youe across a problem?" Yang Zi''an asked.


    Lin Yuan scratched the back of his head: "I''m thinking on the city wall issue. Although here we are surrounded by mountains but it is still not considered safe. The only weapons are just a dozen hoes. What will we do if something does happen? We will be finished if refugeese, let alone bandits."


    Yang Zi''an: "City wall?"


    Lin Yuan said without expecting the other to give a good solution: "Bricks can''t be bought, even if there are bricks being sold we won''t be able to afford it anyway."


    "I had thought it was a big problem." Yang Zi''an waved his hand, "it''s just making bricks, right? This I know."


    The bricks used in his old home were made by his family''s workers, but they were just mud colored bricks, not as handsome as the blue grey bricks that were used by the wealthy and officials.


    Lin Yuan''s expression when he looked at Yang Zi''an instantly changed, bing exceptionally ardent and warm.


    Yang Zi''an rubbed his chin feeling a bit satisfied. As a boy he used to watch his family''s workers make bricks and even made some himself.


    "We''ll set up a brick making team!" Lin Yuan decided, "second brother you''ll be the leader!"


    Yang Zi''an was quite willing. Recently brother Dao became the leader of the hunting team. Even though they were at first unsure on what a team leader was but they soon realized the position had advantages.


    Yang Zi''an currently managed farming but he didn''t want to farm forever. The team leader of the brick making team sounded much more important.


    After all it was a leader position and not just one of the managers of the farming team.


    "We still need to find more people." Lin Yuan said, "our manpower is too little."


    Currently the farmstead had about 100 grown men and about 100 women, children and the elderly.


    The number of children was the least. Including Gou zi, Er Liang, and Guo er in total there was not even near ten.


    Lin Yuan didn''t want to see thisrge group of bachelors harm the women, so normally they were separated when working.


    But the rtions between women and men could not bepletely controlled. In these turbulent times etiquette and tradition were no longer as important. If a woman and man be attracted to each other then nature would take its course. Now there were already 3 women pregnant.


    The ancient times didn''t have much entertainment, when the sky darkened then there wasn''t much to do. Bed affairs became the only activity left.


    Lin Yuan now understood why ancient people had so many children.


    Without any contraception and with bed affairs as the only entertainment, it would be a strange thing if there weren''t that many children.


    But because the bodies of these people were currently still weak, there were not as many pregnancies.


    Especially the women since most were malnourished and hadn''t improved much even after this long.


    Yang Zi''an: "I''ll bring people to go buy some more."


    The safest choice was still buying people. Allowing refugees toe could result in trouble if there was even one or two who harbored errant thoughts.


    There were some refugees who had human life on their hands.


    A thing like murder, so long as there was a first and the heart had lost any reverence and respect for human life then one would be increasingly twisted.


    Therefore, modern soldiers who had been on the battlefield must receive psychological checkups afterwards.


    In the ancient times, soldiers who didn''t heed the orders of theirmander and massacred cities during war was not out of the ordinary.


    "Fine." Lin Yuan knew that now using money to buy people wouldn''t work anymore, the currency having already lpat its value. He said quietly, "Use food to buy."


    Yang Zi''an nodded: "I understand."


    Lin Yuan: "Bring some more people and take the ox cart. Take a couple hoes along too. If you could buy some kitchen knives and metal pots it would be great as well."


    After all, that was all metal. After melting, it could be made into weapons.


    Yang Zi''an also recalled this issue. Different from brother Dao and Jiang Gui, he thought that they must have weapons and a city wall. His family had beenndowners but when the bandits came they couldn''t even put up a fight.


    After all, whether they were servants or workers they all had their own families and didn''t dare to use their life to fight. If their families lost their breadwinner then staying alive would be a problem for the whole family. But bandits were different, they lived with their heads tied to their belt, as if there was no tomorrow.


    Even if bandits did not eat or live better than them, when they put their lives on the line no one would be their opponent.


    "Alright." Yang Zi''an, "I will try to get as much as I can."


    When Yang Zi''an left he took with him 20 grown men who did not have families. In addition to having eaten well the whole year every one of them had gained muscle mass and would present a good intimidation.


    Lin Yuan even made a mobilizing speech.


    "If youe across bandits, fight back if you can, but if you can''t then just run away." Lin Yuan said, "running away is not shameful!"


    Lin Yuan: "But you cannot lead them to the farmstead, you must by-pass the area and disperse yourselves, understand?"


    The men shouted: "Understood!"


    Yang Zi''an left with the men, and didn''t return until 2 monthster.


    With no pressing matters, Lin Yuan focused his attention on Zhu Zhongba. Now, Zhu Zhongba farmed the fields everyday. Looking at his outer appearance he was just like any other normal farmer boy. He lived in the dormitories and quickly familiarized himself with everyone. When a person was smart he or she would be popr anywhere.


    This was something Lin Yuan had no doubts about after all he would be the godson-inw of Guo Ziyi. At that time, Zhu Zhongba also had nothing to his name.


    Zhu Zhongba felt that the current days were quite good. He no longer needed to live like a vagrant and everyday after work he could rest. There were even women who, seeing him young and healthy as well as hardworking, made both subtle and obvious advances on him. They were all ignored by Zhu Zhongba.


    His heart still remembered the hate and vengeance he had of the imperial court.


    At times when Lin Yuan had conversations with Zhu Zhongba he would notice his difference from others.


    He was more acute and more daring to challenge traditional views.


    But also more extreme.


    "Corrupt officials bring disaster on the people." Zhu Zhongba said, "they should all be killed."


    Lin Yuan asked: "What if they do not embezzle much?"


    Zhu Zhongba: "Embezzling is embezzling. There is actually a difference?"


    Lin Yuan was silent for awhile, then asked: "Do you know how much their sries are?"


    Zhu Zhongba paused, he didn''t know but as an official it could not be low.


    Lin Yuan: "Let''s say brother Jiang. He was a minor official in Wu c5ity who managed thend and property. I met him when I was nning to buynd."


    "He needed to support his wife and son as well as his parents. Later he also brought his parents-inw to live with them as well. Think about it, how much must his sry be in order to support this many people?"


    Lin Yuan said, "This is just the basics. There is also gift exchange with friends and rtives and preparations on holidays. If he just relied on his sry then his whole family would starve."


    Zhu Yuanzhang as an emperor, in order to eradicate corruption, had executed 150,000 people. But still corruption continued. When he died, Ming dynasty''s officials embezzeled the most out of all of the dynasties before and after.


    He himself had suffered from corrupt officials so his methods became extreme. But during Zhu Yuanzhang''s reign, the sries of the officials were very low. Some officials could not evenpare in wealth withmon people, let alone with thendowning ss.


    Even if they knew embezzling would lead to execution, the officials still continued, otherwise they could not support their families or maintain their dignity.


    Likely, Zhu Yuanzhang could not understand why, despite executing this many people, they continued embezzling.


    Did they not fear death?


    Zhu Zhongba said sincerely: "But they shouldn''t embezzle!"


    Lin Yuan: "When I was buyingnd I gave brother Jiang 10 taels and 1 guan of bribery."


    Zhu Zhongba: "."


    Lin Yuan: "Do you feel brother Jiang is a bad man who leeches on themon people?"


    Zhu Zhongba: "I.."


    Lin Yuan thought a bit and said: "The human greed is endless. When they are poor they will want to eat full and dress warm. When they can eat their full and dress warmly they will want to eat meat and fish and other delicacies. When they can eat all the meat and fish they desired they will want the respect of others, and then after that they will want power."


    Zhu Zhongba did not say anything.


    Lin Yuan said: "Putting up a wall is not as good as clearing away obstructions."


    Zhu Zhongba suddenly asked: "Boss, if you were to sit in that seat (TN: the emperor''s throne) what would you do about corrupt officials?"


    Lin Yuan thought, he was not a politician and only had superficial knowledge. Before he time traveled the country was currently undergoing arge scale anti-corruotion policy. From this, one could see that since ancient times a thing like corruption would continue despite repeated prohibition.


    So Lin Yuan said with spread hands: "I am just amoner, what kind of method would I have?"


    But Zhu Zhongba fell into thought.


    If it were him..what would he do?


    The sky was cloudy when Yang Zi''an returned. It did not rain but neither did the sune out and made one feel depressed. Yang Zi''an walked in the front of the procession, the 20 men who left with him, only 12 returned rtively uninjured. There were 2 who had been injured and wasying in the ox cart.


    "On the way we encountered bandits, half the people we bought died." Yang Zi''an said, "6 of our men died."


    Lin Yuan almost stopped breathing.


    "The 2 injured, I put some herbal medicine on them." Yang Zi''an furrowed his brows, expression dark, "it will be their fate whether they can make it pass."


    The herbal medicines were just herbs picked from the side of the road. The wilds often had them and could stop blood loss when pasted on wounds.


    But those two injured men already came down with fever.


    Once the fever set upon you then you were basically on the edge between life and death.


    The people who returned were all tired, every one of them had injuries. Against the bandits they were fearful and wanted to run but they could not; there were too many bandits every one of them with violence in their eyes.


    Luckily, the bandits were all malnourished, otherwise they would not still be alive.


    The people bought back were all extremely skinny and must recuperate a while before their health and strength improved.


    Yang Zi''an said to Lin Yuan: "There are pots in the ox cart, and also weapons I took from the bandits."


    The bandits had originally been farmers, their weapons only being axes, hoes, and kitchen knives.


    Lin Yuan asked: "The bandits all ran away?"


    Yang Zi''an smiled at Lin Yuan: "All dead."


    Lin Yuan sighed, the world like it was, if you didn''t want to die then the other must die.

 Chapter 25: Sweet Things

    Chapter 25: Sweet Things


    Of the two who came down with a fever, only one survived. They were both bachelors without any families and they didn''t even have proper names. The one who died his surname was Li and was the second child in his family. Everyone just called him Li Er (TN: er = 2, or second). Now that he passed away, his headstone could only be carved with Li Er. Although they were used to death, but a person near them just died so everyone still felt sorrow.


    Li Er was only 17 years old. When fleeing he separated from his family and met brother Dao, following brother Dao from then on. He was honest and did not like to talk much. One of his front teeth was knocked out when fighting for food with others so from then on even smiling he did it mouth closed. His life''s dream was to eat fully, marry a wife and have a couple kids.


    Brother Dao cried the most fiercely and sat in front of Li Er''s grave. "Little Er, currently I can''t buy any money to burn to you in the underworld, <em>gege</em> will owe you for now. Don''t be too quick in leaving for reincarnation, wait until <em>gege</em> burns some for you and you can use it to bribe yourself a better second life, be reborn in a wealthy family and be a young master. Everyday there will be white rice and meat to eat."


    Yang Zi''an stood on the side without saying anything. His whole person became gloomy after the trip, he knelt by brother Dao''s side: "Big brother, it''s my fault for not taking care of them."


    Brother Dao wiped a tear and spat at the ground: "Not your fault! It''s the fault of the damn heavens! The damned imperial court! How would it be like this if they would give the people a way out! Treating us like dogs and pigs! Even dogs and pigs have a bite to eat, we have nothing!"


    Back then when the food for disaster relief was given out, it could not be considered food but sand mixed in with husks. Originally the husks were edible but mixed in with sand and rocks, some who had not filtered them out became ill after eating a few times. Besides, it was such a small amount, even if they filtered it clean they would still starve to death.


    "Fourth brother is right!" Brother Dao stood up, face still tear-streaked, "we should overthrow those dogf**kers!"


    "Big brother!" Yang Zi''an urged quickly, "speak cautiously!"


    Brother Dao wiped at his face. Finally some reason returned and he didn''t say anymore.


    The ones who died outside were buried on the spot by Yang Zi''an. Only a wooden tablet as a gravemarker, carved with their names.


    They did not even have one good day. From birth they had been struggling for survival at the very bottom of society. Perhaps the happiest moments were when the whole family was together and they could taste some meat during the New Year''s.


    Brother Dao sniffed hard, waving his hand at Yang Zi''an. "I want to talk some more with little Er."


    Yang Zi''an could only nod: "Big brother, don''t be too upset."


    Brother Dao: "I know."


    People die, but life must still continue. The new people all had their heads shaved, a lot even had their privates shaved. Now that the weather had warmed, washing did not require boiling the water first and could be used immediately.


    These people were all unsettled and frightened. They had all been basically sold to the human traffickers who brought them along on their travels, making sells on the way. Nowadays, buyers have decreased and most of them only get one bean curd cake a day. And that was only when the human trafficker made a sell and was in a good mood.


    They were all unwilling to run away becuase then they would not even get the one measly bean curd cake a day. At least with the human trafficker they could expect to eat a bean curd cake.


    They traveled a long distance on just a bean curd cake a day so they were barely skin and bones.


    Lin Yuan observe6s them and discovered they had already been trained'' by their previous masters. They did not know how to make their own choices or even think on it. They did whatever the master told them to do, listening to the master when they were still serving at the master''s home and listening to the human trafficker when they were sold to the human trafficker.


    Now that they were sold to Lin Yuan, they would obviously listen to Lin Yuan.


    So long as there was a master, they would feel relieved and be at ease.


    Yang Zi''an originally bought 100 people but now only 56 stood in front of Lin Yuan.


    All men, Yang Zi''an did not dare buy women.


    "Women and children, I dare not bring them back." Yang Zi''an exined, "the road is too dangerous, they would not be able to survive even if I bought them."


    Lin Yuan understood and sighed: "It''s fine."


    But Yang Zi''an said: "Fourth brother, don''t feel guilty, as long as the city wall is built, the people living inside will have a better chance at survival. If we don''t go out to buy people we can only expect for the bandits to make a raid on us."


    Having experienced two bandit attacks, Yang Zi''an said sincerely: "In every situation there must be a choice made."


    Lin Yuan wiped a hand across his face.


    In his heart, one side was clear that if they didn''t buy more people and add to the manpower, then the farmstead would not be able to maintain a positive cycle.


    But the other side felt that those people died because of his orders, and he could have avoided that.


    Enormous guilt and self-doubt suffocated him.


    In the modern times, the biggest decision he made was whether a project should still be continued and assess how much a project should be invested in. The only thing on line was his own monthly bonus.


    Now, every decision he made concerned human life. If he made a mistake then there would be human life to pay the price.


    Lin Yuan finally knew that during wartimes, not everyone could be a general.


    You must be cool-headed enough and your heart must be hard like steel in order to make the right decision.


    Yang Zi''an looked at Lin Yuan with determination: "This issue, you are not in the wrong."


    Lin Yuan raised his head and looked at the sky. A tough grown guy like him could not break out into sobs. When he once again lowered his head from gazing at the sky, his eyes became cool and prating. He said to Yang Zi''an: "We must finish building a wall by next spring. Aside from farming everyone else will take part."


    Lin Yuan said: "I will have people forge the iron weapons."


    "I will think of a solution for coal." Lin Yuan said, "I will think of a solution."


    Yang Zi''an patted Lin Yuan''s shoulder, finally revealing a slight smile: "Fourth brother, that''s right, anyone can fall now, only you cannot."


    Now in everyone''s heart Lin Yuan was their boss'', not only representing the decision maker but even more so representing a stable life. Once boss'' fell, they would be fearful, would panic. When there was panic and unsettlement disaster would follow.


    Lin Yuan: "I know."


    In the following days, Yang Zi''an lead people in digging kilns and finding the proper y to make bricks all over the mountain, even camping out in the wild.


    Lin Yuan lead people into the mountains to differentiate the different types of trees, experimenting with which ones were the best to burn into charcoal at the right temperaturewithout a thermometer Lin Yuan could only use the back of his hand to test the temperature, leaving behind burn marks.


    If only they could find a coal mine, but they didn''t have the manpower to dig all over the mountain in search of a coal mine.


    Compared to Yang Zi''an and Lin Yuan, the hunting team had a better result. They recently caught several bamboo mice. Because they could gnaw on wood and make holes they could only be ced in cages.


    They were mostly quiet and ate everything, like pigs.


    By autumn, most of the bamboo mice were carrying young. Once the second generation grew bigger then the farmstead could have meat more often.


    They also caught a few rabbits, in total 5, but were all pitifully skinny. They just ate it the day of the catch.


    Now, the meat they could taste everyday was from fish soup. A lot of people soaked their mixed grain buns in the soup and ate it like that and was considered rather delicious.


    Guo''er, Lin Yuan''s only sister now ran around with Er Liang and Gou zi everyday. Because she was quite young so when the pain of losing her two older sisters passed she returned back to the usual liveliness of young children.


    Old father Linined a bit but it was all rebutted by Yang <em>shi</em>.


    Yang <em>shi</em> said: "I don''t expect her to be a wealthy and educated properdy in the future. I only hope for her to grow up safely. The world as it is, that she can run and jump will be her source of survival."


    Old father Lin could not win against his wife in a debate and anyints were useless so he didn''t say anymore.


    Guo''er was a yellow haired girl. While still in the womb she had not been nourished well, her hair yellowed, arms and legs thin. Er Liang and Gou zi dared not bring her to catch fish in the pond so they brought her along to the woods to gather berries alongside the hunting team. They were not stupid and knew to follow the grownups and knew not to go to a ce where the grownups could not see them.


    When there were more people the wild beasts also dared not show up.


    Guo''er carried a small braided basket filled with deep red berries. Each one the size of a small pearl but very sweet. In the farmstead there was no sugar so this bit of sweetness was enough to satisfy her.


    "Er Liang, Gou zi, eat." Guo''er lifted the basket closer to them. She was freckled, her skin tone yellow but she had a rather infectious smile, "it''s very sweet, you guys eat some."


    Although Er Liang had always been serving at Lin Yuan''s side but he had interacted with Guo er before back in the old Lin family home. The three youngdies were just like young master, all kind hearted people. Finding out the second youngdy and the third youngdy passed prematurely, Er Liang had sobbed terribly.


    "I thank fourth youngdy''s reward." Er Liang knelt deferentially.


    Guo''er said: "Get up quickly, don''t kneel to me, I won''t allow you to kneel."


    Er Liang stood and took some berries to eat, smiling at Guo''er: "Sweet, the ones picked by fourthdy are all sweet."


    Saying so he shoved at Gou zi.


    Gou zi had originally wanted to kneel but had been stopped by Guo''er, she said: "You don''t kneel either, or else I''ll tell big brother."


    Gou zi looked towards Er Liang at a loss.


    Er Liang: "Gou zi, listen to the fourth youngdy."


    Gou zi stood up and Guo''er gave him a handful of berries.


    Guo''er said: "It''s truly sweet."


    "I must bring some more for <em>gege</em>!"


    She was extremely excited, staying in the woods the whole day. If not for the hunting team leaving she would continue to stay.


    When Lin Yuan saw the berries he was also happy. It was indeed sweet with a lot of sugar. The only downside was that it was too small. He asked Guo''er: "Are there still more of these berries?"


    Guo''er nodded: "A lot! It''s all over the mountain, only there are thorns on the vines, you must be careful when picking."


    Lin Yuan nned to first use the berries brought back by Guo''er and see if he could make sugar from them.


    If possible, he would have the women join the hunting team to pick berries as they didn''t need to sew at this time.


    Sweet things, at times couldfort one''s heart.


    TN: You can see Li Yuan showing signs of change in this chapter as he realizes what it means to be a leader when he had just been a regr guy. His character development over the story is gradual and really satisfying to read. Kudos to the author.

 Chapter 26: Not A Small Heart

    Chapter 26: Not A Small Heart


    Lin Yuan didn''t know how to make sugar so he first squeezed the juice out of the berries and then simmered it in a pot. When it became viscous he put the fire out and waited for it to coolthe result appearing more like honey, very viscous and sweet, but it was far from either dark brown sugar or fine white sugar. This kind of liquid sugar was not convenient for carrying around and couldn''t be stored long either. But in an eracking in sugar intake it was enough.


    The charcoal was also put into use, however the temperature was still not high enough to melt metal.


    Everyone was disappointed; in the end the most important thing was to find coal.


    But there wad also good news, Yang Zi''an found the soil that could be used to make bricks, and the charcoal conveniently could be used. From the kiln the bricks came out a dark yellow, although the sizes weren''t uniform, they were indeed usable.


    The newly bought people had been put into the farming team and apanied the farmstead people in farming the fields. Some who were very weak and malnourished followed the women into the mountains to gather berries. They adapted extremely well.


    It caused the people who had originally followed brother Dao and Yang Zi''an to feel rather puzzled.


    Someone asked them: "You aren''t afraid?"


    The people replied: "Why would we be afraid? There is Boss for everything!"


    The worst would be being sold again. They would only hope their next master was also a good master.


    It had been very, very long since they had eaten fully.


    Now there were grains to eat, no matter if it was just bean curd cakes, so long as they could fill their bellies then they would be very happy.


    "Just before being bought, the human trafficker told us that if no one will buy us he will have to throw us away." Someone said sorrowfully, "otherwise we would just be wasting his food."


    "On the way, there were people who sold their sons and daughters, as long as there was a sack of beans they would sell."


    "They even sell their old wives. I saw someone, no one wanted to buy his old wife so he just abandoned her in the market without even looking back."


    "She was still conerned over her husband and children when she was took away."


    Someone said fearfully: "Next to us there was another human trafficker, in his group there was a person who suffocated several of his fellow ve-servants."


    "A lot of people does it, with less people then your own chance of being bought would be greater."


    The listeners all had goosebumps from hearing.


    "Our days now are very good." One of the new arrivals sighed with feeling, "Boss says there are a lot of charcoal which can be used in the winter and are better than firewood."


    "And the clothes, I saw it, it looks very thick and warm."


    "A bed to sleep in! I haven''t slept in a bed before!"


    The others asked: "Where do you normally sleep in if not a bed?"


    The person chuckled: "Before at my old master''s ce I looked after the horses so I sleep in the stables with them. In the winter, sleeping with the horses is very warm."


    "You even raised horses?"


    "That''s amazing, I only ever saw big officials riding horses, their wives and daughters sitting in horse carriages. I haven''t even touched a horse''s butt before."


    The person smiled, rather pleased with himself: "I am very good at raising horses, whatever they like to eat I know. I can even help mares birth colts."


    "Then howe you were sold away?"


    The person''s expression became deste: "When my masters fled they abandoned me."


    "Then how did you fall into the hands of human traffickers?"


    The person became high spirited again: "I saw a group of people passing by, and after finding out it was a human trafficker making his trips I sneaked into the group of ve-servants."


    Everyone: "."


    This was actually something that happened?


    "You all don''t know, even human traffickers won''t ept anymore people." The person said quietly, "now that sells are difficult the wilds are full of people. No one wants to buy more mouths to feed."


    The person let out a relieved sigh: "If not for Boss, we would definitely be abandoned in the wilds as well."


    "Where would there be any of the good days here?"


    The other new arrivals all nodded in ardent agreement.


    "I truly hope Boss lives a 100 years."


    "Yes, Boss is a living Buddha."


    "In the future when I have a son, the sons of my sons, they will all work for Boss!"


    These people already made ns for their grandchildren andter generations.


    The building of a city wall soon began and almost everyone was mobilized. When the fields required less work everyone began to build the wall. The recement for cement was a mixture of mud and when dried it was also rather sturdy, just not as smooth as cement. Lin Yuan had people make some push carts from wood. Compared to metal push carts they weren''t as convenient and rather clumsy but it was still better than manually carrying the bricks.


    Sometimes they were pushed by people and other times they were pulled by the ox and donkey.


    By winter only 1/3 of the wall was finished but in brother Dao and the others'' eyes the speed was already rather quick.


    On the first day of winter Lin Yuan had people kill and cook 20 or so bamboo mice and everyone got a share of some meat. Bamboo mice meat with tofu and pickled vegetables stewed together with enough salt and oil. In the eyes of the people on the farmstead this was something only normal families could have during the new year holidays.


    Also on this day Zhu Zhongba had a talk with Lin Yuan. He was now like brother Dao and the others, building the wall together. His young agebined with the recent better diet had him growing muscle mass, his forearm being as thick as Lin Yuan''s thighLin Yuan consoled himself that his body was still only 16 while Zhu Zhongba was almost 20.


    Besides, boys developed and matured slowly, they could still grow in their 20''s.


    "You want to go search for coal and iron?" Lin Yuan looked in disbelief at Zhu Zhongba, "do you know what the situation is like outside?"


    Searching single-handed and unapanied, even if he found it how could he bring it back by himself?


    Zhu Zhongba said seriously: "I discussed with brother Dao, he wille with me and we''ll bring some people as well."


    Lin Yuan thought it over but did not immediately agree: "Let me think for a bit. Without weapons what would you all do if youe across danger?"


    He truly did not want to hear anymore news about death.


    Even if this was Zhu Zhongba, even if he was Ming dynasty''s founding emperor, Lin Yuan did not think he would have some kind of special halo.


    After all, historically Zhu Zhongba should now be on his way to Huang Jue temple.


    Zhu Zhongba appeared to have already decided: "Even if we are always in the farmstead we are also without weapons. The wall is just an obstacle, if someone truly wants to charge in, without any weapons we would just be like a turtle in a jar."


    Lin Yuan fell silent. After awhile he said with a hoarse voice: "I know."


    He was very clear on this point, but he was also clear that there was an 80% chance someone would die.


    Lin Yuan thought silently for almost an hour before saying with difficulty: "Go, you and brother Dao select some men. Don''t force yourselves, run if you meet danger."


    Zhu Zhongba smiled, showing white teeth which set off against his tan skin: "I know."


    They were not soldiers and going outside was also not for fighting in a war. So long as they could protect their lives they would.


    Lin Yuan said: "Money and food I will have it all prepared, you all muste back safely."


    Zhu Zhongba: "Boss, you truly are a living Buddha."


    Lin Yuan jumped up and gave Zhu Zhongba''s head a forehead knuckle: "Have you seen such a young Buddha before?"


    Zhu Zhongbaughed, he actually forgot, Boss had yet to be considered an adult, younger than himself by a few years.


    Although his person was still small, but his heart was not small at all.

 Chapter 27: Wilderness

    Chapter 27: Wilderness


    It was drizzling the day brother Dao and Zhu Zhongba left. Luckily, it wasn''t too cold and they didn''t spend too much time making farewells before they slipped inside the woodsthe leaves could keep the rain from hitting them directly and there was no lightning to worry about on drizzling days.


    But Lin Yuan did not have the people work on the walls today since there was no shelter from the rain on the farmstead. If they caught a cold, with theck of medicine they would just have to rely on their immune system. But some people might have a good immune system and could recover after a few days but others had a weak immune system and would not make it through the fever. Lin Yuan was not willing to ignore lives for just one day of work.


    So, this day was a rare resting day.


    When the rain stopped, quite a lot of people gathered out in an open field and set up a fire. They chatted while around the fire pit. No matter the difficulty experienced, so long as they endured it, the people''s faces would still have smiles.


    The men evenpeted on leg bncing for fun. The soil had yet to be turned so it was quite hard, if they were to fall it would indeed hurt.


    People were social creatures, gathering together made them feel safer.


    "Young master." Er Liang brought over a cotton coat, "put on another just in case."


    Lin Yuan did not refuse, putting on the coat he asked Er Liang: "Are there wilds in the area?"


    Er Liang often followed the hunting team up the mountains so he knew: "Yes."


    Lin Yuan asked again: "Are there people?"


    Er Liang nodded again:"Yes, they are all refugees, both men and women who live in shacks they put up."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Call over second brother Yang, tell him I have something I need to discuss with him."


    "ept people in from the wilderness?" Yang Zi''an rubbed his chin, thinking for a bit: "It''s not impossible, only they might not be manageable."


    Currently the people in the farmstead had either been following brother Dao and Yang Zi''an originally or people with dependents. And for their families they would not dare to have errant thoughts.


    Another type was of servant origins and they didn''t care for anything but eating fully, dressing warmly and having work to do. They wiuld do anything they were told to.


    But the people in the wilderness was different.


    Some could even be of bandit origins and that could only bring trouble.


    Lin Yuan said: "I will personally discipline them."


    He had managed people under him before. But dealing with these people required a different method.


    Shift their attention and hate, push out a target. The target being the leastpliant out of all of them. Have him manage the rest.


    The people under him would curry favor with him, some would be afraid, others would have resentment.


    Once the resentment had reached a breaking point, Lin Yuan would then be able to step in.


    Of course, he hoped that there wouldn''t be upliant people.


    At least not at the time being where everyone must be on the same side and tightly tied together into a rope.


    Once there was any loosening, the rope would break.


    Lin Yuan also knew that in times of upheaval, to keep his hands cleanpletely was not possible. But he hoped that day woulde muchter.


    Yang Zi''an looked in puzzlement at Lin Yuan. In his belief Lin Yuan was not someone who could harden his heart. Have him discipline the people?


    Lin Yuan only sighed: "It''s not like I want to."


    But he had no choice.


    In the end they took 20 people with them to the wilderness. The wilds, or wilderness were ces where the imperial court did not govern over. The people who fled their hometowns and be refugees could not enter cities. Some stayed outside the city walls waiting for the wealthy to provide charity for them or the day they might finally enter the cities.


    Some people could not handle living outside the city walls and treated like pests that needed to be shooed away. They couldn''t even dig up wild herbs outside the gates so they went into the wilderness. Other than winter, during other seasons they could find food to eat. If they were lucky they could even catch a wild animal.


    Yun Niu was one of the people in the wilderness. She forgot how old she was already. She thought it might be 15 or 17, she was unclear.


    Her parents were both dead and so in order to survive she sold herself to different men. Some men would give her some wild herbs. Some just pulled on their pants and left. She grabbed their leg and reminded them they did not give food. But those men unwilling to give food would just kick her away.


    But she survived.


    Her fellow vigers who fled with her were almost all dead.


    Now only one was left, lying in their shack and relying on the food Yun Niu brought back to struggle on whilst at death''s door.


    Yun Niu fed her some tree bark and some water, saying to the woman: "Today no one hit me."


    The woman''s voice sounded like worn out bellows: "That''s good."


    Yun Niu thought of something and smiled: "Today someone told me, when his shack is set up he wants me to live with him."


    The woman said: "That is also good."


    Yun Niu chuckled softly.


    "Yun Niu!" A man shouted from outside, "I brought some grass roots for you!"


    That was something edible! Yun Niu''s eyes glowed, and went outside.


    The man likely resisted a long time, seeing Yun Niu he immediately pulled her pants down and carried out the business on the ground.


    Around them people passed by. Some would pause and watch, thinking once the man finished they could also get a piece, and they didn''t need to give food. Some people were already used to these sights, walking by without much expression.


    When the man got up Yun Niu pulled her pants up and grabbed tightly on the grass roots, baring her teeth at the watching men: "What are you looking at? If you want to do it bring food! Or else I''ll bite off your thing!"


    The men were not afraid of her but they also didn''t want to waste energy on her either, so they left now that they discovered no advantages to be had.


    Yun Niu once again went inside her shack. It was given to her when she slept with one man for several days and did not ask for any food from him.


    She hummed a song from her hometown as she chewed on the grass root. She also fed some to the womanying.


    The woman coughed twice: "Yun Niu, leave me out in the mountains."


    Yun Niu alsoy down. She shook her head: "If I leave you there you will die."


    The woman smiled with difficulty: "I will die anyway, if you don''t put me there I will just waste your food."


    Yun Niu was upset: "Youngdy, Yun Niu should be caring for you."


    The woman fell silent and did not say anymore.


    Yun Niu had always been protecting her. She was the daughter of andowning family and Yun Niu was her servant girl. When fleeing, her parents ran ahead holding onto her younger brother and she became separated from them.


    After she was raped, her lower parts became numb and began discharging lochia. Yun Niu carried her on her own back and hid in the mountains. The whole way avoiding others in search of a ce to settle.


    With a ce to settle, Yun Niu began doing business.


    Yun Niu often got hit, sometimes there was not a piece of unblemished skin on her body.


    The woman thought sometimes, why were they still living, why not just die cleanly.


    Yun Niu said: "My parents told me, it''s better to hang on to living than die."


    So the woman forced herself to endure.


    She didn''t want to make Yun Niu sad.


    "Youngdy, Yun Niu can''t eat anymore" Yun Niu talked in her sleep.


    A tear fell from the woman''s eyes. Yun Niu must be dreaming of before. Before when she was still a youngdy of thendowning ss with servants who served her and endless fine grains and meat to eat. She always had Yun Niu eat more, thinking her to be too skinny.


    The woman held in her sobs but the tears could not be stopped.


    TN: A bit depressing in this chapter, but it''ll get better when Lin Yuanes!

 Chapter 28: Vine Armor

    Chapter 28: Vine Armor


    When strangers showed up, everyone in the wilderness became nervous and stayed inside their shacks. Someone in their shack hollered: "We don''t have food! We don''t have any valuables either! This hero, please leave us a chance for survival!"


    More people just stayed silent, trembling inside their shacks.


    Lin Yuan had thought that there would be more people in the wilderness. The truth was it was extremely deste. Because it was winter the trees were all bare, on the ground though there were human faeces and Lin Yuan must be careful so that he wouldn''t step on these surprises''.


    The people in the farmstead at least knew to dig a hole and bury their wastes and then use it as fertilizerter.


    The people here didn''t even bury it.


    Lin Yuan shouted towards the people in the wilderness: "I require people to carry heavy objects. Everyday there will be mixed grain buns and bean curd cakes. There will be houses for shelter too. Those who want toe step out from the shacks."


    Silence.


    Lin Yuan repeated it again but still no one appeared.


    They hid inside their shacks and examined the new arrivals.


    After waiting nearly 2 hours and as Lin Yuan was about to give up, a woman who was carrying someone on her back came out. Her hair oily and knotted, she timidly walked forward, looking up at Lin Yuan: "Are women eptable? I can carry things."


    She also said: "I won''t waste food, I can do two people''s work for just one person''s food ration."


    She looked at Lin Yuan with desperate hope: "Is that alright?" Lin Yuan looked at the person she was carrying.


    The woman immediately said: "This is my youngdy, my youngdymy youngdy knows how to read and write!"


    Lin Yuan: "What is your name?"


    The woman said immediately: "I am called Yun Niu!"


    Lin Yuan nodded, "Yun Niu, wait behind me."


    Yun Niu carried her youngdy and walked to the back behind Lin Yuan. She stood in the middle of tall and big men, appearing even smaller and pitiful. Her face still showed anxiousness, she didn''t know what the future held but she knew that with the winter on them she wouldn''t be able to even use her body to exchange for food anymore.


    In fact, she herself could be food.


    "No more people?" Lin Yuan asked a final time.


    This time he did not wait long, finally someone left their shack as well.


    Most who lived in the wilderness wrre men, there were some women but other then the women who had the protection of their husbands, most single women were like Yun Niu and sold their bodies for food. They wrre barely covered in rags and walked out barefoot, their bodies even sported woundssome men relied on hitting women to vent their emotions.


    The people who came out were about 1/3 of all the people in the wilderness.


    In Lin Yuan''s eyes this was not a lot but those unwilling toe out he couldn''t help it either. It''l was not like he could force them toe work for him?


    So he said to the people who came out: "Follow me."


    On the way back, Yun Niu carried her youngdy, gritting her teeth in order to not fall behind. On the side one of the men who came out with Lin Yuan from the farmstead offered: "I can carry her, don''t end up falling."


    Yun Niu said alertly: "I can still carry, there is no need."


    The man did not insist: "That''s fine, when you can''t anymore just let me know."


    Yun Niu did not reply, she also could not reply, following the others without falling behind was already taking up all her strength.


    When they finally arrived at the farmstead, this group of people with timid and numb eyes finally seem to have some light in them.


    They saw farm fields, even with bok choi nted in the soil. They were all of farmer origins so seeing the farm fields they could barely move their eyes.


    Thend was the source of the people''s livelihood, the people''s roots.


    "First bring them to go wash up." Lin Yuan said to the women waiting on the side, "one set of clothes per person."


    The women smiled: "Understood, Boss."


    With smiles on their faces, they lead them to wash up and shave their hair so that they didn''t bring lice into the dormitories.


    Yun Niu was also pulled away by a woman. The woman wore clothes that looked thick, not shivering at all in the winter winds. She was also very clean, no dirt at all on her face. Her hair was also pulled up with a wooden hairpin, and looked very respectable.


    "I am called San Hua, what are you called?" The woman asked Yun Niu.


    Yun Niu said quietly: "I am called Yun Niu, this is my youngdy."


    San Hua brought them to a crowd of shacks. The shacks were much more sturdier than the ones seen in the wilderness. At least it did not have cracks to let in the wind. Inside the shack were a few buckets of water. This world did not have the conditions for showering, using warm water to wipe at was already very good.


    "You..have always stayed here?" Yun Niu asked San Hua carefully.


    San Hua smiled: "No, we were bought and brought here. They bought my dad and my dad took me and my mom along."


    San Hua shaved Yun Niu''s hair and said: "Don''t be afraid, aftering here everything will be alright. As long as you work there will be food to eat. Boss does not hit people."


    Yun Niu asked curiously: "What kind of person is Boss?"


    San Hua''s eyes had hope and yearning in them: "Boss is a good person, it is the first time I''ve ever seen such a good person like Boss in my whole life."


    On the other side another woman shaved the hair of Yun Niu''s youngdy, she teased: "San Hua wants to be Boss''s servant girl."


    San Hua blushed: "Who said that? Don''t say nonsense."


    Yun Niu slowly rxed, she said to her youngdy when the women left to pour out the water: "Youngdy, the Boss seems to be truly a good person, there are so many women here."


    The youngdy coughed twice, her face smiling.


    Even a cripple like herself he was willing to bring back, who but a good person would do that.


    "In total we brought back 30 people." Lin Yuan sighed, "men 22, women 8. And it''s a whole number, not even one more."


    Yang Zi''an said: "Not bad, I had thought not even one would be brought back."


    Lin Yuan thought that strange: "What do you mean?"


    Logically speaking, with a chance for survival those people should not be so unmoved?


    Before there had even been a brave horse caretaker who sneaked into the people belonging to the human trafficker, just to have a chance at surviving.


    Yang Zi''an: "I hear that there are some bandits who have already started killing people and cutting their flesh."


    Lin Yuan: ".Cannibalism?"


    Yang Zi''an nodded: "That''s right."


    Lin Yuan fell silent, after a while he stood up: "I''m afraid we must speed up the work this winter."


    "Strive to finish building the wall by next summer."


    He wanted to have more people stay alive. Perhaps the heavens brought him to this era so that he could do this very thing.


    Lin Yuan looked at Yang Zi''an: "Second brother, the bandits have weapons right?"


    Yang Zi''an paused, and immediately understood Lin Yuan''s meaning, smiling: "Of course."


    Lin Yuan: "And weck weapons."


    Yang Zi''an and Lin Yuan made eye contact, both blinking their eyes at each other and then letting out loudughs.


    Lin Yuan: "In the winter, theyck food and don''t have much warm clothes. We can take advantage of winter and rob the bandits in the area."


    "But before that, we need an important object."


    "Vine armors."

 Chapter 29: Work Preparations

    Chapter 29: Work Preparations


    A thing like vine armors, their manufacture took a long time. But the materials required to make it were easily avable. Lin Yuan did not have 2-3 years to make vine armorsby that time the dishes would already be cold (TN: expression for it being toote). He could only explore and experiment on a method that would not only take less time but also have sturdy results.


    Tung oil and wild vines were easy to find, they were in the south after all. Originally vine armor had been the invention of some ethnic groups in the southwestern region.


    But their weakness was revealed in Romance of the Three Kingdoms written by Luo Guanzhong in which Zhu Geliang used a fire attack scheme to break through its defense.


    Right now Luo Guanzhong should still be in Hangzhou and had yet to write his famous novel. So the method for dealing with vine armor soldiers not many should knowbandits were all made up of uneducated people so using vine armors against them should be enough.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yuan wanted to meet Luo Guanzhong. Luo Guanzhong had been an advisor of Zhang Shicheng and it was his advice that had them win against Zhu Yuanzhang in a battle. It was a pity Zhang Shicheng was an idiot, causing all of his advisors and aids to leave in disappointment.


    In truth, rather than discribe Luo Guanzhong as a literary schr he was actually a military expert, only no one remembered since his aplishment in literary was so big.


    If possible, Lin Yuan truly did want to meet the man and have a chat so that it would do justice to the many times he read the Romance of Three Kingdoms and himself as an ardent fan.


    Even the dramas and movies he had watched numerous times.


    The vine armors were woven by the women. After being soaked in tung oil it was dried and then soaked again in tung oil, and then dried and soaked again. Finally it was dried with a low fire with someone constantly watching the fire.


    Lin Yuan used a hoe to try its sturdiness. Although it had not reached the level of beingpletely immune to sharp objects, but it was indeed ayer of protection. With a hit from a hoe a few vines broke but no harm reached the bamboo mouse underneatha few were smashed to death but their bodies show no wounds.


    This was enough after all bandits used knives unlike hoes which were heavier.


    The vine helmets were also usable and very light.


    Yang Zi''an put on the armor and helmet and had Lin Yuan use a knife left behind by brother Dao to sh at him with.


    Lin Yuan''s strength could not be considered small so while the knife was not too sharp it still left a few scratches on the vine armor.


    Yang Zi''an examined it and smiled: "It''s enough."


    Lin Yuan put away the small knife: "In total 50 are made."


    Yang Zi''an: "Enough to spare."


    "I will bring 20 people with me." Yang Zi''an said, "you must stay in the farmstead otherwise the hearts of the people will not be at ease."


    Lin Yuan: "But there aren''t many weapons left."


    Last time brother Dao and the others left they took almost half with them.


    Yang Zi''an: "I am no fool, I won''t pickrge numbers to attack, only the small groups. Nowadays even bandits can not eat fully, in apetition of strength and endurance they are not our opponents."


    Lin Yuan: "Then I will wait for second brother to return victorious."


    Yang Zi''an smiled at Lin Yuan: "I won''t have fourth brother disappointed."


    When Yang Zi''an left with the men, Lin Yuan became dejected. He discovered he had nothing to do, everyday it was just to supervise the farmstead people at work.


    Just when Lin Yuan thought his life''s motive was just to eat well drink well and wait for brother Dao and Yang Zi''an to return, the heavens sent him a big presenta white bearded old man, Chen Half-Immortal.


    Chen Half-Immortal arrived in rags but he still put up the mysterious front he used when swindling. Behind him followed his fellow co-workers. This group of daoists had escaped when Wu City fell and went to seek a living in other nearby cities. Everyday relying on fortune telling and lying to make a living. Later, refugees began to show up at the city they were at and seeing so they once again made a getaway.


    But Chen Half-Immortal had a good memory and remembered that brother Dao said his brother had a farmstead not far from Wu City. The group of old daoists gathered together and decided, this one, let''s go.


    They practically wandered through all of the surroundings near Wu City. If they saw a farmstead that was still running they would go inside and carry out their swindling. Sometimes they would recieve some food and other times they would be directly thrown out. In the end they actually found themselves to Lin Yuan''s farmstead.


    At this time the wall was already nearly half finished and even had a watchtower. The person on duty saw several old men walk over and had at first thought himself to be seeing things and reported it to Lin Yuan.


    At such turbulent times, they were actually lugging along wooden cases filled with their fortune telling instruments and other things and maintaining an air of masters of daoism despite their ragged and shabby appearance.


    When Lin Yuan saw them he couldn''t help feeling a smidge of admiration.


    Chen Half-Immortal sat in his chair and spouted endless ttery: "Young master Lin is just like when I first saw you with a broad forehead, just your appearance convey fortune and auspiciousness. I said it that time, young master Lin would definitely achieve big aplishments."


    Lin Yuan: "" You clearly did not say such things.


    Chen Half-Immortal took a handful of fried beans put out on the table to chew on with a rather carefree and familiar attitude: "Looking at young master Lin''s fortune.."


    Lin Yuan quickly interrupted: "Stop, Half-Immortal let''s not talk about empty things. You can remain here but you must work."


    Chen Half-Immortal nodded his head and replied deadly earnest: "But of course, the group of us with just our fingers can calcte"


    Lin Yuan: "I meant physicalbor."


    Chen Half-Immortal pointed at his nose with a finger: "Farming?"


    Lin Yuan was about to nod when Chen Half-Immortal said: "Young master Lin, you don''t know, anyone can farm the fields but not anyone can fourtune tell. Let''s talk about the Book of Changes (TN: an ancient Chinese divination text and among the oldest of the Chinese ssics) for example, can just anyone read it? Can just anyone read and understand it?"


    Lin Yuan: "No fortune telling. Do you have any other abilities?"


    Chen Half-Immortal said quickly: "I can concoct pills. If you require I can even have a 70 year old man return to the height of his prime."


    So you mean aphrodisiacs?


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Definitely no negative side effects."


    Lin Yuan could only feel admiration, it seemed talents could be found everywhere.


    Wait a second!


    Lin Yuan suddenly realized something. He stared fixatedly at Chen Half-Immortal causing the old man to blush. Clearing his throat, Chen Half-Immortal said: "Young master Lin, although I have a handsome appearance"


    Lin Yuan: "Half-Immortal, when you are concocting pills have you ever exploded your furnace?"


    Chen Half-Immortal''s eyes flickered, touching his beard he says seriously: "I am the 81st generation sessor of Daoism, how could I possiblymit such mistakes?"


    Lin Yuan pped the table: "Tell the truth!"


    Chen Half-Immortal immediately replied: "I exploded!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and grabbed Chen Half-Immortal''s hand with a warm and ardent expression: "Do you still remember the steps to blow up the furnace?"


    Chen Half-Immortal: "." Does this young master have special interests?


    Why so interested in explosions?


    In actuality, there was already gunpowder, except the formtion was still not perfected. And the ones who had ess to its formtion was only a small group of people.


    The flintlock was invented during the Ming dynasty but unfortunately its power was not enough and depended on distance.


    In Lin Yuan''s tentative n, if they could create grenadesa simple version was also fine, with iron or metal balls added inside, once it exploded the powerful force would propel the the tiny metal balls in all directions like bullets. The armors of now could not hold up against such force.


    Although the scope of damage would not be too wide but it was still a considerably destructive weapon.


    "You can just focus on experimenting and finding the method for exploding the furnace." Lin Yuan looked at Chen Half-Immortal and saw a treasure chest. This was an old man treasure chest, so he promised, "the duration before you find it I will still have food provided with a dish of meat every week. If you can find the method then not only can you eat your fill but also meat everyday."


    Scientific talents, he must put down huge money.


    "Are you serious?" Chen Half-Immortal asked stupefied.


    Lin Yuan guaranteed: "If I lie let me be struck with lightning by the heavens."


    Chen Half-Immortal looked at Lin Yuan and privately thought, could this be a fool?


    But Lin Yuan also warned: "Keep it small scale so as not to hurt anyone."


    "Your safety is very important."


    Chen Half-Immortal: "The people I brought with me."


    Lin Yuan: "Excellent, do they also know how to explode furnaces?"


    Chen Half-Immorta: "."


    How should he reply to this question?


    If he said yes, it would be undermining their pill concocting abilities, but if he said no he was afraid Lin Yuan would not let them stay.


    Chen Half-Immortal could only tighten his scalp and say: "They all do."


    Those who concoct pills, who hadn''t exploded a furnace or two?


    There were even casualties, so the practice of concocting pills was notmon among the people. But the daoists in the imperial pce had impressive pill concocting skills.


    Chen Half-Immortal even thought, if not for hisck of a influential sect, with his skills he could even concoct pills for the emperor.


    Lin Yuan: "Then we are agreed!"


    Afterwards, Chen Half-Immortal rested for the night and when he woke up he found everything had changed. New clothes were left at the side of the bed and someone even came to lead him to the dining hall. Although it was just rice porridge mixed in with husks, but it was already extremely good in these times. There were also two mixed grain buns and pickled vegetables. After eating and drinking fully Chen Half-Immortal was lead to a room already furnished with a furnace.


    The person who lead him there had a very good attitude: "Half-Immortal, Boss said, there is enough charcoal and even some saltpeter (potassium nitrate). Anything else you need you muste up with a solution yourself."


    Chen Half-Immortal was shocked by Lin Yuan''s extensive preparations but he still held up his air of mystery, with his fingers he calcted and said: "I have calcted, today is a good day to use the furnace."


    The man smiled: "What Half-Immortal says is right."


    When the man left, Chen Half-Immortal sat and looked at his old mates as they lug their cases in with content expressions on their faces.


    "Ai, old Chen, you have the big capability after all. Taking only a day to be an honored guest."


    "Even getting a furnance, say, what are we concocting today? I have all the zhuang yang recipes with me (TN: pill recipes for boosting the male sex drive lol)."


    Chen Half-Immortal sighed.


    Everyone: "What''s wrong? Is there a problem? Should wemake our escape?"


    Chen Half-Immortal waved his hand: "It''s not trouble."


    Everyone let out a relieved sigh.


    Chen Half-Immortal said with a pained expression: "Boss said, he wants us to find a recipe that will explode the furnace."


    "Boss, does he want to let out fireworks?"


    Chen Half-Immortal rubbed his chin: "I feel that we got ourselves into serious business. Looking at Boss, I am afraid it will not be for fireworks."


    Everyone exchanged looks.


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Sometimes furnaces exploding can cause death."


    Everyone finally understood.


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Shall we..do it?"


    "Will it harm the natural order of things?"


    "Yes, we are all people with conscience."


    "We cannot offend the heavens and reason."


    Chen Half-Immortal sighed again: "I also said the same thing, but Boss said, if we seed then we can eat our fill everyday, everyday there will be meat."


    Everyone: "Let''s do it!"


    So, these half-immortals began their vigorous journey on inventing gunpowder. Luckily, the cases they lugged along with them already had materials for pill concocting, so for now Lin Yuan did not need to worry about theck of materials.


    "Ai, this thing of exploding furnaces, normally when you don''t want it to explode it explodes faster than anything. But now that we want it to explode, it just refuses to do so."


    "That''s right. I already concocted several batches, but none exploded."


    They were sighing on this side and on the other side Chen Half-Immortal listened with his eye twitching. If a fellow co-worker (TN: another daoist who is not part of their group) heard this who knew what kind of expression they would show.


    Lin Yuan also knew not to rush so he didn''t go and hurry them along. The new arrivals were still adapting to their surroundings. Unlike the people from earlier, their alertness was much stronger. He heard that these people didn''t talk much, they wrre diligent enough but they still had anxious looks on their faces.


    Er Liang carried in a bowl of dough drop soup with pieces of meat and vegetables. It smelled quite savory.


    Er Liang saw Lin Yuan sitting there with a troubled look and asked: "What''s wrong, young master? Do you have troubles?"


    Lin Yuan did not have an appetite and pushed the bowl away: "Er Liang, you eat it."


    Er Liang thought it strange and asked: "Young master you only had two buns today."


    Lin Yuan sighed, and asked Er Liang: "How are the people in the farmstead today?"


    Er Liang felt even stranger: "Like always. The weather is bing colder, all are staying inside the dormitories right after work is finished."


    In order to keep warm, almost everyone in the dorms were sleeping in pairs.


    Yun Niu and her youngdyy in the same bed. The single sized bed was rather cramped but the nkets were clean and Yun Niu buried her head in it and took a deep whiff. She said to her youngdy: "Youngdy, it is cotton!"


    "Don''t call me youngdy anymore." The woman rubbed Yun Niu''s head, "call me Qiu Niang."


    Yun Niu said sincerely: "The youngdy is the youngdy!"


    Qiu Niang smiled at her and did not say anymore.


    It had been a long time since Qiu Niang slept in a bed. After fleeing they lived like vagrants and after being..by men with evil intentions, it was Yun Niu that encouraged her to live on. Everyday Yun Niu carried her on her back. All the time her body had pieces of grass and dirt, bugs and lice.


    Her lower abdomen constantly hurt and the lochia had yet to finish.


    "Team leader said, there will be buns tomorrow." Yun Niu lickex her lips, "I can eat three."


    A dormmateughed: "There are buns everyday, not just tomorrow."


    "That''s right."


    "You came from the outside, what''s it like right now? I came here early, I don''t even know what''s going on outside." They were all brought along by their families when Lin Yuan bought them. After arriving they worked from sun up to sun down, their lives very simple. Their ages were also not very old, the oldest being only 16, the youngest 8. In their eyes, there were no longer cities but just the inside'' of the farmstead and the outside'' of the farmstead.


    Yun Niu was rather talkative, saying from her nest on the bed: "The outside is very bad! When we fled our hometown, we saw so many others also fleeing. At first we went to the nearby city, it was crowded with people. Sometimes kind wealthy people came and provided porridge butter they stopped."


    "The imperial court does not care for us either." Yun Niu thought of that time and could not restrain a shudder, st winter a lot of people died."


    "If someone died then another person would take off their clothes and wear it themselves."


    The girls asked: "Then how did you survive?"


    Yun Niu thought a bit and said carefully: "I found a man, he has a couple of brothers, he gave me some food and I survived."


    The girls sighed: "What happened to the man?"


    Yun Niu said: "In early spring he was beaten to death when fighting for food."


    Not dying when it was the most barren in winter but dying when there was food to eat in the spring.


    Yun Niu: "What about you all? What was it like when you came here?"


    The girls chattered their stories.


    "My family are farmers, when thendowner fled we had no ce to go so with my parents we fled too. Seeing that we could barely live on, my dad decided to sell the entire family to Boss."


    "Boss is a good person, he only takes 50% of the harvest!"


    "Our oldndowner took 80%!"


    Lin Yuan made time to see Qiu Niang. One reason he took her in was because he could not bear seeing someone dying in front of him and another was because she was a youngdy''. Normally, to be referred as such they muste from slightly wealthy families. And these families would educate their daughters, particrly in bncing ounts and number calctions.


    Nowadays, people were concerned with marrying only within their social status. When a woman married she must manage the family''s ounts, social connections and rtions. Especially in thendowning ss, a female head must manage quite a lot.


    They might not have read the Four Books and the Five ssics and did not read the works of sages but their ability to do the ounts was quite good. Some were even better than the bookkeepers.


    Nowadays, not many knew how to calcte using the abacus let alone ounting.


    It was time for Lin Yuan to find some people who could manage things.


    He himself didn''t know how to bookkeep, it was all done by Yang <em>shi</em>. But Yang <em>shi</em> was also not too experiencedin the old Lin family home she did not bother with the family''s ounts, it was all done by the head steward. Unfortunately, he was separated from them on the way here.


    It would be great if this youngdy knew how to bookkeep, not a big deal if she didn''t. She could hold a literacy ss if she was literate.


    In any case, cultured people in this era was of the very few, every one of them was important.


    Qiu Niang did not have much expression when she heard that Boss wanted to see her.


    She didn''t know why Boss would take in a cripple. Although everyone here said Boss was a good person but Qiu Niang was still notpletely at ease.


    She couldn''t do anything, if she just ate she would be a burden.


    "Boss." Qiu Niang was carried to the chair. Her physique skinny and malnourished, skin yellowed and with freckles,pletely not looking like a girl in her best years.


    She tucked in her neck and dared not look at Lin Yuan directly, only lowering her head and looking at the table.


    Lin Yuan in truth did not know how to interact with the women of this era, especially educated women. He sat in front of Qiu Niang and asked softly: "This youngdy.."


    Qiu Niang said in a small voice: "Boss, you can just call me Qiu Niang."


    Lin Yuan: "<em>Hai</em>, Qiu Niang, are you literate?"


    Qiu Niang nodded: "I am slightly learned in the four arts (TN: zither, Go, calligraphy, painting)."


    This was actually an all around talent.


    Lin Yuan was even more satisfied: "Do you know how to bookkeep?"


    Qiu Niang lifted her head in curiosity and saw a young man with a pair of upward tilting red phoenix eyes, lips naturally curved in a smile, hair ck like ink and dressed in cotton clothes. It was the appearance of a wealthy <em>gongzi</em> but his expression was gentle and eyes even more so and this had her lowering her guards.


    "I am slightly knowledgeable." From a young age Qiu Niang had learned female work and managing a family. The four arts were just additional talents. When she said a little bit she was not being humble, only the part on bookkeeping had she been too humble.


    Everyone said an unlearned women was virtuous so women were only educated to the point they could recognize and write words.


    The ones truly educated like men were daughters in affluent and noble families or schrly families.


    And their education was all received from their mothers. Female teachers were very rare.


    "Qiu Niang." Lin Yuan said,"take care and recuperate your health, when you are bettere and bookkeep for me."


    Qiu Niang surprised: "Bookkeep?"


    From then to now, what women did bookkeeping? It was the work of men.


    Lin Yuan said perceptually: "Who says women are inferior to men?"


    Qiu Niang paused, not knowing what to say. Her expression when looking at Lin Yuan was that of one looking at an alien.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his nose and realized this was not the right time to make perceptual remarks and said in a different way: "Currently, no one knows how to bookkeep in the farmstead, so I can only have you fill the position for now."


    Only then Qiu Niang replied with ease: "Boss has asked of me, I will of course be willing."


    That night when Er Liang served Lin Yuan in washing up he discovered Lin Yuan was humming a song.


    Er Liang carried a basin of water over and asked curiously: "Young master, what are you singing?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "A song."


    Er Liang: "Young master, you also know this as well?"


    Lin Yuan: "Come, I''ll sing for you."


    "Big brother Liu says, the reason is too prejudiced, who says women only enjoy leisure and idle.." (TN: from a Henan opera on Hua Mn)


    Er Liang: "."


    Lin Yuan finished his tune and smiled pleased with hinself: "What do you think, not bad?"


    He only knew this song, the only song he remembered all the lyrics for and learned it when he was young and saw it on TV.


    Er Liang: "The lyrics"


    Lin Yuan: "Is about Hua Mn."


    Er Liang let out an oh'' in sudden realization: "So it''s about General Hua."


    The story of Hua Mn had long been well known and could be considered a popr tale spread among the people.


    Er Liang said against his conscience: "Young master sings very good."


    Lin Yuan: "I''m just so-so."


    Er Liang: ".." Young master seemed to have taken his words seriously, it was just a perfunctory praise.


    Er Liang copied Lin Yuan and sang a few phrases.


    Lin Yuan looked at Er Liang with bulging eyes, scaring Er Liang.


    Er Liang asked carefully: "Young master, is something wrong?"


    Lin Yuan patted his shoulder and sighed: "The country has talents all over, Er Liang, I didn''t expect you to have such a good voice!"


    Er Liang was praised and was quite happy: "Really? Young master, teach me another line."


    So Er Liang learned the whole song and sang to Gou zi the whole night causing Gou zi''s dreams to be filled with the song, his whole person feeling not right after waking.


    Very soon, Lin Yuan discovered that the women in the farmstead had all learned the song and would hum it unconsciously, even singing it together during work. After hearing it so many days Lin Yuan was already feeling rather numb.


    So he taught Er Liang another song, The Exoneration of Su San'' (TN: from a peking opera also known as Su San left Hongtong County from one of the lines in the song).


    The result was that now he repeatedly heard: "Su San left Hongtong county.."


    Fine, with two songs taking turns it was better than just having one repeated over and over.


    Yang Zi''an came back much earlier than brother Dao and Zhu Yuangzhang''s party. When he left it was just some men and a few hoes but when he returned it was with a crudely made wooden cart that was almost falling apart by the time they arrived at the farmstead.


    Not only that, Yang Zi''an took 20 men with him but he returned with 40, the other 20 were all tied up.


    But Lin Yuan saw them and knew that even if they weren''t tied they wouldn''t run far either way with them so skinny and weak.


    Only one waas rather sturdy but only inparison with the others. Just in terms of physique he could not evenpare to Lin Yuan who didn''t exercise often.


    Yang Zi''an had a smile on his face as he jumped down from the back of a donkey: "I went through the surrounding areas and only found this group of people."


    Lin Yuan: "They set up camp nearby?"


    The sturdiest looking man said: "We just got lost!"


    "Who woulde to this deste ce to set up camp!"


    "Taking advantage of us sleeping to steal our things!"


    On the side one of the farmstead men said: "We call that rob..no! That is called strategy!"


    The tied up men said indignantly: "Strategy my butt! You just took advantage of us sleeping and knocked us out!"


    Yang Zi''an coughed and said to Lin Yuan: "They have knives, long des."


    Lin Yuan looked at them and asked calmly: "How did youe by these things?"


    The sturdiest man let out a huff: "You ask and I''ll tell you? What do you take me for?"


    Lin Yuan took out arge de from the cart.


    The sturdy man immediately changed his tone: "We stole it!"


    Lin Yuan: "Where did you steal it from?"


    The man: "When escaping we robbed the several cksmith shops in the city."


    Lin Yuan: "." How should he assess such actions?


    The man saw that Lin Yuan was noting to cut him up so he looked around him. Just now he had not the attention to truly examine but now he realized that there were actually farm fields here, and strange box like buildings.


    "This is my first time seeing such arge coffin!" The man was shocked into a daze by the dormitories.


    His underlings also had their attention taken: "How big must the person be to fit this kind of coffin?"


    Lin Yuan: "Let''s not talk it out for now, first take them and lock them up for a few days without food."


    They must find out what things they had done before.


    In these times, bandits who had not killed were too little.


    The result however, had Lin Yuan''s eyeballs falling out.


    Originally, these men had been porters who went to cities to make money which they then sent back to their wives and children.


    The leader was called Zhao Wuliu. Seeing the situation not right he gathered the porters he had good rtions with to go rob a cksmith shop and took a bunch of des and knives along their escape from the city and returned to their hometown.


    What they found however, was a hometown inplete disorder with no sight of their families. They could only wander like vagrants.


    Although they had weapons they didn''t have it in them to kill and rob. They could only wander around and see if there were any advantages they could take.


    The result however, was that they got lost on their wanderings and were knocked out by Yang Zi''an and the others and finally brought to the farmstead.


    Zhao Wuliuined inside the shack they were locked up in: "They lock us up with not even a bite of food. Dragging us here over such a long distance and yet not even feeding a single bean curd cake! They even stole our things!"


    "Boss, we should fight back!"


    Zhao Wuliu red at him: "Whad''ya sayin''! Be quieter! Didn''t ya see their farm fields, there''s food here!"


    The underlings didn''t understand: "Boss, whad''ya mean? Howe I don''t get it?"


    Zhao Wuliu: "Ai, lemme tell ya, I see that it''s not bad here. If we can stay then we''ll not be hungry anymore."


    The underlings all let out oh''s in sudden realization: "Boss, good thing you''re the smart one."


    Zhao Wuliu was also pleased with himself: "True that."


    So when Lin Yuan went to see them, he discovered every one of them as obedient and submissive as could be. As expected, different people had different wisdom. These former porters, their wisdom was to find a good employer, so long as they ate fully it was enough.


    If they were indeed murderous bandits, they would likely be currently thinking of how to have Lin Yuan killed and then take over the farmstead.


    "Boss!" Zhao Wuliu was extremely enthusiastic, "we have all thought it over, if you let us eat our fill then we''ll work for you."


    "We don''t want those des anymore either." Zhao Wuliu said lowly, "besides we haven''t used them anyway."


    The des had only been used to cut up firewood or scare away wild animals.


    Lin Yuan ws still notpletely convinced: "Stay for a few more days."


    Zhao Wuliu immediately threw himself forward and hugged Lin Yuan''s leg: "Boss! Show some kindness! At least give us some food! We have not eaten for several days!"


    Lin Yuan suddenly realized, he had said to starve them a few days but he didn''t specify how many. It had already been 3 days and this group of people had just relied on water to make it through. That they still had the strength to hug his leg was already not easy.


    So Lin Yuan said to someone outside: "Make some porridge and bring some over."

 Chapter 30: The First Sound

    Chapter 30: The First Sound


    "Go that way!" The soldier cracked his whip, "carry it over here!"


    "Did you not eat?! Where''s your strength!"


    Theborers were only d in pieces of rags, their bodies stooped, skin dark and dirty. In actuality, their ages were not even that old but looking at them though, they appeared to be extremely advanced in years. They trembled as they carried the coal, not daring to even let out a sound.


    "Someone fell down!"


    "He''s not breathing!"


    The soldier rolled his eyes and said in an irritated tone: "Throw the body in the pit outside."


    Theborers barely reacted, their heads down and doing their own work, as if they were mindless animals.


    The soldier took a sip of wine from the sk he had on him and yelled: "Bring out your strength!"


    Theborers did not talk, silent and submissive like old oxen working the fields.


    Li Congrong looked at the scene in front of him behind the hillside and spat, cursing lowly: "Bunch of cowards who only dare to bully themon people. Abusing people like that as if they are pigs and dogs. Even with dogs you need to feed it for it to be loyal."


    Zhu Zhongba consoled: "Don''t be hasty brother Dao. When the sky darkens I''ll go burn their granary, at that time brother Dao you sneak into the crowd and fan the hate, people will answer correspondingly."


    Although Li Congrong had not read any books on military tactics but he knew the old saying the food supply precedes the soldiers and horses.'' They knew just how important the food supply was. This ce was just a small coal mine and the soldiers guarding the ce weren''t alot. Thergest official was a <em>bai hu (</em>TN: equivalent to a centurion in the Roman army), only 100 soldiers under hismand.


    But theborers here numbered more than a 100.


    Most of these people were neighboring vigers and farmers and had been held here to dig and transport coal. They were already nearing their limits. Looking at the soldiers who had meat and wine for meals, only they themselves knew how they felt.


    Li Congrong and Zhu Zhongba changed into rags and prepared to take action once the sky darkened.


    "It''s so cold." Li Congrong''s teeth chattered in the cold despite his muscr physique.


    Zhu Zhongba was also no better off. People were made of flesh and knew the cold and pain.


    "Brother Dao, endure for a bit more." Zhu Zhongba said.


    The sky gradually darkened and seeing the people walking back to their shacks Li Congrong took a small path down the hillside and stood outside the shacks, a bit hesitant which shack to enter.


    Just when Li Congrong was feeling rather awkward, someone pushed him from the back.


    Only two words shed through Li Congrong''s mind: "Oh no."


    But once he turned around he saw instead, a skeleton thin middle aged man. His numb eyes seemed to be fogged over as they examined Li Congrong and asked tonelessly: "Neer?"


    Li Congrong nodded stiffly. The man pulled up the rag curtain on the doorway of the shack: "Come in."


    Li Congrong followed the man inside and saw a rather empty shack with people justying on the floor. The people saw a stranger hade in and looked alertly at Li Congrong but their eyes were filled with sympathy.


    The man that lead him in pointed at an empty floor space: "You can sleep there."


    So Li Congrong went over and sat on the damp ground. Here, there weren''t even dry grass or hay to put over the floor. Li Congrong asked the person at his side: "Howe you don''t spread some grass to cover the floor?"


    The person let out augh of ridicule: "Would the lord master let you go cut some grass?"


    Li Congrong did not mind being sneered at, he asked again: "How long have you all been here?"


    No one answered him.


    Li Congrong continued talking: "I am originally a porter in Wu City, although life isn''t that great but I didn''t worry too much about food and drink. Sometimes if I''m lucky I can even eat some meat."


    Still no one responded.


    Li Congrong scratched his cheek: "Right, where are your wives and children?"


    Finally someone answered in a muffled voice: "Don''t know."


    "I don''t have children, my wife likely ran off with someone else."


    "My parents were still waiting for me to return in my old hometown."


    "Wonder what this year''s harvest is like."


    Li Congrong said immediately: "Currently, the outside is in an upheaval, alot of people are selling themselves. You should go back and have a look. If there''s no man at home wouldn''t just anyone be able to pick on them?"


    "You think you can still leave aftering here?" Someone turned over, "here no one can leave, only when you''re dead then your corpse will be thrown out."


    Li Congrong''s eyes flickered: "On my way here I heard that there were some people who killed the soldiers supervising and escaped."


    The shack fell very silent.


    Suddenly someone said: "The soldiers have weapons."


    No one spoke anymore.


    "Sleep, leave it for tomorrow."


    Li Congrong became anxious: "Rather then live a life worse than animals here, why not fight back? The worst is death but if we fight back there would be a chance for survival!"


    Someone angrily rebuked him:"How is it that simple! You think no one tried before? The few who tried were skinned alive! A clean death would be better than that!"


    Li Congrong paused in a daze, not having expected the officials here to be so insanely cruel. Were they not humans too? How could they be this cruel?


    "Even if you aren''t caught, your situation isn''t any better." Someone said quietly, "when I left, my wife was already pregnant. I want to see my kid."


    A little whileter, someone continued: "My parents are already old, and I''m the only child.."


    "When I left, my son was only 3 years old."


    The group of people who had already be numb to their situation suddenly teared up as they talked.


    "Who''s talking!" Outside a soldier yelled, "you better sleep now! If you dy tomorrow''s work you will see what''sing for you!"


    The person''s voice was extremely loud, the people in the nearby shacks could all hear it.


    But everyone was already used to it. They all shut their mouths tight afraid of attracting a beating.


    After all, even if they got injuries from the beating they would still have to work. And when they didn''t work up to standards with injuries hindering them then they would attract another beating. A lot of people died in such a way.


    Just when everyone closed their eyes and prepared to sleep, Li Congrong hollered: "Your gramps, I, would be afraid of a coward like you?! So long as you have balls, follow me and fight back!"


    Everyone was shocked into a daze by this.


    Especially the soldier making his rounds. He paused for a moment before reacting: "Who just said that! Get your ass out here!"


    Li Congrong: "Your gramps said that, grandson!"


    The soldier was rather young and temperamental, he immediately rolled up his sleeves and pulled the whip from his belt: "You just wait, I''ll skin you alive!"


    Not a small amount of soldiers were attracted by the shouting.


    The people in the same shack as Li Congrong trembled in fear.


    Just when the footsteps came closer, a shout from outside was suddenly heard: "The granary is up in mes! Hurry and put the fire out! Hurry!"


    The nearing footsteps moved farther away. Li Congrong turned his head and looked at the people who had already sat up, his face cold: "If you''ve got the balls then charge out with me, and fight to the death! Staying here means death tomorrow if not death today. Fight back and you have a chance of survival."


    "Big grown men reduced to animals and actually don''t even think of resisting."


    "As good, respectable men, where''s your unyielding stuanchness!"


    "Think of your wife! Your son! Your parents!"


    Li Congrong lifted the door curtain: "If the lord masters up high won''t give us a way out, then we can fight for a way out ourselves!"


    Li Congrong turned his head and found that the men originally sitting had all stood up.


    They didn''t say anything but stood behind Li Congrong. Li Congrong finally let out a relieved sigh.


    Everyone left the shacks and picked up nearby wood or rocks. Li Congrong charged barehanded in the front, raising his voice in a shout: "Fight back!"


    A group of skeleton-like men followed his lead, eyes red as they screamed along: "Fight!"


    Likely due to the disturbance being too loud, the people in other shacks also came out fearfully.


    There wrre still some soldiers who did not go to put out the fire. One saw Li Congrong and the crowd ofborers and immediately came over cracking his whip: "What are you doing! Get your asses back inside! Or else you''ll get what''sing!"


    But Li Congrong threw himself over and grabbex the other''s whip, his weight holding the other down and used the whip to suffocate the soldier around his neck. The man''s face flushed red withck of air, his hands grabbing and legs kicking, his mouth letting out gurgling sounds.


    "What are you doing? Rebeling?!" Another soldier camr over but this time the people who followed Li Congrong stood forward.


    They swarmed the soldier who had been used to these people being submissive and not knowing how to resist. Before he could react they had him pressed to the ground, his head cracked open with a rock, breath disappearing in an instant.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    Li Congrong raised the whip: "We must survive! We must go back and see our families! Charge!"


    The soldiers split up with one group to put out the fire and while the other group might have weapons but they could not hold up against the greater numbers ofborers. These soldiers had never been on the battlefield, their army ranks being hereditary. Normally they were used to lording it over themon people, abusing and taking advantage of them. But when they dide across an angry mob ofmon people fighting for their lives, these soldiers were the first to show fear and retreat.


    But in a matter of life and death, retreating meant death.


    Theborers had no other road left for them. If they retreated and gave up now,ter when it was time to settle scores, none of them would escape punishment, and might even get their families implicated.


    The step having already been taken, they now had no choice but to see it to the end.


    Besides, emotions were infectious. When everyone around you were charging forward, those not at first would end up charging along in the end.


    In the dark, the people could not see the blood, could not see how it had dyed the ground red. Only hatred and the image of their enemies remained in their eyes. Their weapons were randomly picked up objects like rocks and tree branches and knives that used to belong to the soldiers. They were all just normal people without any training in fighting, but they had the mentality of putting their life on the line and fighting to the death.


    Like a pack of starving wolves.


    The soldiers as their prey.


    In that moment, emotions ran high, their blood boiling as if they had all forgotten their fear of death, charging forward without a care for their own lives. As if they could not see the people falling under their attack.


    The moon was hidden behind clouds. Li Congrong raised his head and looked up, thinking that the moon was also dyed red.


    He would never forget this night, never forget his first kill.


    Aside from being scared witless, he felt something else as well.


    A feeling of excitement that couldn''t be put into words.


    He finally understood something Lin Yuan said. "Don''t rebel, then there won''t be a way out. Only if you rebel can you survive."


    Li Congrong hollered: "Kill!"


    In the dark, Li Congrong lost count how many he killed. He had wounds himself but he did not feel the pain, his brain on overdrive and conciousness overly excited.


    But the situation worsened for them.


    The opponents were after all soldiers. Even if they had never been on the battlefield they were still soldiers with weapons that theborers did not have. When they gathered together, theborers simply weren''t their opponents.


    Just when Li Congrong and the others became more and more disadvantaged, a sudden shout was hearding from the hill, echoing across the area and deafening in its mor.


    They had finallye!


    Li Congrong shed the stolen de at a soldier in front of him. The soldiers were only dressed in clothes with no armor; the soldier turned trying to get ast glimpse of the person who killed him.


    Li Congrong also saw the other clearly in the moonlight, a young puerile face with an expression of surprise.


    Li Congrong bit down hard and turned his gaze away yelling: "Our reinforcements havee! Don''t be scared! They are here to help!"


    Likely because Li Congrong charged in the front from the very beginning so theborers all seemed to listen to him, believing his words without a second thought. His words lifted the fighting spirits of theborers, even if the reinforcements were just the 40 men that had been waiting for the right moment up on the hill.


    Li Congrong let out a relieved sigh, it seemed Zhu Zhongba had managed not to be caught.


    After all, the n was for Zhu Zhongba to burn the granary and then go back up the hill to bring the men charging down.


    The shouts caused the soldiers to lose theirposure, the <em>bai hu</em> Burigude shouted: "It''s just a bluff! No retreating! Anyone who retreats will be punished by martialw!"


    Burigude raised his de: "Follow in my lead!"


    Li Congrong also shouted: "Get them!"


    Zhu Zhongba and the 40 men also arrived at the battlefield. In their hands were hoes andpared to theborers their physique was much more muscr, their arms with more strength.


    Zhu Zhongba said to them: "Treat them as pigs and goats, don''t take them as people! If they don''t die then we will die!"


    The men screamed: "Understood!"


    Amidst the carnage, Zhu Zhongba searched for Burigude. Burigude was after all a <em>bai hu</em> so even if he charged in the front he was still surrounded by protectors.


    Zhu Zhongba carefully moved closer, in his hand was a small knife Li Congrong gave him. He could hear his heartbeat, even feel his blood rushing. He had never been as afraid or as excited as he was at that moment.


    Burigude cut off someone''s head and eximed while breathing heavily: "Kill them all!"


    And then he said to a person at his side: "Don''t mind me, I am a warrior of the Great Yuan, these inconsequentials cannote close to me."


    Hearing this his personal guards moved farther away.


    Burigude camr from a family of soldiers, their wealth amassed from cutting off the heads of enemies. He eas the only person here who had ever been on a battlefield.


    In his eyes, theborers were no opponents.


    "<em>Bai hu</em>." Someone called him.


    Burigude turned his head and saw a young man, and likely because he appeared healthy and muscr unlike theborers that he naturally assumed him to be one of his soldiers: "What is it? Why aren''t you killing the enemies?"


    The young man appeared fearful: "I..I lost my knife"


    Burigude sneered: "Useless thing."


    Saying so, he threw over his own knife: "Use mine."


    He had more than one de.


    The young man moved closer: "<em>Bai hu</em>, I''m afraid..."


    Burigude snapped with impatience: "A coward with no balls! Go already!"


    "<em>Bai hu</em>." The young man looked eagerly at him and moved a few steps closer, "I will protect you."


    Burigude sneered: "I am.."


    He had yet to finish speaking when he saw a cold sh of light and could no longer speak.


    Burigude sped a hand to the wound on his neck, blood flowing incessantly, his mouth also spilling blood.


    Because he couldn''t speak, not even the name of his personal guards could be called.


    Burigude fell to the ground and could only watch as the other walked closer and thenhis sight darkened.


    Zhu Zhongba cut off Burigude''s head and climbed to a higher spot on the hill and shouted loudly: "Your <em>bai hu</em> has already been killed! Surrender and be spared! Your <em>bai hu</em> has already been killed! Surrender and be spared!"


    In order to capture the thieves one must first capture their king. Zhu Zhongba had not read many military books but he naturally understood this tactic.


    The soldiers immediately lost theirposure and became absentminded, the scythe of death had already fallen upon them.


    Only when the soldiers at their side fell one after the other did they begun to put down their weapons and kneeled on the ground.


    The sky gradually lightened. The battle had fought through the entire night. Only once the sunrise could be seen did they all finally witness the carnage from the previous night. Corpses of the soldiers, of theborers, blood staining everything. Someone let out the first sob.


    Slowly, the sobs rose in volume.


    It''s unclear if they were crying for the dead or crying for their own suvival.


    Li Congrong''s shoulder and back were covered in wounds but luckily they weren''t deep. He sat on a rock and breathed in exhaustion.


    Zhu Zhongba had the remaining soldiers tied up before saying to theborers: "We have our own destination. If you want to return home then you can leave. If you have no ce to go then you cane with us."


    Most of the survivors chose to return to their hometowns; they had family they werecerned for.


    Only a few chose to follow them.


    Li Congrong sprawled on the ground and asked: "What shall we do now."


    Zhu Zhongba said calmly: "Bring the weapons along, pull as many carts of coal as we can, and return home."


    It would soon be deep winter. The things they had on them were not enough for them to survive past the deep of winter. They must return to the farmstead as soon as possible especially as their food supply was almost used up.


    "Got it." Li Congrong said, "let mey for a bit."


    Zhu Zhongba also sat down. Looking at his expression, Li Congrong asked: "You aren''t even scared one bit?"


    One person, alone and unarmed, leaving to go burn the granary. How did he have such calm nerves?


    He even killed the <em>bai hu</em>. Li Congrong believed that he would not have been able to do the same.


    Zhu Zhongba smiled at Li Congrong: "I don''t know either."


    Admist the battle cries and sounds of fighting he gained the strength and courage; his hatred towards the imperial court exploding and causing him to fall into a state of extreme excitement.


    Those who wanted to return home left, each with some beans enough for a full meal given to them by Zhu Zhongba. They even kneeled and kowtowed to Li Congrong and Zhu Zhongba before they left with stoop backs.


    They didn''t know what their future held and could only move forward on the road in front of them.


    "Although we didn''t find any iron but finding coal is also not bad." Li Congrong recalled their motive for leaving the farmstead, "as long as there is coal then we can turn the iron pots and kitchen knives into proper weapons. These des aren''t bad at all."


    The soldiers did have good things.


    They stayed for half a month and then began their journey home. Aside from the original 40 men, 10 new men joined them.


    The new arrivals soon familiarized themselves with the 40 farmstead men.


    At night by the fire, they listened to the men talk about the farmstead.


    "You can eat your full." This was the biggest attraction.


    "Boss doesn''t hit people."


    "At night we can sleep in beds with cotton nkets."


    Their hope for the farmstead reached a high point when Zhu Zhongba brought over clothes for them. Although the clothes were not cotton, but it was warmer than normal rough cloth clothes with the soft grass in the linings. Besides, back in the coal mine they didn''t even have rough cloth clothes to wear.


    A lot of people froze to death duringst winter. They survived that winter but they knew that they likely wouldn''t be able to make it through this winter.


    But now, they could see the hope for life.


    So long as there was an opportunity to continue living everyone would want to do so.


    The snowkes danced in the wind and left a thinyer on the ground. Lin Yuan stood in front of the window; it was the first time he saw snow in the south. Much less than the north and notmon every year.


    The people in the farmstead all eximed.


    "There''s snow! It''s actually snowing this year!"


    Er Liang and Gou zi squatted outside and made snowballs from the bit of snow.


    They were teenage boys after all, with yfulness not yet grown out.


    Lin Yuan looked at the snow and hoped next year''s harvest would be even better.


    Currently the granaries were full, and two shacks were used for raising pigs, ducks, and chickens. If everything went smoothly, then by next year the farmstead would bepletely self-sufficient.


    If Li Congrong and Zhu Zhongba coulde back safely, and with the tasks of finding coal and iron sessfullypleted, the farmstead would also be able to raise armed forces.


    When the uprisings and revolts emerge all across the empire they would be able to share in the action amongst the warlords and despots.


    Towards the future, Lin Yuan only had a vague n. He needrd more time to think it over, and more time to implement his ideas.


    "Boss."


    "Boss! They have returned!"


    "Brother Dao and the others returned safely!"


    Celebratory shouts came from outside.


    Lin Yuan charged out the door, he ran so fast he nearly couldn''t breath.


    They returned safely!


    He looked at the unharmed brother Dao and Zhu Zhongba, breathing harshly.


    In the end it was brother Dao stepping forward and giving Lin Yuan a hug.


    "This trip can be considered living up to expectations, right?" Brother Daoughed, pleased with himself.


    He soon followed that with a whisper: "Living up to expectations'', this phrase did I get it right?"


    Lin Yuan alsoughed: "That''s right! You said it right!"


    Lin Yuan said to the women behind him: "Go catch some chickens and ducks, there will be meat tonight!"


    "There''s meat to eat!"


    "Boss says we will eat meat tonight!"


    Lin Yuan felt as if he had never been happier than at that moment, unable to put away the foolish smile on his face.


    It was noon, the sunlight beamed down and melted the remaining snow on the ground.

 Chapter 31: Prestige

    Chapter 31: Prestige


    That brother Dao and Zhu Zhongba returned safely immensely raised the spirits of everyone in the farmstead. They left with 40 people and returned with 48. The original 40 men had also only received light injuries, not even any serious wounds. Even Lin Yuan was surprised.


    "It scared me to death!" Brother Dao revealed his true nature now that he was safe. As he drank Lin Yuan''s stash of rice wine he told how they found the coal: "Too many guards at the iron mine and we are just 40 people. It would be like hitting a rock with an egg."


    Saying so he asked Lin Yuan: "Did I say hitting a rock with an egg'' correctly?"


    Lin Yuan grinned: "It''s right, brother Dao said it correctly."


    Brother Dao became pleased with himself: "So we didn''t dare go over, but we remember the location. Zhongba also drew that picture thingy."


    Zhu Zhongba was only concerned with stuffing his face with meat. Only now did he look up: "A map."


    "A map?" Lin Yuan and Yang Zi''an said at the same time.


    Maps were very important in any era. The map must be drawn andbeled with the mountains and rivers, and other important geographical locations. Not just anyone could create maps.


    Zhu Zhongba licked the oil from his lips, and said: "It''s drawn a bit crudely."


    Lin Yuan: "Let me see "


    Zhu Zhongba handed the map drawn on a piece of cloth over to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan examined it for a bit


    "What is this dot?"


    Zhu Zhongba exined: "That is a mountain."


    Lin Yuan: "What about this bigger dot?"


    Zhu Zhongba exined again: "A bigger mountain."


    Lin Yuan: "Is this a river? It looks like it."


    Zhu Zhongba: ".that area has a lot of snakes."


    It looked like this map only Zhu Zhongba could make any sense of. Lin Yuan said: "Let me draw a new one, Zhongba you exin it to me."


    Without Zhu Zhongba exining his map on the side he truly couldn''t make any sense of it.


    Lin Yuan said suddenly: "Zhongba, I have an idea."


    The room fell quiet, everyone knew Lin Yuan was about to say something important. His expression was especially serious, something that wasn''tmon for him.


    Zhu Zhongba also put down his chopsticks and stood up, standing in front of Lin Yuan: "Boss, do not hesitate on your orders."


    "I n to take out 100 men." Lin Yuan said, "for army training."


    Everyone fell silent. Jiang Gui said softly: "A private army..thisif the imperial court."


    But Lin Yuan said: "Our ce here is removed and deste. The imperial court does not have the energy to pay attention to us. Besides, we now have vine armors and weapons. It''s time to train our own private army."


    Zhu Zhongba was the first to react. He sped his fists: "What Boss entrusts me with, I dare not disobey."


    Lin Yuan supported him up with a hand: "It will be called the Tigers and Panthers battalion (TN: from the idiom jackals, wolves, tigers and panthers'' which refer to not just animals who are dangerous to man and cattle but also fierce and cruel people), and you will be the leader."


    Yang Zi''an suddenly coughed lightly.


    Lin Yuan understood his meaning but he still said to Zhu Zhongba: "Zhongba, what do you think of changing your name?"


    Zhu Zhongba looked at him strangely.


    But Lin Yuan said: "I have a name to grant you."


    "What do you think of Zhu Yuanzhang''?"


    Zhu Zhongba for some reason suddenly fe silent. But soon he looked up at Lin Yuan. His eyes hadpletely changed, the gaze filled with a prating killing intent, but this killing intent was not directed at Lin Yuan.


    "Boss'' meaning, I understand. There will be a day when I will kill every one of those brigands (TN: by brigands he is referring to those Mongolian officials that rule Yuan China)!"


    Other than Yang Zi''an everyone else was rather confused.


    Brother Dao asked Yang Zi''an quietly: "Second brother, what does the name mean?"


    Yang Zi''an replied softly: "Zhu Yuanzhang, it is taken from the homonym <em>Zhu Yuan Zhi Zhang</em> (TN: meaning to put to death every Yuan)."


    But just why did fourth brother have such high hopes for Zhu Yuanzhang?


    Yang Zi''an could not make sense of it. That evening he stood outside Lin Yuan''s room, unsure whether to knock on the door. "What is second brother Yang doing standing out here?" Er Liang coincidentally appeared carrying a basin of washing water. He pushed the door open and called out, "young master, second brother Yang is looking for you."


    So the currently hesitant Yang Zi''an could only go inside. The room was warm from the burning firewood, the window only opened a crack. After entering winter, the charcoal burned during the fall came to be of use. Lin Yuan made sure to get across that when burning charcoal the window must be open, otherwise people could die from breathing in the fumes.


    The people in the farmstead for some reason listened to Lin Yuan''s words blindly. They did whatever he asked of them and never had second thoughts on it.


    Lin Yuan sometimes thought, they lived their lives without anyplications, not thinking of anything. If Boss told them to do something they would do it. So long as they didn''t need to worry about what they would eat tomorrow.


    The need to ponder on things settled only on his shoulders.


    Ai.


    "Fourth brother." Yang Zi''an waited until Er Liang left before asking, "I understand the importance of training private soldiers, but why do you have Zhu Zhongba take on such responsibility. This person has only just arrived not long ago. I have yet to fully see what kind of person he is. What about having brother Dao be the leader and he can be the deputy?"


    Lin Yuan sighed again, in truth did he not have the same worries as Yang Zi''an?


    But the problem was, before Zhu Yuanzhang became the emperor he was an excellent and unparalleled military general.


    The only one to even be on the same level was Chen Youliang.


    Only, Zhu Yuanzhang was luckier than Chen Youliang.


    Compared to being an emperor, he was much more effective in the area of military and warcraft. People say that the truth was only held by a small group of people, but in fact, it was even rarer. But Zhu Yuanzhang just so happened to be one of the rare few who can perceive the truth.


    In all of the important battles he participated in, his decisions had all been practically the opposite of everyone else''s. But the result proved that he was always in the right.


    Lin Yuan was concerned, if brother Dao was the leader, then at critical moments he would reject Zhu Yuanzhang''s advice in favor of the majority opinion. Then the consequences could be unthinkable.


    Now he could only watch each step he took.


    He didn''t know if Zhu Yuanzhang would be like in history and be one of Guo Zixing''s subordinates. But currently he did not have a better option.


    If Zhu Yuanzhang did leave, he didn''t know what he would do.


    Lin Yuan said to Yang Zi''an: "Take the steps one at a time."


    Yang Zi''an might not know what Lin Yuan eas thinking but he could make out the determination in the other''s eyes.


    "Fourth brother." Yang Zi''an sat on the side and sighed helplessly, "why are you so anxious."


    Lin Yuan looked surprised.


    What should he say? It was already the 9th year of emperor Yuan Shun''s reign. Only 2 years remained until Liu Futong lead an uprising. Fang Guozhen was also waiting for a chance to rebel once again and Xu Shouhui would also rebel 2 yearster.


    Time does not wait for anyone. The turmoil and chaos of war was just around the corner.


    If they didn''t have armed power, how could they retain their footing in such turbulent times?


    "The issue with Fang Guozhen, I''m afraid second brother has yet to know." Lin Yuan saif, st year, a person named Cai Luantou rebelled and someone used Fang Guozhen of colluding with this person. Fang Guozhen killed the user and escaped to the sea, gathering a thousand or so of people in a revolt, seizing the shipping canals and the food supply being transported."


    Yang Zi''an narurally did not know this news, he stared fixatedly at Lin Yuan: "What happens next."


    Lin Yuan said: "He took prisoner of the provincial government and requested for a surrender."


    "Nowadays there is a widespread folk song, has second brother heard of it?" Lin Yuan suddenly changed the subject.


    Yang Zi''an: "What is it?"


    Lin Yuan: "The sky is high the emperor is far, themon people are few the lord masters are many, 1 day 3 beatings, if you don''t rebel what else can you do?"


    Yang Zi''an repeated the folk song and then sighed in the end: "Yuan dynasty, its luck has dried, its course has run."


    "Those who revolt, will be more and more." Lin Yuan looked at Yang Zi''an seriously, "we will inevitably do the same."


    Yang Zi''an: "Fourth brother, if you have orders and yet I hesitate, then I will not be called Yang Zi''an."


    Since they had made the decision to train an armed force then they must put in all their efforts.


    Lin Yuan did not ce all his hopes on a 100 man army and expect them to be able to do much.


    Recruiting talents and inviting the valorous was something that he must do, but not now. What they must do now was to elevate their military power.


    The number of people would be the most critical element.


    Currently the farmstead had a total of 140 grown men, but the farmstead still required farmers.


    Lin Yuan increasingly gelt that there was too little people.


    He said to Yang Zi''an: "Second brother, I must have people make another trip outside."


    He must go find someone.


    Yang Zi''an: "To where?"


    Lin Yuan stood with one hand ced behind his back and looked out the window to the far off distance.


    "Xing Hua city, Taizhou."


    He must find Zhang Shicheng and the ''18 Poles'' recorded in history.


    The Zhang Shicheng of now should currently be at the saltpan.


    Lin Yuan wanted to build up his strength and when the time as right, attack and capture Xing Hua.


    And Zhang Shicheng and the other salt miners would be the ones to lead their way.


    Zhang Shicheng and the others were currently still living under oppression. There wasrge possibility of taking them into his ranks.


    "Who will go?" Yang Zi''an said suddenly, "you cannot go."


    Lin Yuan also knew he could not leave now. If he did then the farmstead would be thrown into a panic.


    After all, for some reason the people in the farmstead only listened to him.


    "I will go." Yang Zi''an stood up, "although I don''t know why you have such high expectations of Zhu Zhongba but I will let you know, I, Yang Zi''an, am also not just a rice bucket."


    Lin Yuan was just having a headache over who to send but now that Yang Zi''an willingly stepped forward he thought it over and felt that Yang Zi''an was indeed the best choice.


    Not mentioning anything else, Yang Zi''an was cultured at least!


    And he was not just a man who went by the book, most importantly Yang Zi''an knew how to be flexible and adapt to the situation.


    Lin Yuan: "Second brother, I will leave it to you."


    "At that time, remember to go to Bai Ju saltpan and find a person named Zhang Shicheng. If you can bring him back it would be the best."


    Yang Zi''an: "What is so special about this person?"


    Lin Yuan did not know how to exin so he could only say: "A few years ago we met, he is likely not living very well."


    Yang Zi''an understood.


    He thought Lin Yuan was once again overtaken by kindness and sympathy but he was already used to it.


    In any case, the answer managed to trick Yang Zi''an from asking anymore.


    After having made the decision, it was time to begin the training and 100 men were picked. Although they had yet to melt metal and make more weapons but the des taken from the bandits and the soldiers were enough to arm 100 men.


    Training soldiers was not a simple thing. Lin Yuan did not understand much, only knowing that back in the modern times the soldiers had physical training and trained also in discipline and obeying orders.


    Although Zhu Yuanzhang was a military genius but he had only just started with experience in just managing the oxen belonging to thendowners. It was his first time managing people and while he might have ambitions, not much changed after several days.


    After all these people were either porters or farmers, not soldiers. They didn''t understand the army''s discipline.


    So Lin Yuan could only take on the responsibility. In any case he could just go by the books. If it worked then great, if not he''ll just think of another solution.


    The first thing they must practice was obeying orders, only after this step would the rest follow.


    Lin Yuan stood on a raised tform and said to the people below him: "When I yell charge you will charge in the direction I point to, understood?!"


    The men shouts: "Understood!"


    Fine..whether they truly understood or not, in any case they just had to understand the hand signals.


    Lin Yuan, during the past few days, only had them charge in different directions.


    After the session, the men sprawled exhausted on the ground but were again called to continue by Yang Zi''an and brother Dao.


    It remained the same for a whole week.


    By the second week, whenever Lin Yuan raised his hand everyone immediately paid attention. Even before he even shouted an order, just pointing in a certain direction, they would have already charged in that direction.


    In actuality, training obedience was a rather difficult matter. What Lin Yuan was currently doing was to have them develop automatic responses.


    The body acting before the brain even sent down orders.


    Only then did he have them pick up weapons, their opponents being immobile wooden stakes.


    Lin Yuan pointed in one direction and they would sh in that direction, until the stakes were all fallen.


    Everyday passed with mechanical training and these people''s obedience increased.


    Zhu Yuanzhang sat with Lin Yuan and they chat under the stars. He asked: "Boss, how did youe up with such a method?"


    Howe he didn''t think of it?


    Lin Yuan thought a bit and said: "I saw it in the books."


    Zhu Yuanzhang widened his eyes: "The books even has information on this?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Sunzi''s Art of War."


    Zhu Yuanzhang sighed: "I hear it often from others but have never read it."


    In this era, books were luxury items, monopolized by the upper ss. The lower ss didn''t even recognize words, let alone read books.


    Zhu Yuanzhang might be literate, but he learned words in Huang Jue temple, the temple''s books of course could not have anything regarding military topics.


    There was no need to mention the importance of military books. Every ruling ss of every dynasty and kingdom would not allow such books to be made public.


    Lin Yuan said: "Everyone has his own position. That the inperial court controls this is very normal."


    Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t understand: "Why?"


    Lin Yuan: "In every dynasty there is more importance ced on literary pursuits than in military pursuits. Why?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang thought it over seriously: "If you pursue military career and there is no war then it would be difficult to advance."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "During peaceful times, those with military talent or strength is of the few. Most emperors came into power on the battlefield and will naturally fear that someone will do the same as him and overthrow the previous dynasty."


    "However, like Song dynasty which is well known to be rich and prosperous at its height but with a weak military, you would only be like amb for ughter without military power to guard your riches."


    "With more schrs, the dynasty will remain at peace."


    Zhu Yuanzhang was confused: "A lot of schrs are useless and only rely on their family wealth for a living. Even if all the family wealth is invested in one person he may not even be able to pass the examinations and be an official. What is the point?"


    Lin Yuan remembereding across this question and knew the answer given so repeated it: "Schrs are physically weak and cannot tell apart the different grains. They even have difficulty lifting a hoe. What can they use to revolt? They don''t need to be productive. As long as schrs continue schrly pursuits, farmers continue farming thend, and merchants continuemerce, the world will be at peace."


    "If you are the emperor, can you tolerate talents and geniuses in your rule?" Lin Yuan asked, "if you are the emperor, you won''t be afraid of these talented people gathering and overthrowing you?"


    "The people in power, they see the people as oxen and sheep."


    "The officials as dogs that herd the ox or sheep."


    "The emperor is the owner of the sheep pen."


    Lin Yuan smiled at Zhu Yuanzhang: "In truth, this is an apt discription."


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan said: "The benevolence of those in power can sometimes be a form of cruelty. The nation is just arge sheep pen. As long as everyone do what they should, naturally the world will be at peace."


    Zhu Yuanzhang suddenly asked: "Boss, do you also see the farmstead as a sheep pen?"


    Lin Yuan paused. He looked up at the night sky, shaking his head he sighed: "If that day truly does arrive, then I will no longer be myself."


    The emperor was a tiger and a mountain could not fit two tigers. So quite a lot of emperors killed their subordinates after gaining imperial power.


    "Go sleep." Lin Yuan stood up.


    Zhu Yuanzhang also stood: "Boss, I have ast question."


    Lin Yuan: "Ask."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Why do you have me be the leader of the Tiger and Panther battalion? Isn''t brother Dao more suitable?"


    Lin Yuan said: "Brother Dao has his own role, as for you, you will understand in the future. I only hope that the day when you do understand will not be the day you will take your leave."


    Zhu Yuanzhang was even more confused: "Leave?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "It is too early to speak of this."


    Saying so, Lin Yuan patted Zhu Yuanzhang''s shoulder and headed towards his house.


    Leaving Zhu Yuanzhang standing alone under the night sky.


    In the dormitories, Li Da rubbed his leg after an exhausting day, andined: "Who knew being a soldier is this tiring."


    His dormmate on the side was just as tired, sprawling out on the bed immobile: "At least we eat fully and don''t have to do anything else. I heard before that soldiers don''t get fed as much as we do."


    "Will we truly go to war?" Li Da asked suddenly.


    No one in the dormitory said anything.


    After a while, someone said: "Soldiers fight in wars. That''s why they are called soldiers."


    Li Da was a bit scared: "I just want to farm, I don''t want to fight in wars."


    Someoneughed at him: "You think we do?"


    "But Boss says, if we just know how to farm thends when the banditse we''ll bepletely helpless. They would kill us and eat our flesh." The person had a deep belief in Lin Yuan, "Boss is right."


    Li Da sighed, he could understand the reason but who wanted to fight in wars.


    But the next day, Li Da must still put on his vine armor and pick up his de to stand in formation. During the past few days they were no longer practicing obeying orders but to stand''. In the cold winter winds they must stand stationary and immobile. If someone were to even twitch everyone else must stand longer for another hour.


    Let''s not even mention the punishment, if someone did move everyone else would hate him to death first.


    At this phase, they were training in discipline.


    When their standing at attention was almost at an end, then they would be doing physical training such as long distance running, situps, frog hops and anything else Lin Yuan could think of.


    Whenever it came time to rest, everyone was tired as dogs.


    It wasn''t as if no one was discontent but whenever someone showed it someone on the side would teach him a lesson.


    "You now have food and drink, so what if you''re a bit tired? In the past we had endured starving while farming the fields. The way I see it, you have gotten too used to living the good days and now don''t know your ce anymore."


    "That''s right, you''re just taking advantage of Boss'' kindness. I think that Boss should just throw you out the farmstead. Let''s see how many days you can survive out in the wilderness."


    "It''s better to just throw him out, in case we are implicated by him."


    The person being scolded could just sheepishly bow his head and admit to being wrong, only then would everyone be satisfied.


    But there was actually someone who believed Lin Yuan to be softhearted and wouldn''t leave his bed when it came time for training. Not moving even if someone pulled on him.


    After reporting this to Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan said expressionlessly: "Since he doesn''t want to stay anymore, then throw him out."


    The one doing the reporting was Li Da and from Lin Yuan''s cold gaze he understood that Lin Yuan would not change his decision.


    "I don''t believe it!" The person just now hanging on to his bed struggled against his captors, "Boss can''t possibly throw me out! Let me see Boss! I want to ask clearly!"


    Li Da sighed: "You don''t need to go ask Boss, Boss won''t see you."


    The surrounding people looked at this scene and someone said quietly: "Boss has such a kind heart he won''t truly throw him out. It''s just to scare him."


    "That''s right, hurry and say that you are wrong, Boss will definitely forgive you."


    The person yelled: "I''m wrong! I know that I''m wrong! Boss! Boss!"


    Li Da had the person dragged out the farmstead. The area surrounding the farmstead waspletely empty and absent of other people, surviving in the wilderness would be difficult but notpletely without hope. But even if they did survive there wouldn''t be any good days, especially during the winter.


    Even up until he was dragged out the farmstead the person still did not believe that he was seriously being thrown out. "I want to see Boss! Li Da! Li Da you are getting rid of me on purpose!" The person screamed, "I just woke up a little bitte!"


    Li Da dropped him on the ground and said: "You don''t need to think about going back to the farmstead. Boss said that if you go back then to give you a beating and throw you out again."


    The person had a confused expression: "I don''t believe it. Boss won''t be that heartless, I don''t believe it."


    Quite a lot of people were watching and in truth they don''t believe it either. Even now they still thought it was just a scare tactic.


    "You should believe it." Lin Yuan''s voice came from behind them. He walked over and looked at the people in front of him, a rare coldness in his tone.


    "I have always been good tempered." Lin Yuan said.


    No one spoke.


    Lin Yuan: "So long as you feel that the training is too hard and don''t want to train anymore, step out."


    "I''ll give you one chance, step out!"


    No one dared to move.


    Lin Yuan sneered: "Too used to living the good days, if you don''t want to anymore then leave. I won''t stop you."


    "Those who want to take my ce, also step out now. Cut off my head and this farmstead is yours."


    "You don''t want to train then go outside and if in the future you be sessful I will not say one word."


    "This is just the first warning. Only being thrown out."


    Lin Yuan''s gaze swept across the people, "if there is a next time then they will be thrown out with a broken leg."


    Lin Yuan: "Those who want to leave now, I will give them a sack of beans and grains. Go or stay, it is your choice."


    Li Da swallowed, he also heard swallowing from the people at his side.


    This world as it was now, what would just a sack of beans and grains be good for?


    Lin Yuan: "I have food, and meat. Your food, clothes and lodgingsyou don''t need to worry about any of it. If despite this you are still not satisfied, then don''t me me for being heartless."


    The prestige of the authorities could never be infringed upon.


    Once their prestige was questioned and their authority encroached upon, then no one would be afraid of him. Just love and respect was not enough.


    It was always easy for people to offend someone with a good temperament.


    But they would never try and challenge a severe person.


    He could give some benefits in small measures and exercise his benevolence.


    But he could definitely not allow others to think he was easy to step on.


    Once people discovered going against his orders would not result in any consequences, then they would not only not feel grateful but take even more advantages.


    Lin Yuan stood there and never felt more unfamiliar with himself.


    But he also knew, this was a necessary step. He could not make any detours nor could he avoid it.

 Chapter 32: Who Comes Here

    Chapter 32: Who Comes Here


    The sky was sunny and clear of clouds. Lin Yuan sent off Yang Zi''an by the woods. This time Yang Zi''an was traveling lightly, only taking 2 people with him to Xing Hua City. They must disguise themselves as small merchants so Lin Yuan handed over the only ox cart to Yang Zi''an and even gave him some of the silver taels that he had very little left remaining.


    "Guaranteeing your safety is the most important." Lin Yuan squeezed Yang Zi''an''s hand.


    Everytime someone must leave for the outside world his heart always felt like it was being hung in midair.


    Nobody knew what the future held for them.


    Returning safely before did not mean that it would remain like that everytime.


    Something like luck, it was the hardest to pinpoint.


    Yang Zi''an squeezed back and climbed onto the cart. Before driving away he said: "A de that will not see blood is not a good de, a weapon that does not kill is not a good weapon."


    When Yang Zi''an left farther away, Lin Yuan let out a sigh.


    After a day of pondering, Lin Yuan called over Zhu Yuanzhang. Recently, Zhu Yuanzhang had been living and eating with those soldiers and had developed a camaraderie. There were some who were willing to follow his lead and some not willing. This was all that Lin Yuan had expected. People wereplex, each one with their own way of thinking. Soldiers were people too.


    "Since the training is almost up to standards, it is time to take it to the next level." Lin Yuan said, "this time I will go with you to suppress the bandits in the area."


    Zhu Yuanzhang''s eyes seemed to gleam: "About time!"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "We leave tomorrow morning, leave early."


    "No need for breakfast." Lin Yuan added.


    Zhu Yuanzhang paused, and said with some sadness: "Looks like I should eat more tonight."


    Lin Yuan chuckled and they separated to go back to their respective living quarters.


    Although fighting on an empty stomach was a bit inhumane but as this was the first time to use armed forces against the bandits, Lin Yuan thought it would be better to take some measures.


    He forgot where he heard it from but the period before stepping onto the battlefield, soldiers were not given any filling meals. Only during a celebratory feast after a win could they eat fully. For their stomach the soldiers would have to fight hard.


    He wanted to try this method, but he was also slightly unsure so he only decided to take out breakfast.


    That night Lin Yuan did not sleep well, his dreams filled with scenes of carnage. When he woke up in the morning he looked at the sunlight streaming in through the window. He touc5hes his back and came away with cold sweat.


    When he was dressed he left his room and walked past the half finished wall surrounding the farmstead. He came across a 100 man battalion all standing at attention.


    Every one of them had on vine armor and hand holding onto a weapon. Their heads held high and back straight, their spirits high. All of them knew what they would be doing soon but other than just a bit of fear there was more excitement. They were also clear that after training for so long it was time to put what they had learned to the test.


    Besides, they had vine armors, weapons and thick soled shoes made by the women overnight. With the shoes they walked on the ground and felt like they were walking on clouds. They also didn''t need to worry about slipping in them either.


    Because there were no horses they could only walk on foot, every person carried on them bamboo sks filled with water. The food could only be foraged from the surrounding woods. Lin Yuan also apanied them in eating tree bark.


    The wisdom of the ancient people; they knew which trees had edible bark. Although there wasn''t much vor to be had and one must eat alot to feel full but it was still better than nothing. People would only feelforted with food in their mouths.


    They walked for three days and three nights and finally just before sunset, they saw a residence.


    Bandits staked out their territory in different parts of the mountains. They didn''t abide by the imperial court''s rule and relied on killing and stealing for a livlihood, abducting grown men and women to add to their numbers.


    They would force the young men they abducted to join them in causing harm to the people in the area.


    As for the women, they would be locked up and if they were pretty and attracted the attention of a bandit with a higher status then they would live rtively better.


    But if the woman was in or average and had not attracted a higher up bandit''s attention then she would be reduced to a tool for the bandits to sate their lust.


    The entire day Lin Yuan and the others did not act hastily. Neither did they start a fire. They just hid and observed the house of bandits. Although it was a nest of bandits the ce was rather organized with even a watchtower set up and night guards. Although the houses were shacks but they were not constructed crudely, but rather luxurious inparison to the shacks of regrmon people.


    The number estimate to be about 300 and could be considered to be a mid-scale bandit nest.


    But their weapons were not a lot. After a day''s observation no more than 50 carried des, more people only had wooden sticks.


    Lin Yuan discussed lowly with Zhu Yuanzhang: "We can only take them off guard."


    They spent a week observing the patterns of the bandits.


    Every two days a group of bandits would go down the mountain and return with quite a lot of supplies which looked to be taken from themon people. Sometimes they would also bring back women.


    This group of bandits numbered around 200, leaving 100 to guard the residence.


    In an era without any methods to contact each other across long distances, if they took advantage of the absence of these 100 bandits to attack the residence, the bandits left in the residence would not be able to contact for assistance.


    "Have 50 people circle to the back and 50 people attack from the front." Lin Yuan drew on the ground with his finger. It was crude and simply drawn but Zhu Yuanzhang could still understand it, "look, this is the biggest shack within the residence, the bandit leader likely lives here."


    "Although we can''t know for sure whether the bandit leader will be present, but attacking from here is the fastest."


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded and said: "I will bring people to circle out back."


    Lin Yuan: "Then I will lead the frontal attack. Once my side make a movement then you must speed up as well."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Understood."


    The current Zhu Yuanzhang was still in the learning phase. Lin Yuan himself was also just fumbling along. But Lin Yuan had an advantagethe knowledge he gained while living in the modern times.


    The advantage modern people had over ancient people was that from birth modern people were exposed to information from all directions. And these information were extremely valuable wealth.


    And ancient peoplecked in this wealth of knowledge. How fast were high speed rails? And how fast was a horse carriage?


    Lin Yuan tried to find the silver lining and thought, he could be considered to be standing on the backs of giants.


    They waited 2 more days, and it was finally time for the day Lin Yuan decided tounch the attack. He gave a motivating speech to the soldiers. Pointing at the bandit residence he said: "In there is food, meat and wine. As long as you capture it, the things inside are all yours. You can not only eat and drink fully, you can even bring it back to share with family and friends."


    The soldiers widened their eyes.


    Just Lin Yuan''s words had them feeling as if they could already smell the scent of wine and meat.


    The people here, some had never even tasted wine in their whole lives.


    Wine required fine grains to make.


    "Inside there are also women." Lin Yuan said, "as long as you save them and bring them back, perhaps by next year you will be able to wee a plump and healthy son."


    The eyes of the soldiers appeared even more ardent.


    What were the dreams of the people in the lowest social ss? Eat and drink fully, marry a wife and have a son. This was their highest motivation.


    At this time someone asked: "Boss! One for each person?"


    Lin Yuan said with some irritation: "Do you think you''re shopping, one for each person? When they are saved and brought back they will be part of the farmstead. You are in the farmstead everyday, don''t you have any confidence in winning the beauty''s heart?"


    He did not wish for his small army to be like the bandits.


    If the women were willing to marry and spend their lives with these soldiers, he would approve.


    If they were unwilling, he would also approve, after all women were also part of thebor force and could farm thend or sew clothes, the more the better.


    The soldiers'' eyes glowed.


    Currently the farmstead had too little women, and they were also separated when working. But since they began training, the women often came to look at them.


    And even discuss who looked the most mighty, whose physique was the most sturdy and strong.


    The most impressive one amongst them, with the best performance during training, now already had a wife.


    It made the others extremely envious.


    Anyway, under all kinds of enticement, these soldiers became extremely excited.


    As if a beautiful life was just in front of them. Capturing this bandit residence they would be able to wee a sessful life.


    The bandits who went down the mountain usually arrived back the next morning.


    The sky darkened and Lin Yuan saw the people in the residence get ready for sleep. He then separated from Zhu Yuanzhang, both taking two different roads towards the residence.


    After being trained for this long, disregarding anything else these soldiers had high levels of obedience.


    But battle skills were something that could never be taught. In an age of cold weapons only experience could be relied upon.


    They moved forward in the dark but with this many people they naturally could not go unseen by the night guard on the watchtower.


    The person shouted in a hurry: "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Hurry and get up!"


    At this point, Lin Yuan had already lead his men to the front entrance of the residence. The doors were extremely shabby since the bandits did not have much building resources either, nor were they professionals in the field. That they even managed to construct the several shacks and rooms making up the residence must have already spent most of their efforts.


    Before charging in Lin Yuan adhered to courtesy and shouted out: "Surrender or die!"


    The people inside shouted in reply: "Surrender, my ass!"


    Since the other was unwilling to surrender then the only option was to charge forward. In Lin Yuan''s hand was a long knife, his hand slightly trembling. But he forced himself to be calm, there woulde a day when he must step onto the battlefield. He could not always avoid it; he must be able to protect himself.


    "Attack!" Lin Yuan pointed his long knife at the residence.


    The discipline trained into them from before showcased itself for the first time.


    Lin Yuan only just pointed forward but the men immediately charged forward, not even a hint of hesitation. Theypletely did not look like newbies at all.


    Among them were ones who had apanied Zhu Yuanzhang and brother Dao to the coal mine. They exhibited the most valiance, having already seen blood and ovee the fear. So long as they imagine the victory spoils waiting for them after winning, every one of them became excited to the extreme.


    And with their presence, those who had not participated in the previous battle also became encouraged.


    Lin Yuan also charged with the rest. He could not see clearly his opponent''s appearance, only just a blurry figure. Grasping his long knife, he hacked it down hard, only to miss.


    Lin Yuan himself received a sh from the other, but with the protection of the vine armor he avoided receiving a wound, only a bruise.


    In the instant where the other became startled, Lin Yuan bit down hard and raised his knife again. Since his strength wascking he could only rely on tricks. Taking advantage of the other''s momentum he crouched slightly with his knife and also charged forward.


    When he came back to himself, the other''s neck had already been cut open.


    Lin Yuan did not look again, holding tight to his knife he shouted out again: "Surrender or die!"


    He received no reply this time.


    He could only hear the shing of metal on metal and the slight sound of weapon piercing flesh. Lin Yuan took a deep breath.


    At that instant, the sound from the back of the residence reached them, it was the voice of Zhu Yuanzhang.


    "Kill!"


    Numerous resounding shouts of kill'' came from deep in their throats. The men at Lin Yuan''s side also became affected, all raising their knives and echoing the fierce shouts from theirrades.


    The atmosphere crackled, with just only 100 or so men, they managed to create the grandeur of 1000 men battalion.


    Lin Yuan could clearly sense the hesitation from the other side.


    Once fear sprouted in the heart, once you felt you might die, your movements would be hesitant and unsure, chaotic thoughts overtaking your mind.


    But on the battlefield, hesitation would lead to death.


    Lin Yuan shouted: "Attack!"


    His men reacted without any hesitation, just like the numerous times during training, charging forward like an angry bull.


    Despite the protection of the vine armor, Lin Yuan was still injured. He felt as if his back was on fire but he did not reach back to touch it. If he came back with a hand covered in blood, he thought he would fall without the enemy even making a move.


    It''s alright, Lin Yuan said to himself, I have the vine armor, even if I am injured it must definitely not be serious.


    When thest enemy fell, Lin Yuan finally allowed himself to copse onto the ground.


    Due to the vine armors, their side won without any causualties. Aside from a couple with serious wounds and 40 or so with light wounds, almost 50 werepletely unscathed, not even a single wound.


    Zhu Yuanzhang appeared to be more energetic than Lin Yuan, not a wound to be seen. His vine armor had only light scratches, obviously having prevented the enemy from making direct marks.


    "Boss, your back.." Zhu Yuanzhang pointed at Lin Yuan''s back.


    Lin Yuan turned around and had the other look at it for him: "Is the wound deep?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang used a small knife to lift the cotton rags, smiling: "Not deep, quite light. Just a thin cut. I''ll go find some herbs to put on the wound."


    Lin Yuan: "What kind of herbs are still alive in the winter?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang paused.


    Lin Yuan let out a sigh. He could only just leave it as it was, if he was lucky it''ll heal by itself, if not then he''ll die from tetanus.


    50/50.


    They must clean up the battlefield during the night as the rest of the bandits woulde back tomorrow.


    All the soldiers lined up in an open space and Lin Yuan gave out orders to not be disrespectful to the captured women and children, just focus on gathering the material spoils.


    In actuality, the bandits were rather wealthy, a fair amount of gold and silver, even some scrolls of paintings. Though paintings were worthless in these times.


    The women were all locked and penned in a small room, a total of 30 and quite a number already pregnant. Barely covered, the room also stank.


    When the door was unlocked, their countenance was still dazed. Even when the soldiers called them toe out, they remained numb and reacted on automaton.


    By the light of the fire Lin Yuan finally saw clearly the women''s appearance. With messy hair and dirty faces, everyone had traces of bruises and wounds. Some even on their faces.


    Close to 20 was already showing, supporting their swollen bellies as they looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan could make out clearly the bewilderment on their faces.


    The ancient times, ce great importance on purity. Even if most of them came from normal civilian families they had still been taught to protect their purity and clean name.


    Alot of ounts during the ancient times told of cases where women hung themselves after having been sullied.


    But whether it was their personal choice or a choice made for them by their families that was unknown.


    "Find a clean room, bring them to there first." Lin Yuan issued the order to Li Da at his side.


    Li Da responded with an ai'' before leading the women to another room.


    Now Lin Yuan turned his attention to the captive bandits who were already terrified. It had always been them doing the killing but now they had be meat on another''s cutting board.


    One of them begged: "Hero, hero spare me, I was forced by them, I never wanted to be a mountain bandit, hero! I have the elderly and young to support, hero!"


    Lin Yuan picked up a knife, and ced it against his neck. The other trembled and the scent of urine reached Lin Yuan.


    Retracting the knife, Lin Yuan asked: "I ask you, what are the total numbers of the thieves who left?"


    The person replied rapidly: "About 100."


    "What are they doing down the mountain?" Lin Yuan asked again.


    The person swallowed: "To take foodstuff."


    Lin Yuan''s knife cut open the skin on his neck.


    Immediately the person cried out: "Hero! Steal! They left to steal foodstuff!"


    Lin Yuan: "What time do they normally return?"


    "<em>Si shi</em>!" (TN: 9-11 am, in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times)


    Lin Yuan nodded. He asked again: "Look around you, who killed the most? Point him out to me and I''ll spare you."


    The other captives shouted out rapidly: "San zi, don''t you dare point randomly!"


    "San zi, I gave you a piece of meetst year!"


    "San zi!"


    The man called San zi dressed shabbily, just by first nce Lin Yuan knew he was not anyone important. But exactly because of that he had hatred for the higher ups who tyranized him.


    San zi closed his eyes and then reopened them determinedly. Lin Yuan cut his ropes and had him point out his fellow bandits.


    San zi looked around, these people were like him, hands stained with human blood. He walked over to the man the farthest from him.


    The man was dressed in cotton and looked big and strong, an obvious aura of a bandit surrounded him. He said to Lin Yuan: "He is our fourth boss, he killed the most!"


    "Does anyone have objections?" Lin Yuan asked the captive bandits.


    No one replied.


    Lin Yuan: "Alright." Following closely after the word was Lin Yuan''s raised knife.


    His strength was not enough, having had to hack twice before cutting off the other''s head.


    "Ou" Some of the soldiers vomited after witnessing the scene.


    Lin Yuan had his eyes closed when he carried out the execution. Opening them once again, he himself also almost vomited. Taking a deep breath, the scent of blood reached him, as well as the scent of urine.


    Though these captives had killed people before but they hadn''t cut off another man''s head. Especially when the head belonged to someone who had tyranized them before.


    "No pleading." Lin Yuan let out a sigh, "he wasn''t a coward, a pity he took the wrong path."


    San zi was already kneeling on the side.


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked coldly at the detached head and said to Lin Yuan: "Boss, we must make preparations."


    Lin Yuan nodded and looked at San zi.


    "San zi, stand up." He ordered.


    San zi climbed up from the ground.


    Lin Yuan asked: "Do you want to live?"


    San zi nodded eagerly: "I want to live!" Pointing a knife at another was apletely different sensation than being on the end of one himself.


    Lin Yuan smiled at San zi, but in San zi''s eyes the other was like a Raksha appearing from the deep darkness. San zi was scared shitless.


    The entire night was spent cataloging the storage and remaining food supply in the residence. It was to be said, the residence did indeed have a decent foodstuff storage. There was even some fine grains and yellow wine.


    Lin Yuan had them pack it all into the half carts, filling up 6 in totalof course the carts belonged to the residence as they had arrived with just their weapons.


    "When the sky lightens up, we will eliminate the rest of the bandits in one fell swoop. Then you can all eat as much as you want." Lin Yuan shouted loudly.


    Everyone cheered in a frenzy.


    "We''ll have their heads!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Eat our fill!"


    The heavily injured soldiers Lin Yuan had them stay in a room where they had their wounds cleaned and treated. As for himself, the wound was too shallow and barely bled. By now it barely hurt and Lin Yuan only used water to clean it, not even bothering with bandages.


    The bandits who would be arriving in the early morning would have to have been traveling overnight, eager to return to the residence to eat a nice meal and then rest, the moment when they were least on their guards.


    Lin Yuan and Zhu Yuanzhang left 10 soldiers to watch over the captives while they set up an ambush and take the returning bandits by surprise.


    San zi was also brought along since he was much clearer on which path the bandits would return on.


    "If they don''t show up then I will kill you." Lin Yuan said lowly, "if you reveal us then I will also kill you."


    San zi trembled like the leaves during autumn.


    The sound of movement finally reached their ears. Lin Yuan and Zhu Yuanzhang shared surprised looks. These bandits actually had horses!


    San zi said in a small voice: "There, there are 5 horses.."


    There was no time to ask where they got the horses from. Lin Yuan gave a hand signal. His soldiers pounced out on the arrivals like hungry tigers.


    Lin Yuan also charged out. He was a man after all, and having eaten well and notcking in nutrition. His physique while not incredibly strong was still enough to hold his own.


    On the backs of the horses were not men but foodstuff! This was incredibly good news!


    After being startled, the horses let out terrified whinnies. The bandits behind were also caught by surprise but they soon reacted, taking up their weapons.


    But at this point, they were already over tired from a night''s travel, how could they possiblypete against the Lin family soldiers who had rested the night before and eager for their victory meal?


    "Whoes here?!" A shout sounded out amongst the bandits.


    Lin Yuan hollered out in response: "The ones to take your life!"

 Chapter 33: Goosebumps

    Chapter 33: Goosebumps


    It was a melee, but the opponent was beginning to show exhaustion while Lin Yuan''s side was picking up momentum. Expectedly, the bandits were defeated. When thest bandit fell, Lin Yuan barely had any strength left, he felt like this day used up his energy from both lifetimes.


    In the era of cold weapons, physical energy was consumed much faster than in modern times.


    "Have you counted? How many people are there?" In the bandit residence Lin Yuan washed and bandaged his wounds, on his back, arms and thighs there were both deep and shallow wounds.


    Lin Yuan:It hurts hurts hurts hurts!


    Zhu Yuanzhang chuckled:It''s almost done, boss, with your delicate skin, next time leave the fighting to me.


    Lin Yuan also chuckled:I can''t avoid it my whole lifetime.


    Zhu Yuanzhang:Why not? I see those nobles, when they meet a situation they send their servants to deal with it. They never do it themselves.


    Son of money and riches, do not sit in the main hall. (TN: line from a poem, refers to people who have wealth and high social status and power should not stay in dangerous ces, must consider their safety and that of their wealth.)


    Lin Yuan had not expected Zhu Yuanzhang to also understand this reasoning.


    Though he used inmon speech to say it but Lin Yuan still let out a sigh.


    "In total 264 people, 100 or so dead leaving 121 left." Zhu Yuanzhang reported.


    Lin Yuan:The leader?


    Zhu Yuanzhang:All executed.


    Lin Yuan nodded, he knew Zhu Yuanzhang did the right thing. Only this way will the mid and lower level bandits be obedient.


    Lin Yuan took in a deep breath:Check over the supplies, we rest for 2 days before heading back. Today use fine grains to make rice, cut more meat also.


    The bandits have smoked meat, chicken, duck and fish meat. The fish is salted fish, their storage of salt was also quite considerable. Looking at these spoils, Lin Yuan thought raiding mountain bandits is a good way of bing rich.


    "There''s actually this much." Lin Yuan cupped a handful of grains. Though they cannotpare in size with modern grains but it had the unique scent of wheat grains. Lin chewed on one and confirmed that it was this year''s harvest, not old grains so his mood was even better.


    Originally resting, the exhausted Lin family soldiers suddenly perked up, bloodshot eyes staring at Lin Yuan. If one didn''t know any better it was as if they were about to pounce on Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan added:There will also be smoked meat!


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    "White rice and meat!"


    "Heavens, this is the life ofndowning masters!"


    To them, white rice and meat were luxury items, being able to eat it once in a while was better than the New Year''s holiday.


    Because they were all men with not many knowing how to cook, Lin Yuan could only have the bandits'' original cook do the cooking. On the side were 3 men supervising. The cook fearfully finished cooking and obediently reached out both hands to be tied again.


    For the love of God, he was just a cook, originally working for the family of a merchant. The bandits raided his previous master and the spoils included himself. His whole life, he had only killed livestock, not people.


    But he dared not speak, only daring to sit quietly and pretend to be invisible.


    They used the bandits'' cutlery, ate the bandits'' rice and meat. Every one of them enjoyed the delicious meat, even the heavily injured ones struggled up from theirying position and had theirrades feed them some spoonfuls. As they ate they casted contemptuous looks at the bandits.


    Boss told them, injured soldiers like them can have time to recover, whenever they fully recover they will then pick up work. In the meanwhile, they will still eat the same as everyone else, their meals and benefits will not be lessened despite their injuries and inability to work yet.


    This was not something they had ever experienced. In the past working forndowning masters, they were not given any food when they fell ill.


    They also do not believe their injuries were for the sake of the farmstead therefore the farmstead should give them benefits. Their thinking was that, now that they were injured and couldn''t work, would boss abandon them forcing them to survive or perish on their own so that they won''t waste the food supplies.


    Since Lin Yuan dered his position their minds were all at rest. After all, having followed Lin Yuan for so long, they all think he is a true man, not one to go back on his words.


    "Bring back these 100 or so to the farmstead?" Zhu Yuanzhang asked.


    Lin nodded:The supplies need people to pull along, the injured also need to be carried. You can''t expect our people to win a victory and yet put to manual work?


    Zhu Yuanzhang was slightly troubled:If they do not conform to the rules


    Lin Yuan smiled coldly:They work, our men supervise on the side with weapons. If they can even escape in such a situation then we deserve to be unlucky.


    Hearing this Zhu Yuanzhang became at ease:That''s true.


    So delicious. The Lin soldier let out a satisfied sigh as he ate, taking precious bites of the white rice, chewing slowly, afraid that if he were too fast he would miss the delicious taste.


    Li Da took a bite of smoked meat, not daring to chew with his mouth open, afraid the scent of meat would dissipate through the gaps of his teeth.


    None of them spoke, heads down and working away at the food, as if they n to eat until their stomachs will explode.


    On the side, the bandits were frightened and terrified, expression bing even more dejected when the delicious scent reached them.


    Their meatah, no. Actually they had no chance of eating the meat as it was all reserved for the bosses and their close confidants. Even the white rice was something they rarely see on their tes.


    After eating and drinking their full, the recently having experienced their first bandit surpressing fight Lin family soldiersid down for rest, gloating to each other while picking at their teeth.


    "I see the bandits aren''t that terrifying, us fellows only used farming tools before and only knew how to farm thends. They aren''t even our opponents, could they truly hold up against the imperial court?"


    The imperial court doesn''t bother with them at all.


    "That''s right, there are only a few of them."


    Prideful from their recent victory, the Lin family soldiers became more and more ridiculous. Lin Yuan feels that he must increase the difficulty of their training when they get back, otherwise it would be bad if they became too prideful and underestimate their opponents.


    An arrogant army will not be able tost for long.


    After resting for 2 days and the wounds of the injured became stabilized, they got ready to head back to the farmstead.


    The manual work was all done by the captives'', the Lin family soldiers only had to watch on the side with their weapons.


    As for the women who had been captured by the bandits, Lin Yuan asked for their opinions. Those who wanted to leave he will give them a bag of grains, those who wanted to stay Lin Yuan promised them they will no longer live as they had under the bandits. As long as they were diligent, they can even be able to support their children.


    Hearing this, none of the women chose to leave, all willing to follow Lin Yuan. In truth, this was something Lin Yuan expected. Even if their families were still alive and they sessfully reunited with them, their future might be even worse once their families know they had been sullied by the bandits.


    They were unwilling to return home, preferring to have their families believe them dead instead of letting them know that they had been sullied by the bandits.


    Lin Yuan also asked them, were any of their rapists among the surviving bandits. The women replied with a negative as only the bosses came to see them. The bandit leaders treated the women as their harem, considering themselves as king of the mountains, the top leader sometimes even refering to himself as zhen'' (TN: form of imperial use for I and we).


    Hearing this Lin Yuan''s mouth twitched uncontrobly. Indeed, being the emperor was a dream a lot of people had. After all, Lin Yuan remembered that when new China was established, there were several examples of people referring to themselves as emperors. The most notorious was an old farmer who ascended to his throne in a small vige, bestowing minister and official titles to others and even having 2 empresses, one East Empress and one West Empress. He was discovered after several years and was then jailed.


    Another famous case was a woman who modeled herself after Wu Zetian. But the only simrity was having a male harem, made up of young boys. She was also discovered and jailed.


    The women put on cotten clothes  taken from the dead bandits but none of them were bothered. Most of them were pregnant and could not walk too quickly. Luckily, they were on the road back and with arge supply of foodstuff. The road was very safe with no other bandits. Still it took double the time to return to the farmstead.


    Because theck of manual workers the city wall construction had paused halfway but with the addition of the captive bandits the contruction could finally speed up.


    I am unafraid that you will try to escape, it will only mean less wasting of foodstuff. Lin Yuan said to them, whoever does good work, they will be able to move into the dormitories, otherwise you can only live in the grass huts without any cotten nkets or bed.


    "San zi." Lin Yuan called.


    San zi stepped forward trembling, afraid he will be executed right there.


    But Lin Yuan suddenly smiled:You performed very well so you can live in the dormitories. You don''t need to build the wall either, but join in the training with three meals a day.


    San zi froze in ce, unable to believe what he heard, hehe could sleep in a room with a bed, with a cotten nket, three meals a day. All he had to do was train with soldiers who could wear vine armors and carry weapons? Such a good thing?


    San zi could barely react, but once he came back to himself he discovered the bloodshot eyes of his fellow captives. Every one of them was staring at him, thinking he had stolen their opprtunity. Their eyes had a ferocious glint as if they will murder San zi once their ropes were loosened.


    The terror and hatred previously focused on Lin Yuan now all transferred over to San zi.


    They were obviously much more capable than San zi, more stronger, why should San zi have such better treatment?


    San zi swallowed, head down, rapidly he stood behind Lin Yuan among Lin Yuan''s men, as if this way he would have a sense of safety.


    The once formerrades became enemies, and enemies turned intorades. San zi trembled from his ce behind Lin Yuan. From now on he must hold tight to Lin Yuan''s thigh otherwise he will be torn to shreds by his formerrades.


    "As for you all, two t bean cakes a day." Lin Yuan said, there will be someone to supervise, every 7 days there will be someone who did the best work selected and he''ll have the same treatment as San zi. Understood?


    The bandits said lowly:Understood.


    These men still have an aura of a bandit, with no respect for human lives. No matter if they killed another or not, once they get into the mindset killing this person means I will have food'' then their only way of dealing with conflict was to kill.


    The longer the days passed, their mental state will be even more problematic, killing will be the only thing remaining for them to deal with problems. Lin Yuan dare not use them without whittling away all their bandit habits.


    Therefore, he must have them do high levels of difficult manual work, everyday 10 hours of carrying bricks and manual work. Even if they wanted to cause trouble they won''t have the energy to do so.


    As for the soldiers, they train in the morning and work in the afternoon, farming or hunting or building. Though their hours for building the wall is not as long, ending when the sky darkens, then they only need to supervise the bandits.


    The banditsck weapons, unable to eat fully, everyday they must also spend all their energy building the wall. But with San zi this carrot bait in the front, they will work desperately hard.


    Now the farmstead has 200+ grown men. Lin Yuan still feels this number is still too small. There should at least be 1000 in order for it to be considered a stable fighting force. But 1000 menhe can''t afford it.


    At least right now he couldn''t. If next year they can farm all the surroundingnd, even if it is all yellow beans, he will have the courage to gather 1000 men.


    But that is next year''s business. Next year is the 10th year of the current emperor''s reign, only a year left before the Red Turban rebellion and the empire erupting into war.


    The bandits were given over to brother Dao to manage. Having been idle for so long brother Dao was very excited:I knew fourth brother still thinks of me the most!


    Lin Yuan grimaced from the back p, his wounds had yet to fully heal.


    Brother Dao flexed his biceps and cracked his kuckles:I almost grew moss from the idleness.


    Lin Yuan asked:How goes the metalwork?


    Before leaving Lin Yuan had brother Dao try to see if they could use the coal to melt the metal pots and tools so they could then make weapons.


    Brother Dao let out a sigh:How can it be that simple, we''re still trying!


    If only they had a cksmith, Lin Yuan also sighed.


    Indeed, non-professionals must spend more time and effort. Wouldn''t it be great if a cksmith fell from the sky? He would definitely treat him well.


    "You''re a cksmith?" Lin Yuan looked at the short and small bandit with disbelief.


    He was truly short for a grown man, not even reaching 1.5m. Even among the average height of 1.6m of now he was short.


    Lin Yuan had measured his own height, and it was just 1.7m and that was already considered tall amongst grown men. But it was likely the limit and was all due to his body''s original owner havinge from thendowning ss, able to eat well and sleep well.


    Brother Dao and Yang Zi''an were also around 1.7m, you could imagine they must have had good childhoods.


    Zhu Yuanzhang however, recently increased in height, around 1.75m despite not having many good days during his growing years.


    The bandit was called Wu Sansi, he nodded carefully, saying eagerly:Boss, at the bandit residence I only did chores. I haven''t killed anyone or robbed anyone. My family were originally cksmiths. My grandfather''s skills was inherited by my father and my father passed down his skills to me and my brothers.


    Hnnnot bad, so it was a family business, with an inheritance.


    Lin Yuan did not doubt it after all lying to him would not have any benefits.


    "Alright." Lin Yuan said, "you can also move into the dormitories, but if I don''t see any results"


    Wu Sansi quickly guaranteed:Boss, not mentioning anything else, but metalwork is something I wouldn''t ever forget, even if I forget my name or ancestor!


    Lin Yuan became amused:I don''t need you to forget your ancestor, go on.


    Sure enough, his transmigration has a reason, in that moment, he felt like he was the son of heaven, he was just about to sleep and someone sent him a pillow (TN: expression referring to all your problems being solved and wishes fulfilled without you doing anything).


    Wu Sansi was like a sparrow turned phoenix, from grass hut to dormitory. Though he had to share the same bed with San zi but since it was winter it wasn''t much of a problem, in fact it was much warmer.


    In addition, the both of them became themon enemy of the bandits, they both had sympathy for each other.


    But they still have differences. San zi relied on understanding his position and surrendered the fastest. Wu Sansi relied on having necessary skills.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan''s people treated them differently. They don''t think much highly of San zi but Wu Sansi had their respect.


    Wu Sansi had spent several tough days in the grass hut but now his living standards improved drastically, all he had to do was teach others his cksmith skills. Though he didn''t want to, the choice was out of his hands.


    In this era, no matter what artisan trade, the teacher never pass on all of their skills at once to their students. The first 2 years the student was practically like a servant doing whatever the teacher has him do. The tradition was that once they be teacher student rtionship then the student must respect the teacher like he would his own father. In the future during holidays, the student must visit the teacher and bring gifts. And when the teacher grows old, the student might even have to be responsible for providing for his retirement support.


    It could take 5-6 years or even decades before the student graduates, all depending on the teacher''s whim.


    Additionally, bing teacher and student was also not something that will happen because you wanted to. The teacher must be willing to ept you.


    Though artisans do not have high social standing but it was also a path of livelihood for those farmers who do not want to work under andowner.


    The bandits seeing even a shorty like Wu Sansi could now live in the dormitories became even more envious.


    Everytime they see Wu Sansi pass by they all wanted to strangle him. This lessened San zi''s pressure, but it scared Wu Sansi shitless.


    Everyday he followed after brother Dao otherwise he would be unwilling to walk around the farmstead, holing himself up in the cksmith shack.


    Brother Daoined to Lin Yuan:That shorty, he has such small balls! I think if he were to see a mouse he would jump 3 foot high.


    Lin Yuan filled brother Dao''s cup with yellow wine taken from the bandits:If it''s not too troubling then tolerate it a bit. After all, he is a cksmith.


    Brother Dao had tried cksmithing before without any luck and knew the importance of having someone who knew what they were doing so he sighed:Ai, the way I see it, if he was thrown back amongst the bandits he would be torn to pieces.


    But I see that those people are much obedient now, they won''t go left if you point to right, won''t go east if you point west. Why are they this obedient? Don''t look like bandits at all!


    Lin Yuan didn''t know how to exin it to brother Dao, it was aplicated question.


    Simr to how when he was a manager back in his oldpany, the workers underneath him would have negative feelings. At that time, he would promote one of them who did better work, but not extremely better than the rest. This way the other workers will think we are doing the same thing, our capabilities are also on the same level, why should he get promoted? Does he have some kind of rtionship with the higherups? Did he send out gifts? Was it because he has a close rtionship with the manager and often ttered the manager?''


    Then their negative feelings will all focus on that person. The feelings previously had toward thepany will instead decrease. This way things will stabilize, giving thepany time to operate better and make it so that promotion is based on capabilities and merits. With higher pay and mary rewards the workers will then work with ease.


    The bandits were currently undergoing the first step. Lin Yuan called it the ''emotion shifting phase''.


    They were currently feeling deep hatred for San zi and Wu Sansi, thinking they should have the same treatment, therefore they would be extremely obedient and work hard.


    Once he began to reward them based on their good work and behavior they will naturally be converted to his side.


    But this is the best case scenario, sometimes there are in troublemakers.


    Lin Yuan smiled:Isn''t this a good thing?


    Brother Dao rubbed his chin:It is a good thing, just strange. In the past when I was a gang leader, those members were more difficult than these bandits.


    "Right." Brother Dao suddenly said, "one of the new women, her looks are not bad, eyes extremely beautiful."


    Lin Yuan rolled his eyes:What are you thinking?


    Brother Dao blushed:Look at me your brother, I am already this old and yet I don''t have anyone at my side. Aren''t they all saved by you? Go help me ask, if it works out then I will marry her.


    Lin Yuanughed:I can only help you ask, if it works or not, are two totally different things.


    Brother Dao confidently said:Fine! I see it will definitely work out!


    The woman who Lin Yuan asked shook her head vigorously after hearing, biting her lip:Boss, I can cook and sew, dirty and tiring work I can also take. Please don''t have me go serve men.


    Alrighty, brother Dao is still a happy old bachelor.


    Brother Dao:What''s not good about me?! Look at my biceps, my thighs, my waist!


    Lin Yuan:


    Brother Dao''s old bachelor heart was broken, his mood dejected for many days. Every time he saw the woman he would even sigh soundlessly.


    Both Lin Yuan and Zhu Yuanzhang both feel that when a man like brother Dao bes sappy, it truly causes one to have goosebumps pop up all over your body.


    AN: In ancient times only the wealthy can afford having several wives and concubines. But among the poor, bachelors take up arge percentage, unable to even afford to have one wife let alone concubines. 10 out of 100 poor men are able to find a wife. But there is a practice among poor families and certain ethnic minorities where a woman has more than one husband, spending the first half of the year at her first husband''s ce and thetter half of the year at her second husband''s ce. Identifying children''s biological father rely on calcting the months.


    TN: Haha poor brother Dao. And wow the AN is quite educational.

 Chapter 34: To Meet Again

    Chapter 34: To Meet Again


    Lin Yuan discovered that since the arrival of a new group of women, the men in the farmstead acted as if they had taken steroids. The new women usually work with the previous women, but because most of them were pregnant as well as having weak health, Lin Yuan didn''t dare to ask them to do heavy work. Instead he just had them rub the grass to use for padding clothes and nkets, sew garments, and if they were not pregnant, they could go to the kitchens to do some work.


    Every time the men would pretend to pass by the ce where the women worked.


    In order to draw attention to themselves, they only wore simple shirts that exposed their chests and showed off their strong physique.


    After all, in this era, a good body is also capital.


    And due to this two of them even came down with a cold, but fortunately, their physical fitness was not bad so there weren''t any major problems.


    Although these women were locked up by bandits and suffered both physical and psychological torture, some of them managed to find a suitable partner among the farmstead men.


    For example, Li Da, he was probably the only one in this group of bachelors who was somewhat romantic. Every day he would show up in front of his crush and treat her solicitously, patting his chest in promise: "When your baby is born, I will be his father. I will definitely treat him as my own son, if I lie, let me be hit by lightning."


    The women of this era have not received education on the equality of men and women, nor have they heard the slogan that women can hold up half the sky.


    Because women could not own private property, their only way out was to find a man to marry, as their parents could not always support them. In the past, Lin Yuan had read some books about the living conditions of ancient women. Different dynasties have different systems, but without exception, in a patriarchal society, women do not have any rights and are more like property than people.


    And except for the legal wife, a man''s concubines could even be given away as they didn''t have any control of their own destiny.


    The jobs that women can find were also very limited. For example, the cook which is a profession that was passed down in the family. The mother passes her skills to her daughter who will then pass it down to her daughter, and continue passing down generation to generation. Because it was due to the mother''s reputation and standing can the daughter continue to work and even inherit her mother''s position as the head cook in the kitchens at the master''s house.


    Generally speaking, they had no means of surviving without getting married.


    So some of these women have actually begun to consider epting the pursuit of these bachelors.


    After all, traditional thinking had already taken root in their minds, just like a woman who had been taught of the equality of men and women since she was young suddenly someone said to her: "Men are superior to women, women should just serve men."


    She would definitely sneer at this, thinking that the person who said this was a lunatic.


    Themon knowledge that people have received since childhood will affect their whole lives.


    And the reason why these women dare not act rashly in their choice was because of the child in their bellies.


    Although these children were products of rape by the bandits, they were now growing in their bellies. They were evidently descendants of their enemies, but now they are connected to them by blood.


    Now the enemy was dead, but the meat in their belly was still there, and as the months have passed, the fetus have even begun to move.


    Lin Yuan had thought that if they didn''t want to have the child, they could abort it, but he also thought about the current conditionsthere was no medicine, even the most basic medicine wascking. There was simply no guarantee that the woman will survive the abortion.


    The only choice was to have them give birth to the child as the risk of abortion was too great.


    So Li Da''s words truly touched the woman''s heart. Because they were in the farmstead where there was not much etiquette to speak of, and adding to the fact that they were people of the lower ss, Li Da quickly got together with the woman.


    Every day, he would say that it was not convenient for a woman to go to the cafeteria pregnant so he would send her the meals three times a day. Seeing that the cotton-padded clothes worn by the woman were too worn, he personally took up the needle and thread to help with sewing, who knew where he learned the needle and thread skills.


    It was probably because of the sessful example of Li Da, the bachelors finally knew which direction to work hard towards. However, there weren''t many sessful couples as most women were still observing.


    Some women however, were already discouraged about having a normal husband and wife rtionship and instead go to work every day thinking this was already quite good, not wanting to live with a man.


    After learning about Li Da, brother Dao once again went to confess to the girl he liked, saying that he didn''t mind about the child in her belly.


    The girl almost cried from anger, hands on her hips she scolded brother Dao: "Look at my stomach, does it seem to be pregnant?!"


    Brother Dao was scolded so badly, but he wasn''t ashamed at all, and said to Lin Yuan, "Look, she finally talked to me!"


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Brother Dao rubbed his chin proudly: "She even hit me!"


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Brother Dao continued rubbing his chin triumphantly: "She has really small hands."


    Lin Yuan turned around and walked outside. Men who fall into unrequited love have no IQ, he has finally discovered.


    Brother Dao had nevere into contact with unmarried girls before, hanging out with a bunch of rough men every day. Men in their twenties was just the time when they fantasize about girls.


    Lin Yuan can also understand, when he was in college, his crush was Anne Hathaway.


    He had saved all her movies on his cell phone, so whenever he was bored or something irritating happened he would y her movies.


    But he also knew that even if he worked hard for a lifetime, he would still never be able to marry her.


    So brother Dao began his days of being scolded every day, and even seemed to be enjoying it. Lin Yuan originally wanted to console him, but after thinking about it, this kind of matter between men and women, only the person involved in the matter knew about the truth of the situation. As for him he should just avoid it so as not to be disdained. So long as brother Dao isn''t harassing her then it was fine.


    As the bachelors in the farmstead began their passionate pursuit of the women, the bandits'' days however were not very good.


    They have to get up every day before dawn to build the wall, and under the eyes of supervisors. The supervisors each have a small wooden board in their hands, whoever did a good job gets a circle, while those who did a bad job gets a cross. At night after work has ended, they would go to find Qiu Niang who will write down the names and their performance ordingly. Whoever got a circle for seven consecutive days, they could move into the worker dormitory.


    Not only that, but also be rewarded a small piece of smoked meat. And when he go to the cafeteria, the women who served food would give him an encouraging smile.


    So the bandits discovered that even though theirpanions are saying, "It''s only because I don''t have a weapon, otheriwse I would definitely fight them to death." But as soon as it was time to work, everyonepeted for performance, each working harder than the other.


    Before when they were still in the bandit residence, they had never worked even that hard. At that time whenever there was work everyone avoided it if they could.


    "Liang Da,e out." The supervisor called out a name. The person who was called hurriedly put down the brick in his hand and quickly walked over with a smile on his face: "Please speak, what are your orders?"


    There was a smile on the supervisor''s mouth: "You have performed well in the past seven days, all are circles. Clean up and follow me to the dormitory."


    Liang Da widened his eyes in disbelief, standing there at a loss for a while, then rubbed his hands like a fly and sniffled his nose: "Really, really? I''m not dreaming?"


    The supervisor patted him on the shoulder: "Since you havee to the farmstead, you are now the farmstead''s people. No matter what you were before, as long as you change, you will still be a good person. You can''t do bad things in the future, otherwise life will be difficult. Follow me.


    Liang Da looked back at hispanions. They all looked at him with jealous or envious eyes. Liang Da puffed out his chest and jumped twice with excitement before he left the wall behind following after the supervisor, stopping by his grass hut to pick up his things.


    These bandits actually didn''t have much, what he took was just a ragged undershirt.


    "You will live in this room." The supervisor took him to the room on the third floor. There was a room number outside, but because there were no literate people, on the side was drawn a few vertical lines that match with the number.


    Liang Da nodded and bowed in a ttering way before walking in. As soon as he entered, he saw an old acquaintance.


    Its impossible for the bandits to live in the same room. They were spread out among the people in the farmstead. It was almost impossible to meet an acquaintanc, but Liang Da ran into Wu Sansi and San zi.


    "Liang Da!" San zi was very excited. He was now familiar with the people here, and he had be bolder. Here, no one would make him do more things, and no one would beat him. As long as he did his own job, he would have food to eat so his personality became a lot more lively. He hopped down from the bed and even gave Liang Da a hug.


    Liang Da was also very happy, the corners of his grinning mouth seem to be unable to tten. He patted San zi on the back and smiled, "We can work together in the future now."


    San zi nodded fiercely: "Recently newnd has been farmed. Although it''s a little tiring but we get to eat a lot. I can eat five multi-grain buns at one meal."


    Liang Da swallowed heavily. When he was building the wall, he only had two bean curd cakes at one meal and this was because of his good performance. If his performance was not good, he would only get one.


    "I still have half a bun left from today." San zi took out half of a multi-grain bun from his clothes and handed it to Liang Da, "You can have it."


    Liang Da said, "How could I possibly" but meanwhile he quickly took the half bun with quick hands, and ate it in a few mouthfuls, sighing with satisfaction.


    Looking at Liang Da''s appearance, San zi also knew that he must have not eaten well for a long time, and increasingly felt that he was right in submitting to the circumstances so early.


    Otherwise, he would be like the bandit leaders, who now have their heads chopped off.


    The ones who used to tyranize and domineer in the bandit residence, having now gone to the underworld, wonder what kind of life they are now living, or whether Lord Yanwang (TN: Yama, king of the underworld) have sent them to hell or not.


    Recently, because of the "cheapbor" provided by the bandits as well as the effort from the farmstead people, the progress had been much faster than before. Originally, it was only half finished, but after only two months of work, it was almost finished.


    Lin Yuan was also very excited at the news. On the day ofpletion, he waved his hand: "Take out the smoked meat tonight, and kill some bamboo rats and chickens. Although there is not much meat, but you can have as much multi-grain buns as you want."


    The people in the farmstead were also very happy, with the city wall, they have increased protection. They all smiled widely, and even shouted a few times in excitement. Looking at thepleted city wall, their faces were full of aplishment and honor.


    Although the city wall was neither magnificent nor beautiful, but so what? It was built by themselves personally, taking almost a year toplete, so it didn''t even need mentioning how good it felt in their hearts.


    Lin Yuan also became drunk that night, his current body hadn''t drink alcohol much, naturally he didn''t have his previous life''s ability to not get drunk even after a thousand cups.


    In the previous life, he had often apanied his boss to attend business meetings outside. He must not only drink what he was supposed to drink, he must also drink in his boss'' ce when needed. One year when he had to wrap up a big project, he drank until his stomach bled and had to stay in the hospital for a few days. Returning to his rented house and looking at the cold residence, he finally couldn''t hold back and ended up crying at home alone.


    Work like a dog, be diligent in front of the boss, and try to get benefits for the employees under hismand. He had climbed up from the lowestdder. Countless people envy him on achieving the leadership position at such a young age, and with a sry that was many times more than the lower workers. But no one knew how much he suffered as a fresh college graduate with no work experience and no backing. Several times his position had been taken by the rtives of his superiors and when asked by others, he could only say, "Oh, maybe there is still something I haven''t done well enough. I''ll keep fighting next year."


    A phone call from the boss, and he had to run over even after work hours. One year the boss found a little mistress. The little mistress became pregnant and so his boss had the little mistress live in Lin Yuan''s house.


    She was a young, beautiful and exceptionally proud girl. She felt that with her youth and beauty it would be no problem to defeat the boss''s yellow face old wife.


    As a result, the bosss wife came over and beat up the girl until she miscarried in Lin Yuan''s rented house.


    Because themotion rmed the neighbor, the neighbor called the police, and with the little mistress having been beaten very hard, everybody was taken to the police station.


    That time Lin Yuan took the me, saying that he and the girl were young lovers but because of a verbal conflict, he identally used violence.


    The girl said that she won''t pursue the matter so the entire situation just passed over inexplicably. But the neighbors now believe that Lin Yuan was a domestically violent man so every time they see Lin Yuan, they have contempt in their eyes.


    He couldn''t lose his job at the time as he didn''t have a beautiful degree, and was just an ordinary undergraduate with no reliable rtives or friends. If he were to leave thatpany, otherpanies in the industry would only pay him even lower wages inparison.


    At that time, Lin Yuans only dream was to save some money and buy a house of his own, and then find a girl that he liked and who liked him in return, get married and build a family.


    Every time he heard some new employees say: "If I am not happy in thispany, I will just leave. There will always be a ce that will have me." Lin Yuan would privately feel envious in his heart.


    He didn''t have the boldness to do the same. Those people have parents, rtives, and retreat ns, but he didn''t.


    People who have no ce to retreat always think more.


    After Lin Yuan became drunk, he grabbed brother Dao by the hand and said, "Brother Dao, tell me, why is it so difficult to live a good life?"


    Brother Dao patted Lin Yuan on the shoulder: "Fourth brother, you have to think like this, we are pretty good now, at least we are able to eat fully. Look outside, there are so many people who cant eat enough, you must learn to be satisfied with what you have."


    "Did I use the phrase correctly?"


    Lin Yuan''s sentimental and mncholy feelings disappeared immediately, heughed out loud: "Brother Dao, only after knowing you all do I understand what it means to have brothers."


    He also had brothers when he was studying, high school buddies and college buddies. After graduation, everyone was busy with work and life and couldn''t see each other for more than a handful of times in a year, so gradually the friendships faded.


    Sometimes when picking up the phone to chat with each other, the other would just startining about life after graduation. Comin about sry,in about their superiors,in about daily trivialities,in about their wife''s growing temper after giving birth,in about their children''s disobedience. The world was just gloomy in their eyes.


    As time passed, Lin Yuan stopped chatting with them. He had already umted a lot of negative emotions himself, and he really didn''t want to listen to others'' spill out their garbage.


    Brother Dao said excitedly: "People have only always praised me for being good. Let me tell you, swearing brotherhood with me is your fortune. Your brother Dao, I, am a person who is yi bo  what''s it again?"


    Lin Yuan answered: "Yi Bo Yun tian (TN: idiom that refers to one being extremely loyal and just)."


    Brother Dao pped his thigh: "That''s it, that''s right!"


    Brother Dao was also conpletely drunk, leaning on Lin Yuan''s shoulder and saying: "Fourth brother, you are not too young anymore, you should also consider marrying a wife and having children."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "No hurry."


    "Why are you not in a hurry?" Brother Dao retorted, "Only when you marry a wife, will you have someone to care and love you! I used to hear old Dong Tou say that when he was thirsty or hungry, his wife took care of him. When he was feeling ufortable, his wife watched over him all night. Its good to have your own family!"


    Brother Dao''s tone was full of envy.


    Lin Yuan was still smiling drunkenly: "No hurry."


    Lin Yuan still had a modern concept of choosing a spouse, hoping that his lover was someone he loves, otherwise he would have been in love and married already back in the modern times, how could he have been single up until now.


    Brother Dao saw that he couldn''t convince the othrt, he could only say: "Ai, you are still too young, you don''t understand."


    Every morning when he got up, he felt that his little brother (TN: Chinese euphemism for a man''s lower half) would poke a hole in the bed. Young men have high internal heat, it was quite normal.


    The two fell asleep in the middle of their chat,ying on the same bed. When they got up in the morning, Lin Yuan discovered that he was sleeping at the foot of the bedst night, pitifully curled up in the cramped space. Brother Dao was again sleeping with arms and legs outstretched, still as overbearing as before.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his stiff neck from sleep.


    "Boss! Boss!" A hurried shout came from outside. Lin Yuan, who had just gotten up and was still a little confused, instantly became alert. It happened that he slept all night without taking off his clothes, so he walked straight out the house.


    "What''s the matter?" Because spring had just begun, so even though it''s time to wake up, the sky was still dark and foggy.


    Li Da hurriedly said: "A merchant has arrived outside."


    Lin Yuan''s eyes widened: "Merchant?"


    Li Da nodded his head: "They said that they met bandits and had stepped off the road when escaping and got lost in the mountains. Finally seeing us, they came over and wanted something to eat."


    "Really a merchant?" Lin Yuan didn''t believe it.


    "Forget it." Lin Yuan said, "I''ll go over and take a look."


    After all, this was his own territory, no matter what the other party wanted to do, they have to first weigh whose fist was bigger. Compared with the small bandits nearby, their fist was as big as a sandbag.


    As soon as Lin Yuan walked out of the city wall, his eyes immediately settled on the unfamiliar man sitting on a rock. He was about forty and wearing a cotton-padded jacket, but the cotton-padded jacket had been torn, and a lot of cotton had fallen out, likely not warm any longer. In addition, there were a few grown men with him, likely hired to escort his merchant carriage. Merchants were all afraid of encountering bandits because it would mean a year''s business earnings will be lost, but it wouldn''t be possible if they don''t go out to travel either.


    Although it was chaotic now, but quite a lot of merchants make money by taking advantage of the chaotic state.


    "Is it Young Master Lin?" The man was a little fat, with stubby fingers. He looked at Lin Yuan with a smile, like a smiling Buddha. He was dressed inly. If he hadn''t said it himself, Lin Yuan would not have believed him to be a merchant.


    "Young master Lin is not very old but is quite a talent." The man first praised him, and then said, "I am a traveling trader, my surname is Jiang, Jiang Guang."


    Lin Yuan almost reached out to shake hands, but quickly reacted and said with a smile: "Jiang"


    Jiang Guang said quickly: "Young master Lin just call me brother Jiang, to be affectionate. I''m older by a few years allow me to take some verbal advantage."


    Lin Yuan actually felt that the others over familiarity was very familiar and dear, indeed, businessmen are simr whether they are from the ancient or modern times. The key is to have thick skin.


    Lin Yuan also smiled and said, "Brother Jiang."


    Jiang Guang nodded: "Young master Lin, I met bandits on my way, and nearly met the unpredictable. I have a batch of herbs here, all processed by old and experienced workers. If you want, we can also do business, but the moneyhow about paying with foodstuff?"


    Herbs! And even already processed! The preparation of Chinese herbal medicine was very troublesome. If one was not careful, mold could develop. To prepare a batch of medicinal herbs rely on many masters doing it together. The manufacturing cost was very high.


    Although the current processing technology was not as modern, but it was already very rare.


    Lin Yuan immediately became affectionate and familiar with Jiang Guang and grabbed Jiang Guangs wrist with his hands: "If you have noints why note to the house with me and sit for awhile?"


    "How can you say that I would have anyints?" Jiang Guang batted his other hand rapidly, walking into the city wall with Lin Yuan in a close and brotherly manner.


    Lin Yuan finally realized at this time and turned his head and said, "Brother Jiang, the people you brought can alsoe in to rest a bit. If nothing else, there will be a cup of hot water."


    The people who followed Jiang Guang let out a relieved sigh. They had followed Jiang Guang all over the mountain, so their physical strength had already been exhausted. If Jiang Guang hadn''t promised that once he was safe, he would definitely give them a lot of money, they would have already abandoned a burden like Jiang Guang and ran off.


    The mountain roads was dangerous but they were all physically strong and healthy. If it weren''t for Jiang Guang, they would be able to find their way out themselves. But it is precisely because of Jiang Guang and Jiang Guangs several carts of medicinal herbs that they can only walk slowly. When they saw this farmstead, they were actually a little bit wary, although it looked like andowners farmstead, but they were still a little uncertain.


    What''s more, if they were to encounter a greedy and cruelndowner who would confiscate their goods, they wouldn''t even have any ce to go to find justice.


    In the end Jiang Guang finally made up his mind, insisting on trying his luck. Otherwise, they would have been wandering in the mountains like before without any food. Just relying on the wild spring vegetables was not enough to fill their stomachs. When the time came, and all the strong men around him have left, Jiang Guang felt that he would not be able to survive so his only choice was to take a gamble.


    Lin Yuan was about to turn his head around, when suddenly his attention focused on one of the men quite intently.


    In the cold wind of early spring, the man only wore a short shirt while his long, slightly disheveled hair was loosely tied up. But even so, it would not give people a sloppy image, on the contrary, he appeared like a wanton and unrestrained knight-errant.


    His eyes were very dark and very sharp, like an eagle or a tiger, a tall and strong physique with firm chest muscles, wide shoulders and narrow waist. He was also examining Lin Yuan.


    Their eyes met over the air.


    "Young Master?!"


    "Brother Chen?!"


    Lin Yuan felt that this person was a bit familiar from the beginning, but he really didn''t expect him to be brother Chen, he was practicallypletely changed!


    In the memory of the original owner, brother Chen was a simple and honest boy, but now seeing him in person, Lin Yuan felt that this person was a bit too outstanding and attracted one''s attention.


    He looked like the hero in martial arts dramas. He had the wild aura of bandits, but also appeared straightforward and magnanimous, making people involuntarily give him several looks.


    Jiang Guang was quite happy: "Hey, so we are acquaintances!"


    TN: OMG! It was truly not easy, the gong/seme has finally shown up *wipes at tears*

 Chapter 35: Trading

    Chapter 35: Trading


    Lin Yuan didn''t expect to see brother Chen again. After all, he still remembered the night when the original owner and brother Chen were separated. The moonlight was dim and the refugees came upon them like the tide. Brother Chen stopped the carriage, and the original owner couldn''t see him clearly, only just hearing the other telling him to run away immediately.


    Whenever he thought of brother Chen, Lin Yuan would sigh involuntarily.


    But seeing him now, both joy and surprise took him. He let go of brother Jiang''s hand and walked straight towards brother Chen. His expression was not able to remainposed for a while, joy andment conflicting with each other.


    "You are still alive." Lin Yuan took a deep breath, not expecting that there was still an opportunity for the both of them to meet again in this life.


    When he first transmigrated into this world, brother chen blocking the refugees on his own gave him a great shock.


    Brother Chen didn''t seem to have any reaction on the surface, he just looked focusedly at Lin Yuan, expression appearing as if in a trance.


    They haven''t seen each other for almost three years, and the young master had be different from before.


    "Boss?" One of the brawny man who came with him called in bewilderment. How did Boss take an escort job and even end up reuniting with long lost friends?


    Brother Chen raised his hand, and the man shut up immediately.


    He looked at Lin Yuan withplicated eyes, and finally moved slowly. When a servant see his master, he always had to kneel down.


    After three years of not kneeling, he was a little unused to the motion. However, before he got down on his knees, Lin Yuan had already grabbed his shoulderson tiptoe, with a smile on his face: "I really didn''t expect it. Let me take you in to have a look around. This is the property I purchased."


    After finishing speaking, he half dragged and half hugged brother Chen inside. His expression was so natural that brother Chen was in a daze for a moment.


    The people behind also followed in. Meeting their eyes were fertile fields, men and women working in them. In the spring thend needed to be nted with seeds. Everyone was very busy during this period, but the people had smiles on their faces even as they wipe at their sweat. asionally they would take a rest, filling a cup with water.


    Looking around, besides the huts and a house with a courtyard attached, there was an amazinglyrge coffin-like house, three stories high, no fancy decorations, just t and symmetrical, shocking brother Chen and his men.


    "Not bad?" Lin Yuan finally revealed a little bit of proudness. He said, "It has been a long time of separation, I will take you to meet Er Liang and the others. They are all in the farmstead, and your mother is also here too."


    Then Lin Yuan turned around and said to Brother Jiang, "Brother Jiang has been walking through the mountains for so long, and must be tired too. We will talk about business tomorrow. I will have someone to take you down to rest and wash up."


    Brother Jiang was not a person without tact, and nodded repeatedly: "Don''t mind me, dying for a few days is not a big deal."


    Brother Chens mother was Lin Yuans wet nurse. Now she was helping with things in the back kitchen, as well as helping to deliver babies for pregnant women.


    Everyone couldn''t believe it when they saw brother Chen. After all, they didn''t expect Niu Dan to survive. When Er Liang saw brother Chen, he even dropped a few tears from the corner of his eyes and sniffed his nose vigorously, wiping the tears with the back of his hands.


    The servants of the Lin family also surrounded brother Chen excitedly and asked him what he had gone through in the past few years, especially brother Chens mother. Seeing her son okay in front of her, the tears seemed unable to stop. Brother Chen held his mother''s shoulders helplessly, and let her cry on his shoulders.


    Then brother Chen briefly talked about his experience over the past few years.


    It turned out that the group of refugees did not want to kill them, but just wanted to find food. But it turned out, there was no food in the car except for the dry food packed for eating on the way. But that bit of food was only enough for an adult man to eat for two or three days.


    Finding that there was nothing to eat, the refugees dispersed, and brother Chen survived.


    He had no money, and he didn''t know where Lin Yuan and Er Liang had escaped to, so he had no choice but to find a ce of shelter first. In the end he stopped at a section of the wilderness, supporting himself with hunting. Probably because of his good hunting skills, a lot of people gathered around gradually.


    After having followers, they settled in no fixed ce, living like refugees, relying on robbing mountain bandits for livlihood.


    To sum up, Brother Chen now had a group of people left behind in the wilderness. He himself took the job of escorting the merchants this time, and brought out the most tough men under his hand. But they met a several groups of bandits and had to escape. After getting lost in the mountains, they apanied Jiang Guang to here.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his chin: "I always feel that there is providence in everything. It was the heavens that had us reunite."


    Mother Chen nodded: "Exactly!"


    Old father Lin also said, "Since you are here, then you must stay here in the future. We are after all a family!"


    Brother Chen said: "I still have many brothers out there."


    He was also now a small boss, and he must consider the care and livelihood of his brothers.


    At this time, Lin Yuan did not respond. His senses had not yet been dazzled by the joy of reuniting. What''s more, the source of his feelings for brother Chen only came from the memory of the original owner. He had not seen him in three years, what kind of person was brother Chen now? He was unsure.


    And listening to his tone, the people under hismand were all tough men, since daring to rob the bandits your fighting power would certainly not be weak. If he rashly allowed brother Chen to bring those people in, and if something goes wrong


    Even if he wins, the small fighting power he had managed to cultivate now will definitely pay a high price, and he simply can''t afford that now.


    Brother Chen stood up. Three years ago, he was only a little taller than Lin Yuan. Now standing next to Lin Yuan, he was almost a head taller than Lin Yuan, at least 1.8 meters tall.


    "I won''t have you be troubled, I naturally have my way." His expression was serious, even revealing a slight imposing aura.


    That aura came from the many times he had gone up against the bandits. Old father Lin swallowed, knowing that the Niu Dan in front of him was no longer the same Niu Dan from before. So he said, "Since you''re back, you must still stay for a few days. Besides, you and Yuan''er haven''t seen each other for a few years. There must be a lot to say."


    Mother Chen took her son by the arm. After so many events, she did not look like someone in her forties. Originally, as a wet nurse in the Lin family, her food and clothing were better than ordinary people, so her ageing was not so fast. But she now looked no different from someone in her fifties. Her hair graying, wrinkles on the face and neck, and age spots on the back of her hands.


    Since knowing that her son was missing, her energy had long since disappeared. If it weren''t for serving her masters keeping her going, she might have died long ago.


    Mother Chen was a widow. After she became pregnant, her husband died in a fight in the field. The fight originated from the people on both sides feeling that the other side had upied more of their ownnd. From the verbal fighting in the beginning it gradually escted into a physical fight, and she lost her husband.


    Her father-inw and mother-inw could not stand the shock of losing their only son, and passed away within a month one after another. She was pregnant and had nowhere to go, until Yang shi heard about her situation and had here to the Lin family residence giving her a ce to peacefully give birth to her baby. It happened that a servant girl in the Lin family was pregnant as well. When the child was born, and the girl did not have enough milk, she could help out as a wet nurse.


    In this way Mother Chen stayed at Lin family''s residence, and she stayed for more than ten years.


    "Niu Dan." Mother Chen called her son''s nickname, and reached out to touch her son''s face. With tears falling, she touched her son''s facial features and arms over and over again.


    Brother Chen''s sleeves were pushed up, revealing his arms to be covered in scars. There were knife wounds and scars left by blunt objects, looking very frightning.


    Mother Chen bit her lip: "Just how much suffering is this"


    Brother Chen smiled at Mother Chen: "Mother, it''s just some small injuries, it doesn''t endanger my life, so it can''t be considered suffering."


    Mother Chen carefully touched the scars: "Does it still hurt?"


    Brother Chen: "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    That night, everyone in the Lin family gathered together and had a family dinner, while brother Chen''s men went to the cafeteria with the people in the farmstead.


    The family banquet was quite rich and sumptuous. Lin Yuan specially asked the kitchen to kill two chickens and three bamboo rats. He also had egg custard soup made, along with fried wild vegetables that were only avable in spring. He even took out the rice wine seized from the banditsst time.


    Old father Lin sat at the head of the dining table. Currently he doesn''t need to care about anything. He can live a good life just by relying on his son. Daily, he would sigh happily about having given birth to a good son and that his situation was much better than his friends''.


    As for his old friends, dont know where they were now.


    Did they find their sons that had been sent out, or had they be refugees, he didn''t know.


    Old fathet Lin had thought about it before, but after thinking about it for a couple of days, he put it aside.


    In any case, other people''s family affairs have nothing to do with him. Ask him to go find them? That would certainly be impossible.


    "Yuan''er is also big now." Old father Lin took a sip of rice wine and sighedfortably, "I can now enjoy Yuan''er''s blessing (TN: expression for children supporting their parents'' retirement)."


    The servants below ttered: "Master, this is the blessing umted from the previous life, and this life is for enjoying the blessing."


    Old father Linughed: "I feel the same way!"


    There was a lot of happiness and harmony at the banquet, but Lin Yuan turned his head from time to time to look in the direction of brother Chen. He hadn''t seen him for three years. This man had matured and was now unpredictable.


    Brother Chen was currentlyforting the Mother Chen: "Mother, if you miss me, thene with me, I will definitely not let you suffer and have a hard time."


    Mother Chen asked dazedly: "Go? Go where?"


    Brother Chen: "Naturally go to my vimy ce."


    Mother Chen shook her head quickly: "I''m not going anywhere, Niu Dan, you stay too. Did you forget, you have been with the young master since you were young, us mother and son were rescued by the master and the mistress. We must know to be grateful and pay back this benevolence."


    She had lived in the Lin family for more than ten years and had long regarded the Lin family as her home. The master was not very temperamental, and the mistress was a kind person. The young master was also capable. This farmstead also had a city wall. Because of her age, she had received quite a lot of care and had not done any heavy work. Now her son had alsoe back, so even more she didn''t want to go anywhere.


    Brother Chen couldn''t convince Mother Chen, turning around he found that Lin Yuan was looking at him.


    He looked at Lin Yuan and didn''t know what he felt.


    He had a responsibility to his brothers and loyalty to the young master who grew up with him.


    But it was sometimes difficult to be both loyal and righteous.


    After the banquet was over and everyone was full, Lin Yuan stood up and walked up to brother Chen and patted his shoulder: "Let''s go out and talk."


    Brother Chen didn''t refuse, and walked outside with Lin Yuan. Now it was dark and the cold wind was still blowing in early spring. Lin Yuan tightened the cotton-padded coat on his body, but found that brother Chen was not afraid of the cold wind at all in his thin shirt.


    "Don''t you feel cold?" Lin Yuan asked curiously. They were all made of flesh. How can he be so different as to not be afraid of the cold?


    Brother Chen smiled: "I''m used to it."


    "Young master, how have you been in the past few years?" Brother Chen suddenly asked, "At that time I wanted to catch up with you, but I didn''t know where you were going."


    Lin Yuan felt that he really needed a lonely cigarette at this time, and then pretend to say a few words full of life philosophy, but unfortunately there was no condition for him to act cool, and he could only say: "At that time, Er Liang and I fled to Wu city and lived in the ruined temple on the outskirts. We were penniless until we found the two hundred taels banknote that my mother had hidden on me."


    "Let''s stop talking about me, how about you? Are you now the boss of a vi?" Lin Yuan''s ears were sharp, having heard brother Chen''s unfinished word, and he immediately thought of a mountain residence like the one the bandits lived in. Since he had a group of brothers under him, he must have settled down somewhere, relying on looting the surrounding bandits to make a living. It was actually not a good way to live, it could only be said desperate times call for desperate measures.


    Brother Chen looked at the night sky: "Actually, at that time, I thought I wouldn''t make it, young master, but people always want to live. Stealing a day is a day."


    "That''s right." Brother Chen said suddenly, "There is a gentleman in the vi who gave me a new name. I can''t keep using Niu Dan as a formal name."


    Lin Yuan couldn''t help butugh. Think about it, every time the vi boss goes out, a bunch of underlings say: "Brother Niu Dan! Come back safely!" It was quite an amusing picture. Just not imposing at all.


    Lin Yuan asked: "What''s the name?"


    Brother Chen said: "Chen Baisong."


    Lin Yuan: "This name is good, Bai Song both have good meaning (TN: literally bai=cypress and song=pine, both trees have good meanings in Chinese)."


    Chen Baisong smiled.


    "Are you still thinking about leaving here?" Lin Yuan said suddenly, "Nanny will not leave."


    Chen Baisong was currently having a headache about this: "My mother, she"


    Lin Yuan in truth hoped that Chen Baisong would stay. After all, he was the original owner''s ymate since childhood, and he had family here. To the original owner, Chen Baisong may not be his blood brother but they were closer than blood brothers. If he really did leave, Lin Yuan would have some regrets in his heart.


    "You don''t have enough food in your vi?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Baisong did not lie to save face, he nodded and said: "Otherwise, we won''te out to take up the escort job, usually we don''t take them."


    Merchants have money, and they want to do business even when the world was in chaos. Furthermore the more chaotic, the higher the prices, especially for food and medicinal materials, both of which were hugely profitable.


    After all, they havent seen each other for three years so there was a sense of unfamiliarity.


    Especially Lin Yuan, although he had memories of brother Chen, this memory belonged to the original owner, and he had not inherited the original owner''s feelings.


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan: "Young master, you are grown up."


    Lin Yuan was taken aback: "You speak as if you are much older than me."


    Chen Baisong was just a few months older than Lin Yuan.


    Chen Baisong didn''t speak, but the corners of his mouth lifted in a smile. The young master in his memory had never grown up. He possessed a kind heart, and was gentle with everyone, unable to see any suffering in front of him.


    If everyone in this world was like this, there won''t be so many bad things, there won''t be wars, and there won''t be people who were disced.


    Young master had changed.


    Chen Baisong stretched out his arm and patted Lin Yuan on the shoulder.


    Nothing in this world was static, everyone was changing.


    Its just that some people were fast and some were slow.


    Lin Yuan said, "Since you still have brothers out there, I won''t force you to stay. I will take care of Nanny. If anything happens, juste to me, and I will help so long as it''s within my ability."


    He will repay brother Chen''s life-saving grace to the original owner, although it seems that he hadn''t been able to save the original owner in the end.


    "Young master" Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan, with a smile in his eyes.


    Sure enough, no matter when, the young master will always be the young master.


    After the excitement of the reunion subsided, Lin Yuan had a rare good sleep. In his dream, he seemed to see the original owner smiling at him.


    The next morning, when the sun was shining brightly, Lin Yuan crawled out of the bed. Er Liang walked into the room with a basin of water and waited on Lin Yuan as he freshened up. Lin Yuans hair was very long. Although in ancient times the hair was considered part of the body gifted to you by your parents, they can still actually cut the hair, but usually just a small trim.


    In the Tang Dynasty, there was already the word haircut.


    "Er Liang, cut my hair a bit." Although Lin Yuan''s hair volume was not too much, it tend to grow too fast. It was already very long before and plus three years of no trimming, it now reached his thighs.


    Er Liang brushed Lin Yuan''s hair, and said, "Young master''s hair is this good why should it be cut. It''s dark and smooth, no need to cut it."


    Lin Yuan: "It''s too much trouble, it takes too much time to freshen up every day." Because of the long hair, the ancient people actually seldom wash their hair as there was no hair dryer. Generally, they do not wash their hair when the weather grows cold. It wasmon not to wash their hair in autumn and winter. Even if he wanted to wash it, there were no soaps in the farmstead at this time. Even Lin Yuan just washed his hair with nt ash mixed with water.


    Lin Yuan found that many people in the farmstead who did not wash their hair for a long time, the oil blocked the hair follicles, resulting in them being half bald.The troubles of hair loss, as expected, exist in any era.


    Er Liangbed Lin Yuan''s hair, and said, "I see Brother Chen is very different from three years ago."


    Thinking of the current brother Chen, he said excitedly: "He is even more manly! I will grow up like brother Chen in the future!"


    Er Liang, this fickle little boy, the one who he had looked up to before was Brother Dao.


    Even though he had experienced the smell of brother Dao''s feet, he hadn''t changed his mind.


    Now that someone who was more in line with his aesthetics appeared, he immediately abandoned Brother Dao.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Then you have to work hard, eat more, and work more."


    Er Liang: "I also have strength now."


    After finishing the hair and changing clothes, it had been almost half an hour since he got up.


    Sure enough, long hair was inconvenient, but Lin Yuan dare not cut it too short. After all, people with short hair now were either monks returning to the secr world or criminals who have been punished.


    Lin Yuan went to see Jiang Guang first.


    Jiang Guang was a merchant trader, he had no fixed ce and no family, but he had a lot of contacts, therefore daring to travel in this state of upheaval.


    "I sell everything." Jiang Guang said smiling as he sat cross legged, his breakfast on the table, "In addition to medicinal materials, I also sell food. If there is a shortage of people, people can also be sold."


    Lin Yuan asked: "What about weapons and horses?"


    Jiang Guangs smile changed in an instant, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked honest and clever equally: "Although I can also sell it, but the price"


    Lin Yuan knew that the price would be scary without even thinking about it.


    "Money is not epted." Jiang Guang said, "The times now, only silver and gold are epted." What he called money were the paper currency issued by the Yuan Dynasty. It had now be waste paper and was only useful in rtively stable towns. However, the amount was gettingrger andrger. Ordinary people holding several hundred taels of paper currency may not even be able to buy much food.


    Lin Yuan can also understand that, after all, in a modern African country, intion can reach to heights where hundreds of millions were needed to buy a pair of slippers.


    But he doesn''t have much gold and silver anymore. Yang Zi''an took most of the silver away, and the gold was only Yang shi''s jewelry. If not for ast resort, Lin Yuan really didn''t want to use Yang shi''s things.


    But the good thing was that the Lin family used to have a big business, and the jewelry that old father Lin bought for Yang shi was all made of real gold and silver. It was not gilded gold or fake gold, each piece was weighty and valuable.


    "Brother Jiang." Lin Yuan said suddenly, "Although there is no gold or silver, I have something else here."


    Jiang Guang looked up bewildered. Without gold and silver, what business can be talked about? Merchants chase profits, that had always been the case.


    Lin Yuan: "What do you think of this thing?"


    Jiang Guang heard this and looked over, seeing Lin Yuan take out something. It was a huge jade annulus,rger than Jiang Guang had ever seen in his life. The whole body was pure white and very transparent. It was not only on the surface, under the sun it gave a feeling that light could travel through this jade. Such jade was priceless, rarely seen among the people. Jiang Guang swallowed and his eyes glowed.


    Lin Yuan was relieved to find that Jiang Guang hadn''t seen through it.


    Of course, this jade was not real. It was made by Chen Half-Immortal and his fellows. He didn''t know how they had somehow gone from studying gunpowder form to making fake gems. The texture of artificially-made jade was of course notparable to real jade, but it was made meticulously. In this era without professional equipment, it was almost impossible based on the naked eye and hand to distinguish its fakeness. The stone used was also found deep in the mountains, and it took them a month to create this piece.


    Originally, Lin Yuan was worried that jade had lost its value in these times, but looking at Jiang Guangs eyes, he knew that there was still a market for this thing. No matter how chaotic the world was, the royals and nobles at the top will still enjoy themselves. If the sword was not ced on their necks, they will not be afraid.


    "This thing" Jiang Guang, "How priceless!"


    Lin Yuan: "This thing fell into my hands because of a coincidence. I want to exchange it for one cart of brother Jiang''s medicinal herbs, it should be more than enough?"


    Jiang Guang looked at Lin Yuan: "I will not tell lies with young master Lin, it is worth more than one cart."


    "I want to buy some horses." Lin Yuan said.


    Jiang Guang touched his chin: "If it was a few years ago, it would be enough to buy ten horses, but now, I can only give three horses."


    Lin Yuan didn''t mind about this. It was a pure profit in exchange. After all, as soon as this piece of "fake jade" came out, Chen Half-Immortal and the others had experience and could make more counterfeit jade easily enough.


    Of course, using the fake jade to trade, the more the better.


    "Brother Jiang is an honest man." Lin Yuan raised his teacup, "I will use tea instead of wine to toast to brother Jiang."


    Jiang Guang also raised his teacup. He had already thought about whom he would sell to after he got that piece of jade. The people below can barely survive, but the people above were still living extravagantly and enjoying luxuries. Compared to gold and silver those people would prefer jade, and he can surely sell it for a good price.


    Lin Yuan and Jiang Guang were both feeling delighted in their hearts.


    Chen Half-Immortal and the others, they dont know it yet it, but their workload will increase once again.

 Chapter 36: Valuable

    Chapter 36: Valuable


    "Exploding the furnace, this"


    "This matter"


    Chen Half-Immortal said to Lin Yuan with difficulty: "It will take some time."


    They cant do anything about it if the furnace doesn''t explode.


    Lin Yuan was in a good mood due to the fake jade that could pass as the real deal. He said, "There''s no need to hurry this, but the gunpowder recipe can''t be cking, you have to work harder."


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Of course, we still have to rely on you, Boss."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "No need for ttery. Do what you are asked to do and there will be nock of benefits."


    The reward for making jade had already been given to them. Everyone was rewarded with a bamboo rat, and how it was cooked was all up to them.


    In the absence of meat, this reward was very attractive.


    Jiang Guang left two dayster. When he came, he brought carts of medicinal materials. When he left, he took away only the huge fake jade. Chen Baisong and others naturally followed Jiang Guang. After all, the job concerned half a month''s worth of food for the people back at their vi.


    Now that the bandit dens near their ce have long been raided by them, they must find a way to find other ways to support their livlihood.


    "asionally when you''re free,e back and visit." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong.


    Chen Baisong nodded, and he turned to look at Lin Yuan: "Young master, if you have a problem, only send for me, this is where I am staying."


    Saying so, he handed over a map drawn on linen cloth. Chen Baisong pointed to a ce and said, "This is where I am."


    Lin Yuan solemnly put away the map. It seemed that there were many talented people under Chen Baisong''smand. Normal people can''t draw such a map.


    "Young master, take care." Chen Baisong sped his fist.


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "You too, be careful on the way."


    Mother Chen was watching from a distance, her hand covering her mouth, fearing she would break out into sobs in the next second.


    "When a child grows up, he will always leave." Yang shi said softly beside her.


    Mother Chen wiped her tears: "This ve just didn''t expect that he grew up so fast."


    Chen Baisongs arrival seemed to be just an insignificant episode, but it did make Lin Yuan feel much better.


    After the beginning of the spring, the farmstead became more and more busy. Although the city wall was built, thend still needed to be opened up for farming.


    Liang er wiped a handful of sweat from his forehead, holding a hoe in his hand, and with a smile on his face, he said to San zi next to him: "Wonder what we will eat today."


    San zi inhaled twice: "I don''t know, but there will definitely be multi-grain steamed buns."


    Liang Er said: "Wonder who the best worker is today." Nowadays, the farmstead will judge one outstandingborer every day. This persons food will be much better than others. He can eat a bowl of white rice and a dish that not only contain vegetables, but also meat with plentiful oil. And it was not required to eat in the cafeteria, even if you take it away to eat elsewhere it was fine.


    Therefore, the degree of enthusiasm for opening thend was very high now, and everyone hoped that the person who was evaluated as outstanding was himself.


    Liang er was also very hardworking, but he looked at his progress and found that there were many people who were faster than him. Now he fell into a bit of a ck.


    "It''s not us anyway." San zi had envy in his eyes, "If only I had that much strength, I would definitely be able to eat meat every day."


    "The one who had been rated as excellent in recent days were all Tietou." Liang Er looked at Tietou who was plowing thend.


    Tietou was a big honest fellow, he didn''t talk to people much, and always worked by himself. He had a rtive in the farmstead, his only sister. All the rewards he had received these days were brought back to the dormitory and given to his sister.


    His sister was born with weak health, so he always does more work alone, lest his sister will be disliked.


    "Tietou! You should asionally rx and give us a chance!" Liang Er shouted towards Tietou.


    Tietou stopped and looked around, wondering who was calling him. After seeing Liang Er, he said in a low voice, "No."


    Liang Er said angrily to the San zi: "This man is really stubborn. He had eaten special meals for so many days."


    San ziforted him: "Don''t be angry anymore, his sister is not healthy."


    Liang Er: "Bullying me because I don''t have a sister, right?"


    San zi said in a small voice, "I dont think you would work just as hard even if you have a sister."


    That night, Tietou was the same as the previous day, carrying white rice and a vegetable meat dish, his honest face finally showing a faint smile.


    "Brother." Tietou''s sister does not have a formal name, only the nickname Xiaohua, which was very countryside. In any vige, girls from nine out of ten households were called Xiaohua.


    Tietou put the stewed vegetables with meat and the rice on the table, and then carrying his sister to the table in a gentle and considerate manner at odds with his big clumsy looking body: "Hurry and eat."


    Xiaohua had been eating it for several days, but seeing the rice and stewed vegetable and meat dish she still craved to eat some more, she swallowed and whispered: "Have you eaten yet?"


    Tietou: "I have eaten it, this is leftovers I brought back for you."


    Xiaohua smiled at Tietou, she didn''t doubt Tietou''s words at all, and took the chopsticks to eat.


    "Brother, eat a piece of meat." Xiaohua picked up the meat and fed it to Tietou''s mouth, and Tietou opened his mouth to take a bite.


    The long-forgotten meaty taste encroached on his taste buds, Tietou took a deep breath and rubbed Xiaohua''s head: "You need to recover your health, brother will let you eat meat every day."


    Xiaohua nodded vigorously. She liked her life now. She didnt have to worry about where she will sleep tomorrow, she didnt have to worry about being hungry. She still remembered that when they first fled, if brother only sold himself, he could definitely find a master but because he was taking along a sickly sister no one had been willing to buy the siblings.


    Only when they met Boss did they finally have a shelter.


    "The more I think about it the more I''m angry." Liang Er returned to the dormitory andined to San zi. "He had gotten excellent so many days so what if he missed for a few days. If it wasn''t the fact that I can''t beat him, I would definitely teach him a lesson!"


    San zi turned over, not really wanting to talk to Liang Er. Although it was difficult for them to get an excellent, they could still eat meat every seven days.


    Of course, meat is never too much, but when many people cant even fill their stomachs, it was already something rare that they do not go hungry.


    San zi reminded: "You can''t fight in the farmstead. If you are discovered, you will be locked in the dungeon."


    The so-called dungeon was actually a cer that was remodeled and was not for torture. But there was no light in the dungeon, a veritable little ck room. After being locked in, no sound or light could be heard or seen.


    No one had been in it so far.


    But no one in the farmstead wanted to try it in any case.


    Liang Er immediately lost his nerve, and whispered: "It''s not like I really want to teach him a lesson. You''ll see, I will definitely surpass him tomorrow."


    San zi dont believe it: "I''ll go to bed first."


    The roommates alsoughed and said, "Liang Er, you will have to work hard tomorrow. We don''t dare to fight with Tietou on getting excellent because of how desperate he appears."


    Liang Er went to sleep with confidence, and prepared to let Tietou know how good he was tomorrow.


    However


    "Tietou is simply not human!" Liang Er threw the hoe onto the ground viciously.


    The person next to himughed at him: "Did you not say you wanted to show him up yesterday? You give up so soon?"


    Liang er also felt ashamed to just give up, and could only toughen his skin and go on.


    At the end of the evening, Liang Er nced at Tietou''s ground, and knew that he would beughed at by hispanions today.


    When the excellent worker was announced, Liang Er was absent-mindedly wondering if he should secretly put some croton seeds in Tietou''s rice tonight (TN: croton seeds are a strong purgative).


    "Today''s outstandingborers are: Tietou, Liang Er." Jiang Gui exined after announcing the candidates, "Tietou had worked hard and had been excellent for several days. After we considered it, we decided that the second ce can also enjoy the same treatment as the first ce."


    The people were all happy, after all, it was impossible to defeat Tietou, they were almost ready to give up and ck off.


    But the second ce can still be fought for.


    When the crowd dispersed, Liang Er still stood there thinking. San zi urged: "Why are you standing stupidly? Aren''t you going to the cafeteria?"


    Liang Er walked to San zi''s side and asked: "Do you know where to find some croton seeds?"


    San zi: "Why do you want croton seeds? If you eat that stuff, you will need to go to the toilet. No matter how much you eat, it''s useless. Maybe you will even die."


    There were many examples of people eating croton seeds and dying.


    Liang Er whispered: "I n to get some for Tietou."


    San zi widened his eyes: "Are you crazy?!"


    Liang Er: "So I can take the first ce, eat white rice and stewed vegetables with meat, and I will share half of it with you then."


    San zi had aplicated expression: "You can eat it now too."


    Liang Er: "Are you kidding? You don''t mean that you want me to steal Tietou''s? I can''t beat him."


    San zi sighed, "I mean, you can go to the kitchen to ask for white rice and stewed vegetables with meat."


    Liang Er was shocked: "Why?!"


    San zi looked at Liang Er who seemed to really not know, and he suddenly said yfully: The Boss said, anyone can get it tonight if they want to. Didnt you hear what Jiang manager said just now?


    Liang Er said suspiciously: "I indeed did not listen carefully"


    He was just thinking about how he could defeat Tietou.


    San zi: "I will take you there."


    San zi took Liang Er to the cafeteria. Now the cafeteria was already full of people. They were chatting and eating dinner. Because it was still cold in early spring, there were charcoal braziers in the four corners of the room, and with many people gathered together they can feel a rush of heat when they go in, it was extremely warm.


    The women who were serving the meals sat behind the counter, chatting while serving.


    "This is my brother, Liang Er, he wants white rice and stewed vegetables with meat." San zi said to the woman who served the meal.


    The woman had received the notice before, that two people were rewarded today, so the stewed vegetables with meat and rice were already prepared and kept warm so when they saw someonee to get it, they passed them over naturally.


    "Remember to take the bowl and te back after eating, or eat in the cafeteria." The woman reminded.


    And Liang Er, who was holding the wooden dinner te, was still a bit at a loss, not knowing what happened.


    He looked around and found that everyone was eating ordinary multi-grain steamed buns and stir-fried vegetables. No one had white rice or meat.


    Liang Er looked at San zi vigntly: "Boss definitely did not say to eat randomly, don''t lie to me."


    San zi cupped his belly andughed: "Hahahahaha, how can you be so silly hahahahaha, you should really look at your expression just now."


    Liang Er looked at San zi with a displeased expression, but he was reluctant to put down the food in his hand.


    San zi said after havingughed enough, "Manager Jiang said, because Tietou is always the first, so there will be rewards for the second in the future. You are the second today, so you can also get it."


    Liang Er stood there sluggish for a while before reacting.


    He took the dinner te and found an empty seat to sit down, looking at the whole bowl of white rice and stewed vegetables with meat, he picked up his chopsticks while swallowing.


    San zi was also feeling a craving, after receiving his share of multi-grain steamed buns and vegetables he sat opposite Liang Er: "Can you give me a piece of meat?"


    Liang er''s chopsticks stirred in the stew, and a lot of meat can be seen.


    So Liang Er said generously: "Eat."


    San zi did not bother being courteous with him, he picked the biggest piece of meat he saw.


    Lin Yuan was currently observing in Chen Half-Immortal''s researchb, in any case Lin Yuan didn''t want to call this room the alchemy room.


    Chen Half-Immortal said to Lin Yuan with a little nervousness: "Actually, the furnace exploded once, but trying again ording to the recipe it didn''t explode though."


    There were no precise measurement tools at this time, and every measurement depended on the feel. There were many uncertain factors, and Lin Yuan could understand it.


    "Is there enough material?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Half-Immortal: "Enough is enough, we don''t use much each time, but it is better to prepare early."


    Still have to send someone to buy. Dont know that there is any town around that sell these materials.


    Lin Yuan could only call Zhu Yuanzhang and brother Dao to go out, each leading a team and had Chen Half-Immortal tell them what was needed.


    "If we all go" Zhu Yuanzhang still had some worries, "There won''t be many people left in the farmstead."


    After all, they will be taking away all the grown men.


    Lin Yuan said: "Now the city wall has been built. While there are not many people left, but in total it is enough. There is also food in the farmstead. Even if there really is danger, it will be enough tost a siege. So you can return in half a month if you havent bought what is needed."


    Now thatmunication and transportation were inconvenient, he could only make calctions and stipted times.


    For ten or so days, even if bandits reallye over, they will still be able tost.


    As long as it was not an official army.


    If it were, Lin Yuan could only surrender to the unfortunate circumstance. After all, once an official army arrived, even if Zhu Yuanzhang and brother Dao were in the farmstead, they wouldn''t be able to be of much help.


    Lin Yuan made it clear, so Zhu Yuanzhang and brother Dao could only leave with their respective teams.


    They have to pretend to be ordinary people, and they cant buy too much each time, buying in batches to avoid being targeted.


    It was the tenth year of the current emperor''s reign already.


    Lin Yuan let out a sigh as he looked at their leaving backs.


    The time left was really running out.


    If at the end of this year, the number of people in the farmstead cannot exceed 1,000, he will truly not be able to do anything. Maybe he might even have to take the people to join the Red Turbans.


    Recruiting troops was imminent.


    Lin Yuan took a deep breath, but those he weren''t unsure of their origins, he didn''t dare to let them in.


    Even if Chen Baisong had such a close rtionship with the original owner, Lin Yuan didn''tpletely trust him either.


    Ahhe was truly close to going crazy.


    Lin Yuan turned his head and looked at Er Liang who was cleaning up the house, staring in a daze. Er Liang felt that there was a line of sight focused on him from behind, the gaze causing his whole body to go numb. Turning around, he found that his young master was looking at him intently, and asked ufortably: "Young master? What are you doing looking at me? What, what is it?"


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    Er Liang became more nervous: "Did something happen? Young master, don''t not say anything, it''s scary."


    Lin Yuan: "Say, if I think less, will it be easier?"


    Er Liang knew that this was his young master once again being peculiar. He picked up the rag and continued to wipe the dust. While wiping, he said, "Young master, you are now responsible for a big farmstead of people, if you think less you will be feeling easier, but if something happens you will not be feeling easy. "


    Lin Yuan continued to sigh: "What you said makes sense."


    Er Liang: "Young master, if you have time to think about this, you might as well think about what to eat tomorrow."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "Anyway, it has been the same every day recently, so I don''t have to think about it."


    Er Liang: "Young master, why don''t you think about your life''s major event?"


    Lin Yuan didn''t react for a while: "What major event? Life''s major event?"


    Er Liang sighed: "You are already at this age, if it was still like before, I should have seen your son by now."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Er Liang bbered: "Master is also talking about this recently. It is a pity that this ce is too remote to find ady that matches your status. It is better to arrange two tongfang (TN: a servant girl who is actually a concubine as well) for you first."


    Lin Yuan''s face blushed instantly, he turned his head and said, "This"


    Er Liang winked and said, "Young master, this is just the ways of men."


    Lin Yuan stretched out his hand and pushed Er Liang''s head away: "Speak if you must speak, don''t get so close."


    "Forget it." After careful consideration, Lin Yuan rejected the proposal.


    Although it was a servant girl who take on concubine duties if needed, in the eyes of a modern-educated person like Lin Yuan, this was actually no different from his wife who does housework for him and have his children.


    Although she would not be a wife in legal terms, Lin Yuan still can''t ovee this hurdle.


    Besides, what should he do when he gets married and finds a wife?


    Have several women live under one roof?


    He felt that he probably didn''t have the skills of Long Aotian (TN: archetype in c-webnovels where the male MC travels back in time and finds himself a harem of women), when the time came he would definitely be surrounded by enemies'' from all sides. If there was an additional battle between mother-inw and daughter-inw, he can just say goodbye early.


    Er Liang can''t believe it: "Young master, forget it? But you are seventeen now?"


    Lin Yuan became angry with embarrassment: "Er Liang, if you want yourself then go tell that to my father, anyway, I can''t, and if you ask me again, I will punish you to clean the toilet bucket."


    Er Liang closed his mouth, stretched out his hands, and made a gesture of squeezing his mouth close.


    "Speaking of toilet buckets" Lin Yuan''s thoughts were taken astray, "I think the farmstead really needs a public toilet, and it can even be used to umte fertilizer."


    Although the people in the farmstead also save fertilizer on their own, in fact, most of them still go to the woods to do their business.


    Er Liang heard Lin Yuan mention fertilizer, and his whole person felt strange, his expression difficult to put in words.


    He didn''t even know who told the young master about fertilizer.


    Hearing the young master mentioningpost seriously, his three views were shocked.


    In the eyes of Er Liang, his young master shouldn''t know these things.


    Lin Yuan: "What is your expression?"


    Er Liang sniffed: "Young master, Er Liang did not take care of you good enough!"


    Lin Yuan: ""


    After listening to Er Liang''s exnation, Lin Yuan was deeply impressed by Er Liang''s brain circuit.


    But the matter of creating a public toilet cannot be forgotten.


    Lin Yuan immediately summoned some people and started digging the public toilet. The public toilet was also simple. He followed the same structure as the modern farm toilet in the 1960s and 1970s. Dig a deep hole and cover it with two thick boards. If you are afraid of falling, you can use bricks to line it instead.


    As soon as Lin Yuan gave the order, the people in the farmstead started to work in full swing.


    After all, good work meant meat to eat.


    Althougheveryone thought digging a toilet was unnecessary.


    But it was not called just a toilet, but a public toilet now.


    "The Boss is truly extraordinary, there are actually special ways to shit."


    "That''s right, I used to think that it was already good if you had a toilet bucket like thosendowning lords, but I didn''t expect that we are now actually building a special house for shitting, and have to dig such a deep hole."


    "I heard that a bucket of water must be ced outside, and you have to wash your hands after finishing."


    "Boss also had people go find a recipe for making paper, papers for wiping the butt."


    "Ai, no wonder he is the Boss, even the butt is more noble and high-born than ordinary people. Like us, aren''t we just fine with wiping with a leaf?"


    "I heard that the lords all use silk and satin to wipe at their butts."


    "Those lords who wipe their butts just once and it is more valuable than us wiping our whole life."


    Everyone reached an agreement and felt that the butts of the lords were all valuable butts.


    The toilet was made very quickly. Two toilets were finished in two to three days, one for men and one for women. Lin Yuan also drew signs outside because everyone was illiterate. In order for them not to go to the wrong toilet, Lin Yuan drew a hoe for the men''s bathroom and a flower for the women''s bathroom.


    This way it will be made clear.


    As for drawing skirts and pantsat this age, men also wear skirts.


    Although it cannot be called a skirt strictly speaking.


    Lin Yuan naturally didn''t know that his butt was very valuable. He only knew that it would be much more convenient after having a public toilet. At least there was no need to worry about walking in the farmstead and identally stepping into a pit, only to discover gold'' had been buried in the pit.


    Now many people have to be supervised to make sure they use the toilets as many people don''t bother to take the few steps to the toilet at night.


    Later, Lin Yuan had no choice but toe up with a method where they supervise on each other.


    If they reported on someone not using the toilets as they should the reporter would be rewarded a piece of smoked meat, while the one reported on will have to eat one less meal the next day.


    Once the punishment measures and incentive measures came out everyday there were people being reported.


    It was busy for a few days at first, but then some people suffered, and some people benefited, so they now all go to use the public toilet obediently.


    Now that the rectification had begun, Lin Yuan decided to rectify everything that can be rectified in one go.


    For example, no drinking raw water, they can go to the cafeteria to drink the water every day.


    No throwing things casually. The garbage must be gathered and they must take it a little further away to bury them.


    Fortunately, having had the experience of the public toilets, the following rules were implemented very quickly, and the people in the farmstead have no moreints or adverse reactions.


    Lin Yuan was relieved and gave himself a like in his heart.


    After having no other ideas to implement, Lin Yuan began to think once again about how to recruit soldiers and buy horses every day.


    Maybe he shouldjust go raid some bandit vis?


    After all, they had a little experience in raiding, and they had figured out how to rehabilitate the people who were captured back.


    Or go to find the poor who have nowhere to go?


    They can discuss it after Zhu Yuanzhang and brother Daoe back.

 Chapter 37: His Women

    Chapter 37: His Women


    Brother Dao and Zhu Yuanzhang have not returned yet, but Lin Yuan had encountered the most serious thing after transmigratingseveral of the women who were rescued were about to give birth, and they weren''t full-term. All those who were about to give birth were premature, and Lin Yuan fearing a chain reaction, moved them to a separate room that was kept clean and sanitary. They were inbor pain for three days, and Lin Yuan was terrified for three days.


    He was not a gynecologist in his previous life. He didn''t know how a woman gave birth!


    Yang shi with Mother Chen and the Lin family servant women took care of those women. After all, they were the only experienced people in the farmstead now. Guo ers birth mother, Yang shis personal maid, had experience and asked people to prepare scissors and hot water, as well as gingerwithout ginseng slices, ginger slices would have to make do, although Lin Yuan doesnt understand the scientific principle of the whole thing.


    "Why do you want scissors?" Lin Yuan swallowed, feeling that the whole thing was rather bloody and violent. At this age, there was no suture operation. Can people still live if they cut their stomachs with scissors?


    Mother Chen said while directing people: "If the fetal position is not correct, it must be cut out."


    Lin Yuan was taken aback: "Cut the belly?"


    Mother Chen was also taken aback: "Don''t scare people, young master, that''s the belly. Can you survive if you cut it?"


    Lin Yuan: "Then where is that cut?"


    Mother Chen was old after all, and she wasn''t like a young woman with thin skin, but she didn''t exin to Lin Yuan in detail, she just said: "There is always a ce to cut, I just hope it won''t be used."


    Lin Yuan also said: "It''s best not to use it."


    If one bleeds heavily now, there was no way to survive.


    He can only hope that the fates of those women will be good, and the heavens don''t let them suffer too much.


    In the middle of the night, before dawn, someone in the yard called: "It''s broken! They''re about to give birth!"


    Lin Yuan hurried out putting his outer clothes on the way.


    It was obviously not his child, but he had the illusion that he was going to be a father. He was too nervous. He paced outside the door, and clutched the servant girl who walked out and asked: "Did they give birth yet?"


    The servant girl looked anxious, but after all the question was from her own young master, she stopped and said: "There are two fetal positions in the right position, and he feet came out first."


    Lin Yuan''s vision went ck.


    Feet out first


    Isnt that an incorrect fetal position?


    If one didn''t handle it well, it could be deadly.


    When a woman give birth to a child it was not the business of just one night sometimes. It was only when the rooster crowed and dawn arrived that Lin Yuan heard the first cry.


    "It''s out! It''s a girl!"


    The woman with the strongest body gave birth first.


    Lin Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    The second one was born in the afternoon and was a boy, but the boy was small and pitiful. Lin Yuan even felt that he was not as big as a puppy. The two women were still sleeping as they had spent too much energy on giving birth and were too exhausted to stay awake. The two infants were also cleaned up and ced next to their mothers. On the side a Lin family servant girl took care of them.


    There was only thest one, who didn''t give birth even by the time it was night.


    Mother Chen took out the scissors.


    Lin Yuan was sitting in the yard with a dazed expression. Last night, he could still hear the hoarse scream of a woman, but today, the woman seemed to have little energy. The servant girl said she couldn''t even drink water. After about two hours, he heard a very low sob.


    The servant girl walked out with a basin full of blood. She bowed to Lin Yuan and said in a very low voice, "Both mother and child are gone."


    Neither the child nor the adult survived. Lin Yuan fell and sat directly on the ground.


    "The blood wouldn''t stop." The servant girl had obviously never seen such a situation, her expression was simr to Lin Yuan.


    "She told us to save the baby."


    "But even the baby wasn''t able to be saved."


    It was just an incorrect fetal position!


    In modern times, it can be solved by caesarean section at most.


    Even if there was heavy bleeding, modern medical treatment can save her life.


    But now, when a woman gives birth, it was as if her child wees life while she wees death. On the day the woman was buried, even the heavens seemed to feel the sorrow of the loss of life. The pattering rain began to wet the softnd after the beginning of spring.


    Lin Yuan had someone make a coffin and put the woman and her child to be buried together.


    Lin Yuan heard the womans friend mention that she was the daughter of a carpenter''s family. She had already been engaged with a waiter in a restaurant, and only waited for the waiter to save up enough for a marriage.


    The two of them were also childhood sweethearts. The people at the bottom level ss were not as strict about men and women keeping a distance.


    It was not unusual to talk to each other sometimes.


    But in the end, the bandits came down the mountain. Her father died and her mother died. She was snatched to the mountains and defiled by the bandits.


    The only conviction that supported her to continue living was to see the man who almost became her husband again.


    She could not make it.


    She finished thest journey of her life with regret.


    Don''t know what she thought at the moment of her death. Lin Yuan stood in front of her tombstone, though it was called a tombstone, but it was actually just a wooden sign that could not stand up against the wind and rain and had to be reced after a short time. Lin Yuan did not cremate her. People now think that cremation was a form of torture and curse, and after death the soul would be scattered and unable to be reincarnated so Lin Yuan respected the custom.


    "The fate of humans is to be born, to grow old, to get sick and to die." Old father Lin stood beside Lin Yuan and put a dish of wild fruit as an offering in front of the tombstone.


    Old father Lin seemed to think of something, and said, "Your mother went like this back then."


    She gave birth to the baby, but she didn''t make it through herself.


    Lin Yuan: "She was too young."


    When the baby was born, the mother of this body was only fifteen years old.


    Old father Lin sighed.


    In this age, fifteen was no longer young. Many people have already be mothers, and maybe their children were already one or two years old.


    But they themselves have not even grown up yet.


    Old father Lin: "I have already forgotten what she looked like."


    Lin Yuan turned his head to look at old father Lin. This was an authentic ancient Chinese traditional man. He had all the shorings of this type of man, as well as the strengths of this type of man. He was not a purely good person nor a purely bad person.


    He was the type of person who can be seen everywhere while walking on the streets.


    Old father Lin: "Fortunately, she had some good days before she left."


    At that time, the Lin family was at its most prosperous, they wore gold, silver, and silk, and had whatever they wanted. Old father Lin was never stingy with his women, and the mistress Yang shi would not treat them harshly.


    Lin Yuan said: "Father, you are at this age already, from now on you should just be content with Mother and the others."


    Old father Lin pretended to put on a stern face: "You are bossing around your old dad!"


    Lin Yuan: "I''m afraid you willmit a sin."


    Old father Lin did not speak.


    He still remembered Lin Yuan''s mother, she was the worst sin he had made.


    He believed in the underworld and the heavens, and also believed that Lin Yuan''s mother might be waiting for him below.


    With that pair of big eyes she would ask him: "Master, what about the jewelry you promised for Xing Niang?" Xing Niang was a bought servant. She entered the Lin family at the age of six. She started in the kitchens and over time, she might have be a skillfuldy on the stove, marry a male servant of the same background, and give birth to a child in the Lin family.


    But she was taken by old father Lin. The newly grown girl had big and bright eyes, as if she had never had any troubles, she would sing beautiful country tunes, and still be beautiful and lovely without any makeup and powder.


    After being with old father Lin, Xing Niang went to the inner courtyard to take care of Yang shi''s food. She would massage Yang shi''s leg and act like a baby to Yang shi, telling her that she had learned how to make a new type of cake.


    Yang shi asionally rewarded her with some jewelry. At that time, Xing Niang seemed like she had received the best thing in the world.


    Before giving birth, she even said to Yang shi: "Mistress, if I have a baby boy, then I will give him to be raised by Mistress."


    "Mistress, have him show you filial respect."


    Old father Lin sighed and touched the corner of his eye: "I''m getting old."


    Lin Yuan patted old father Lin on the shoulder.


    Old father Lin: "Cheeky." (TN: Literally he said no big no small'' which is an expression for referring to someone who treat their elders as if treating their peers, hence cheeky or impudent)


    Both newborns were born prematurely, and their bodies were notparable to those of full-term infants. The girl infant was healthier than the boy infant. The boy was born two days ago and still did not open his eyes. Most people felt that the boy might die.


    The women still with big bellies were frightened by the woman who had died in childbirth. They asionally held their stomachs in a daze.


    Lin Yuan heard that many women have told their friends theirst words.


    For example, if they want to offer offerings after they die, which fruits were best.


    If possible, could their friends burn more paper money for them during the holidays.


    Lin Yuan felt very sad when he heard that.


    It would be nice if he was a gynecologist, even if there were no surgical instruments here, he could still help a little.


    Mother Chenforted him: "Young master, women have to pass this hurdle eventually!"


    "When I gave birth to Niu Dan, I also felt that I wouldn''t make it, but when I saw Niu Dan, I had the strength to continue."


    Lin Yuan didn''t give birth to a child, he couldn''t empathize at all!


    But in this era where death wasmon, there was no such thing as holding sorrow for the dead for too long. Life must still continue. If one person died, even if all people died, the earth will not stop turning.


    Just when it was still two days away from the promised tenth day of brother Dao and the others'' return, the people on the observation deck suddenly sounded the horn.


    In the middle of the night, everyone ran out of the bed.


    Both the men and women were frowning, standing on the center square of the farmstead without saying a word.


    Lin Yuan: "The men follow me to get weapons, pregnant women hide in the house, and those who are not pregnant follow me to get weapons as well."


    Although a woman cant have the strength of a man, having a weapon will still mean an extrayer of guarantee.


    Fortunately, there were still a lot of knives in the warehouse.


    Most of the men who stayed in the farmstead now have been part of the raid on the banditsst time. After the experience, they were not particrly flustered now.


    "We have a city wall. They won''t be able to break in for a while. Even if they do, our people are not less than them." Lin Yuan cheered them up, "Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang are also on their way back, as long as we hold for these two days. When the timees, we will act together to attack from inside and outside, eliminating the enemy outside in one fell swoop. You can once again eat your fill for several days."


    There was nothing more motivating than food.


    The men shouted in excitement.


    The women seem to be much more at ease as well.


    Lin Yuan climbed up to the observation deck. Sure enough, when he ascended to take a look he saw a group of people not far from the farmstead. Although there were not many people in this group, all of them were strong physically, their hands holding onto all kinds of weapons. Lin Yuan actually saw a strong man holding two huge hammers in his hands.


    Could this person have heard too many wuxia stories and decided to cosy Li Yuanba?


    Don''t know if he had named his hammer.


    Was it also called the Golden Drum Hammer?


    Fortunately, the people in the farmstead couldn''t see them, otherwise they hadn''t even faced the enemy head-on but have already given up.


    Sometimes physical strength can intimidate the opponent to a great extent.


    Lin Yuan also saw those people seemed to be pulling a cart, which was very tightly obscured. He guessed that it was food. If he thought about it carefully, the area around the farmstead had no more bandits, at least within three days distance. This meant that this group of people should havee from afar, likely passing by here. If the motive was to attack, they wouldn''t bring so many things.


    But these people were all mature men, no women, and no children, which proves indirectly that they were desperate criminals.


    Lin Yuan also began to get nervous. These people likely won''t make a move in these two days. At least they will have to wait until they understand the surrounding environment and know the approximatebat power in the farmstead.


    Lin Yuan can only hope that brother Dao and Zhu Yuanzhang cane back quickly.


    Although tense, but life still carried on these two days. The atmosphere in the farmstead was not good. It seemed that there was a knife hanging above their head. Everyone could barely taste the food they were eating, and even can''t sleep well at night. Many people climbed up to the observation deck in the middle of the night just to stay alert of those people''s movements.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t sleep well either. He also sat on the observation deck. Fortunately, the space in the observation deck was quiterge, and it was not a problem to sit three or four people.


    In addition to the night watchman originally arranged, there were two others who came up with the night watchman. Lin Yuan was the fourth uninvited person.


    "You all can''t sleep well too?" Lin Yuan asked.


    The three people, including the night watchman, nodded in nervousness.


    They haven''t had close contact with Lin Yuan, nor have they spoken to Lin Yuan alone.


    For them, thendowning ss was an existence that they couldn''t touch.


    But the most courageous one said: "Wewe are also worried that they might take advantage of the night"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "I am worried too."


    The three of them breathed a sigh of relief. Lin Yuan smiled: "Don''t be too scared. Our city walls are still very strong. Even if they really attack, as long as we don''t open the city gates, we can hold on for a long time with the food we have. Besides, Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang will be back in two days. As soon as we see them, we will rush out to meet them, our three parties will then act together to eliminate the enemies. The enemy is not too many either so it will not be a difficult task."


    Probably because it was Lin Yuan who said this, the three of them believed it easily, and the expressions on their faces rxed a lot.


    Since Boss said it was okay, it must be okay. They breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, Boss did not go out this time."


    "Yes, if Boss went out, we really don''t know what to do."


    "When Brother Li and Brother Zhue back, we will charge out to let them know that we are not easily bullied!"


    All three of them have fought with bandits and have the blood of bandits on their hands. They were not so afraid of fighting.


    On the contrary, they also saw the benefits of victory. On the day they defeated the bandits, they ate a lot of good things.


    White rice and smoked meat were things they couldnt eat before the country had fallen into upheaval.


    But in fact, even though Lin Yuanforted them personally, he didn''t feel much assurance in his heart. They sat on the observation deck until dawn, standing up from time to time to look at the group of people outside the city wall. The group seemed to have settled down in a camp. Although there was no tent, it was still fine to sleep in the wild in this weather. They started a fire and slept surrounding it, like a group of wild people.


    But they still have working brains, not everyone slept, but divided into two shifts, one sleeps in the first half of the night, the other sleeps in theter half of the night.


    If the farmstead had any movement, they would immediately be able to react back.


    He estimated that the leader of this group was not an ordinary person.


    At leastpared with many farmers andmoners, he was more suitable for this kind of survival situation.


    In the past few days, Lin Yuan discovered one thing, that the women were actually better at adapting than the men who had never fought with bandits. They were divided into two groups, one group was pregnant women, waiting in the house for the situation to pass, another group was women who were not pregnant. They were very calm these days. Apart from the initial panic, they spent more energy on asking men how to fight their enemies.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan could see women practicing swinging knives in the open area.


    Lin Yuan had to admit after watching it a few times that women seem to be naturally able to survive in various environments.


    He still remembered the reality show he had watched before in modern times. It was a show of survival in the wilderness in which men and women were put on different parts of the deserted ind.


    The women almost immediately started assigning everything as soon as they arrive, discussing what everyone should do. As for the men they at first had fun and enjoyed themselves carefreely. As a result the first few days they were practically hungry and starving all the time, becausepared to survival, the first thing they did was topete for the position of leader, no one was willing to follow another''s lead.


    The men wasted more than a week inparison to the women, and only slowly got on the right track after having suffered.


    If a woman was depressed, other women willfort her and encourage her.


    If a man was in a depressed mood, the other men would give up after one or two persuasion, and even started using each other on who waszy at work, and even escting into physical fights.


    When the men and women meet up, the men seem to regain their sanity, and the depressed instantly cheered up.


    It was a good thing that there were women in the farmstead.


    If it were all men, conflict would umte deeper and deeper.


    The positive mutual rtionship between men and women was veryplicated.


    No wonder human beings were matriarchal in the beginning.


    Of course, Lin Yuan didn''t think about asking these women to fight with the men.


    He gave them knives, hoping that they could protect themselves when the men had no time to take care of them.


    And this group of women seem to have automatically selected a leader, that was, the woman that brother Dao had unrequited love for.


    Compared to other women, she looked more imposing. She changed into shirt and pants and tied her hair high up in a ponytail, unexpectedly having a somewhat distinctive aura.


    "We can''t be burdens that hold you back." This is what the woman said to Lin Yuan.


    She was the only one with a formal name among these womenWu Yuelian.


    Wu Yuelian was actually a bandit. Her father was a bandit and even a bandit leader. Her mother also grew up in the bandit vi and was considered the wife of the bandit leader. She grew up in such an environment so naturally thought differently from others.


    She was the only daughter of her father and mother. She should have found a husband to ruzhui (TN: a man who marries into his wife''s family), and be a half leader of her own vi.


    It was a pity that their vi was too small, and she was also taken away after they lost.


    It wasn''t that she had never conceived a child, but when she was pregnant, she tried her best to get rid of the child.


    Maybe for other women, it was just a piece of meat in their belly.


    But for her, it was a shame engraved in the flesh and blood. She had always wanted to avenge her parents and brothers and sisters back in her vi.


    The dream of revenge supported her to continue surviving.


    Wu Yuelian said to Lin Yuan: "If the fight really starts, you don''t have to worry about us, life and death are destined, if Yanwang want people to die at 3 o''clock, he never keeps them up to 5."


    Lin Yuan smiled at her: "It hasn''t reached that point."


    Wu Yuelian shook her head and said: "When our vi was raided, everyone didn''t think that it reached that point"


    "But they all died in the end."


    Lin Yuan took a deep breath, and suddenly felt that he was able to hold up heaven and earth and could support the woman in front of him. He said with machismo: "Don''t be afraid, with me here, they have to step past our bodies if they want toe in."


    Wu Yuelian smiled and said, "Boss, what you said, I don''t know how to respond."


    "Then don''t respond." Lin Yuan said heedlessly, "There are two things for men in this world that must not be vited."


    Wu Yuelian asked strangely: "Which two things?"


    Lin Yuan: "His dignity, and his woman."


    Wu Yuelian: ""


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Although I don''t have any intentions towards you all, but you all are now part of my farmstead, that means you are my women."


    Wu Yuelian didn''t know why, her eyes suddenly reddened, and she took a deep breath. It was obvious that the young Boss in front of her did not have a sturdy figure, nor did he have strong arms or thighs, but she just felt that this was an indomitable man who could hold up heaven and earth.


    "How can you be like that" Wu Yuelian whispered, but her face was clearly smiling.


    Lin Yuan: "Is it all right now? Are you less scared?"


    Wu Yuelian shook her head: "Much better."


    Lin Yuan wanted to pat her shoulder, but thinking about the problem of the times, he retracted his hand halfway up, and said embarrassed: "In fact, I think brother Dao is pretty good."


    Wu Yuelian looked at Lin Yuan nkly.


    Lin Yuan: "I mean Li Congrong."


    Wu Yuelian smiled again: "Boss, I have been pregnant before, no longer intact, I don''t want to marry in this life."


    Lin Yuan: "It depends on you, maybe you will change your mindter?"


    Wu Yuelian didn''t speak any more, she seemed to have made up her mind.


    Lin Yuan was not good at persuading people, regarding the matters between men and women, the forcefully pulled up melon was not sweet (TN: expression for force will not result in good things).


    It was probably because the women appeared so calm that the men were no longer worried. They began to discuss how they should respond if people outside really want to attack.


    Lin Yuan also counted the days, waiting for brother Dao and Zhu Yuanzhang to appear in the area.


    On thest day, before dawn Lin Yuan ordered San zi to guard the road where brother Dao and Zhu Yuanzhang wille back from, and tell them the time to cooperate attacking on both sides.


    San zi trembled, he was so frightened that his legs felt like jelly and didn''t dare to ept.


    "Boss, I''ll go." Wu Yuelian appeared with mud on her face and her hands. She was also wearing rags, and said, "I will go out from the back."


    She looked at Lin Yuan with determination, and Lin Yuan was speechless for a while.


    The women do not concede to men, this must be refering to such women.

 Chapter 38: Planning

    Chapter 38: nning


    TN: Should I even warn for some slightly disturbing content? I mean this is a historical fiction taking ce during a turbulent period in history and the author is quite realistic about the situation. Anway, a certain section in the first half of the chapter is slightly disturbing, squeamish folks, you have been warned.


    In the end, it was the San zi who went out. Lin Yuan didn''t relent on his decision despite Wu Yuelian''s initiative. From his point of view, San zi was obviously better at this kind of mission than Wu Yuelian. As a minor bandit, San zi was not so courageous. Physically he was also thin, short-armed and short-legged, there was almost no sound when he ran, and his eyesight was very good. Lin Yuan had given them all a simple vision test earlier.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms.wo rd pr es s. c o m )


    Most people here have different degrees of vision problems. Many people think that because the ancients did not touch electronic products, waking up at the sunrise and sleeping at sunset, the vision would definitely be better than most modern people.


    But in fact, some of them have been malnourished since childhood. And if they want to do something after nightfall, the poor use the moonlight, while the richer use the oilmp, and none of them have ess to sses. Therefore, the weakness of their eyesight was inevitable.


    Many people have night blindness, it was just a matter of severity.


    San zi left hesitantly, one step at a time. He bent his waist, tucked in his neck, and walked out through the narrow door behind.


    This narrow gate could only allow one person to pass through and this person cannot be too fat or too bulky. San zi was already considered thin among men, but it was still a bit difficult to get out.


    Lin Yuan sat in the clearing and felt his emotions calmed down a lot. He didn''t seem to be afraid of having enemies anymore, as if he hadpletely epted this fate.


    From the time he transmigrated to here, he worked hard to do what he could do. Although he told himself that the Yuan Dynasty was going to fall, thend was going to be up in chaos, and those who had the ability could reap in the profits.


    But he still couldn''t help but doubt himself.


    Yes, doubt.


    He wondered if he could do it.


    In fact, thinking about it carefully, Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty, had a very bumpy first half of his life. The education he received was irregr and not a formal education. In this era, any schr could win against him, but he still became the emperor, and countless schrs could only bow down to him.


    How much advantage can modern people''s theoretical knowledge have when taken to the ancient times?


    Talk about gender equality?


    Everyone would think he was crazy.


    He had previously mentioned a joke "who said women are inferior to men" to Qiu Niang, and Qiu Niang looked at him with an incredulous look.


    Invent the train and cannon? He thought about it, but the fact was that he knew nothing about the process.


    He knew steam power, but he didn''t know how to build a steam train.


    If the one that came here was an all-round engineering boss, maybe he could have opened up another path.


    But the heavens just sent him, a liberal arts student.


    Was he better than Zhu Yuanzhang? Better than Fang Shicheng?


    Lin Yuan searched in his heart, no, he was no better than anyone.


    To be precise, he was weaker than them, and much weaker.


    Because even if he knew the history, he could actually do very little, but Zhu Yuanzhang and the others dont need to know the history. They seem to be born with a gene, and this gene prompts them to do different things under different circumstances.


    Most people in this world were creatures of profit, pursuing personal interests and family interests. They can''t do big things, but they also don''t make big mistakes.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and the others were the smallest group of people. They were born as creatures of power, creatures of politics.


    They have more keen insight than ordinary people, and they also understand better than ordinary people how to get more support from the people.


    Lin Yuan looked at the white clouds up in the sky and fiddled with the des of grass in his hands. His mood was more peaceful. It seemed that since he admitted that he was not that strong, the burden in his heart had been lightened a lot. Sinceing here he had always had this feeling that, standing on the shoulders of giants, he will definitely do better than the ancient natives, so every time he did something, he would think and deduct repeatedly.


    But actually, after figuring out that was not the case he let go of it all, releasing the shackles he had put on himself.


    Just take one step at a time, in any case, this second chance at life was gifted freely to him.


    Even if at the end, he was submerged in the torrent of the times, it would just be an established destiny.


    San zi was crawling in the grass, scared and nervous. It was the first time he acted as a scoutas the boss called it, though he still didnt understand what a scout meant. Hey motionless in the grass, and even when a bug crawled over his body and face he did not move at all.


    It was as if he was just a rock by the roadside.


    He was still looking, carefully listening for the sound of footsteps and movements around.


    After he confirmed his safety, he quickly stood up, and started to run.


    While running, San zi also observed the road ahead, where there were branches and where there was mud, he could see clearly. Stepping on the soft soil, feet avoiding all the branches. For the sake of his life, even if there should be no one around, he still made sure to not make a noise.


    Timidity and fear became his capital for survival at this time.


    After finally seeing brother Dao and Zhu Yuanzhang and the others, San zi''s heart finally dropped back down from his throat.


    "Captain Li, Captain Zhu." San zi felt that it was safe so his back straightened a little bit. He reported the news on the group of bandits stationed outside the farmstead, and then quickly ryed Lin Yuan''s n.


    San zi had a very good memory. He didnt need brush and paper. Once he remembered, he could repeat it verbatim: "Boss said, after you get closer, the farmstead will raise the red g, which is the signal. The city gate will then open, and together we attack those people on both sides."


    Li Congrong and the others came back with the things Chen Half-Immortal and the others needed. At this moment, they could only first find a ce to hide the thingsthese things were not easy to buy, as now people cannot even eat fully, let alone these things that cannot be eaten. Having said that, it was alsomon for high-ranking officials to support a few Daoist priests, including quite a few alchemists, but not every high-ranking official support a personal group of alchemists, especially such arge group.


    They bought it from an old Daoist, and the Daoist asked for a low price, but he only epted grain, coarse grains and fine grains. Coarse grains were the best, as the quantity wasrge. If they were old grains, even better as he could trade for more.


    The old Daoist needed to support more than himself. His Daoist temple had more than 20 small turnip heads, all children who have no parents or mothers. They had followed the old Daoist since childhood and learned their skills from the old Daoist.


    Daoist temples were different from Buddhist temples. Many Daoist temples were actually unoffical temples. In difficult times, the court will not give them a grain of rice.


    Buddhist temples also have unofficial ones, but as long as one enter an official Buddhist temple, such as Huangjue Temple, there will be food provided from the court.


    Li Congrong really wanted to bring back the old Daoist and the group of small turnip heads. He was a bit smarter now. He felt that if he brought these people back, fourth brother will definitely be able to use them.


    It was a pity that the old Daoist did not agree.


    But in these times, it was normal to disagree.


    The days outside were now even more difficult. When they came back, they passed by a vige, the men rushed out to stop them while the women opened up their clothes revealing their chest and told them they could touch for just some beans, if they wanted to do something more, then they will have to give a handful of grains.


    They depended on this for a living.


    Before that, they were probably just simple vigers in marital harmony. If other men even looked at their wives they would hit them.


    When Li Congrong watched them wait for their wives and other men to finish their business with numb expressions, and then hunched over to ask for the promised grains, a chill rose from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head.


    It was not only women, but also some men who were good-looking.


    What they want was just a bite of food that can allow them to stave hunger pains.


    He also saw with his own eyes a boy with slender arms and legs being pressed down by a strong man. After the strong man left, the boy''s butt was covered in blood, but he still crawled to the grains left behind by the strong man, shoveling it into his mouth with his hands. The food was not washed or boiled, and was chewed directly in the mouth.


    As for whether he will die, he probably doesn''t care about it himself, only whether his belly can be full.


    It was clearly already spring, but the vitality seemed to have not arrived.


    Everyone thought that after the beginning of spring, with wild vegetables to be found, everyone could at least live a little bit better.


    But the belief was just a belief.


    Li Congrong didn''t know why, but he also felt a sense of sadness. If he wasn''t lucky, if it wasn''t for fourth brother selecting a good location for the farmstead, where would he be now?


    Be a refugee or be a bandit, or just like the people in the vige, find a wife and ask her to sell her body for food?


    "Brother Dao?" Zhu Yuanzhang called him.


    Only then did Li Congronge back to his senses.


    Zhu Yuanzhang said to Li Congrong: "We go from here, they are here."


    Zhu Yuanzhang drew a simple map on the ground, which Li Congrong could also understand.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms.wo rd pr es s. c o m )


    After determining the direction and tactics, they first hid the things they had to bring back, and then the group proceeded forward cautiously like thieves. All of them wore green vine armor, which was also a natural protective coloration in the spring woods.


    A bit like camouge clothing.


    Lin Yuan stood on the observation deck and watched carefully. Now he was not alone on the observation deck. Everyone had to watch the surroundings intently. After all, they didn''t know where Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang woulde out.


    "They''re here!" someone yelled.


    Lin Yuan: "Raise the g!"


    A red g was raised from the observation deck.


    Brother Dao saw it, as did the group of people waiting outside the city wall.


    As soon as Lin Yuan raised the g, the city gate opened.


    Everyone charged out at that moment. They were used to following Lin Yuan''s instructions, rushing wherever Lin Yuan pointed. Some were timid, but when everyone around them was charging forward, they could only follow the crowd.


    Zhu Yuanzhang raised his knife, he kicked the person in front of him with one foot, and with the tip of the knife facing down, he pierced the enemy''s chest.


    Then someone behind him was about to make a sneak attack with a knife, and Zhu Yuanzhang was about to draw his knife, but that person had already been defeated.


    Li Congrong''s blood stained face appeared: "You should change this habit of yours."


    Zhu Yuanzhang tugged the knife up from where it was embedded: "I''ll remember it next time."


    These people were not as easy to deal with as the people they met before. They were a group of real desperate criminals, well-armed and with tall and strong physiques. Maybe when they passed by, they saw Lin Yuans farmstead and developed covetuous desire. But as they didn''t have a siege device, they could only stay near the farmstead temporarily, waiting like snakes for their prey to reveal an opening.


    Maybe it was because of the vine armor, maybe it was because of other reasons. The deaths and injuries this time were not as tragic as Lin Yuan had expected. Although close to 20 people died, and a dozen seriously injured, with the rest sportingrge and small minor injuries.


    However, none of the bandits survived.


    Previously, he epted the bandits lile San zi because they were at the bottom of thedder. In other words, they weren''t really big evildoers. They just wanted to eat fully, following whoever that could provide them with food. Such a person was easy to subdue, so Lin Yuan would ept them. As for the obedience and sense of belonging, this can only be cultivated slowly.


    But these bandits were different.


    Their butcher knife could point to anyone.


    Lin Yuan could not allow the gamble.


    With such a big farmstead behind him and so many people in the farmstead, if he lost the bet, he would not be able to afford the consequences.


    For the twenty people who died, Lin Yuan had people prepare simple coffins for them overnight, and buried them not far from the farmstead. The seriously injured were moved indoors where the women with the lightest hands and feet took care of them. The lightly injured was even simpler, just have them apply the medicine from time to time.


    Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang were also seriously injured. Fortunately, there were the medicinal herbs bought from Jiang Guang. There were several kinds of hemostatic medicinal herbs, all very useful. After two days, the wounds turned pink with no more bleeding and no purulent infection.


    Lin Yuan had always paid great attention to the hygiene of the hospital ward.


    All the clothes of the patients have to be boiled and disinfected, and the people who take care of the wounded were all women who had cleaned themselves thoroughly.


    Although there were not many oral medicines left, Lin Yuan was quite generous providing them meat porridge almost every meal.


    Some people even felt that it would not be a bad thing to live in the ward forever.


    Of coursewhen they have to solve the three urgent problems (TN: refer to the natural body processes to urinate, defecate, and let out gas), it was the men who helped.


    Chen Half-Immortal and the others naturally knew what had happened. When the fighting started outside, they hid trembling in the alchemy room. After the incident, they gathered together and discovered the importance of exploding the furnace for the first time.


    If it really was like what Boss said, after adjusting the gunpowder recipe and then adding metal beads in it, then in the face of such conflicts and attacks, they will lose a lot less people using such a weapon.


    After getting the things Li Congrong and the others brought back, Chen Half-Immortal and the others developed an unprecedented enthusiasm for work for the first time. They were holed up in the alchemy room almost all day long, even putting aside the production of fake jade. During meal times only one went to the cafeteria to bring take outs back for everyone, returning to the alchemy room to continue experimenting.


    Lin Yuan also went to see it once and found that their method of adjusting the form was actually quite scientific.


    Because there was no urate measurement tool, they use small wooden spoons. The size of these small wooden spoons was very consistent, and the error would not be too big. They would put them little by little, and the person next to them will record it.


    When they felt that it was almost done, they took the small stove outside, sealed it, and lit the lead rope on fire.


    Unfortunately, most of them just caught fire, but they did not explode.


    Lin Yuan stayed with them all day, and found that they were eating steamed buns in their mouths but continued doing things with their hands, seemingpletely wrapped up in their work. If they thought of something in the middle of the night, they rushed to the alchemy room to continue experimenting.


    This group of people lost weight at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But their sacrifice did be fruitful.


    On a day with clear blue sky, Lin Yuan received the best news in the past three years


    The homemade explosives were finally created.


    Although simple and not very lethal, it could still explode and deter the enemy. To a certain extent, it was probably not enough as a weapon, but as a deterrent tool, its symbolic meaning was greater than its practical value.


    Just like in the animal kingdom, many animals roar at each other before fighting to scare away the enemy.


    In fact, people were also the same, but what people fear was different from what animals fear.


    Chen Half-Immortal was also a little proud: "We have thought about the method you mentioned. You see, this bag is made with beads added."


    These beads were made by Wu Sansi. He had his own methods and experience with ironwork so it was not difficult to make beads of simr size.


    In order to test the usefulness of explosives added with metal beads, Lin Yuan decided to sacrifice the simplest hut, and then threw the explosive into it after setting it on fire.


    In an instant a loud noise was heard, and the top of the hut was blown up as a fire started to burn.


    However, the fire was not too big, and Lin Yuan looked through the hut after the fire was put out.


    Many beads were embedded in the wall. Although this shed was simple, the wall was still very strong. If this was a human body, even if they cannot prate through it, the beads will still be embedded in the body.


    The addition of beads will increase the attack range and lethality of the explosives.


    Lin Yuan was overjoyed, and as soon as he turned around, he enveloped Chen Half-Immortal, the wrinkly old man into a bear hug and patted his shoulder with excitement, "Half-Immortal! You have made a great contribution!"


    Chen Half-Immortal himself was a little stunned. He really didn''t expect the explosives to be so powerful just by adding some beads.


    "Boss" Chen Half-Immortal swallowed, "thatis that really that pack of gunpowder I gave you?"


    Lin Yuan nodded fiercely: "Yes! Half-Immortal, you are really amazing!"


    Chen Half-Immortal got praised and finally became excited. Only now did he return to the ground from the sky, his feet finallynded on firm ground.


    There were also many onlookers.


    They were currently chatting and discussing.


    "Good fellow! Such a loud noise! I thought it was the dragon god sneezing!"


    "Did you see that the roof was blown up!"


    "It even went on fire!"


    "This is truly incredible."


    "In the future, if anyone is still waiting outside our farmstead, we will throw a few packets of this and scare them to death."


    "That''s right!"


    Lin Yuan was in a good mood and waved his hand, everyone could taste meat again today.


    Although it was just a bowl of meat vored broth, it was still a supreme enjoyment to asionally find some minced meat within.


    Regarding gunpowder, Lin Yuan felt that these Half-Immortals alone would not be able to keep up with production. They were already quite old so if the workload increased, he was afraid that they would kick the bucket one day. These were talents who can''t even be exchanged for gold and must be well protected.


    So Lin Yuan asked Wu Yuelian to take a few women who were not pregnant to study under them as apprentices.


    Of course, Chen Half-Immortal and the others would not ept. Who would ept female apprentices? What''s more, it was not to worship the Daoist school of thought, but to recognize him alone as a master. Don''t know how Wu Yuelian did it but after several days of persistence, Chen Half-Immortal and the others began to teach them reluctantly.


    Lin Yuan asked the women to go learn for a reason.


    Now the number of men was nearly 20 fewer, and he must find a way to supplement the numbers in the farmstead.


    Also, men have to farm and train, and they really don''t have the time to learn how to make gunpowder as well.


    Wu Yuelian and the others were different. They don''t have so much work, and they don''t need to go out to fight. The logistics of making gunpowder was just suitable for them. In addition women were always more careful, and the possibility of making mistakes will be reduced.


    After the division ofbor was clear, Lin Yuan called over Li Congrong, Jiang Gui and Zhu Yuanzhang to discuss recruitment.


    In fact, if they recruit people in winter, it would cost less food, but now Lin Yuan couldn''t wait for winter, so he could only find a way now.


    "Where is the merchantst time?" Jiang Gui asked, "He naturally has a way to buy people."


    Lin Yuan: "I don''t know where he lives."


    There was nowhere to find him.


    Zhu Yuanzhang said again: "Or, I will take some people out looking again?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "You still have to rest for a period of time. You have such a serious injury, if it rips open it will make it more troublesome."


    Zhu Yuanzhang touched his waist where there was a stab wound. Fortunately, it was treated in a timely manner so now it had begun to scab, and it was estimated to recoverpletely soon.


    "When Jiang Guang brings the horses over, I''ll ask him to find some people for me." Lin Yuan said, "If he doesn''te, we have to go out and find people by ourselves."


    Jiang Gui suddenly said, "Why don''t you let me make the trip?"


    They all looked at Jiang Gui.


    Jiang Gui smiled and said: "I can pretend to be a taveling merchant. Not just buying people, I''ll also be faster at getting news than you here at the farmstead."


    "This is a good idea."


    "It needs to be nned in detail."


    Lin Yuan listened to them discussing, he needed people, and a lot of them. Their granary was full, and they have opened up all the surroundingnds that could be opened nearby so the harvest this autumn would be more than in previous years.


    Lin Yuan nned on epting another five hundred people to the farmstead, and wait until winter to ept another five hundred people.


    Although a thousand people may not seem to be many, in fact, the armaments in each town were actually very small. With a thousand people, they could even attack a small city.


    Lin Yuan was now waiting for Yang Zi''an to return. If he could bring Zhang Shicheng and his brothers, he could finally take the next step.


    To attack and capture Xinghua.


    There was a salt mine in Xinghua.


    But it would have to wait for the Red Turbans to raise the g of rebellion first.


    Most of the imperial court''s forces will be directed at the Red Turban Army.


    That way he would be able to hold onto Xinghua.


    Zhang Shicheng, this person


    Lin Yuan felt it was hard to say right now. Zhang Shicheng was actually a very ordinary person. He had some talents and some kindness, but at the same time he also had the bad habits of ordinary people. After sess, he became arrogant and proimed himself to be a king. On the one hand, he did business with the Yuan Dynasty, delivering food to Emperor Yuanshun, but at the same time he also asked the imperial court to recognize his status as a king.


    However, in the early days Zhang Shicheng had some leadership ability, and he would not be afraid to stand up for his brothers, nor bow to power.


    And would also pity the weak.


    Robbing the rich and helping the poor, wanting to keep more people alive.


    But when the power in his hands grew bigger and bigger, and more and more people followed him, with no one to voice objections, his whole person swelled up.


    Most of the leaders of uprisings will go through this stage, but some people were able to suppress their egos, while other people really let their ego be inted.


    Lin Yuan didn''t doubt Zhang Shicheng''s original intentions. What he wanted at the beginning was likely not power. Living at the bottom of the socialdder, what he wanted was to live a life with food, clothing, and dignity, but when one''s power and influence grew stronger desire will also likewise increase.


    Lin Yuan didn''t know if he will be like that one day.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms.wo rd pr es s. c o m )


    He only hoped that if that day came for him too, someone around him would wake him up.


    AN: In an uprising that originated among the lower ss, leaders were especially prone to ego swelling. Many of them will proim themselves kings without even making sure their seat of power had stabilized or not. Then there wille conferment of empresses and concubines, ministers and officials. None of them seeded in the end.

 Chapter 39: Hidden Depths

    Chapter 39: Hidden Depths


    The low roar of wild animals came from the woods, the evening wind blew past, shaking the tree leaves and causing the sound of "shasha" to be heard. The moonlight was not too bright, half covered by dark clouds, so Yang Zi''an could only lead the others to light a fire on a t ground, resting for one night before continuing on the road.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    When he left the farmstead, he only took two people with him, but when he returned, he took nearly fifty with him.


    It all started with finding Zhang Shicheng.


    However, he wasn''t called Zhang Shicheng, but Zhang Jiusi. Because the name was wrong, Yang Zi''an only found him after looking for a long time.


    Zhang Jiusi also had three younger brothers, Zhang Jiuwu, Zhang Jiuliu, Zhang Jiuqi, and some good brothers, who were all bringing their family along. In this way Yang Zi''an took a longer time than he expected.


    They all relied on shipping salt for a living. Zhang Shicheng smuggled salt and sold it in order to subsidize his family. Some wealthy households didnt want to pay, so they threatened to report him to the court for illegally selling official salt, and even beating and scolding him. In addition to this, there was also a salt supervisor named Qiu Yi in the salt mine. Not only did he deduct the sries of the salt workers, but the salt workers must also pay tribute to him every month. Any omission was bound to result in being beaten and scolded.


    Since ancient times, there wererge discrepancies between different ranks of officials, not to mention Zhang Shicheng and the others were not even officials at all. Themon people could only take the beating and scolding, swallowing down any anger or grievances, and continue to live their hard lives.


    "Eat something, we had traveled the whole day." Yang Zi''an had someone to take the dry food from the ox cart.


    Lin Yuan had people prepare these dry foods for him. They were all dried cakes and dried meat. Find a pot, put some water add some salt and boil it all together. Nowadays, this was a warm and satisfying meal.


    The people sitting on the ground took their bowls and waited, while some who couldn''t wait, began to eat the dry bread first.


    Zhang Jiusi was a little ashamed. After all, these people were brought by him. He also wanted to hunt these few days. However, they would not stay in one ce for too long so it was useless to arrange traps. There was simply no time to hunt. He sat next to Yang Zi''an, appearing a little hesitant and asked, "Your Boss, really said that we met before?"


    But he didn''t remember someone named Lin Yuan at all.


    Yang Zi''an: "My fourth brother said that he had met you briefly many years ago. He is a kind-hearted person and can''t bear to see anyone suffer. He might have only met with you a few times, or said a few words to you so it''s normal not to remember."


    Zhang Jiusi touched the back of his head, and he truly felt that Yang Zi''an had found the wrong person. After all, he was looking for Zhang Shicheng at the beginning. Zhang Jiusi had also heard of Yang Zi''ans name back in Xinghua, known to be generous with money and was a foreigner. He came all the way to find someone who was just an ordinary salt man, saying that he hadn''t seen that person for many years. So Zhang Jiusi had discussed with his three younger brothers at home and decided to try his luck.


    He didn''t know why but when Yang Zi''an heard that he had three younger brothers, and his family made a living by boating salt, he immediately insisted that he was the person he was looking for.


    Zhang Jiusi originally just wanted to eat a full mefter all, every time someone came, Yang Zi''an would at least let them eat a meal.


    Many people pretended to be the one just for the meal, although they also knew that their pretending could not be sessful.


    But Zhang Jiusi seeded. Not only did he seed, Yang Zi''an wanted to take him away.


    ording to Yang Zi''an''s words, they will eat three meals a day, and this alone made Zhang Jiusi a little swayed.


    He transported salt every day, but the wages he gets were pitiful. Together, the four brothers were just enough to feed themselves. But sometimes they also had to help out friends, so their situation was extremely poor, not to mention often being beaten and humiliated by the salt supervisors. They dont even have money to buy medicine to treat the wounds left by the beatings. So, going to a ce where they can eat three meals a day without being beaten or scolded, as well as providing amodation, they could hardly even imagine it.


    But when he thought about the brothers who he had good rtionships were still suffering once he had left with his younger brothers, Zhang Jiusi tentatively asked Yang Zi''an''s decision.


    Yang Zi''an was told by Lin Yuan before, and he nodded in agreement without asking more.


    Although Zhang Jiusi still had some worries, Yang Zi''an''s promise was too good. Even if he wanted to refuse he wouldn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Before he was given a chance to change his mind, Yang Zi''an took them away from Xinghua.


    Horses cant be bought. No one in Xinghua sells it. Instead Yang Zian bought a few donkey carts. The old people and children sit on the carts, while the young people walk on their own legs. But no oneined.


    Zhang Jiusi was now beginning to fear again, what if he was found out that he was not the person they were looking for?


    Haven''t seen each other for so many years, maybe he can''t recognize it?


    He was conflicted all the way. For a while, he felt that he shouldn''t be so greedy, but then he would also secretly think that maybe he would not be discovered as a fake.


    Yang Zi''an was not afraid that they would rob him. The main reason was that except for the dry food and these donkey carts, the money on hin was basically all spent. These people were not desperate criminals who wouldmit something like robbing and killing.


    When he arrived under the city wall of the farmstead, Yang Zi''an finally breathed a sigh of relief. It had been nearly half a year since he left the farmstead, and he didn''t know the current situation back at the farmstead.


    The time he spent in Xinghua was too long, but the length of this time was not something he could do anything about.


    Zhang Jiusi and the others had stunned looks. They didn''t expect that there would be such a ce in the wilderness, practically like a paradise.


    The people on the observation tform couldn''t see Yang Zi''an''s face. They only knew that these people weren''t from the farmstead. They were about to sound the horn, but Yang Zi''an shouted, "I''m your second brother Yang. I''ve brought people back. Go tell my fourth brother!"


    The person was taken aback for a moment, and then called: "Then you wait first!"


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan was teasing a little baby at this time. He had always liked children. Now as long as he came to tease the children for awhile when he was in a bad mood or irritated, his whole person''s mood would be much better. Little babies have a pair of eyes with the ck distinct from the white, andpared with adults who have more murky eyes, the eyes of children were very clear and bright.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was being pulled at by the babys fingers, and the baby wasughing with her mouth open. The babys mother was sitting on the side, and another woman sitting next to her smiled and said, This child knows to please the Boss at such a young age. When grown up she must be a sweet person too."


    The child''s mother alsoughed: "Her eyes look like me."


    Lin Yuan looked at her carefully, and felt that the child looked more like the mother, but he couldn''t be sure when she was so small.


    Some children looked like their mothers when they were young, but looked like their fathers when they grow up.


    However, a child of this size, who didn''t even have eyebrows, the small face was plump and tender and looked adorable no matter what.


    There was no milk powder now, and breastfeeding could only depend on the mother''s breast milk. When breast milk was not enough, then feed them with some rice soup, and it turned out they grow quite well on rice soup too.


    It was just that their hair was a little bit yellow, which nothing could be done about.


    Er Liang ran in from outside the house, and said to Lin Yuan, "Young master, brother Yang is back and brought a lot of people. Now they are all waiting outside."


    Lin Yuan stood up at once. Probably because the movement was a bit loud, and the baby girl noticed that the fingers she was holding were missing, so her mouth pouted and began to cry.


    Lin Yuan could only say to the baby girl''s mother: "You coax her, I will go first."


    Her mother smiled and said, "Boss can go ahead, I will definitely look after her."


    Yang Zi''an and the others basked in the sun for a while, before they finally saw the door slowly open.


    When Lin Yuan came out from the door, the first thing was to give a warm hug to Yang Zi''an. Yang Zi''an was taken aback, and patted Lin Yuan on the back, and smiled: "I brought you back the people, money is all used up."


    "You have been away for so long, and I was worried that there was not enough money." Lin Yuan smiled, "Go in."


    Saying so, Lin Yuan walked inwards with his arm thrown around Yang Zi''an''s shoulders, and asked, "Who is Zhang Shicheng?"


    Yang Zi''an: "Can''t you recognize him?"


    Lin Yuan lied with his eyes wide open: "That was all years ago, I can''t remember much."


    Yang Zi''an: "I didn''t find Zhang Shicheng. I found Zhang Jiusi. He also has three younger brothers. I thought maybe you remembered wrong. Both their surnames were Zhang anyway."


    Lin Yuan thought, that''s right, Zhang Shicheng used to be an ordinary salt man, how could the people at the bottom ss have a formal name.


    He hurriedly followed Yang Zi''an''s words and said: "It should be my memory that was wrong."


    Yang Zian: "But he brought with him a lot of people."


    Lin Yuan looked back, and Zhang Jiusi and his party walked behind looking very nervous and feeling out of ce, but they couldn''t help looking left and right.


    "It''s not too much." Lin Yuan briefly talked about the previous events, "We are actually short of people."


    Some time ago Jiang Guang came back bringing the three horses he had promised before. He also praised the jade that Lin Yuan gave him, and took a few new pieces of jade away with him again, indicating that he will bring back the people Lin Yuan need before winter came, only afraid that 500 would be too many for Lin Yuan to manage.


    Lin Yuan told him to only take care of the delivery, and they can naturally take care of managing them all here.


    Yang Zi''an said: "Is the dormitory not enough?"


    Lin Yuan nodded, thinking that Yang Zi''an knew him too well: "Sure enough, second brother, you understand me. I think a new dormitory must be built. Fortunately, although the craftsmen who built the housest time left, there were many people who built it along with them. They have experience and know how to do it. This time, you dont have to go outside to get people. The bricks will probably require you to find someone to make again."


    Yang Zian: "It''s not a troublesome thing. It''s better to build three floors and construct a few more."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "But we won''t live here long. At the end of next year, we have to move out."


    Yang Zian was taken aback: "Move to where?"


    Lin Yuan just smiled: "You''ll know then."


    It was too early to speak now. When the Red Turban Army revolts next year, regarding the world''s affairs, it was normal to follow the lead then. At that time, it would be normal for them to attack Xinghua.


    Yang Zi''an saw that he won''t be getting a straightforward answer, so he didn''t ask anymore.


    Zhang Jiusi and the others were looking at the acres of fertile fields and the crops growing in it. They could barelye back to their senses. Li Liu said next to Zhang Jiusi: "You really have a name called Zhang Shicheng?"


    Zhang Jiusi also whispered: "It may not be me."


    Li Liu was surprised: "Then isn''t this lying?"


    Zhang Jiusi: "Can''t you speak quietly!"


    Lin Yuan walked to Zhang Jiusi''s side at this time. He was different from the people around him. As long as one had eyes, they knew that this was the Boss. Lin Yuan now looked quite a bit like an elegant Gongzi, since he doesn''t go to work in the fields, with the wind blowing at him and the sun roasting down on him. And in addition to facial features that weren''t bad at all, he looked like a pale faced Gongzi.


    But this was just inparison with other people in the farmstead.


    "Zhang Jiusi." Lin Yuan called Zhang Jiusi''s name.


    Zhang Jiusi walked out from the crowd, and Lin Yuan looked him up and down. He remembered that Zhang Shicheng was a man with "rare brawn and chivalry" in the historical records. He himself could not even eat fully and yet helped out others.


    In fact, he had many simrities with the original owner, a pity he lost his way after sess.


    Zhang Jiusi looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan said: "Come with me."


    Zhang Jiusi looked back at his brothers again, and finally walked a little distance away with Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan took Zhang Jiusi to a rtively secluded ce. He knew that Zhang Jiusi was willing toe with Yang Zi''an because at this time Zhang Jiusi had already been forced into a dead end. He was at the point of whether to resist ot not. But Zhang Jiusi was not a person who didn''t fear imperial power, otherwise he would not have waited until the 13th year of Yuanshun''s reign.


    That was why when Yang Zi''an released a rope that symbolizes life, he had grabbed onto it even when he knew that there were many doubts.


    "You are not the person I am looking for." Lin Yuan said.


    Zhang Jiusi paused, he was a little flustered, after all, he didn''t often lie.


    Lin Yuan said again: "But you havee here already, so just stay at ease. Although I haven''t found my friend, but you have alle already, naturally I won''t have you go back again."


    Zhang Jiusi looked at Lin Yuan, wondering what kind of living Buddha decided toe down to this earth?


    "It''s just, your brothers." Lin Yuan said, "They can''t make trouble for me."


    Zhang Jiusi patted his chest and assured: "That''s natural."


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms .wo rd pr es s. c o m )


    Zhang Jiusi and the others were assigned to the dormitory, but they could not live in a family room, they had to live separately, and they had to go to the cafeteria when eating.


    Zhang Jiusi and his three brothers plus one Li Liu were assigned to a dormitory where three people were already living in. When they entered, the three people who had lived there first greeted them enthusiastically and learned that they were from Xinghua. They became even more enthusiastic.


    "How is the outside world now?"


    "You have salt, you must be rich."


    Zhang Jiusi and the others looked at the bed that had been made, and their hearts eased fractionally, but still hung in midair. They looked at the bed with a top and lower bunk, eyes full of surprises, having never seen a bed like this in their life.


    "This is the method our Boss came up with." One of the farmstead personughed. "The Boss said there are too many people and there is no ce to fit all of us. This bunk bed can be used to sleep many people and without being crowded together. Everyone gets their own bed,fortable."


    Zhang Jiusi asked him: "What kind of person is your Boss?"


    The man said: "Speaking of our Boss,e, sit down, listen to me and I''ll tell you in detail."


    The other twoughed and said: "Brother Zhao talks a lot, he won''t let you go if he doesn''t talk to his satisfsction."


    The person known as brother Zhao said: "I was a refugee. Like me, the two of them can''t stay in their hometown anymore, and walked here with others. It was snowing at that time! The lords in the city do not care about us, I dont know how many people died of freezing and starvation. It just so happened that Boss wanted to recruit people to build a house, the house that we are currently living in. I helped build it myself."


    "Originally, the house was built and the craftsmen had also left. We had nowhere to go, so we asked Boss to let us stay."


    Brother Zhao pped his thigh: "Boss didn''t even blink, he told us we could all stay."


    Zhang Jiusi quickly asked: "Then what do you do daily?"


    Brother Zhao: "That depends on what group you are in. I am in Manager Jiangs group. I have to train in the morning and do farm work in the afternoon. For other groups, there will be training in the morning and hunting in the afternoon. Everyone does their own thing, it is all divided with clear distinction."


    This is simr to their salt mines, each has a division ofbor, but they don''t need training.


    "What do you train?" Zhang Jiusi asked.


    Brother Zhao also said: "There are too many, like push-ups and leapfrogs, there are so many kinds, Boss said, this is to exercise our physical strength, and sometimes Boss will train with us."


    Zhang Jiusi asked again: "Why do you need training?"


    Brother Zhao: "Do you think it''s very peaceful here? What if there were banditsing? Isn''t it up to us to fight back?"


    Zhang Jiusi swallowed.


    Brother Zhao smiled and said: "It''s no big deal, I''ve never been afraid of it, men, we shouldn''t be afraid at all!"


    The roommate relentlessly undermined him: "Last time bandits came, you almost peeed your pants in fright. If we didn''t hold you up, you might be a deserter."


    Brother Zhao: "Bah! Was I peeing my pants?! Back then it was just a little bit of sweat!"


    Zhang Jiusi nced at his three younger brothers.


    Zhang Jiuwu said: "Brother, we''re here anyway. What''s the point of thinking so much, so long as we won''t be hungry."


    "Yes, what do you eat in the cafeteria?" Zhang Jiuqi, the youngest, looked at brother Zhao intently and asked.


    Brother Zhao: "We usually eat multi-grain steamed buns and stir-fried vegetables. The oil and water are plenty. We can manufacture the oil by ourselves, and we can eat meat once every seven days. If someone outsidees to attack us, or if we attack a bandit vi we can eat all the fine grains and meat we want."


    Zhang Jiuqi''s saliva was about to leak out, but when he thought that in order to eat meat, he had to fight with his life, he was a little scared along with being excited.


    He asked: "So when do you eat today?"


    Brother Zhao said: "It will be two more hours before dinner, and then I will tell you the rules of eating."


    Zhang Jiuqi was taken aback: "There are rules for eating?"


    Brother Zhao nodded: "That''s natural. There are even rules for shitting here."


    This time, the four brothers and Li Liu were all taken aback. This ce was that strange? There were rules for eating and shitting?


    Brother Zhao took them to the corridor and told them to look at the house next to the dormitory: "That''s the public toilet, and you have to go there if you want to poop and pee, and you have to wash your hands at the door when youe out."


    "As Boss said, it is becuase we don''t wash our hands that it is so easy to get sick, dirty sickness!" Brother Zhao held his head high, with a proud expression that he knew better, "What Boss says makes sense! Boss has read books!"


    Zhang Jiusi looked at the public toilet that looked like a house, and his expression was somewhat dazed.


    Brother Zhao: "If you go to the public toilet at night, remember to light the torch outside so that you don''t fall in the dark. Last time there was a hapless guy who fell into thetrine pit. Who told him to be so thin, it took him a long time to climb up."


    Everyone: ""


    That hapless guy was really too unlucky.


    They can all imagine how he looked when he crawled out of the pit.


    Brother Zhao: "That''s almost all, what else do you want to ask?"


    Brother Zhao added: "By the way, if you work hard, there are rewards. The two people in each group who do the best every day can eat bonus meals. A bowl of stew, if you save some, you can eat it for two meals. Inside is all big chunks of meat and you also get a bowl of white rice."


    These fifty-odd people were arranged into their rooms. After all, they have just arrived in the new environment, and most of them were still a little uneasy. Fortunately, the people in the dormitories were very enthusiastic, and they were not as nervous as they were at the beginning.


    They couldn''t not be enthusiastic and weing. During this period of time, Lin Yuan had been making repeated orders to them. In the future the farmstead will add many more people. If they were looking for trouble, they will be kicked out to do whatever they want outside. If they find someone oppressing a neer, as long as someone reported it, and after verification, the reporter can also get a slice of meat and a bag of rice, as well as a bamboo rat and a fat chicken.


    Therefore, even if you were not very enthusiastic about neers, you will not find fault. No one in this world wanted to be driven out.


    If they were driven out it was basically death.


    Even if you didn''t die, you can''t live a good life like in the farmstead. Although every day was hard work, you did''t have to worry about food, clothing and housing.


    Everyone also had two new sets of clothes every season. Although they were almost the same size and color, poor people cannot wear a few new clothes for a lifetime. Where else could anyone find such a good thing?


    At dinner that night, Zhang Jiusi and his brothers were assigned to a fishing group. There were also a few fellow vigers with them. They were neers and met the group leader during dinner.


    The leader of the fishing team was surnamed Zheng, originally named Zheng Liu''er. Later, he went to ask Lin Yuan who gave him a new name, Zheng Zhizhong. After he had a name, he would not allow others to call him Zheng Liu''er during working hours, only answering to his formal name.


    "Boss said before that the number of daily catch is set, and the surplus is our own." Zheng Liu''er and Zhang Jiusi said, "If we catch more, we will divide the fish by ourselves. Those who don''t have any cooking appliances can borrow the kitchen, which is convenient."


    Zhang Jiusi asked: "What if the catch is not enough?"


    Zheng Liu''er smiled and said: "Why would there be not enough, there are too many fish in that river, even in the winter, and the amount set by Boss can be finished in one or two hours."


    Some of the fish caught were taken directly to the kitchen, and some were dried as salted fish and hung up to be eaten in winter.


    Early the next morning, Zhang Jiusi and the others heard a loud noise outside, and they almost jumped up in fright, only to regain their calm when their heads knocked against the ceiling and bed board.


    Brother Zhao and the others slowly got up from under their quilt, rubbed their eyes and said, "This is calling for us to get up."


    Zhang Jiusi and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We are toozy to fetch water, so we can wash by the stream. Are you with us?" Brother Zhao asked.


    Zhang Jiusi smiled: "Naturally go with brother Zhao."


    Brother Zhao led them to wash their faces and ate breakfast together before they went to the open area for training together.


    In the first hour they practiced obedience. They charged to wherever Lin Yuan pointed. Lin Yuan gave an order, and they went over to chop the wood stakes with their knives.


    After an hour, daily training began, such as running, push-ups, leapfrogging, throwing stones, etc.


    When the bell rang during the lunch break, they yelled excitedly and rushed to the cafeteria.


    Zhang Jiusi discovered that no one waszy and no one was supervising the work. Instead during the training, each team of ten people supervised each other.


    He was quite bewildered.


    Brother Zhao said, "If you arezy you get reported by someone in the team, then you can only eat one meal tomorrow, while he can eat meat!"


    Zhang Jiusi finally understood.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    This farmstead had hidden depths and was even more capable than he thought.

 Chapter 40: Miscalculation

    Chapter 40: Miscalction


    After autumn, the temperature began to drop, the autumn wind was bleak, and countless yellow and dead leaves fell from the trembling branches.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan felt that the temperature this year was lower thanst year. He changed into cotton-padded clothes early, and had Qiu Niang calcte the necessary coal to be used when Jiang Guang bring over the agreed 500 people.


    He was sitting next to a burning fire, with bracken roots smoldering inside. This was a nt root and when it was heated, it became soft and tasteless. Lin Yuan treated it as a snack. On the side Er Liang pushed aside the coal and picked out the bracken roots, wiped off the dust on the outside, and then peeled the outeryer before handing them to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan broke it into two halves, half of which was handed to Er Liang.


    Er Liang took it with a smile, and said, "Thanks young master for the reward."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of hot water and looked at the people outside the window who were busy harvesting. He was quite satisfied.


    This years harvest was not much different fromst year, but morend was opened this year so the harvest had doubled. And with the grains savedst year, another thousand peopleing in won''t be a problem at all. The grain supply was enough for this many people to eat for nearly a year.


    At least it couldst until next winter, but by then there will be another harvest next fall.


    So there wasn''t much need to worry about the food. After the harvest next year, they should be able to set off to Xinghua.


    There were salt mines in Xinghua. It could be said that the cities that Zhang Shicheng captured were the richest locations.


    Among the leaders of the uprisings during thest years of the Yuan Dynasty, there was a saying "Chen Youliang is the most cruel and Zhang Shicheng is the most rich."


    Er Liang squatted next to the coal fire. He was still wearing the old cotton-padded clothes. Cotton-padded clothes do not hold up well against frequent waashing and in addition to the fact that few people could afford them they were considered luxury items. Most were worn until it was too worn out and then thrown away. If there was just a hole or something, it could still be patched and worn.


    The life of ordinary people was basically a true portrayal of "three years worn new, three years worn old, and another three years after stitching and repairing."


    "It''s getting colder this year." Er Liang began to say, "A lot of people will freeze to death."


    Er Liang said: "I used to think that the south is not cold in winter, but now I feel that even severalyers can''t prevent the cold air from prating through."


    Lin Yuan did not exin the difference between the cold weather in the north and the south. He only agreed: "A lot of people will die this winter."


    Er Liang scratched the back of his head: "Our farmstead should be okay?"


    Lin Yuan patted Er Liangs head, but after touching it, he remembered Er Liang hadn''t washed it for a long time, so long that he probably didn''t even remember thest time he had washed his hair. Lin Yuan looked at his palm and couldnt resist going to wash his hands beforeing back to continue sitting. After sitting for a while, he remembered Er Liangs question and replied: "The farmstead will be fine."


    There was sufficient food and coal, and the infrastructure was allpleted. It would not be easy to freeze people to death. Even if they got sick, there were still medicinal herbs. As long as the condition was not serious, and it was not an incurable disease, then it was basically safe.


    The day Jiang Guang brought the people was the lowest temperature in this period of time. It was not yet winter, but it was as cold asst winter. Lin Yuan put on a thick padded jacket, looking very much like a round bun, before going out to meet them.


    This time Jiang Guang had also hired someone to escort him. Chen Baisong and the others were the escorts, but this time there were quite a few of them. He guessed that almost all the people in the vi havee out.


    It seemed that Chen Baisong and the others were not doing well these days.


    Jiang Guang got off the horse. When he got off the horse, he almost fell onto his bottom due to his big belly but in the end managed to stand firmly. He took a few quick steps to Lin Yuan and said, "Little brother Lin, take a look. I brought you all of them, including twenty more extra."


    Lin Yuan first had people pull the neers into the hut built some time ago, where they were to tidy up their hair. Those with fleas had to shave their heads, and those without fleas had to change clothes.


    The women have been busy for more than half a year, and they have made a lot of clothes. Because the division ofbor was clear, the efficiency was much higher. There were more than 3,000 sets of pseudo-cotton clothes made from grass stuffing, not to mention simple underwear.


    Severalrge huts were built in the farmstead, which became ces for the women to work.


    Almost all pregnant women have given birth to their children, though some have died in childbirth.


    Lin Yuan buried them in the cemetery, and people in the farmstead sometimes went to give offerings.


    "Follow me in first." Lin Yuan took Jiang Guang into the farmstead, but caught sight of Chen Baisong getting off his horse and staying at the gate of the city, seeming to not n to go in. Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "You can put your weapons over there in that hut,e in together to get warm."


    None of Chen Baisong''s brothers put down their weapons, their knives were all pinned to their waists, and their hands were on the hilt of the knives, as if they were already stuck to it.


    In the end, Chen Baisong said: "Go ce it over there."


    These people seemed to be very loyal and obedient to Chen Baisong, taking off the knife around their waist and putting it in the hut without saying a word, and then followed Chen Baisong inside.


    Lin Yuan took them to his own house. The house was originally built with just one entrance and one exit. It looked simple, but it was veryrge. It was not difficult to sit in the main room with more than 20 people. These guys who came out with Chen Baisong, seem to be much more rxed now that they were out of the cold. They held a cup made of bamboo and filled with hot water and even some syrup that Lin Yuan had someone add in as well.


    The water tasted quite sweet.


    Even these rough guys liked it very much.


    After all, ancient people had very few ways to take in sugar.


    Lin Yuan had Yang Zi''an to apany these people first while he took Jiang Guang to another room farther away from the main room.


    Jiang Guang sat on the chair, taking a deep breath first, and then took a sip of hot water, stretched his neck and rubbed his wrists, finally feeling more alive.


    "The journey was not easy." Jiang Guang said, "I was afraid that they would starve to death and freeze to death. It costed me a lot of money to get them all here intact."


    Lin Yuan said with understanding: "Naturally, I should be responsible for paying for any expenses."


    While speaking, Lin Yuan took out a fake jade, Jiang Guang took it with a smile, and said, "You are too kind", while acting swiftly and simply to pocket the fake jade.


    "Brother Jiang, where did these peoplee from?" Lin Yuan said, "If desperate criminals, then my side can act early."


    Jiang Guang waved his hand: "Hai, I don''t cheat you. I received them all from others. What they did before, I don''t know."


    Lin Yuan nodded, knowing that it was impossible to ask Jiang Guang to do background checks, so he could only spend some time doing it on his own.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    At the kind invitation of Lin Yuan, Jiang Guang decided to rest for a few days at Lin Yuan''s ce before starting on the road again. He stayed so naturally Chen Baisong and the others would stay as well.


    The ce where they will live was easily arranged.


    Eating was also at the cafeteria with the farmstead people.


    This group of people probably had never seen so many people living in such a collective life. While vignt, they also felt that it was rather incredible.


    "This farmstead is really big, and there is a gate wall, justcking a moat."


    "They all eat like this every meal?"


    "There are multi-grain buns every day? There is also oil in these vegetables."


    "They also said that sometimes there is meat to eat."


    These rough guys were a little envious. Everyday they face danger but still may not be able to eat enough, but these people only need to do the work they were responsible for and could eat fully every day.


    And when they saw the disabled in the farmstead, this feeling of envy reached its peak.


    Although Chen Baisong treated them not harshly, once someone was injured, especially after bing disabled, it was just a matter of waiting for death.


    Lin Yuans farmstead also had people with disabilities. Although there were not too many, these people basically do the same work as women, all transferred to logistics. In Lin Yuans view, the importance of logistics cannot be ignored.


    As long as value can be created, disabled people were not considered disabled in his eyes.


    Chen Baisong chewed on the buns and listened to his brothers chatting together.


    He knew what life his brothers want to live, but he also knew that they couldn''t live like that.


    The reason why they could survive was because of the sword in their hands. Retiring and go back to farming? That would have to be the days after victory was won and the world was peaceful again.


    "Boss, I think you have a good rtionship with this farmsteads owner." When they left the cafeteria one of them who had a lively personality said eagerly, "Otherwise, you can discuss with him and ask if we cane to this farmstead too. Just like guarding Jiang, we guard them and they provide shelter and food for us."


    Several people next to him wanted to say this as well, but they didn''t dare. Now that someone brought it up first, they followed along.


    "I think it''s quite good."


    "Yeah, this year is even colder. We dont have much food left. This time when were done the food given by Jiang for payment will only let us eat for ten days to half a month. But after that what''s next? Starve to death?"


    "Boss, now is not the time to stick to one''s pride."


    Chen Baisong walked in the front, his brows frowned, and said, "I know."


    He knew in his heart that this winter will be difficult this year. The bandits and bandit vis around them had been raided and cleaned up by them, and everything that could be robbed was robbed. If they must make a raid again, then they could only go down the mountain and rob the civilians.


    Although they say that they must not do anything against the civilians, but when one was at a dead end, who will care about the one being robbed?


    Jiang Guang did not always have work for them. During spring and summer they could make do, at least by relying on the mountain herbs and game they wouldn''t starve to death, just live a hard life.


    But it would not be possible in autumn and winter.


    As his brothers said, this was not the time to save face.


    But Chen Baisong didn''t know how to speak to Lin Yuan.


    It seemed that once he spoke up, he''ll have be like a poor rtive showing up to take advantage.


    It was the middle of the night, but the brothers were still whispering about what they had learned during the day. They now think that this farmstead was better than their vi. In the vi, they still live in huts they built and when it got cold, they must be crowded in together to keep warm. They dont have time to burn coal on their own and besides the coal that they got on raids won''t burn for long, but here it seemed the supply of coal was neverending.


    "The clothes those people wore were made by the women in those huts." Someone said enviously, "I also want to wear clothes made by women."


    The person next to himughed at him: "You''re hair hasn''t even finished growing out and already start thinking about women?"


    The man said excitedly: "Would you like to try it and see if my hair has grown out?"


    "I don''t dare to try, for fear that I''ll kill you by ident."


    "Boss?" They found that Chen Baisong had been silent and couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him.


    Chen Baisong turned over, mind still whirring with thoughts. He just said: "Sleep first, think about it tomorrow."


    Several people saw that Chen Baisong was asleep so it wouldn''t do to continue talking. They also tucked in for sleep under a nket.


    Lin Yuan was now also discussing with Yang Zi''an, how to get Chen Baisong to stay, and if all the brothers in hismand came over it would be even better.


    Yang Zi''an said: "I can see that they are all physically strong, and everything else is easy to talk about, but I''m afraid they will have different allegiances."


    Lin Yuan understood what Yang Zi''an meant, but he also said: "In the future, we will only have more and more people. If we are always afraid that people will have different allegiances, we will stay here and not move? This is definitely not a long-term solution."


    Yang Zi''an sighed: "I only hope that your childhood friend still have some affection for you."


    Lin Yuan: "It''s useless to base everything on friendship. People''s hearts will change. I want to set up a militaryw."


    Yang Zi''an: "Militaryw?"


    Lin Yuan exined: "Technically it can''t be called a militaryw, whatever it is called, as long as the rules are set, everything will be done ording to the rules."


    Yang Zi''an touched his chin and thought: "This is feasible."


    "It just takes a lot of time."


    Lin Yuan: "It will naturally take a lot of time."


    During this period of time, Lin Yuan had always wanted to find a chance to have a chat with Chen Baisong, and put the pros and cons on the table, whether it was positive or negative, at least it could be resolved cleanly.


    However, there was practically no hint of Chen Baisong almost every day. Lin Yuan inquired about it and found out that he took his own people to hunt in the mountains, but most of the time came back without any results.


    Lin Yuan could only wait for him to return to the farmstead.


    "You''re back! Good heavens!"


    "More than ten sheep!"


    "Is this havimg caught an entire flock of sheep?"


    "How deep did they have to go to encounter such a flock of sheep?"


    "The sheep are all dead?"


    "Some are dead, some are alive."


    Standing at the gate, Lin Yuan soon saw Chen Baisong and the others, slowly bing more visible as they moved closer.


    Chen Baisong was riding a horse. He was tall and on the horse he appeared even more majestic. His hair was tied up high, and his body heat was high from hunting, clothes opened at the chest. The people behind him drove the flock of sheep.


    These were all wild sheep, and you could tell from the horns that they were not domesticated.


    Chen Baisong rode his horse forward to Lin Yuan, pointed to the group of wild sheep and said: "It''s to make up for our stay for the past few days."


    Lin Yuan did not refuse either: "Then I will ept it."


    Only then did Chen Baisong show a small smile on his face.


    "I happen to have something to discuss with you,e down and have a walk?" Lin Yuan invited.


    Chen Baisong did not refuse, turning to dismount, his movements were smooth and unrestrained. His shirt was still open, and his body was hot and sweaty. Lin Yuan could also smell the sweat. Fortunately, Lin Yuan was used to it, and didn''t show any disgusted expression.


    The two walked side by side, Lin Yuan was slightly shorter than Chen Baisong, and he had to lift his head slightly to see Chen Baisong''s full face.


    "What''s going on with your vi?" Lin Yuan didn''t get straight to the point as soon as he started, and asked tactfully.


    Chen Baisong had forgot to put down the riding whip, and he was still holding it in his hand. His expression was a bit solemn: "The people below the mountain can no longer get through the days. The surrounding bandits, all who could be raided, have already been raided and beaten."


    Lin Yuan understood: "It''s indeed not so good recently. Is there enough food?"


    Chen Baisong revealed a wry smile: "Ten days to half a month should be enough."


    They relied on raiding to survive. Farming? Opening up thend? Their manpower was not enough.


    Lin Yuan revealed his intentions at this time. He seemed to say unintentionally: "It just so happens that my farmstead is also short of people. If you don''t mind it, bring your brothers over, and I will ept all of them."


    Chen Baisong was silent for a while and then said: "Young master, you are always so kind-hearted. This way you will suffer."


    Lin Yuan: "Huh?"


    Chen Baisong thought of something else: "No matter how much food you nt, there will be more and more people, but there will only be less and less food. You asked merchant Jiang to bring five hundred people, and then five hundred in winter. How will you feed them?"


    Lin Yuan didn''t speak yet, but Chen Baisong frowned: "Young master, what are youughing at?"


    Lin Yuan leaned on to Chen Baisong''s shoulders and said amused, "You think I have so many people brought over just to spread kindness and do good deeds?"


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan''s eyes with a serious expression and the question "aren''t you?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "It''s not that simple. Don''t you think that people in the farmstead live better than the people in your vi?"


    "But logically speaking, you have fewer people, and everyone should get more. Why is it that there are more people on my side yet they all live better?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Baisong: "This is not the same thing. How long will it take for those five hundred people to work? You have to raise them for free before they could work."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "It can''t be called free either. Do you know how many years it takes for a person to be productive?"


    "Humans are different from animals. The animals take as little as ten and a half months, and as long as one or two years, they will be mature." Lin Yuan said, "People go from 10 months in the womb to finally being born, from crawling to walking, from walking to running, from babbling to fluent speech. Since birth people will take ten years or more to finally be productive."


    Lin Yuan: "Therefore, many people can also be an advantage."


    Chen Baisong: "But it must also be within our means."


    Lin Yuan: "I have calcted it, and I think it''s fine, I can afford it."


    Chen Baisong didn''t know what to say at all.


    The young master had be more stubborn than before.


    Chen Baisong could only say: "I have a hundred and thirty brothers, all of whom are bachelors and without family. They all adhere to loyalty."


    Lin Yuan: "If possible, I hope you can bring them all."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan: "Young master, more than one hundred and thirty mouths. When these people are here, they will all be eating your food."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "It''s fine, I can afford it. It''s not like they can eat for free and enjoy their days, they will have to work as well."


    To be honest, he really wanted to know the difference between Chen Baisong''s "bandits" and the "soldiers" he trained. If theye to the farmstead, he could set up a military exercise with a hundred people from each side.


    Real knowledgees from practice.


    Chen Baisong repeated what Lin Yuan said to his brothers in the evening.


    The expressions on their faces were very disbelieving.


    "Boss, did the Boss here really say that?"


    "This Boss is reallya kind-hearted person."


    "Ai, look at the people who have been brought here. Now they are wearing grass padded clothes, and they live in houses. Where is there such a good Boss now?"


    "Kind people will be deceived. I think this Boss is too young to know that the world is a sinister ce."


    "That''s the truth, but you don''t want to stay? Anyway, I''m happy to stay."


    "That''s right, what else can we raid back there? If this continues, we can only go down the mountain to raid the civilian''s food."


    Chen Baisong listened to them talking.


    "Boss, are we reallying here?"


    "Thinking about it actually, I think our vi isn''t too bad either."


    However, Chen Baisong said: "Wee over."


    Several people sat up straight at the same time: "Really? Boss, what do you think?"


    "Didn''t you say you want to think about it yesterday?"


    "Did the Boss here tell you something to convince you?"


    Chen Baisong''s voice was very calm. He said, "Apart from this, is there any other way? Go down the mountain to raid the civilians?"


    A few people stopped talking. Although they were "bandits" in the eyes of others, they were not in their own eyes. Although they have be ouws, they have not robbed civilians or killed good people. If there were merchants passing by they also escorted them a certain distance, and only then stretched out their hands for remuneration. Although it was a bit of like buying and selling by force, it was better than directly taking human lives.


    They would also raid the bandits who really endanger the people.


    In their own eyes, they were not evil people, but good people.


    Naturally, they don''t want to make mistakes, and be forced to be bandits that will bring harm to civilians.


    Chen Baisong: "There are still some things that I haven''t discussed with him, but I will be bringing everyone here. When we send merchant Jiang back, we will bring them."


    "Then we have a lot of things to pack." Someone said.


    "How many carts do we need?"


    Chen Baisong: "Don''t bring anything useless."


    "Yes, it''s not convenient to bring so many things on the road, and if we encounter a robbery"


    "Bullshit, then we can rob them back!"


    When winter arrived, there will be more bandits. Many nearby vigers who couldt survive will gang up. A group of people will act together to rob food and money. As long as they kill the first resister, these people will be aplices and then begin to travel aroundmiting robberies on civilians.


    What Chen Baisong was afraid of was that they will be like this too.


    They have endured the past several years during which they have not stepped on a crooked path, and have not harmed the people.


    "Anyway, there is no need to suffer the cold this winter."


    "I felt like I was going to die in the coldst year, and my hands and feet were stiff every day."


    "That''s nothing. If I hadn''t been sleeping with second brother Niu, I would have been frozen stiff already."


    "Second brother Niu snores so loudly, and you could actually sleep?"


    "When you''re very sleepy naturally you''ll fall asleep. Besides, it''s better to suffer noise than freeze to death."


    They all had smiles on their faces. When they thought that they would also live in this farmstead, they were full of energy. Although they had only been here for a few days, they could see that this farmstead was not a ce where thendlord will do whatever they wanted, not treating the people working for them as human beings.


    And just regarding the food in the cafeteria, the Boss here was worthy of their admiration.


    Chen Baisong said: "Go to bed, and get up early tomorrow. Let''s go into the mountains again, and look for more game that hasn''t migrated deeper into the forest."


    Several people responded: "Yes, we will catch dozens of wild sheep ande back."


    "It would be great if we could catch some deer, deer blood is a great supplement."


    "You need supplementing my butt, I don''t see you looking any weak."


    "Go to sleep, stop talking. You don''t do actual business but your words are more than anyone else."


    "Sleep, sleep."


    The room was dark. After a while, there were steady snoring, teeth grinding, and dream talk, forming a harmonious chorus.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Chen Baisong turned around and thought: I have miscalcted this time, it was actually better when they were talking.

 Chapter 41: Stone Person

    Chapter 41: Stone Person


    Stir-fried soybeans with a little salt were snacks the easiest toe by. Almost everyone in the farmstead liked to eat them. It''s just that the cheeks hurt when you chew on them too much and cause you to let out smelly gas. But you do get a feeling of fullness even when consuming not much of it in a single day.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    The five hundred neers were provided a handful each day, which they cherish very much. They hide their handfuls in their clothes and sleep with their arms around it for fear of it being stolen.


    These five hundred people came from all over the empire. Some were refugees, some were citizens who sold themselves as servants, and some were ves that their masters didnt want anymore. They were all men, and only the twenty additions sent by Jiang Guang were women.


    The men slept in the grass huts as they waited for the inspection before they could move into the dormitories. They knew what inspections were although they didnt know what was to inspect. everyone wanted to sleep in the middle of the grass hut which was warmer, while the outer perimeters of the huts had cold air leaking in. Therefore, the person beside it would definitely feel the cold keener.


    They do not take off their clothes and sleep on the ground. Fortunately, the ground was covered with hay to keep out moisture.


    Early the next morning, there was noise outside. Someone lifted the grass curtain and shouted at them: "Come out, don''t sleep, if you''rete there will be consequences."


    This group of people went out obediently and walked to the square in the center of the farmstead, scattered about in a sparse manner.


    Zhu Yuanzhang could only have them line up first. Although these people didn''t understand, they were at least obedient. They trembled in the cold wind, and they dared not ask even if they have doubts.


    Five hundred people were listed into three columns, one of which had fewer people than the other two, but it was still fairly even.


    Then the cross-examination began.


    Qiu Niang was not suitable for such asions, so Lin Yuan could only have Yang Zi''an and Zhu Yuanzhang fill in firstafter all, these two were two of the rare people in the farmstead who could read and write.


    "What is thest name? What are you called? Where are you from? What did you do before?"


    "You were a carpenter before? Take this sign and go over there."


    "A farmer? Go stand on the opposite side."


    "Peddling? Stand behind me and keep a hold on your sign."


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Yang Zi''an were exhausted. They used to think that marching and fighting were exhausting enough. They didnt expect to be so tired just sitting here with an ink brush in their hands. Some people spoke with a strong local ent and the officialnguage weren''t spoken all that well either. So, they ended up having to guess what they were saying, sometimes not even guessing correctly.


    It had to be sorted out for several days in a row, not only registering for neers, but also for former people as well.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Yang Zi''an were preliminary screening, separating people ording to their previous professions.


    But because there were not many people who were literate, Lin Yuan could only fill in personally. Each person was given a small wooden sign with his name, birthday, and some obvious characteristics, such as where there was a scar, or how many moles they have on their face. In short, listing their obvious personal characteristics that were unlikely to be changed or disguised.


    In fact, it was equivalent to a modern ID card. After all, there would be more and more people in the future, and it would be more difficult to manage.


    The advantage of having this thing was that if someone from outside sneaked in, just on the ID card alone they will not be able to pass.


    It was a little troublesome, but it was still a necessity.


    Entering and leaving the farmstead must also be based on this wooden card.


    There was also a serial number on the card. The serial number waspiled by Lin Yuan based on alphabetical order ording to the pronunciation of the surname and recorded orderly in a booklet.


    As long as the serial number and surname do not match, forging the card was useless.


    Lin Yuan now felt that he really needed intellectuals and educated people, and the more the better.


    However, there were originally few intellectuals, and most of them were of thendlord ss and court official families. Court official families had more as they tend to have amassed collections of books over many generations. In this era, books were also a symbol of wealth and status.


    That he could have a literate Qiu Niang, Yang Zi''an, Jiang Gui and Zhu Yuanzhang at his side were already quite good odds.


    As for Yang shi, she was a family elder after all, and it would not be appropriate for him to ask family elders to do things.


    "Not even one schr?" After the tedious work was over, Lin Yuan sat in the room and talked to Yang Zi''an, "Let''s not mention schrs, are there no literate people at all?"


    Yang Zi''an shook his head: "Most schrs are generally rich in family resources, the troubled times will not affect them."


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    What Yang Zi''an said was reasonable.


    Yang Zi''an: "You don''t have to rush it. When the time is right, someone will naturallye."


    Lin Yuan looked at Yang Zi''an, and Yang Zi''an also looked at him. The two of them were silent, but Lin Yuan suddenly understood that Yang Zi''an knew his n a long time ago and knew that he was not satisfied with staying in this farmstead.


    Suddenly Yang Zi''an said: "Fourth brother, a man of character must set his sights on the world level."


    Lin Yuan thought about it in his mind for a while, but he didn''t recall the name Yang Zi''an among the famous people living in thete Yuan and early Ming dynasties.


    "Merchant Jiang is leaving." Yang Zi''an looked out the window, "Let''s go and send him off."


    When Lin Yuan and Yang Zi''an walked to the gate of the city wall, they saw Chen Baisong and the others ready to go. They had rested in the farmstead for nearly a week, and their spirits were much better than when they were first here.


    Because they caught back a lot of wild sheep, the women in the kitchens made smoked meat and had them bring some along their way back.


    So when they came to the farmstead, aside from themselves they had brought nothing, but when they left, they brought along a lot of things.


    "So much smoked meat." One little brother rode his horse around, "After it''s dried, it doesn''t have that bad smell anymore."


    "Wild sheep have a more strong smell than domestic sheep."


    Jiang Guang also rode a horse. Although the mountain roads were not difficult to travel in, horse-drawn carriages and ox carts were still much slower.


    As soon as Jiang Guang and the others leave, the neers have to be allocated dormitories and receive necessities.


    They had to line up and wait their turn and not allowed to push or skip in line. There were people from the farmstead watching on the side and holding knives in their hands so these people were as docile as a quail.


    The things they received were also simple, a set of underwear, a wooden basin, a strip of coarse cloth and a bamboo cup.


    After checking their identity, they would be able to leave, and someone would show them the way to the allocated dorm room.


    The newly-built dormitory building looked ugly, but it was big enough for many people, and the beds inside were also bunk beds.


    Yao Liusan was one of these neers. His family was originally carpenters, but when food was not avable back in their hometown they packed up their things and went to join their rtives.


    But when they arrived, they found out that their rtives were also gone. They had nowhere to go and could only follow the people around them. As they walked, the family members slowly dispersed. First, his grandfather and grandmother died right after the other, and then his mother suffered a cold and passed a away. In the end there were fewer and fewer family.


    When Yao Liusan realized it, he became the only one left.


    He followed the people around him all the way, eating whatever he saw and only thinking about what he would eat tomorrow.


    Later, they saw that someone was driving out the refugees, but instead of driving them away, they were driving them to a certain area. Yao Liusan found that many people were running towards there like crazy, he asked an old beggar: "What are they doing?"


    The old beggar told him: "Those who are driving people are merchants. If they are picked, they can be sold by merchants."


    Yao Liusan couldn''t believe it, but he still went over.


    After all, if you were picked by a merchant, no matter what you would at least get one bean curd cake a day?


    It was better than the current life.


    Yao Liusan ran over and was picked as expected, and so he followed this group of people to continue walking.


    No one knew where they were going, and no one knew what they were going to do in the future. They only knew that they would not be facing starvation at the moment.


    However, there were many people who died of illness on the way, and was just thrown on the side of the road, toozy to even bury them.


    Yao Liusan got the things allocated to him and walked to the side holding it in a daze, and then someone asked him, "What is your number?"


    Yao Liusan: "Ah?"


    The person was a little impatient: "Just now you got something and someone said which room you live in, do you remember?"


    Yao Liusan hurriedly said: "Remember, the middle ten."


    Middle ten was the tenth room on the second floor.


    That person: "Okay, youe with me, you are thest person in middle ten, I will take you up together."


    Yao Liusan discovered that there were already seven people behind him.


    Although these seven people traveled with him, they didn''t know each other. Their expressions were simr to Yao Liusan''s.


    These few days were almost like dreaming. There was a ce to sleep and food to eat. Although they always had to line up during the day, there was no need to worry about starvation and cold. Although the hut was not warm, people would not freeze sleeping in it either.


    The person led them to the dormitory room.


    The door of the room was open. These rooms could be closed, but the door could not be locked or bolted.


    "You divide the beds by yourself. If you can''t divide it,e to me again. If it is found that there was fighting, you will be thrown out on the spot. Do you understand?" said the person.


    Yao Liusan and the others nodded their heads in a hurry.


    When the person left, the eight of them stood in the dormitory, all with a simr stunned expressions.


    "II will sleep here." Yao Liusan was the first to speak, and he put his things on the first bed after entering the door.


    It seemed that the other people finally reacted at this time and quickly began to divide beds.


    "Will we fall off when sleeping?"


    "It''s pretty high!"


    "There is a fence next to it, we wouldn''t fall off, right?"


    They all wanted to choose the lower bunk, but there was no way. Some people sleep in the lower bunk, so naturally some people must sleep in the upper bunk.


    They all just arrived in the farmstead and they dared not sh with others, even if this person was just bought like themselves.


    There were straw mats on the wooden bed, which were thick and soft. They were woven, so all they needed to do was spread nkets and bedding on it before sleeping.


    Even if there was no bedding and they could only sleep in their clothes it would still be soft andfortable.


    Boss said that they could take a good day off today, but they would have to work tomorrow. If they don''t work, there would be no food to eat.


    Yao Liusan touched his belly.


    Although he could not say that he waspletely full these days, it was much better than before, at least there was something in his stomach.


    Not having to wake up hungry at night, such days were a good thing.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    For these five hundred people, Lin Yuan was prepared to have them mix up with the people in the farmstead as they work and train. They should not be allowed to group by themselves and must be dispersed at the beginning. But the number of neers wasrger than the original farmstead people.


    Lin Yuan thought for a long time, and nned to spend a day having them do training.


    Have them walk for most of the day, then find a ce to sit, chat, and cultivate friendship.


    Although Lin Yuan did not know whether it would be useful or not.


    There was also the division system. Lin Yuan decided to put ten people in a squad, and then appoint a squad leader. ording to the system there would be three squads in a toon, three toons in apany, and threepanies in a battalion.


    In this way, the position was much clearer.


    It was also convenient to hold everyone ountable.


    Li Da became a toon leader inexplicably and was in charge of three squads. After a long time, he pointed to his nose in disbelief and asked the person next to him: "I''m a toon leader? I''m an official?"


    The person next to him was also very excited: "Yes! You have be an official Li Da!"


    Li Da was so excited that despite the cold weather he almost wanted to take off his clothes and run around the farmstead shirtlessly.


    "Mymy family had never produced an official before!"


    "Don''t be too happy. You think this toon leader position is free. If there is an issue in your toon, besides the squad leaders, you will be the first to be unlucky. If you find out, then it''s fine, but if you don''t find out and someone else finds out the issue, then you are done."


    "There is no such thing as a pie falling from the sky, and Boss has said that if your toon performs well, your merits will be recorded."


    The newly created "officials" gathered together to chat, and felt that although there was not much benefit, the title was still very impressive.


    Probably because of this, these "officials" were extremely strict during the training, but they did not dare to be too strict. After all, there was Yang Zi''an on the side making rounds. If anyone supervised too much, Yang Zi''an would take the leader out to recieve criticism.


    The leader had been criticized, and the people under him would also be unlucky.


    The punishment was also very simple, that was, to go hungry.


    But these people were already scared of being hungry. When they hear thatzy people couldnt eat, all of them worked harder.


    After the excitement of being an official passed away, Li Da and his colleagues gathered for a meal, and they were all frowning as they talked about the people under theirmand.


    "Let''s talk about Li Sijiu''s squad, usually training is just average, it don''t work no matter what you say to them, the movements are just irregr."


    "I said all that needed to be said, and trained them extra. I don''t sleep at night, but make time to give them extra training instead, but it still doesn''t work."


    "Because of them, I never have a chance in being evaluated as excellent."


    His colleagues were also with a lot of troubles: "I have one over there. His socks went missing, and insisted that someone in his dorm stole it. He woke me up in the middle of the night and asked me to go oversee the case. Oversee what damn case! One pair of socks! In the end we found it under his bed."


    The new official lights the fire three times (TN: vigorous new policies). After the fire had burned, there naturally won''t be any of the initial excitement.


    Lin Yuan had also been paying attention to these people who have suddenly be "officials." If anyone dared to take advantage, he could only kill the chicken to warn the monkey (TN: to punish an individual as an example to others) at this key juncture.


    But the result was, these people were quite honest and obedient, and there was not a single troublemaker.


    "Why is this?" Lin Yuan told Jiang Gui about his bewilderment. Generally speaking, when small unimportant people suddenly sit in a high position, it was easy to make mistakes.


    Jiang Gui threw a bean into his mouth, chewing as heughed: "Afraid of course, you forgot the one you kicked outst time?"


    Jiang Gui went out for a round and returned when it was winter. Under the banner of a traveling merchant, he really went to many ces, and even bought and exchanged some things.


    For example, Sichuan pepper, it was all dried but he had also brought back seeds.


    However, at this time, Sichuan pepper was used as a medicinal herb, which could relieve pain, promote qi, kill insects, and could also treat vomiting and diarrhea.


    In short, it was a very versatile medicinal herb.


    However, Lin Yuan used the pepper to cook hotpot, and like all the seniors who transmigrated before, he cooked the hotpot in the winter.


    However, there was no chili, and the taste of pepper was only enough to make the mouth numb, but it was enough to break a sweat and drive out the cold.


    Jiang Gui dipped a piece of mutton, put it in his mouth happily, and said to Lin Yuan: "Fourth brother, not mentioning anything else, just for the food, I will follow you."


    Lin Yuan also dipped a slice, but the slice was a bit overcooked and tasted so-so, so he dipped another slice.


    Because of the start of winter, Lin Yuan, Jiang Gui, Yang Zi''an, and Li Congrong got together for dinner. They sat in the room with a brazier under their feet, and boilingmb in a pot. The pores all over their bodies were stretched out and extremely rxed.


    Li Congrong picked up the meat with his chopsticks and put it in his bowl immediately after it was cooked. After eating the meat, he let out a long sigh of bliss: "Feels good! It would be even better if there is wine!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "When the conditions get better in the future, I will ask someone to specially make wine for big brother."


    Li Congrong pped his thigh: "You said this, I remember it!"


    Lin Yuan also said: "Third brother went out for a while, tell us, is there anything new and strange outside?"


    Jiang Gui smiled and said: "There are quite a few novel things. Fang Guozhen has rebelled again."


    Fang Guozhen rebelled against Yuan in the eighth year of Yuanshun, and waster recruited by Yuan.


    "In March of this year, I went out and traveled around before I found out." Jiang Gui said, "He killed the Marshal Tai Buhua of the Eastern Zhejiang Province."


    "This person is capricious." Yang Zi''an said, "Even on rebellion he goes back and forth, not interesting at all."


    Lin Yuan did not speak. He knew that Fang Guozhen would try to bribe the court next year and continue to serve for the Yuan Dynasty. In the 16th year of Yuanshun, he would be ordered to attack Zhang Shicheng in seven battles, all victories. Now Zhang Shicheng was not in Xinghua.


    Maybe he would crusade against him when that time came.


    Jiang Gui: "He has a lot of people in his hands now. I went out and heard that many merchants were going to Huangyan to sell him food."


    "Merchants will not act without profit. If he was not really capable, the merchants would not be like a dog smelling a bone."


    Li Congrong was a little confused: "Who is this Fang Guozhen?"


    Lin Yuan could only exin: "Cai Luantou rebelled the year before, do you know?"


    Li Congrong: "This I know, there was a bigmotion."


    Lin Yuan also said: "Fang Guozhen rebelled at that time. He and his brothers gathered more than a thousand people to rob the food being shipped by sea."


    "This person is really brave." Li Congrong sighed.


    Li Congrong said again: "If it were me, I would not dare."


    Yang Zi''anughed at him: "The knives are all ced on the neck, you have to dare even if you don''t."


    "Why do you say knife to his neck? Someone forced him to rebel?" Li Congrong asked confused.


    Jiang Gui said again: "I know, I know, let me speak."


    "The year before, Cai Luantou returned to Yuan and was arrested by the court. Fang Guozhen had an enemy, and the enemy sued Fang Guozhen for colluding with Cai Luantou. Fang Guozhen could only kill the enemy and gather more than a thousand people together with his brothers and then rebel." Jiang Gui sighed, "If he didn''t rebel, the heads of his entire family would have fallen clean."


    Li Congrong was taken aback.


    Jiang Gui also said: "I heard that the White Lotus Society and the Mancheists are also making movements."


    "In short, there is no peaceful ce."


    "There''s another folk song, I''ll sing it for you." Jiang Gui cleared his throat, "The stone person with one eye, provoke the Yellow River, the world rebel."


    "What does this mean?" Li Congrong was puzzled. "Does it mean that a stone person with only one eye can provoke the Yellow River?"


    "As long as it is provoked, the world will rebel?"


    Jiang Gui alsoughed: "The Yellow River has broken its dyke three times in the fourth year of Yuanshun."


    Lin Yuan: "What if the stone person with one eye was dug out?"


    Everyone suddenly looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan said earnestly: "If someone unintentionally finds a one eyed stone person buried under the yellow sand."


    Jiang Gui was stunned for a moment: "Then this is the heavens telling us to rebel!"


    Lin Yuan: "What if the stone person was buried by people?"


    "Folk bads are naturally passed on from person to person, and they must have a reason to be passed on." Lin Yuan, "It''s like the story of Emperor Han Gaozu who killed the White Snake and then rebelled, same with the stories of Bai Di zi and Chi Di zi."


    Li Congrong: "How is that just a story? It must be true!"


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Fine, it was no use making his point with this person with a one track mind.


    At this time of widespread feudal superstition, speaking of science was the one with a screw loose.


    Yang Zi''an then said: "The folk rhyme has spread. If there really is a one eyed stone person in this world, people will definitely rise up. Now the people are suffering and hungry, so if there is a sign from the heavens then people will naturally follow."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Next year, the stone person should appear."


    Jiang Gui answered, "What shall we do then?"


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Li Congrong was the only one on the side with a dumbfounded expression. He understood every word but howe when all strung up together he doesn''t understand?

 Chapter 42: Aids And Advisors

    Chapter 42: Aids And Advisors


    Don''t know when, but some strange rumors suddenly spread around the farmstead.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Gou zi and Er Liang were ymates of the same age. Sometimes they work together and often sleep together, talking more than with others. Gou zi squatted in the yard digging for weeds that day, and said to Er Liang, "They are all talking about the rumors."


    Er Liang: "What rumors?"


    Gou zi said: "They said that Boss was sent from above."


    Er Liang: "? What do you mean?"


    Gou zi scratched his ears and his cheeks, trying to find a good exnation, but there was no ink in his stomach (TN: no education, don''t have a repertoire of vocab). After thinking for a long time, he could only say: "It means that Boss is not human."


    Er Liang: "Who?! Why is my young master not human! I think they are not human! The young master gives them food and clothes, now they have courage to talk bad! Daring to talk bad about young master! Everyone of them are itching for a beating!"


    Gou zi quickly said: "That''s not what I meant!"


    Er Liang: "What do you mean then?"


    Gou zi whispered: "You think about it, Boss bought such arge property at such a young age. Aside from this, Boss has also taken in so many people, even the disabled have not been driven away. Can ordinary people do the same?"


    Er Liang straightened his chest proudly: "My young master is definitely not an ordinary person!"


    Gou zi: "They said that Boss was sent by the Buddha."


    He didn''t mention the even more outrageous rumors that some people were spreading, that Boss was the Buddha descended to the earth.


    Er Liang was stunned. As a person close to Lin Yuan, he actually felt that such a statement made sense. He said to Gou zi: "I have followed young master since I was a child, and young master has been a benevolent person since I was young. As long as someone asks for his help young master rarely refuses. Serving the young master is the best as he is not picky and always treat people sincerely."


    "It used to be fine that way since the Lin family had the wealth and means." Er Liang analyzed carefully, "But when we arrived in Wu city, young master saw that the refugees were pitiful, so he had theme and build the house. After the house was built, the refugees didn''t want to leave, so young master let them stay."


    Er Liang pped his hands: "What they said is very true! Young master is like the Buddha!"


    Gou zi spread what Er Liang said to the others in the farmstead, and everyone believed fully that Boss was kind since childhood. What do young children know? No one must have taught this. Didn''t this mean self-learning without a teacher and being born with a benevolent heart?


    So the rumors went back and forth several times, and when the truth was lost, Lin Yuan became a benevolent god from the heavens who couldn''t bear to see the people suffering on earth, so he took his leave from the Celestial Emperor and descended down to save themon people. Of course, the Celestial Emperor could not bear for him to leave and tried to have him stay. But the benevolent god was also big-tempered, and didn''t give the Celestial Emperor face, secretly descending down to earth.


    Someone asked: "But Boss has also driven away a person, can the benevolent god do that?"


    Someone else said at this time: "Man has likes and dislikes, and Gods naturally have likes and dislikes. Lord Dragon walks through clouds and cast down rain. If you provoke him, there will be droughts or floods. Then does that mean the Lord Dragon is not a good god?"


    The origins have beenpiled, and Lin Yuan''s background was painted in a mystical light.


    The arguments were rather chaotic, butter on, they seem to have unified themselves. The final version was this: when Lin Yuan''s mother was pregnant with him, she dreamed of a golden light appearing on the horizon. His mother was frightened and shocked, so she knelt down and asked why the heavenly immortal hade?


    The heavenly immortal pointed to her belly and said: "There is a merciful son in heaven, and he will enter your belly tonight. This is a great fortune. When this son is born, you will also have seeded in doing a virtuous deed."


    So Lin Yuan''s mother gave birth to the child and passed away. She was not dead but just havingpleted her mission and therefore rewarded with being allowed to ascend to heaven as a heavenly immortal.


    And speaking of, when Lin Yuan was being born only thunder could be hearding from the skies. But as soon as Lin Yuan was born, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed by themselves, the sun shown down all over the earth, and the phoenix led the birds through the forests in celebration. Even the fish didn''t stay where they should be but jumped ashore, wanting to be closer to Lin Yuan.


    The rumors and legends finally reached Lin Yuan''s ears.


    Lin Yuan''s first reaction when he heard these rumors was "Is someone trying to make trouble for me?" However, after thinking about it carefully, he found it unlikely. After all, such rumors were beneficial to him no matter how he looked at it.


    In the West, monarchical power was bestowed by God, elevating the king above themon people.


    In China, the emperor was the son of heaven and essentially equated with the gods.


    This was a kind of spiritual rule, just like the White Lotus Society being just a very simple faith at the beginning.


    But the more the followers believe, the easier it was to be incited.


    After Lin Yuan heard about all of the rumors, he didn''t know what kind of expression he should show for a while.


    These rumors were probably due to the fact that the people in the farmstead have no daily entertainment activities, coupled with their low level of education, and the deep-rooted feudal superstition thinking. Likely having arisen from idle chat, only the more they talked about it the more real it seemed to be. But still it didn''t sound like something uneducated and illiterate people coulde up with.


    "It is likely arranged by someone deliberately." Lin Yuan said to Jiang Gui.


    Jiang Gui was also a clever person. He nodded and said: "This is definitely not something they can make up, but I don''t know why the person made up such a thing."


    The person who made the story must be in the farmstead, but there were so many people in the farmstead, rumors spreading by word of mouth, so it was nearly impossible to know where it first came from.


    Jiang Gui had people inquire a few times, however, the person who made up the story actually showed up himself.


    He slipped out of the dormitory in the middle of the night and squatted outside the courtyard where Lin Yuan lived. He probably wanted to find a suitable opportunity to see Lin Yuan, but the light inside was always off, and the person inside did not wake up. So he squatted there with his neck tucked in, looking both pitiful and hrious.


    Jiang Gui saw him when he was about to enter, and lead him into Lin Yuan''s room.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    This person, based on appearance, looked to be around his fifties. His physique looked sturdy enough, but his face, hair and beard showed signs of aging. He had rather big eye bags and his face overall looked mean and gloomy, with a mouth that drooped down and generally not very friendly looking. He didn''t dare to sit, and when he saw Lin Yuan, he instantly knelt down to the ground. Before Lin Yuan opened his mouth to speak, this person had exined it all by himself.


    "Boss is a dragon among the people a phoenix among men!" He stubbornly said, "Only this origin is worthy of Boss."


    Lin Yuan asked him: "What benefit is it for you to spread these rumors?"


    The person moved over on his knees: "This humble old man is now fifty-two, and do not have many long days to live. In this lifetime, I just want to see this chaotic world find peace, and the world unified under one rule. I see that under Boss''s lead everything is organized, the people perform their duties, the rewards and punishments are fair. Boss has lofty aspirations and ambitions, and this humble old man is willing to provide all of my meager contributions."


    Lin Yuan stood up and helped he person up, and asked with a smile, "Where is Mister (TN: in Chinese the word Mister, Mr. is often used for respected and learned people) from?"


    After Lin Yuan asked, he soon knew that the old man''s name was Song Shizhao. His ancestor was an official of the Song Dynasty. Later, the Song Dynasty copsed and the main Song family died for their country. However, the branch families managed to survive, but even so they still remembered that they were citizens of Song Dynasty. Almost every moment they thought about overthrowing the Yuan Dynasty and reestablishing the Song Dynasty.


    They lived in seclusion in the mountains and forests, but as time passed some younger generations left down the mountain, and then many left one after another.


    They were all young teenagers. Who would want to spend a lifetime in the mountains and old forests?


    Although their ancestors say that their mission was to overthrow Yuan Dynasty and reestablish Song Dynasty, but where is Song? Where is the royal blood? Who can they support?


    Song Shizhao was thest one to leave the mountains, and was also the oldest one. He didn''t think Yuan couldn''t be overthtown, nor did he think that no one would appreciate his skills and learning, he just didn''t think it was time.


    When he felt that the time hade and went down the mountain, he became a refugee because he had no food and money. He wandered all the way, and was traded several times by mistake, until he finally arrived at this farmstead.


    "You mean, you are helping me win people''s popr sentiment?" Lin Yuan didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Song Shizhao said seriously: "Boss, do you think these rumors are useless?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "It''s useful, but"


    Song Shizhao: "Are you afraid that if it is spread out at this time, it will be discovered by the dog court?"


    The farmstead''s entry and exit were both strictly surveyed, ordinary people can''t get out at all, nor can theymunicate with the outside world so this worry was unfounded. Lin Yuan shook his head.


    He just felt strange, and a bit unable to ept it.


    Song Shizhao said: "Boss, do you think that if you give them food and clothing to keep them from being hungry and cold, and even set up the rules then they will be obedient and loyal?"


    Lin Yuan looked at Song Shizhao: "Mister, please tell me, I would like to hear the details."


    Song Shizhao finally felt the attitude of respecting the wise from Lin Yuan and stroked his gray goatee, his eyes shing: "The people are the same, they adhere to the belief that the one with milk is their mother (TN: expression for only recognizing someone so long as they have benefits for you)."


    Lin Yuan: "" Hnnthe words were crass but the principle was not.


    Song Shizhao also said: "They have never been educated, and do not know morality and shame. Do they know what is loyalty? What is morality?"


    Song Shizhao: "Boss, they listen to you now, only because you are in charge of food and people, they are afraid of starving and death."


    "You have to let them know that there is hope after following you. Only then will they be obedient and know loyalty." Song Shizhao said, "Why else do the emperors of all the past dynasties spread legends that they were born with auspicious signs from the heavens and were born extraordinary?"


    Song Shizhao said: "They think that you are a benevolent god, so they will respect you and obey you. They think that benevolent gods also have likes and dislikes, so they dare not disobey your orders."


    Lin Yuan understood, Song Shizhao was telling him that if he wanted people to obey him in a short time, admire him, and dare not oppose him then he must brainwash these people.


    The brainwashing method was also very simple. It was to use their inherent traditional superstitious thinking to guide them to think that Lin Yuan was a benevolent god, and they will have a good life with Lin Yuan. And most inportantly, only following Lin Yuan will they be able to continue living a good life.


    "Boss, in the second year of Taiding, Zhao Chousi carried the banner of Maitreya Buddha." Song Shizhao said, "In the third year of the Yuan Dynasty, Zhu Guangqing carried the banner of Dipankara Buddha, not to mention that in the fourth year of the Yuan Dynasty stitching the name of Buddha on your garment was widely made to believe it will protect you from knife wounds."


    Song Shizhao: "The moves are never old."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "So, I have to thank Mister?"


    Song Shizhao''s expression was very calm andposed, but his trembling little finger of his left hand revealed his excitement at this time, and his voice was a bit hoarse: "I am willing to carry out Boss''s orders, if there is at all any resistance, ten thousand deaths will not prevent me (TN: idiom meaning ready to risk life and limb to help out)."


    "Mr. Song is too grave." Lin Yuan shouted, "Er Liang!"


    Er Liang hurriedly responded from outside: "Young master, what are your orders?"


    Lin Yuan said: "Clean up a room for this old gentleman, from now on he will live here."


    Er Liang didn''t know what had happened but he didn''t ask, and took Song Shizhao to the side house.


    When he left, Song Shizhao kept turning his head to look at Lin Yuan, almost looking back at every step. Just his expression and attitude, if someone didn''t know better they would have thought Song Shizhao was a newlywed wife. Lin Yuan seeing that the others left, poured a cup of tea to calm down his shock.


    Probably because he grew up under the red g so Lin Yuan resisted this method?


    Heughed mockingly at himself, and drank a belly full of tea.


    He thought about it all night and had to admit that Song Shizhao was right.


    A team with cohesive power will be stronger than one without.


    This cohesive force can be a unified goal or the same pursuit, but the most secure was the highest faith.


    But Lin Yuan did not want to develop into a religious group with the cohesive force being a doctrine. He had no interest in this area.


    Even if he wanted to break feudal superstitions and pursue scientific development, it must start after people have enough food and literacy could be widespread.


    Not now.


    Lin Yuany on the bed and looked at the beams above his head. In a rare insomniac state he remained awake all night. When he got up the next day, Er Liang was shocked by his listless look when he saw him. Lin Yuans face looked naturally tender, although he was a few years older, but he hadn''t worked out in the wind and sun, so he looked much paler than ordinary people. Therefore, after a night without sleep he had green eyebags, looking as if he was hollowed from excessive indulgence.


    In the end, he did not do anything about the rumors, and Song Shizhao was also kept by Lin Yuan as an aide and advisor.


    Song Shizhao had quite some abilities. He had a good memory that can even be called a photographic memory. He was also good at drawing maps and had unique views on things.


    Song Shizhao believed that when a person dies, he should just be put in a coffin and that is the end of it. There is no reincarnation, and there is no karma. The so-called causal reincarnation was just people deceiving themselves.


    He also believed that there were no gods in the sky, and if there were gods in the sky, they will note to help mortals.


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that if Song Shizhao''s performance was not so normal, maybe Song Shizhao had also transmigrated from the modern times.


    It was a kind of rxation for Lin Yuan to talk to Song Shizhao.


    Because of the limitations of the times, Lin Yuan had a lot of things that he couldn''t say to brother Dao and the others.


    Before Lin Yuan could react, the cold winter came upon them. The temperature dropped sharply after the beginning of winter, and the coal had already been allocated. Even though nothing happenedst winter, but this year a few came down with a cold and could only rest and recuperate for the time being.


    Jiang Guang finally sent the remaining 500 people over, and Chen Baisong and the others also brought the rest of their guys over.


    There were now more than 1,300 people in the farmstead.


    Although it was not too much, but it was not too few either.


    After all, the total poption of the Yuan Dynasty now does not exceed 100 million. Thends were wide and plenty but the people were few and scattered.


    When Fang Guozhen rebelled, he only had a thousand people around him.


    The increase in poption had Lin Yuan sigh in relief.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Even in winter, training still cannot be stopped. The men in the farmstead were ustomed to running morning exercises just before dawn. They run while hungry and then go to the cafeteria to eat breakfast and continue training after eating.


    Such day-to-day training was quite effective. The neers cannot see it for the time being, but the people in the farmstead originally had already discovered the difference.


    The food intake had increased, and their physical strengh had also increased. For the same distance, they used to run gasping and panting, but now they barely even breathe heavy.


    They used to lie on the ground unable to move after training, but now they feel warm and full of strength after training.


    Although they did not eat very well, but Lin Yuan had been working hard on their eating diet.


    Carbohydrates, protein, and fat.


    These three things were included every day without exceptionthough the fat intake was very small.


    Then there were vitamins, which depended on what was on hand.


    Although he didnt know if there were any vitamins in the dried fruit, Lin Yuan still had people dry a lot in the summer and then hand them out in winter, each person recieving a small handful. If they eat it carefully, it could be eaten for a long while.


    Probably because they were all refugees, the five hundred neers were quickly integrated into the farmstead. This was also due to the farmstead''s rules. Everyone was responsible for their own thing every day. If anyone waszy and pushed the work to others, they would be reported anonymously. If the report was found to be true, the person who was reported would be punished and the reporter would be rewarded.


    It was chaotic up for a while at the beginning. Lin Yuan got angry twice, and had people administer a beating with a wooden board on the troublemaker''s bottom, with pants off and in front of everyone. As a result these people finally becamepletely obedient.


    There were also some small squad leaders who suddenly became small officials and felt that they were quite powerful, showing off and bullying others. They were all separately taken out and put in abor reform team to work from morning to night every day. Whenever their performance was up to standards then they will be allowed to rejoin the squad but they would no longer be the squad leader.


    All the small leaders were chosen by Lin Yuan, or they were chosen by brother Dao and others.


    It was very undemocratic.


    But Lin Yuan did not dare to be democratic at this time.


    It was not like he had IQ problems.


    If these people could choose a squad leader themselves, could they also choose a toon leader or even a battalion leader?


    When they discovered that the original status could be overwritten by the people below.


    Then what kind of changes would they make?


    Lin Yuan didn''t dare to gamble.


    If he made a wrong gamble, then it was the endless abyss for him. All of his work and efforts ending up to be benefiting others, while he couldn''t even get a good word ofpliment.


    "This year the Yellow River broke its embankment, and the imperial court enlisted 150,000 civilians to repair the Yellow River dams, and sent troops along the banks to suppress any resistance." Song Shizhao said to Lin Yuan, "After the new year''s, there should be actions taken everywhere."


    Lin Yuan asked him: "Mr. Song, who do you think in the world today has apeting chance?"


    Song Shizhao also didn''t give a courteous reply: "White Lotus Society and Maitreya believers, as well as the Manichaeists which can be counted barely."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Nowadays, there is a White Lotus leader in the north."


    Song Shizhao nodded: "I have heard about it. Han Shantong seems to be widely epting disciples and putting out the banner of "Maitreya Buddha has descended" and "The King of Ming is born". It has been a few years, and their name is not small. There is no one in the north that does not know."


    Lin Yuan gave Song Shizhao a cup of hot tea: "What do you think, Mister?"


    Song Shizhao: "I suspect that the one-eyed stone person is his doing."


    Lin Yuan gave Song Shizhao a like in his heart, and asked, "Mister thinks he will rebel?"


    "Naturally, he will rebel." Song Shizhao said, "He had already set up everything a few years ago, and now that the people on both sides of the Yellow River are suffering and hungry, it is the perfect time."


    Han Shantong, this person, could only be described as having bad luck. He was too ambitious from the start of the game, even passerbys knew his goals, and did not leave a way out for himself.


    Song Shizhao said: "At that time, it will also be the perfect time for Boss."


    Lin Yuan pretended to be stupid: "Howe I don''t understand what Mister said?"


    Song Shizhao chuckled lowly: "Boss doesn''t need to y riddles with me. Let this humble old man guess, which piece does Boss want?"


    "Gaoyou?"


    Lin Yuan really couldn''t remainposed anymore, he looked at Song Shizhao incredulously: "How does Mister know?"


    Song Shizhao said: "Most of the people in the farmsteade from different origins, only the group from Xinghua there is more than fifty people. Since Boss epted them, then Boss naturally must have a reason. They are only salt miners and lowly people of the lowest social ss. What worth do they have for Boss to spend so much effort on them?"


    "Xinghua has salt, and Boss wants it. This reason is much more convincing and reasonable."


    "But Xinghua is prone to strong winds, and the salt in thend is not good for farming."


    Song Shizhao: "Gaoyou is not far from Xinghua, thend is fertile, and it has historically been known as and of fish and rice (TN: expression for fertilend)."


    Lin Yuan cupped his hands and saluted Song Shizhao seriously. He had to admit that he had really underestimated this person before.


    Song Shizhao also sternly said: "It is for this reason that I feel that Boss is a person worthy of casting my lot with."


    "I wonder if Boss has a n?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "The secrets of the heavens must not be revealed."


    Song Shizhao did not continue to question.


    He also knew that Lin Yuan would definitely not regard him as a confidant, at least not now.


    If he wanted to gain Lin Yuan''s trust, he must make some achievements.


    For Lin Yuan, who had knowledge of history, he clearly knew that Han Shantong and the others will rebel in May next year. At that time, the Yuan imperial court will put the most effort in suppressing Han Shantong and the others. And at that time, it will be the most perfect timing for them to act.


    So he called over Zhang Shicheng and his brothers.


    Zhang Jiusi and the others have been working with the other farmstead people in the past few months.


    Training with fishing or hunting. Although busy every day, it was also fulfilling. After finishing the work every night, they could gather around the fire to brag and snack on some beans. They dont need to worry about their livelihood, or about their wages being deducted and having no money to pay for food.


    Zhang Jiusi can''t even remember the days when he was in Xinghua.


    It seemed that being beaten by a supervisor and having his wages unfairly deducted happened a long time ago.


    "I had youe over, because I want to ask you something." Lin Yuan smiled and said to Zhang Jiusi, "You sit first."


    He also said to Zhang Jiusi''s younger brothers: "Sit down too, there is no need to be courteous."


    All of them still felt somewhat awkward.


    After all, Lin Yuan was the Boss, where is there such a soft-spoken Boss?


    Lin Yuan said: "You have been in the farmstead for more than half a year?"


    Zhang Jiusi is the eldest brother, so naturally he said: "Three months away from being a full year here."


    Lin Yuan asked: "It''s been so long, do you want to go back and have a look?"


    Zhang Jiusi was stunned and didn''t react for a while. Bossdid he mean to drive them back?


    Lin Yuan also discovered that Zhang Jiusis expression was wrong, and quickly said: "I heard you mention it before, that the people of Xinghua are unspeakably miserable."


    Zhang Jiuqi quickly said, "That''s right! Those sons of bitches salt supervisors! Never treat us salt miners as human beings!"


    Zhang Jiuwu: "The salt miners get up early and restte. They are sickly and have various body pains and can''t even eat a full meal."


    Lin Yuan sighed and looked as if he was quite pitying of the state of things: "I am willing to help, but I am afraid that no one can be trusted with it."


    Zhang Jiusi said in a rush: "Does Boss want to bring all the salt miners out?"


    "Boss, that''s not easy!"


    "The food is not enough for that many people!"


    Lin Yuan only said: "Who would like to make a trip back?"


    They looked at each other, and in the end Zhang Jiusi stood up and said: "Boss, just give us your orders."


    Lin Yuan said: "I will have brother Dao, brother Yang and Li Da go back with you to check out the current situation. And if it is feasible, save some more people. What do you think?"


    Zhang Jiusi''s eyes lit up.


    He couldn''t speak for a while, and finally bowed his head, choked up and said: "Boss, I actually didn''t know, there really are people like you in the world."


    He had some friends he knew that were still staying in Xinghua.


    It was impossible to say that he didnt feel a bit of guilt when he had been here for so long.


    He hade to live a good life, but his friends were still suffering in Xinghua. Without his relief, they should be living an even harder life.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    As long as Boss take them over, take them all over everything will be fine.


    TN: yay! One of the most important characters, Song Shizhao! His arrival signals things will be picking up! (I swear he probably has even more presence than the ML >.>)

 Chapter 43: Accumulating Prestige

    Chapter 43: umting Prestige


    The sun was shining all over the earth, and it was rare to have such a good weather in winter. This winter was always overcast, the wind and cold dampness soaking through to the bones. The people in the farmstead were thinking about sitting in the square after finishing their work to enjoy the sun. Maybe even get the mattress out and dry it. The south was humid, and there was always a feeling that the quilt was also damp.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Only half an hour after starting work, the sound of a bronze bell rang and echoed in the square.


    "Have you heard? There is a drill today and we can all go and watch it."


    "What drill?"


    "It''s the new group of people, the leader surnamed Chen, who brought a hundred and twenty brothers here. They will be doing drills with our people here!"


    "It''s a sparring, but you are not allowed to aim for the vital parts of the body. You can''t get up again if you fall to the ground and the weapon is a wooden stick. We''ll see who is more powerful."


    "Then I have to go and see!"


    "This is the first time I''m encountering such an awesome thing!"


    Lin Yuan was also sitting on a high hillside to watch the proceedings. Jiang Gui sat beside him.


    As for Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong, they eachmanded a hundred people to fight each other.


    Although there were only a hundred people, Lin Yuan also wanted to see who would be more formidable when the numbers on both sides were simr.


    Jiang Gui looked at the people below, chewing the salted fried soybeans in his mouth, and asked Lin Yuan, "Which side do you think will win?"


    Lin Yuan said: "Just keep looking and you will know."


    Zhu Yuanzhang was only a young man in his twenties, and he had not fought any battles. In addition to having just a bit of theoretical knowledge, Zhu Yuanzhang''s knowledge came more from actualbat training. And the actualbat training he experienced was only twice and both were small battles, maybe even not much different from a group scuffle between two viges.


    But Chen Baisong was different. He had survived by fighting different bandits and bandit vis. He has no theoretical knowledge or even literacy, but he had rich experience.


    The more Lin Yuan looked at it, the more he felt that Zhu Yuanzhang still needed to learn.


    In history, Zhu Yuanzhang was just a small soldier at the beginning who charged at the forefront in every battle, leading the way.


    All his experience and decision-making on war came from the experiences of having repeatedly brushed against death''s door.


    In fact, Lin Yuan also thought that Zhu Yuanzhang might one day not be willing to follow the orders of others, perhaps one day he will stand on his own.


    But Lin Yuan didn''t want to never promote Zhu Yuanzhang or even kill him directly just because of this possibility.


    He was not originally a person of this era. From the time he came here, his first thought was to guarantee his life.


    He didnt need to have any wealth, but just wanted to have a ce to take care of the original owners family.


    Later, he wanted the farmstead to grow positively and be self-sufficient.


    Now he felt that the general trend was upon them with the farmstead now having more than a thousand people, food and moneyalthough it was just fake jade. All of this added up to a sweet steamed bun that would incite covetuous eyes. So he felt that he needed to strengthen his fighting force to protect himself as well as guarantee the lives of everyone in the farmstead.


    Lin Yuan lowered his head, he didn''t know if he had developed ambition.


    But how many men have no ambitions?


    Lin Yuan clenched his fists.


    It was never wrong to have ambitions, but it was wrong to have ambitions but not enough intelligence to match said ambitions.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his neck and continued to look at the following battle. He thought that from the first step he took, he was already prepared to enter the chaotic situation.


    He could ept the final result no matter what it would turn out to be.


    Have him take his people to join the Red Turban Army? That was unrealistic. The problem with the Red Turban Armyy in internal conflicts. Despite both belonging to the Red Turban Army Guo Zixing and Sun Deya had fierce internal fights.


    He asked brother Dao, Yang Zi''an, Li Da, and Zhang Shicheng to go to Xinghua. The purpose was that Zhang Shicheng understood Xinghua and made friends with the salt miners at the bottom. Brother Dao and the others could also use this to break into the ranks of the salt miners. When Han Shantong and the others rebelled, from within the salt people they could instigate rebellion internally, and when the time came, this internal force should cooperate with the outside, and it would not be difficult to capture Xinghua.


    The reason why he didn''t tell the truth to Zhang Shicheng was because he didn''t trust him.


    He could trust brother Dao, Yang Zi''an and Li Da.


    Brother Dao was reckless, but he had brotherly loyalty. This was a rare personal charm and would not be a problem to be brothers and friends with the salt people. He estimated that six or seven months of familiarity would be enough for him to make hundreds of sworn brothers.


    Yang Zi''an had the brains. Among the sworn brothers, Yang Zi''an was the most clearheaded. He could analyze the pros and cons and was also literate and understood logic and reason. At the critical moment Yang Zi''an would be the one deciding the endgame.


    As for Li Dahe was just there to fill in and provide an extra hand, and Li Das wife was still in the farmstead.


    Zhang Shicheng''s role was just a guide to lead the way.


    And Zhang Shicheng''s brothers were also still in the farmstead.


    As for Chen Youliang, Lin Yuan never considered this person from the start. Chen Youliang was a dictator. He was simr to Zhu Yuanzhang in the field of tactics, and was a typical example of keeping the power in the hands of a few people, but he was not as lucky as Zhu Yuanzhang.


    He was ambitious and intelligent, but he was too suspicious and couldn''t trust anyone. If he took refuge with Chen Youliang and Chen Youliang eventually bes the emperor.


    Lin Yuan touched his neck.


    It was likely that he will lose his head literally, let alone brother Dao and the others.


    The current n was just to take one step at a time.


    The most important thing was to have the armed forces to protect yourself.


    "It''s almost over." Jiang Gui said from the side.


    Lin Yuan concentrated his attention and stared at the battle situation below.


    Chen Baisong won, as expected.


    Zhu Yuanzhang actuallymanded very well, but on the one hand, he and his soldiers were just ordinary people, and on the other Chen Baisong and his men were of bandit origin. Thebat strength of the two sides waspletely different.


    Coupled with the fact that Chen Baisong''smand was also not bad, it was not surprising that Zhu Yuanzhang lost.


    After all, Zhu Yuanzhang had not yet experienced the baptism of war.


    The winner could eat meat today.


    When Lin Yuan went down, he happened to see Zhu Yuanzhang sitting on the side. He had his head lowered, making it difficult to see his expression.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yuan also sat on the floor, watching Chen Baisong and the others cheering in excitement.


    Zhu Yuanzhang raised his head with the same smile on his face: "It''s nothing. If you lose, you lose."


    Lin Yuan asked: "Where did you lose at?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang was taken aback for a moment: "Just now I shouldnt have broken into squads in order to nk the other?"


    It seems to be rightNo!


    Lin Yuan said: "You justck experience. Chen Baisong and the others depended on this for their livelihoods. We have raided the bandits only once or twice. It was not as frequent as they had, and the battle was not only about themander, but also about the capabilities of the soldiers."


    "Correct?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded: "Boss is right."


    Lin Yuan patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t be discouraged."


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked at Lin Yuan, and he asked, "Boss, your temper is naturally born?"


    Lin Yuan asked: "What temper?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang smiled and said, "I have never seen you lose your temper."


    He had thought Lin Yuan was going to scold him.


    Lin Yuan reacted and said with a smile: "Lose my temper? There is nothing to be angry about."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "You''re not angry that I lost?"


    Lin Yuan: "It is better to lose now than to really lose on the battlefieldter, right?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang asked in a low voice: "I wanted to ask when you had brother Dao and the others go to Xinghua, are you ready tocapture Xinghua?"


    Lin Yuan knew that he would not be able to hide it from Zhu Yuanzhang. Zhu Yuanzhang was smart, tactful, and observant so it wouldn''t be possible to hide it from him. He just said: "I indeed have this idea."


    Lin Yuan asked him: "Do you want to ask why I didn''t have you go?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Sure enough, I can''t hide it from Boss, but I also know that Boss doesn''t trust me yet."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s that the fewer people who know about this, the better. Even brother Dao and the others knew just before I had them leave. And with them leaving, there must still be people in the farmstead."


    Regardless of whether Zhu Yuanzhang believed it or not, at least at this moment he couldn''t show any doubts.


    He nodded and said, "Boss is making painstaking efforts."


    Lin Yuan said: "You are now a battalionmander, and you are in charge of more than 200 people. I won''t say much about anything else. If you believe it or not, you think about it yourself."


    "I''ll go over there first." Lin Yuan said to him.


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded: "Please go ahead."


    Compared with Zhu Yuanzhangs low morale, the people on Chen Baisongs side looked much more excited. After they knew that the reward was meat, their expressions became more vivid. They gathered around Chen Baisong and discussed whether the meat they got should be eaten directly or have some saved.


    As soon as Lin Yuan came over, the group of bandits moved out of the awaythey had already heard that Lin Yuan was a god descended from the heavens.


    And they don''t know why, but they believed it very quickly, and Lin Yuan felt that it must be Chen Baisong''s contributions to fanning the me on this matter.


    "Unhappy about winning?" Lin Yuan asked Chen Baisong, who was expressionless.


    However, Chen Baisong said: "The battle was onesided."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "In a few years, you may not be able to win."


    Chen Baisong turned his head to look at Lin Yuan, his eyes were deep, like the eyes of wolves and tigers, and seemed to be gleaming: "Young master underestimate me?"


    Knowing that he had said something wrong, Lin Yuan quickly said: "I don''t underestimate, just making randomments."


    Only then did Chen Baisong curbed the look in his eyes.


    The two talked as they walked.


    "What do you think of Zhu Yuanzhang?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Baisong thought for a while and said: "Brave and intelligent, dare to fight, can advance or retreat, and in time he will be a fierce general."


    Lin Yuan looked at him strangely when he heard him speak so professionally.


    After seeing Lin Yuan''s gaze, Chen Baisong asked, "Why does young master look at me like this?"


    Lin Yuan: "Where did you learn these words?"


    Chen Baisong was exposed and frankly admitted: "There is a schr in my vi, and that''s what he said about me."


    Lin Yuan breathed a sigh of relief, he knew it, Chen Baisong didn''t recognize many words and was a bandit leader, so how could he know to praise someone in such a way?


    Lin Yuan said: "When you have time, go and talk to Zhu Yuanzhang. You two canmunicate more and learn from each other."


    Chen Baisong was not an arrogant person either. Just now when he had fought against him, he had naturally discovered Zhu Yuanzhang''s good qualities. Now, after hearing Lin Yuan''s words, he nodded and responded: "Okay."


    "Strive to train all the existing 1,000 people." Lin Yuan said, "When the beginning of springes, I will organize a training session."


    Chen Baisong asked: "What is a training session?"


    Lin Yuan: "It''s field training. You can''t bring anything except weapons."


    Chen Baisong only half understod, and he nodded in agreement with a bewildered face.


    For a thousand people to do field practice, naturally they could only go deep in the mountains and old forests. In addition to exercising the body, the most important thing was to exercise their mentality. If they encounter bandits and bandit vis, they can even use it to practice their fighting moves.


    It could be said to serve multiple purposes.


    It would take almost a half month for the round trip.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    "So this is Xinghua." Li Congrong looked at the city wall in front of him and couldn''t help letting out a sigh, "It really is a big city, different indeed from Wu city."


    Li Da said next to him: "How small is Wu city."


    Zhang Jiusi said from the side: "Let''s go in first."


    Because they were dressed neatly and orderly, and because they gave some money to the soldiers who guarded the city, as well as saying that they were here to look for their rtives, so it was not difficult to enter the city.


    The poption migration in the Yuan Dynasty was very convenient. Except for merchants who needed travel pass/authorization, there were no restrictions on ordinary civilians traveling anywhere.


    Zhang Jiusi first took them to find a cheap inn, and then said: "My brothers are all outside the salt mine. They must be working now. We will wait to find them after dark."


    "Okay." Li Congrong promised, "But I think Xinghua is not bad at all."


    Pedestrians were bustling on the road, vendor stalls were bustling with excitement, wealthy families in the city live inrge houses withnterns hanging at the doors.


    Wu city was a small and remote city with a small poption, and it could not evenpare to Xinghua''s crowds and prosperity at its livliest time.


    Zhang Jiusi said: "This is just the ce where the rich lords live."


    Xinghua had a clear distinction between the poor and the rich. The salt people didn''t even have enough to eat, but the rich lords were ridiculously wealthy.


    The scent of wine and meate from behind vermillion doors, but the roads outside were covered with the bones of the frozen. This was the true portrayal of Xinghua.


    Once you were a salt man, then for the rest of your life you were a salt man.


    Generations could not leave the station they were born into.


    It was gettingte, Zhang Jiusi took Li Congrong and the others to the ce where the salt people lived. Without the big mansions with carved beams and paintednterns, what came into sight were low t houses. The people who came in and out were thinly dressed and could not keep them warm in the winter. They walked along the road in a hurry, everyone with a bitter face.


    "Brother Zhao." Zhang Jiusi knocked on the door of a house, its dpidated wooden door had long lost its original color.


    The person inside called out: "Who is it!"


    Zhang Jiusi lowered his voice: "It''s me, Zhang Jiusi."


    The person inside came to open the door.


    After the wooden door was opened, a middle-aged man of about 40 appeared in front of Li Congrong and the others. But his temples were already gray, his back stooped, and practically looked like withered wood with deeply wrinkled and loose skin. He said: "Zhang Jiusi? You are still alive?"


    Zhang Jiusi said: "Brother Zhao, let us in first, it is not convenient to talk outside."


    Brother Zhao only just realized and opened the door to let them in.


    Seeing Zhang Jiusi, who had been missing for so long,e with three people he had never seen before, brother Zhao''s expression became a little puzzled.


    Zhang Jiusi chose him for a reason. Because this brother Zhao was a bachelor, he had no father, no mother, and no wife and children. He lived alone and only had to be concerned for filling his own stomach. So he was not worried about others being in the house. And apart from making friends with Zhang Jiusi, he had no other close friends.


    Zhang Jiusi knew him well because Zhang Jiusi helped him before by giving him food when he was out of all grains.


    It could be regarded as a life-saving grace.


    "They all said you ran away." Brother Zhao sat on the side of the bed. The room was very small, with only one table, a broken wooden cab and a bed. He greeted Zhang Jiusi and the others toe and sit. "Everyone said you must have died outside."


    Zhang Jiusi''s expression wasplicated: "I''m not dead yet."


    Brother Zhao smiled and said, "I also know that you have a tenacious life, and you will definitely not die. Say, why did youe back this time?"


    Zhang Jiusi: "Don''t talk about this for now, let me introduce them to you first."


    Zhang Jiusi introduced Li Congrong and the others, and then asked: "How have the salt people been recently?"


    Brother Zhao sighed and thumped his leg: "What else? It''s still the same as it was, after all, no matter how much work we do, we still can''t have enough to eat."


    Zhang Jiusi was angry when he heard this: "A bunch of bastards! They all have ck hearts."


    Brother Zhao smiled bitterly: "What can we do? Other than enduring it?"


    Zhang Jiusi remembered his purpose, and said quickly: "Brother Zhao, I came back for this! Thest time I left, I went to explore the way. A living Buddha descended to the earth in the south, anyone who followed him can eat fully and dress warmly. Aside from doing some work, you dont have to worry about your livelihood."


    "He asked me toe because he heard that there are still many brothers who are the same as me who are suffering so he asked me to bring you all back together." Zhang Jiusi puffed up his chest and said, "Brother Zhao, you can''t trust others, but can you still trust me?"


    Brother Zhao suspiciously said: "Is there really such a good person? Such a good thing?"


    Li Da hurriedly said: "He is right! Our Boss is a benevolent god!"


    Brother Zhao: "Benevolent god?"


    He had never heard of this god before.


    Li Da recounted the words circting in the farmstead and gave some examples.


    Including how Boss took in the refugees, how they saved the ordinary people who were captured by the bandits, and how they cared for the weak.


    Practically calling Lin Yuan an all around superman.


    This stunned brother Zhao who had always been in the salt mines.


    He looked at Zhang Jiusi, and Zhang Jiusi nodded in agreement, indicating that what Li Da said was true.


    "No lie?" Brother Zhao asked finally.


    Zhang Jiusi hurriedly said: "If there is a false statement, let me be struck by lightning."


    Brother Zhao was stunned for a long time, both overjoyed and deeply sorrowful: "Oh my heavens, there is such a person in this world, it is truly a god descended from the heavens."


    "If there are too many people, it may be difficult to leave."


    Yang Zi''an said at this time: "Before I left, Boss asked me to stop and wait for him to send a letter."


    Brother Zhao and Zhang Jiu Si asked at the same time: "What letter?"


    Yang Zi''an said secretively: "Boss is a god descended from the heavens. Naturally, there are methods of the gods. How can he tell us casually? Boss said that by next May, there will naturally be major changes. This change is our opportunity. "


    "He told us toe at this time, just to make the salt people feel at ease. Maybe by then, they can live a good life without leaving their hometown."


    Brother Zhao and Zhang Jiusi were confused.


    "You guys just wait." Yang Zi''an said vaguely.


    Of course, Yang Zi''an was not talking empty words. Lin Yuan told him a few more famous events, all of which have not happened yet. He only needed to say something eloquently and mysteriously, and those who want to believe will naturally believe it.


    Soon, there were rumors that sprung up among the salt people, and it spread far and wide.


    It was said that there was a god descended to this earth, born with the heart of a Buddha, wherever his fingers point, thend will be fertile, wherever his eyes look, the people living there will find peace, and even the breath that came from his mouth could make people feel invigorated and at ease.


    And this god found out that they, just lowly salt people, were suffering here, so he rescued Zhang Jiusi firstbecause Zhang Jiusi was a person with brotherly loyalty and was also a kind and generous person. He felt that Zhang Jiusi was a person worth saving, so naturally he also thought that the salt people were also worth saving.


    Thus, he sent some people here.


    And this god was very considerate of them.


    In order to enable them to live a good life on thend where they were born on and had roots, he casted a spell to make a big event happen in May this year. In this way they will be able to wee a good life soon.


    What was the big event? This was a secret from the heavens, how could it be leaked?


    As for the secrets already revealed by the people he sentthose were all trivial matters and were for the purpose of alerting the salt people. Therefore the living god used up some of his lifespan to let people leak those secrets out, just to reassure them.


    All the salt people believed it.


    Their lives were toocking in hope. Now that they have something to ce their hopes in, naturally none of them remained unbelieving.


    "Second brother, those are really what the fourth brother told you? So urate?" Li Congrong was also confused now, and he began to believe it as well.


    Yang Zi''an himself was also shocked. He himself was skeptical at first, but in the end all Lin Yuan said was fulfilled. He also felt that Lin Yuan mightmaybe have something special about him, maybe he really was connected to the gods?


    Not only did the salt people believe it, but also many ordinary people.


    However, what they believed was different, and what Yang Zi''an told them was also different from what he told the salt people.


    The people believed in Lin Yuan and believed that they can lead a peaceful life if they ce their faith in him.


    They also gave Lin Yuan the name "South Bodhisattva". (TN: I''ve been using Buddha before but for LY''s new title I''ll be using Bodhisattva instead as a Buddha is someone who has already achieved enlightenment, while a Bodhisattva is either someone who has almost achieved enlightenment or has dyed enlightenment out ofpassion for the mortals. So the second usage seems more appropriate.)


    Because Lin Yuan was in the south.


    If they knew that Lin Yuan was from the north, they would probably change it to "North Bodhisattva".


    Lin Yuan did not expect Yang Zi''an to have the ability to turn both the salt people and ordinary people into believers.


    He became the faith of these believers.


    When the salt people chatted privately, the topic changed:


    "It is only January, and there are still four months left."


    "I don''t know what''s the big event but I''m too anxious to wait."


    "Nowadays, I can endure all the yelling from the salt supervisors. Just wait some more, wait some more and we''ll be able to live a good life."


    Some people also asked: "So South Bodhisattva is truly that amazing?"


    "Truly amazing, you don''t know, the people he sent over, their calctions had never been wrong, different from the jianghu liars."


    "Furthermore, who is Zhang Jiusi? He won''t lie to us, he also said that South Bodhisattva is a celestial figure, and the people he brought over there are eating well and drinking well, and their workload isn''t much."


    Because of Zhang Jiusi and Yang Zi''an''s "prophetic" ability, the salt people and the ordinarymoners were particrly convinced.


    Some people even used mud to create a statue of Lin Yuan for worship, everyday offering some clean water and food.


    Later, the rumors became more and more outrageous. In less than three months, even the wealthy in Xinghua began to believe it.


    Especially the females of those families.


    Because some people say that the South Bodhisattva can bless the birth of children, and can also guarantee the births to be sons.


    Especially when a female believer gave birth just one month after believing in the South Bodhisattva. Not only did she give birth quickly, it was also a baby boy.


    So even more people began to believe.


    If the birth was not easy, the baby was not a boy then it must be due to ack of pious belief. It was definitely not the problem of South Bodhisattva.


    Otherwise, it worked for other people, howe not for you?


    After the female family members became believers, the men began to half doubt half believe.


    At this time, someone said that South Bodhisattva was an almighty god who can bless the favorable weather and the fertilend.


    Then the farmers began to believe.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    By the time Xinghua officials found out, this wind had blown throughout Taizhou (TN: province, Xinghua is one of the cities in it), not just Xinghua.


    AN: Lin Yuan: "???"

 Chapter 44: Rebellion

    Chapter 44: Rebellion


    Time seemed to fly by in just a snap of a finger. In April, Lin Yuan organized a training session.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    They walked in the deep mountains and old forests for nearly half a month. Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong both led the team, and when they came back, they began to call themselves brothers. Lin Yuan had to say that modern training was indeed beneficial.


    On one hand it was to exercise the ability to survive in the wild, and on the other it was to cultivate the feelings betweenrades-in-arms.


    When there was no material guarantee out in the wild, only then will people be more united.


    Lin Yuan returned to the farmstead after only two days, after all, there were still people in the farmstead.


    He quietly waited for Han Shantong and the others to emerge.


    Yang Zi''an and the others have already sent back the word that Xinghua was ready. And not only Xinghua, but the entire Taizhou was ready.


    When he saw Yang Zians letter, Lin Yuan thought that his eyes were seeing wrong. In less than half a year, he instigated the whole of Taizhou to rebel? What kind of tongue does Yang Zi''an have? Was it an underestimation to only say that he had a silver tongue?


    After all, he had not discovered that Yang Zi''an had such eloquence.


    But the news was good news so Lin Yuan also let go of his worries. As long as the preliminary preparations were done, everything would naturally be much more convenient.


    Han Shantong and the others rebelled in May. In April, they dug out the One-Eyed Stone Person under the sediment of the Yellow River.


    When the news came back, Lin Yuan knew the time hade. And the people who happened to go out for training in the wild had also returned, just in time for him to take everyone to Xinghua.


    This time when they left all the people from the farmstead followed along. Except for food and clothing, nothing else was brought.


    The farmstead itself could not be taken along, so they could only leave an empty farmstead there.


    They brought along all the weapons, including the homemade explosives developed by Chen Half-Immortal and the others.


    After the homemade explosives were improved, the beads were reced with small sharp pieces of metal. Although the beads were more lethal, the production cost was too high. Two explosives with beads were fine, but adding beads in all of them was not realistic.


    Fortunately, small pieces of metal were also useful, and could deal an eptable amount of damage.


    Lin Yuan asked Jiang Guang to buy a batch of horses in February.


    Although they were not all good horses, they were already pretty good in the current situation.


    Lin Yuan rode a horse for two days and the inside of his thighs were rubbed painfully. He could only learn to walk like a duck so as not to rub the irritated skin. He could not stand well or sit well, it was a particrly painful experience. In the end he was forced to throw away any face and got into a carriage. He felt that he was too finicky and really needed to practice when he had the time. Maybe it would be fine once he developed some calluses.


    Although he didn''t know whether the inner thighs could develop calluses.


    "Young master." Er Liang was currently applying medicine to Lin Yuan, looking very distressed. "You shouldn''t ride a horse. Look at this leg. Those who know, know that this came from riding a horse. Those who don''t know would think that you had been abused by someone."


    Lin Yuan said as he took sharp inhales of breath, "You actually know the word abuse, not bad."


    Er Liang''s tears almost fell down, and with extremely light hands and feet tended to Lin Yuan, and said, "You have to cherish yourself too."


    Lin Yuan saw that Er Liang was about to cry and consoled him: "Cherish, cherish, I will cherish myself, don''t worry. But look at the others, don''t they also ride horses? No one is like me, others don''t have a carriage to sit in."


    Er Liang said frankly: "Other people are other people, can theypare with young master?"


    Lin Yuan had nothing to say: "Fine, fine, I''ll sit in the carriage and I won''t go out until it''s better, okay?"


    Er Liang sighed: "Young master."


    Lin Yuan: "I''m not being perfunctory to you so stop making a stern face. I know that you care about your young master."


    Lin Yuan said so, and so Er Liang could only continue to apply medicine to Lin Yuan.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    In order not to attract people''s attention, they couldn''t take official roads or main roads. They could only walk through the mountains and forests, avoiding people all the way, and changing paths when they see people in the mountains.


    However, no one in the processionined. Although the journey was difficult, they had food and drink, and sometimes they could sing folk songs together.


    They finally arrived in Xinghua in early May. They didn''t enter the city but set up camp in a hidden ce outside the city, and then called someone to send a message to Yang Zi''an to inform them of their arrival. At that time, they would join together from the inside and outside to capture Xinghua. In this way it wouldn''t take much effort.


    Yang Zi''an and Zhang Jiusi came out during the day. After all, there were people guarding the gate of the city. The soldiers who guarded the gates were now also followers of the South Bodhisattva. Naturally, they also respected Yang Zi''an. In their eyes, Yang Zi''an was the spokesperson of the South Bodhisattva.


    "Brother Yang, going out of the city?" The soldier guarding the city was a young man with a lot of freckles on his face. He said with great interest, "I have worshipped South Bodhisattva before and after meals these few days! I can really marry a wife this year?"


    Yang Zi''an: ""


    Li Da said on the side: "Yes, yes, definitely yes, as long as you are sincere, you will definitely have a wife, even if you don''t have a wife, you will definitely have a husband."


    After everyone left, the soldier repeated with a dazed expression: "Husband?"


    Lin Yuan''s thighs were already healed, but when he walked there were still some lingering effects, unconsciously walking with legs apart.


    And have to rely on Er Liang''s reminders to fix his gait.


    When he saw Yang Zi''an and the others, he asked eagerly: "What did you do to the whole of Taizhou?"


    Yang Zi''an smiled and said, "I''m about to say it, don''t worry, listen to me carefully."


    The storysted about an hour.


    Lin Yuan was stunned.


    "Me?" He pointed to his nose, "not only bless for good weather, but also safety and prosperity, even when a woman gives birth to a child, it is all my responsibility?"


    Yang Zi''an held back a smile: "Yes."


    Lin Yuan looked dazed.


    He didn''t even know that he had such great ability.


    Yang Zi''an said: "I didn''t say that originally. I just said that you have a good heart and want to rescue the suffering salt people. I may have exaggerated it a little bit, but the more it spread, the more outrageous it became."


    Lin Yuan nodded, indicating that he understood.


    Although this was truly outrageous.


    Lin Yuan asked: "Then what if their wish is not realized?"


    Li Congrong interjected next to him and said, "Yes, but they said it was not being sincere enough."


    Lin Yuan waspletely speechless.


    Was this a cult?


    It waspletely based on free evaluation of the evidence.


    The wish was fulfilled, then that was because of supernatural power.


    If the wish was not fulfilled, it was because you were not sincere enough.


    All exnations were already provided by themselves.


    Lin Yuan: "What do you think?"


    Yang Zi''an said: "We think this way."


    He exined his n again. Lin Yuan thought about it for a long time, but finally nodded in response: "I think it is feasible."


    Lin Yuan called the others over: "You guyse here first."


    Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong, Yang Zi''an, brother Dao and Jiang Gui all surrounded Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan took out a map drawn by Yang Zi''an and pointed out several routes.


    "At that time, second brother will lead people to make trouble from here." Lin Yuan said to Yang Zi''an.


    "Big Brother came out from here to meet Zhu Yuanzhang."


    "Chen Baisong is with me, and will charge in from here."


    Lin Yuan said: "Someone has to incite people in the city."


    Yang Zi''an: "I''ll do that, I''m familiar with this."


    Lin Yuan smiled at Yang Zi''an: "Then I leave it to second brother."


    "What we need to do now is to wait." Lin Yuan said, "Wait for news."


    The group of people looked at each other, none knew what news they were supposed to be waiting for.


    However, Lin Yuan couldn''t speak too specifically.


    After all, they don''t know who Han Shantong was.


    On both sides of the Yellow River, Han Shantong and the others have begun to incite their followers.


    Han Shantong was not only the leader of the White Lotus Sect, but also had a rtionship with the Ming Sect and Maitreya Sect.


    At the beginning of May, Han Shantong gathered three thousand people under the slogan "The Huben three thousand, will reach thend of You Yan; the rightful Son of Heaven, will reopen the sky of Song Dynasty" in Yingzhou. (TN: Huben were remnants of the Song dynasty army that escaped into the mountains when the Yuan took over. You Yan refers to the territory in the northern parts of China)


    He wanted to re-establish the Song Dynasty.


    Like wings, this news spread through the mouths of the followers of the three sects, and naturally it also spread to Xinghua.


    When the people got this news, apart from being surprised, they were also inexplicably happy.


    As long as they were sane people, they would find it unbearable how the imperial court treated them and all themon people.


    But while they were afraid of rebellion, they also wanted someone else to take the lead, instead of being the first to stand out themselves.


    And at this time.


    Yang Zi''an led people to appear in the eyes of themon people.


    At the very beginning, Yang Zi''an just said: "May hase, and South Bodhisattva''s prediction is right again."


    The people naturally made the connection.


    Yang Zi''an also said: "South Bodhisattva wants to rescue you, but I don''t know if you all want to save yourselves."


    The salt people were very excited: "As long as the South Bodhisattva is willing to save us, even if it will be mountains of daggers and seas of mes (TN: idiom for extreme danger), we are also willing to break through it!"


    Yang Zi''an incited the emotions of the salt people and waited for Lin Yuan to give orders.


    At the end of May, dark clouds covered the moon, and everyone had their eyes wide open, waiting for Lin Yuan to signal for the horn to be blown.


    The people approached the city gate quietly, and the soldier guarding the city saw them.


    But the soldier also believed in South Bodhisattva, and he also knew that something will happen tonightYang Zi''an alerted him in advance.


    This soldier struggled for a long time, and finally opened the city gate with his colleagues and directly let Lin Yuan and the others in.


    After letting them in, the soldier ran alongside them and said to Lin Yuan: "South Bodhisattva! Are you really here to save the people?!"


    Although Lin Yuan really didn''t want to lie, at this moment, he could only nod his head and say, "Yes."


    The soldier asked again: "South Bodhisattva, when can I find my wife?"


    Lin Yuan, the pseudo-quack, could only say: "Always have a smile, talk less and do more, and you can marry a wife this year."


    The soldier smiled, showing his eye tooth: "Ai!"


    There was a curfew in the middle of the night in Xinghua, and there was no one on the road, and the patrols who patrolled at night could not be seen either, probably somewhere cking off. Lin Yuan went all the way in, and did not want to disturb ordinary people.


    Lin Yuan asked Chen Baisong: "Are you afraid?"


    Chen Baisong rode beside Lin Yuan: "Afraid of what?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Rebellion, if you are caught, you will have to die."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan: "Young master, if one wasn''t forced to a dead end, who would rebel? The fate of the Yuan Dynasty has long been in decline."


    Chen Baisong also knew about the One-Eyed Stone Person, and he also believed that this was a sign from the heavens, which meant that the Yuan Dynasty was over.


    People at this time were just that simple, as long as theye across a miracle or something rted to the gods, they will believe it.


    Lin Yuan wanted to say something, but was distracted by the huge noise in the distance.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    At this moment, countless salt miners were rising up in rebellion.


    They have rebelled.


    TN: Got myself an editor?. LazyCat fromzycatchronicles will be helping with the editing for Ming now!

 Chapter 45: Hope

    Chapter 45: Hope


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Zhang Jiusi stood in the crowd. He originally only wanted to have his friends and neighbors live a good life, but he didn''t know how it had turned into a rebellion. Now the arrow was on the string and there was no choice but to let it fly because if they retreat, the consequences will only be worse.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    The salt people have weapons in their handsweapons of all kinds, including wooden sticks, kitchen knives, and even a metal pot.


    They rushed into the salt supervisor Qiu Yi''s house, and in the midst of the fervor chopped off his head, and then rushed towards the government office collectively.


    Zhang Jiusi didn''t even know the name of the person standing next to him.


    But the other person rushed to him and said: "Don''t dawdle! Hurry up!"


    Zhang Jiusi opened his mouth to speak, but the other said: "You actually have a knife! Do you still have more? Let me borrow one."


    It took Zhang Jiusi a long time to find his voice: "This is a rebellion, are you not afraid?"


    The other person: "What am I afraid of?! Either way it''s death, death from exhaustion or death from rebellion. I would rather choose rebellion. If it seeds, I will be able to live a good life in the future, and I will no longer suffer from abuse by the supervisors!"


    The people around heard them and responded: "That''s right, the damn court won''t give us a chance at living. The government officials have meat and fish at every meal, what care do they have for the livelihood of the people? They are just a bunch of thieves and prostitutes. What about petitioning for the rights of themoners?"


    "Such an official! Deserve to die!"


    "Yes! Deserve to die!"


    The people were united and chanted at every step of the way. The people nearby heard that they were all followers of the South Bodhisattva, and they heard that they wanted to go to the government office to get justice. Many people also took to the streets, but most families only dare to send one representative or even none at all. There were also suffering people from the lowest ss who rushed out of their homes to join in.


    With such a bigmotion, the city government naturally also called in personnel. Xinghua''s permanent troops were only a thousand, and their equipment had not been reced for many years. Ordinary soldiers have no armor, just in cloth. Only the qian hu (TN: equivalent to a legatus legionis/legionmander in the Roman army) wore armor and an iron helmet.


    "Qian hu! The people are here!"


    Qian hu Tonga sternly said: "What are you afraid of! How can a bunch of insignificant worms be on par with the warriors of my Great Yuan!"


    "Kill them all without exception!"


    They stayed guarding outside the government office, waiting for the opponent to rush over.


    Compared with the salt people, they have at least normal weapons, as well as a better physique.


    However, there were arge number of salt people, and many soldiers were anxious.


    The soldiers dared not speak loudly, only speaking quietly amongst themselves.


    They came from military households and have not fought battles for so many years. Just like wolves who have never seen blood, their predatory nature had been obliterated, and there was more anxiety than excitement.


    By this time, Lin Yuan and Yang Zi''an had joined up together.


    Lin Yuan brought more than a thousand people, andbined with the salt people andmon people, at least three thousand upwards, but there was no time to count the exact number of people at this time.


    After the two sides merged, the momentum became even greater. Everyone on Lin Yuan''s side was wearing vine armor and holding long knives in their hands. They knew what they were going to do now. Everyone had a solemn expression. The salt people followed behind them and could naturally feel a sense of security.


    They stood outside the government office, and the people on Lin Yuan''s side blocked the salt people who wanted to rush past.


    Yang Zi''an shouted towards them: "Disarm and surrender, and those who follow will not be killed!"


    Tonga yelled angrily: "You group of treasonous thieves! This qian hu will take your life!"


    The soldiers did not dare to move, standing on the spot, holding their weapons, and waiting for the battle to start.


    After a stick of incense, Lin Yuan ordered: "Do it."


    In the dark night, relying on torches and candles was not enough to illuminate everything clearly. Tonga was currently waiting for the other party to attack, but only a dozen sparks flew towards them. Before they could recognize what it was, they saw fire falling to the ground, and a loud noise echoing in their ears.


    The mes exploded, the roar was harsh, and the iron pieces shot out in all directions. The soldiers in in clothes became targets of the iron pieces, and the screams resounded into the night.


    Yang Zi''an shouted again: "Surrender or die!"


    The soldiers were frightened by this development and dared not move.


    Tonga was also hit by the iron pieces, and said with a grim look: "Who dares to retreat! Whoever retreats will die! Punished by militaryw!"


    Chen Baisong raised his knife and shouted: "Brothers, follow me!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang kept up with: "The old and new hatred will all be settled today!"


    Everyone could see that the opposite side was at a disadvantage, and it was time to take them down in one go. At this time, the emotions of the salt people and themon people were already extremely high, and they all rushed forward as if they were injected by chicken blood (TN: term to use for extremely excited or energetic).


    Xinghua was after all a small city with not much armed forces. They say the forces number more than a thousand people but in fact, it was not bad if there were even 500 people.


    The battle could only be a one-sided beating.


    When everything subsided, the sky was already bright and the streets foggy.


    Lin Yuan had people cook porridge directly on the side of the road, mixed grain porridge, with beans and wild vegetables, and some aged rice. The cooked rice was more like a mash, but no oneined about this. In a world where many people were hungry, having food to eat was already very good.


    "All in one go." Lin Yuan said, "take Taizhou directly."


    Taizhou''s military strength was originally not much, so it was more convenient to take advantage of this opportunity to capture the whole of Taizhou.


    Chen Baisong thought so too: "We line the people up at noon, gather the troops and issue weapons."


    Zhu Yuanzhang also said: "If we let them rest after this victory, I am afraid that they will ck off."


    People were talking in a low voice while collecting their porridge.


    "No wonder he is the Southern Bodhisattva. I saw a sh of fire just now, but I didn''t expect such a bigmotion."


    "It all exploded!"


    "My heart is now more at ease."


    "The South Bodhisattva also had people cook porridge. How much grain is needed, there are so many people here."


    "So I said, it is definitely better to follow the South Bodhisattva than to follow the damn court!"


    "Now there is porridge mash to eat, maybe in a few years, we will have meat!"


    They were looking forward to a bright future, although this bright future may only be able to feed their stomachs and eat meat in a few years.


    After the discussion, Lin Yuan stayed in Xinghua City to soothe the people, while Yang Zi''an and the others led people to directly attack the provincial government office in Taizhou.


    "You must be careful in everything." Lin Yuan said, "If the enemy is too strong, don''t force yourselves."


    Yang Zi''an smiled and said, "This is natural."


    Most of the people left in Xinghua were children and women. They all took to the streets after things calmed down. They heard that porridge was being handed out, so they brought their bowls and walked to the porridge ce to get a share and drank it immediately on the side.


    Most of the wealthy households dare not go out and only stayed at home. But there were also smart wealthy households who came out and voluntarily brought with them their food supply.


    The food was equivalent to guaranteeing the safety of their lives.


    One wealthy household came out, and soon a dozen households came out.


    But there were also people who didn''t want to move. These kinds of wealthy households were rather unlucky. Lin Yuan sent people to guard at the door of such wealthy households. They didn''t do or say anything, just guarded the residence until the other party handed over the grains.


    Lin Yuan also knew that at this time he absolutely cannot turn a blind eye to these wealthy households. ording to historical records, Zhang Shicheng and his men broke into the wealthy households and murdered and set fires, stealing all the money and food.


    It was conceivable just how much the salt people hated the rich households. Now he only asked the rich households to hand over the grains. On one hand it was to calm the anger of the salt people, and on the other it was to protect the lives of these rich households.


    Xinghua couldn''t get in or out now, and the wealthy people with a bit of brain knew that it was time to bow their heads.


    Not only did some send food, but they also sent people, handing over all their servants to Lin Yuan.


    Among them, there was a family surnamed Zhao, who was especially courageous, and had almost handed over all his belongings.


    Zhao Zirong stood opposite Lin Yuan. He had just handed over all the food, valuables and servants at his home to Lin Yuan, and finally got the opportunity to talk to Lin Yuan.


    "I never thought that the South Bodhisattva was a young man." Zhao Zirong appeared very cultured and elegant with a smile on his face.


    Lin Yuan alsoughed: "Zhao Gongzi is noble and righteous."


    Zhao Zirong also said: "Zhao is not talented, but he has a few close friends. Whatever the South Bodhisattva wants, just open your mouth, and I will have it sent to you."


    This was a person who knew the current affairs and knew when to hug whose thighs.


    Lin Yuan nodded and said, "I won''t be courteous with Zhao Gongzi."


    Food and money were of course necessities.


    Lin Yuan would naturally not refuse these people who send them.


    As for the ones who don''t send themdid they have the ability to not do so?


    The wealthy families in Xinghua all bled heavily (TN: expression for their material losses). Lin Yuans people were at the door and they were constantly frightened. But soon they found that as long as they gave money and food, nothing happened, and the people at the door also left.


    Naturally, they also started to send on their own.


    But some people only gave a little.


    People outside also took it, but they continued to stand at the door.


    There was no way but to continue to hand over everything until their stores were emptied.


    It was quite an eye opener for Lin Yuan when he saw the food delivered by the rich.


    Adding these grains together, it was enough food for four to five thousand people to eat for half a year.


    The wealthy households have already started to store grains. These grains included coarse grains and fine grains, as well as new and old grains.


    And this was only the wealthy households in Xinghua.


    What if it was all the wealthy households in Taizhou?


    Lin Yuan felt that he could now see the signs of being able to collect all the food he will need for his ns.


    He did not hate the rich, nor did he think that the rich should bear the responsibilities that others do not have to bear.


    But now he was no longer alone and only needed to care for himself. There were so many people under him who needed to eat, and the crops in the ground will not grow in a day.


    The only way now was to search and seize from wealthy households to support his own people.


    What he could only do was to protect the lives of these wealthy households.


    The side he was standing for was that of the salt people, not that of the rich.


    The salt people believe in him and were willing to support him because he could provide benefits to them.


    If he couldn''t


    Lin Yuan had been busy soothing the people''s hearts all day.


    Even Er Liang was sent out to deal with the people.


    "The South Bodhisattva is here, so you definitely don''t have to endure hardship in the future. You all don''t have to worry, this is the intention of the heavens."


    "That''s right, if we don''t rebel, we would still be living a hard life, without enough food or warm clothes, and with just a word from the officials and lords above you could lose even your life."


    The women were still a little worried. They sat together, waiting for their husbands, brothers, and fathers to return.


    "We will be a family from now on, so don''t worry."


    "That''s right, you must have not seen the battle just now. The dogs of the court have no power to resist."


    As they talked back and forth, the people''s hearts also slowly settled.


    In the evening, Lin Yuan and the others moved into Zhao Zirong''s house. This Zhao Gongzi had great wealth and was also excellent at socializing and presenting himself. It was the first time that Lin Yuan had seen a traditional manor thisrge.


    The words richly ornamented were used for talking about such a house.


    Sure enough, no matter what era or world, rich people will still have a good life.


    Everyday leading a luxurious lifestyle, ordinary people couldn''t even imagine what it was like.


    He didn''t know how long it would take to fight over there. The essence of war was simple to describe, it was but two groups of people fighting back and forth, and whoever was the stronger will win.


    But when one look into the details, either winning or losing would still result in having to pay the price of human life. It would always be a cruel matter.


    This had been the case since ancient times.


    Every dynasty was filled with the sacrifice of countless lives from beginning to end.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Yang Er was an ordinary salt miner, and his parents were also salt miners. From birth, his fate had been decided.


    He had been boating salt since he was a teenager, relying on his meager wages to make a living. The salt supervisors deducted his wages, but he could only endure it as well as the beating and scolding. He sold salt privately with his brothers to the big households in the city. They took the salt, but were unwilling to give the money, threatening that they were going to report to the court for theft. If he did not agree they would beat and scold him.


    It was often the case he did not have enough food to eat, and sometimes had to rely on his brothers for relief.


    Yang Er didn''t believe it when he first learned of the South Bodhisattva.


    If there were gods and Buddhas in this world, why have they suffered for so many years, but the gods and Buddhas have turned a blind eye to them and never listened to believers?


    But the people around slowly believed.


    He asked them: "If there is a South Bodhisattva, why doesn''t he show up in front of us at this moment ande to help us?"


    Those people said: "There are so many people in the world who are suffering. Even if he is the South Bodhisattva he will also have moments where he cannot tend to all. And now that he has thought of us and came to save us how can you still me him for noting fast enough?"


    As he asked, he gradually felt that what the others said was reasonable. He also began to hope for the arrival of May.


    Yang Er had been waiting like this, and then he heard someone say that from the Yellow River someone had dug out a one-eyed stone person. This was the heavens telling them to rebel against the Yuan.


    One-eyed stone person! Yang Er remembered the rumors.


    Provoke the Yellow River, the world rebels!


    This was the heavens telling them to rebel!


    If they rebel, they would no longer need to listen to the court, no more struggling to survive, and no need to suffer abuse.


    They could live a good life.


    But Yang Er didn''t dare to speak out, he only dared to think about it in his heart.


    After all, rebellion was a serious crime punished by decapitation.


    But at this time, Yang Er stood in the crowd with an axe in his hand and felt very calm.


    The day originally envisaged had finally arrived.


    Finally, he no longer had to worry about whether there will be food in the pot tomorrow, and whether he will survive next year.


    "Charge!" Someone in front was shouting.


    Yang Er rushed out.


    He brandished an axe, wondering if he hit anyone.


    There were screams and shouts in his ear, and he didn''t know if it was from the person on the opposite side or from their side.


    When swinging the axe, Yang Er didn''t think about anything.


    There were more and more people in front of him.


    He felt a pain in his chest, but he still raised his axe and hit the opponent.


    The person in front of him fell down, and he also fell down.


    The blood in his chest flowed all over the ground, and Yang Er''s eyes could only see ck spots, groping for his axe on the ground.


    That axe was the only valuable thing in his family.


    He was a little panicked and opened his mouth to talk, but vomited a mouthful of blood.


    It was a bit painful.


    Yang Er touched his chest.


    His chest felt wet.


    Yang Er suddenly realized, he was stabbed in the chest.


    Yang Ery on his back on the ground, looking at the sky above his head.


    Was he going to die?


    Yang Er thought.


    He had not eaten a few meals of meat, hadn''t worn good clothes, hadn''t married a wife, and hadn''t left a descendant. Will he just die like this?


    He thought again, fortunately, he didn''t marry a wife, or she would be a widow.


    He thought about a lot of things, and gradually lost consciousness.


    He hoped that in his next life, he could be reborn in a good family and live a good life.


    "Kill! Kill them!"


    Chen Baisong was raising a long knife in the crowd. The knife was stained with blood. His own face was covered with blood, and there wererge and small wounds on his body. His expression was cold and stern, like a Raksha who came up from the underworld. His whole person exuded a savage aura, and the people next to him seemed to have been infected by him, and they all rushed forward as if they had no care for their lives.


    He had been a bandit, and the people around him were originally from his vi.


    Although these people were not wicked men, but they could also be considered as having experienced many battles. Compared with the salt people and themon people, they knew better where the enemy''s vital points were and how they could protect themselves to the greatest extent.


    Especially since they were now wearing the vine armor that they did not have before and holding knives in their hands that were also very sharp.


    The team led by Chen Baisong was like a hungry evil spirit.


    They cut a gap in the court''s army and opened a way for those behind.


    Once the gap was opened, it was difficult to close it again.


    Zhu Yuanzhang rushed in with more people.


    When the battle ended, it was already the next night.


    The ground was covered with corpses. They cut off the head of Zhao Lian, the provincial head, and announced that Taizhou had changed ownership.


    When Lin Yuan learned the news, he immediately got up from his chair and asked the person who sent the message: "How many people died?"


    The person quickly said: "It hasn''t been counted yet."


    "Take a good inventory, and bury the bodies. Don''t let themy out in the wilderness."


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yuan''s mood was a bitplicated. He sat in his seat and fell motionless into thought.


    After capturing Taizhou, the next step was to capture Gaoyou.


    There will be sacrifices at every step, but there will also be gains.


    "There is a lot of grain in the granary of the government." Chen Baisong drank a sip of cold tea and said to Lin Yuan, "Zhu Yuanzhang and the others are still taking inventory, I arrived back ahead of the others."


    Lin Yuan frowned and looked at Chen Baisong''s injuries: "You haven''t dealt with these injuries yet?"


    Chen Baisong: "I won''t die."


    Lin Yuan choked speechlessly, and said after a while, "Take off your clothes, I will apply the medicine."


    Chen Baisong smiled and said, "Young master, I have received more serious injuries, this is nothing."


    Lin Yuan rolled up his sleeves: "Am I the young master, or are you the young master? Are we listening to me or listening to you?"


    Chen Baisong: "Listening to you, listening to you."


    So Chen Baisong stood up and took off his clothes.


    Fortunately, it was already May, and had entered summer. Although it was not too hot, it was still warm, and one won''t catch a cold when unclothed.


    Lin Yuan held medicated powder in his hand and had Er Liang get a pot of hot water.


    Chen Baisong was tall and had hard muscles, but he didn''t appear to be rough or boorish looking. The muscles were solid and powerful but also lean, don''t know how he got them.


    Lin Yuan looked at it and felt very envious, almost drooling at Chen Baisong''s muscles.


    He had trained for so long on his own, and now he only had four pack abs, and they weren''t that obvious either.


    Just as Lin Yuan wiped the wound on Chen Baisong''s shoulder with a cloth moistened with hot water, Chen Baisong''s body began to tremble.


    Lin Yuan: "What are you shaking for?"


    Chen Baisong coughed: "Itches."


    Lin Yuan: "Did I touch your tickle spot?"


    Chen Baisong said: "You can continue, I can bear it."


    Lin Yuan switched to his arm this time.


    Chen Baisong continued to shake.


    "Still itchy?" Lin Yuan asked strangely.


    "Do you have tickle spots all over?"


    Chen Baisong said: "It won''t be itchy if you wipe a little harder. You are too light so I feel itchy."


    Lin Yuan: "You have an injury, and if I put pressure on it, you will feel pain."


    Chen Baisong: "I have rough skin and won''t feel any pain."


    Lin Yuan had no choice but to wipe a little harder, and Chen Baisong stopped shaking.


    "Are you afraid when you fight?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Baisong shook his head: "What''s so scary about this, I''m used to it."


    "When was the first time you murdered?" Lin Yuan spilled the medicinal powder on the wound.


    Chen Baisong took a breath: "Three years ago, I met a robber on the road."


    Lin Yuan: "Were you afraid?"


    Chen Baisong rubbed his neck: "I had a nightmare for a few nights, and I always felt that he wasing to me in the middle of the night."


    "Later, after killing more, I didn''t feel afraid anymore. If I don''t kill them, then they will kill me."


    Lin Yuan looked at the scars on Chen Baisong''s upper body, both on his chest and back. Except for this new injury, almost all of them were old scars.


    The image was quite ferocious looking. Chen Baisong didn''t even need to exert any force but the muscles on his arms were still visible.


    He still had a thin sweat on his body and his hair was slightly wet.


    "You can take a good rest during this time." Lin Yuan said, "We will wait two months for the attack on Gaoyou to stabilize Taizhou first."


    Some people were already cleaning up the government offices, and most of the salt people also came back, gathering together to share in the porridge.


    Because the weather was getting hotter, the food would get rotten if left out for a long time, so it was all eaten before cooking a new pot. The new batch had to be waited on for a while.


    But no one rushed them. They were all sitting on the ground, some were drinking water, some were resting on the ground, and the injured were all indoors.


    The women Lin Yuan had brought along had also been taken into the city after the battle. They were used to helping take care of the wounded, and their hands and feet were very quick.


    At this time, no one paid attention to the social separation of men and women.


    Among the poor people, men and women lived under one roof, so it would be a joke to pay attention to such social etiquette.


    That was something only wealthy households could pay attention to.


    "Those women, they move really fast."


    "Yes, my hand was bandaged by them, and they even used medicine."


    "What medicine?"


    "How do I know? But it doesn''t hurt as much after taking the medicine."


    When it came to talking about women, they seem to have more energy.


    "Those women were brought by South Bodhisattva. They are really energetic. I asked before. They said that they had never been hungry when they were in the farmstead. They had steamed buns every day, and sometimes they could even eat meat."


    "They have a really good life."


    "You don''t know, they eat fish every day, even if there is no fish, there is fish soup."


    "There is no shortage of salt either."


    "Now that the South Bodhisattva hase to us, can we live like this in the future?"


    "Sure! You see, now the South Bodhisattva have people making porridge for us, all hefty portions too! How long has it been since you ate your fill?"


    "Before I couldn''t even eat one full meal in a year, and lived everyday with my belt tightened. If the hunger got too much, I would drink water, it''s just that if you drink too much you would vomit it out, or keep peeing."


    When they talked, they all felt that the future was bright.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    As long as there was hope, they could continue to persevere.

 Chapter 46: Without A Hitch

    Chapter 46: Without A Hitch


    *Edited by LazyCat


    The people of Taizhou knew that they were already in the hands of the rebel thieves.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    The officials either died or stayed and worked for the rebel thieves. They were all anxious and didn''t know what to do. The street vendors no longer set up stalls, and the doors of restaurants and inns were all closed tight. Everyone was worried that disaster wouldnd on their heads.


    But it didn''t take long for them to discover that there were soldiers patrolling the streets every day, there was no curfew at night, the door of the government office was always open, and there were many new government offices that had never been heard of beforenow called departments.


    There was a department for the regtion of taxation.


    There was also a department in charge of fighting and conflict among the people.


    There was even a department in charge of cases where husbands beat their wives.


    "What''s wrong with me hitting her? My own wife! I can teach her a lesson myself! What''s it got to do with you!" The man was dragged on the street by the soldiers, shouting angrily, "Govern the heavens, govern the earth! Even govern beating the wives!"


    The woman followed behind, her face covered with bruises but still she also followed, and said as she walked: "Officer sir, officer sir, I''m fine, I''m really fine, don''t arrest him, don''t arrest him."


    There were many people watching the show nearby.


    "How many have been caught already?"


    "I don''t know, everyone who is caught has to go to the government office to have their pants pulled down and buttocks beaten. It won''t heal if you don''t lie down for a few days."


    "Say, why do the people above care? It''s his wife he hit, not someone else''s."


    "They said that this is a crime of obstructing the unity of the masses."


    "What, what crime?"


    "Hindering the unity of the masses, it means that if a husband beats his wife, then the whole family will break apart. If every household is like this what should we do if we encounter problems in the future? Can you still count on a wife who you''ve beaten like that to continue to show filial respect to her mother-inw, take care of the children, and doundry and cooking? Are you not afraid that your wife will buy some poison to send you to hell?"


    "If you put it this wayit seems to make sense."


    "Then the upper people give her justice so why does she still beg forgiveness for her husband despite being beaten like that, isn''t that having no self-respect?"


    "What do you know, her man getting beaten, he won''t be able to get out of bed for a few days. Without ie how will they fill their stomachs?"


    "Furthermore, what can she do, divorce her husband?"


    "She is a woman, if she is divorced and cannot go back to her parents'' house, what should she do in the future? Be a beggar?"


    "You don''t know?" Someone said, "Now there is abor department. As long as you go to register, you will find work. Both men and women will find work. Even if you are a disabled man you can still find work. If you have no ce to live, thebor department will find you a ce to live."


    "There is actually such a good thing! Why don''t you go?"


    "I still want to wait and see"


    "I went, and I''ll be repotting for work in three days."


    "What are you doing?"


    "cksmithing."


    "Don''t joke, you''re not a cksmith and you want to forge iron, don''t you mean the iron will forge you instead?"


    "What do you know, you can learn it if you don''t know, there are teachers over there."


    "Someone will actually teach?"


    "Of course, I went and asked about it."


    Themon people were very adaptable. They were more concerned about their livelihoods, what they will eat tomorrow, whether they will be able eat enough, and whether they will live a better life.


    During this period, Lin Yuan focused his energy on productivity.


    Taizhou had more grain reserves than Lin Yuan had imagined. After the initial panic, themon people finally dared to take to the streets.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    "Han Shantong is dead?" Brother Dao was startled, bing scared, "Then does that mean the court is going to deal with us now?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "How many troops do you think the court can mobilize now?"


    Brother Dao looked at Lin Yuan and felt relieved: "But it''s not like they will always leave us alone?"


    Lin Yuan: "Okay, I won''t tease you anymore, the court has already sent a letter."


    A group of people surrounded Lin Yuan: "What did the court say?"


    Lin Yuan: "Said that as long as I am willing to submit to the court, I will be a wan hu (TN: literally lord of 10,000 households, also refer to as a marquis)."


    Everyone: "The dog court is going to great efforts this time."


    Lin Yuan said: "As long as we don''t establish a dynasty or establish a dynasty name, the court will not care about us now."


    This was the case in thest years of the Yuan Dynasty. The leaders of the rebellion who founded their own dynasty were the first to be targeted. After all, this was about the dignity of the imperial court. Such actions were equivalent to confronting the authority of the imperial court. Even if the court does not want to deal with you, they will have to as it was a matter of pride.


    But as long as one does not establish a new dynasty, the court would always prefer recruiting you over to their side.


    After all, the current imperial court had only a few powerful troops under its hands, the armies under Toqtoa Temur and Chaqan Temur.


    "Furthermore, the Han people are not united nowadays."


    The Han people were currently divided into three groups.


    One group was dominated by thendlord ss and held allegiance to the Yuan Dynasty, iming to "devote to and serve the country."


    Another group was the ordinary Han people, concerned with protecting themselves and observing the state of affairs.


    Thest group was those who joined a peasant army. There were now small uprisings everywhere, and it was not difficult to join a peasant army.


    Lin Yuan: "Normal."


    Brother Dao didn''t understand: "How is this normal, it''s like this now but they are still loyal to the dog court."


    Lin Yuan asked: "Why do we rebel."


    Brother Dao: "Naturally it is because the people don''t have any livelihoods and are unable to go on. There will be no way to survive if they don''t rebel!"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "That''s right. Those who don''t rebel are because they have livlihoods and can live well. They are afraid. If the dayes where a new dynasty reces the old, can they still have a good life like now?"


    "They are afraid, so naturally they don''t want to change, and naturally they must be loyal to the court."


    Brother Dao pped the table: "This kind of person is really hateful!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and patted brother Dao on the shoulder: "How is it hateful?"


    Brother Dao: "The whole matter is hateful!"


    Lin Yuan said: "Then let''s make an analogy. Brother Dao, you are now andlord, and your wife is ady from a wealthy family, both beautiful and gentle. You also have more than a dozen concubines, all of whom are beautiful like flowers and jade. Everyday you eat abalone and sea cucumber, and drink top-quality tea. Groups of servants waiting on you hand and foot, and you dont have to worry about anything."


    "You are thirsty, someone will serve you tea and water. You are hungry, someone will cook for you. You have too many clothes to wear all of them, and you have too much money to be able spend it all."


    "But now there are rebellions. Once these rebellions seed, your sea cucumber and abalone are gone, and your concubines are gone. You and your servants are on the same level. Do you want these rebellions to seed?"


    Brother Dao: "Of course!"


    Lin Yuan looked at him: "Of course what?"


    Brother Dao touched the back of his head: "I understand when you put it like that."


    Lin Yuan: "It is understandable logically, but if I really meet such a person, I can only strip him down to the bones, not even leaving a penny."


    Brother Dao: "Admirably ruthless."


    Zhu Yuanzhang and the others all listened on the side, and they all felt that what Lin Yuan said was reasonable.


    This was the case for most people. They would only get angry when their own interests were vited. If it had nothing to do with their own interests, it would not matter to them at all.


    But there were also a small number of people who received a high education and were not short of money, but they were still willing to fight for people who were not in the same social ss as themselves. This kind of spirit was the most rare.


    Finding one would be equal to finding a national treasure.


    What Lin Yuan hoped now was to have a few more national treasures showing up.


    The main reason was that there were really too few people who could read among the people in hismand. Even if all the people who could read in Taizhou were mobilized to work, there was still a big shortfall.


    Lin Yuan asked Chen Baisong: "How are the people now? Are they still as unsettled as before?"


    Chen Baisong shook his head: "That''s not the case. Now the vendors have reopened their street stalls, and the restaurants and inns have also reopened. They all say that these days life is better."


    It was impossible for Lin Yuan to distribute the food directly. It was fine to provide relief once, but did that mean that he had to provide relief every time? No matter how much food there was, it would not be enough.


    He could only create more jobs and have them trade theirbor for food.


    Women have womens work such as making clothes, cooking, and making gunpowder.


    There were also a lot of things for men. In short, the whole of Taizhou was now running at high speed like machines.


    Even the beggars on the roadsidesthey also have something to do.


    Lin Yuan now also had Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong pick out individuals from the people under theirmand to cultivate into talents.


    Such as undercover agents for outside missions, or scouts for reporting news.


    In short, all aspects were being developed.


    Er Liang came in with a te of dessert: "Young master, you all have something to eat. This is a new pastry made by the chef."


    The cook was sent by Zhao Zirong, who said that the cook came from a line of royal cooks.


    Lin Yuan sighed again while eating the snack.


    Fortunately, he transmigrated to a feudal society. If he was transmigrated to a ve society, he would not even have pastries to eat.


    Although the feudal society had no smart phones, noputers, no entertainment of all kinds, and not even normal human rights.


    But! It was better than ve society.


    Thinking about it this way, it seemed tofort him a little.


    "This has to use a lot of sugar." Brother Dao said this while eating cakes and spraying crumbs all over.


    Yang Zi''an finally couldn''t bear it and covered brother Dao''s mouth.


    "Eat and don''t talk, don''t go spraying crumbs everywhere."


    Brother Dao: "Mmph"


    Zhu Yuanzhang also said coldly next to him: "Don''t mumble, I can''t hear what you are saying."


    Lin Yuan asked Zhu Yuanzhang: "How have you been training recently, are the new recruits obedient?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "All obedient."


    Those who were disobedient would be beaten up so no one would still go and find trouble for themselves.


    Lin Yuan said: "The main thing is to cultivate their sense of teamwork and a sense of collective honor."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "What is that"


    Lin Yuan thought for a while, and exined: "It''s the feeling of sharing in the prosperity, as well as the losses."


    Zhu Yuanzhang rubbed his chin: "Understood, I will go back and think about it."


    Lin Yuan: "Think thoroughly, no need to rush."


    Chen Baisong watched Zhu Yuanzhang go out and asked Lin Yuan, "Young master, what are we going to do next?"


    Lin Yuan: "Wait, wait another three months when Taizhou is stable, and the recruits have almost picked up the skills. Then they can test out all they have learned with Gaoyou."


    "I have made ns." Lin Yuan took out a map and marked several ces. "After taking Gaoyou, it will be Changshu, Huzhou, Songjiang, Changzhou, and Pingjiang. In short, we cannot becent and stand still."


    Chen Baisong looked at the marked map, nodded and replied: "Naturally."


    Lin Yuan looked at the map.


    Until now, the journey had been quite smooth.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    He only hoped that the road ahead would be as smooth as it was now.

 Chapter 47: New Rules

    Chapter 47: New Rules


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Qian Erniu got up from the bed, he opened the window to look at the sun, and heard his mother''s voiceing from outside: "Erniu! Have you gotten up, eat something!"


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Qian Erniu yelled, "Coming."


    The morning meal was simple, but there were big portions, two mixed grain buns, plus two side dishes. It was made by his mother, not mentioning whether it tasted good or not, but the stomach was guaranteed to be full.


    Qian Erniu was a growing boy who ate a lot. His mother persuaded: "Eat slowly, it''s still early, you won''t bete."


    Qian Erniu still had something in his mouth, saying: "Mother, I''m going to school first."


    His mother said: "Go, respect your teacher, don''t quarrel with ssmates!"


    Qian Erniu: "I know!"


    He was carrying a cloth bag and there were books in it. Since the South Bodhisattva came, young boys like himself have been forced to go to school and learn to read and write. They were not required to pay any fees, and the books were also given for free. When the teachers first came they were not happy about this. But soon they were much more willing, and even more severe.


    In their school, the one with the best score each month could bring home a b of meat, as well as fine grains.


    The teacher said, this was the South Bodhisattva cherishing schrs.


    The teacher said: "When I was in school, where did I have such good opportunities like you have. Just with finding a teacher willing to ept me I would have to gift things to the teacher''s house first. No time for my own chores, I must help my teacher with house chores. And whenever it was the holidays I must show respect with gifts as well. You all, you all don''t know how blessed you are, so you must know to be grateful and satisfied."


    "Look at the outside, don''t even mention studying now. People who are the same age as you must worry about filling their stomachs. Every one of you, pay attention. If you don''t study well, I will break your legs!"


    Naturally, the students dare not say anything.


    They were originally from ordinarymoner families, and some were even children of farmers.


    There was no chance to go to school before.


    It cost money!


    And if they went to school there would be one less breadwinner at home.


    It was different now. Originally, only his father made money, but now his mother could also make money. His mother sewed and made clothes at home, and she might even earn more money than his father in a month.


    There were more shrews in the city nowadays.


    Now that they could earn money themselves, they also have more speaking power, daring to stand up against their husbands.


    In fact, there was a wife who originally had a bad temper, and in a squabble with her husband she actually knocked him out.


    After being brought to the hospital and looked over, goodness, there was almost no good skin on his body.


    This incident caused such a stir that it even reached Lin Yuan.


    "She is that strong?" Lin Yuan coughed slightly.


    There was a difference in physical strength between women and men. How strong was this woman''s physique to be able to beat a big man up like that.


    While peeling melon seeds, Jiang Gui said: "I went to see. She is indeed tall and beefy. She was originally the daughter of a butcher."


    Lin Yuan: "How was it handledter?"


    Jiang Gui: "How else can it be handled? She was locked up for a few days with someone lecturing her every day that matters between husband and wife should not be handled with violence. Her husband also said that although she was a little rough, she was filial to her parents-inw, took good care of the children, and that he can''t do without her."


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    Outsiders do not know or understand the matters between husband and wife.


    Lin Yuan: "It''s rare to have a rest day. Let''s go out and walk around?"


    Jiang Gui didn''t refuse: "It''s good to take a stroll. You have been busy these days, and I am worried that you will fall ill one day."


    Lin Yuan sighed and also felt that it was not easy being him.


    Since moving into the government office, he was busy all day long as all policies must be changed and implemented.


    He had to choose the people for certain posts, but most of the people under his hand didn''t know how to read or write a single word. So people like Zhu Yuanzhang were forced to hold several civilian posts on top of his military post.


    So Lin Yuan had to summon all the old officials in Taizhou.


    He said: "I don''t hold you ountable for all the things you did in the past. The things you have taken from themon people and whether you have done any conscience-defying actions, you are all aware of it yourselves. From now on, if you let me know that you have taken something you shouldn''t or do something you shouldn''t then one or two heads can be chopped off with just a word."


    All the small officials dered loyalty, promising that they would be loyal in the future, and they would never make it difficult for Lin Yuan.


    He didn''t know when it started. Except for brother Dao and his other sworn brothers, no one called him Boss anymore. They all called him "My Lord".


    This was also rted to the absence of specific official positions.


    Now their official positions here were all decided by Lin Yuan, and everyone had never heard of them before, so they don''t know who were the superiors and who were the lower officials. They only knew which matter they could be in charge of and which matter they couldn''t.


    For example, "Director of the Women''s League" Li Da. He only knew that he was in charge of women''s affairs, but he didn''t know his ranking as an official or how much power he had in his hands.


    In addition, having heard from the storytellers about the tale of the Three Kingdoms and bing influenced by it, this group of illiterate people began to call Lin Yuan My Lord.


    Lin Yuan heard it being used several times, and in the end he didn''t bother to correct it.


    He was establishing the order in Taizhou now, and it was easier to establish a new order when there was chaos.


    That was why he didn''t continue to use the original official posts.


    Thest thing Taizhou needed now was bureaucracy.


    Although bureaucracy was difficult to prevent, it could not be allowed to emerge now.


    Lin Yuan rode a horse and walked with Jiang Gui on the road. Not many people knew him. People in Xinghua could recognize him though. But people in Taizhou didnt recognize him. Many people looked up at him when they saw him riding a horse.


    The people were very adaptable. Although there were new rules now, they have found that these new rules do not restrict them at all. The small vendors feel more secure when they set up their stalls because there were patrols every day. The patrolling guards didn''t force them to hand over "protection fees", and mainly caught thieves and dealt with troublemakers.


    There were all sorts of people in Taizhou, and many street hoodlums rely on collecting forced fees from small vendors to survive.


    However, correspondingly, these little hoodlums must help the small vendors to take care of any trouble.


    So the small vendors and shopkeepers end up very unlucky. They must not only pay taxes to the court, they must also pay fees to the thugs.


    However, paying taxes to the court was as useless as hitting a dog with a meat bun, you wouldn''t even hear a sound. Even if you throw a copper coin on the ground, it would show more reaction than the imperial court.


    Now that Taizhou had changed hands, they found that the taxes had be lessonly two-thirds of the previous amount, but their benefits increased instead of decreasing.


    For example, these patrolling soldiers would pass by every day. If there was a disturbance, the soldiers would take control of the troublemaker. They would take them back to the government office first, and then call the shopkeeper for a confrontation. Who was in the wrong and who was in the right would be decided ording to the facts.


    And these soldiers would not collect forced fees.


    Some shopkeepers also asked strangely: "Why don''t you relent at all, you don''t even want this bit of fee?"


    The soldier said, "I''m afraid that my colleagues will report me! Besides, my military sry is not small, and don''tck this bit of money. If you have money, it is better to go out and give alms to the poor. If you do a lot of charity the higher ups will send you pennants."


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Regarding the pennant, this was a new thing.


    The first one to get a pennant was the owner of a restaurant. Nobody knew whether the owner was truly kind or just putting on a pretense. Anyway, he gave out porridge and sometimes dry cakes to poor people for a month. The patrollers reported it to the higher ups and he was rewarded with five taels of silver and a pennant.


    The money was not much, it was just a matter of respect and acknowledgement.


    But the pennant was different. The boss hung the pennant at the door of his restaurant so that everyone who came and went could see it.


    The four words on the banner were "Shining Ideal Of Business".


    The boss was so happy when he saw the pennant, his grin stuck to his face for several days, and evenughed in his dreams.


    Since the pennant was hung out, his business had improved a lot, so the giving of porridge hadn''t stopped either.


    Wherever he went now, everyone else would say he was a model person.


    With him as a role model, people would naturally follow suit.


    Many merchants have begun to give out porridge.


    The poor felt that this period of time was the same as celebrating the New Year''s.


    They could now find work, and they didn''t have to be hungry if they haven''t found work yet either.


    But they couldn''t do nothing. Their vige head had to report every month, which ones have found jobs and which ones haven''t.


    If the target was not fulfilled, their vige will not be allowed to receive alms from rich households.


    Women were also within the target, but out of ten women, three who could find work would count as havingpleted the task.


    But for men, as long as they were notcking arms and legs, they must all have work.


    Lin Yuan didn''t want to nurture theirziness and let them think that with rich households to feed them then they don''t have to do anything.


    If someone really had this kind of thinking, it would be troublesome.


    The days passed, and it became better and better. They were no longer under the rule of the original court but there seemed to be no turmoil at all. Within a month, the people truly supported Lin Yuan.


    After all, the benefits were visible.


    Now they could find work as long as they were willing.


    They could eat their fill and not worry about going hungry. If there is conflict regarding their wages, they can go to the "Labor Services Department."


    In the past, the court always stood by whoever had the money. But the new "Labor Services Department" was different. As long as they didn''t make serious mistakes, it would always be on their side.


    Lin Yuan strolled around the street twice and found that the small vendors were now setting up their stalls until midnight. Because there was no curfew, there were a lot of people at night. In order to maintain order, the night was when the most patrols were out.


    These patrols were all selected from among the salt people, and most of them were rmended by Zhang Jiusi.


    Zhang Jiusi, as long as he didn''t stand in a high position, was actually a very good person. He had brotherly loyalty and was generous to the needy.


    Jiang Gui said on the side: "The days are better now. Many new traders havee to sell food."


    Lin Yuan was a little surprised: "This is strange, there is so much food outside?"


    Jiang Gui: "Who knows, they always have a way. There are even someing to sell iron."


    Lin Yuan was even more surprised now: "Where does the irone from?"


    Jiang Gui whispered: "This is not clear, but I have seen it, and the quality is good."


    Iron quality could be distinguished. Some have more impurities and some have less impurities.


    The price was naturally different.


    "It should be very expensive." Lin Yuan sighed. Fortunately, he had some money now, otherwise it would really be a headache.


    Jiang Gui smiled and shook his head: "It''s cheap actually. I think that trader not only didn''t make a profit, but also lost a lot."


    When Lin Yuan thought about it he soon understood, and smiled: "Naturally he will be given some convenience."


    This was not just selling things, this was casting his lot with them.


    These businessmen were craftier than monkey spirits.


    But thanks to their craftiness, Lin Yuan was now under less pressure.


    Lin Yuan said: "When the timees, gather them together and prepare a banquet."


    Jiang Gui understood: "This is natural."


    He received their things, so naturally he would also give them some benefits in return.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Only in this way could the mutual business rtionshipst for a long time.

 Chapter 48: Greedy

    Chapter 48: Greedy


    *Edited by LazyCat


    The sun was high in the blue sky, and Lin Yuan was sitting in the government office holding a cup of hot tea. Since arriving in Taizhou, the tea he could drink was no longer inferior tea dregs. The government office was thergest manor that Lin Yuan had lived in since transmigrating here.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    "All here?" Lin Yuan turned around and asked.


    Chen Baisong drank a sip of tea, and almost overturned the teacup when he burned his tongue. He did not draw attention to his blunder and pretended to be calm, nodding as he said, "Hnn."


    Lin Yuan informed the servants next to him: "Let theme in."


    The wine and dishes were all ready, set up in the courtyard behind the government office. The banquet would be held in the open and served by the chefs of several big restaurants.


    Zhao Pinghou was a small merchant. He was originally just a hawker who walked the streets andnes. After making some fortune, he started to be a merchant. He had his own caravan and was originally a merchant in Suzhou and Hangzhou. But he didn''t earn much money yet possessed high ambitions, so he naturally wanted to do big business.


    Then he heard that many businessmen were going to Taizhou. After careful consideration, he also chose to follow.


    Taizhou was not under the control of the imperial court now. By going there early he could develop a good rtionship with Taizhou which would be beneficial in the future. With Taizhou now having a new owner it naturally needed more things. If he went over there first, he would be able to eat meat. Those whoeter would only have soup.


    When he first arrived, he was also a bit uneasy. After all, he had never dealt with rebel thieves. His decision toe was one of hot-blooded impulsivity.


    When he actually walked into the city gates of Taizhou, it was then he began to feel anxious and frightened.


    "I have been a merchant for so many years, and this is the first time I have received this kind of treatment." The middle-aged man sitting next to him, wearing a huge jade ring on his finger and a smile on his face, said to Zhao Pinghou, "I did a lot of business, but usually when ites to the imperial court, one must act like a grandson, nodding and bowing, and even sending money to them. But even then there were times you wouldnt even hear back from them.


    Zhao Pinghou had never done business with the court. He didn''t know the circumstances, so he asked, "How much does the court ask for?"


    The person said: "In the early days, the tax was only 30%, butter it was 50%. In the past few years, they even dared to ask for 80%."


    Zhao Pinghou was taken aback, and he stuttered: "80%?"


    The man smiled and said, "And there are still the gifts and benefaction, what official doesn''t want benefaction?"


    Zhao Pinghou swallowed in shock.


    It was true businessmen earn money, but that was hard money. How much effort does it take to travel all over and negotiate business?


    For a small businessman like Zhao Pinghou, he usually paid 50% of the tax, paying half for the tax and leaving half for himself. Like this the days were still passable.


    But 80%? If so then it would only be slightly better than farming.


    Zhao Pinghou sat on a chair in the hall with other businessmen. They were brought over when they entered the city and all their goods were detained. Zhao Pinghou was anxious, but found that besides him, everyone else was calm and chatted amongst themselves. They wouldugh when something amusing came up.


    After all, he had not experienced much as a small merchant so Zhao Pinghou asked the people next to him again: "Our goods are all detained, aren''t you anxious? If they kill us, those goods"


    The person next to him was taken aback and was obviously amused by Zhao Pinghou''s words. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Little brother, if they are truly greedy and covet our things, our heads would have already fallen before even entering the city, how would we still be waiting here? Eating good food and drinking good tea?"


    Zhao Pinghou still didn''t understand, so he looked at the other.


    That person probably thought that an honest person like Zhao Pinghou was not suitable for business. When looking at him his eyes took on a little bit of pity. Don''t know if it was pity for his timidity or pity for his ignorance.


    "You don''t have to worry, just wait." The man said, "I have been traveling north and south for so many years, and I have seen all kinds of people. Since we are here, just be at ease."


    While he was talking, a person walked in from outside. This person was wearing a dark robe with a smile on his face. He was old and looked like he would not live for many more years. He had just walked in but many businessmen had already stood up, knowing that this was the higher ups wanting to see them.


    This was also the first time Song Shizhao would be dealing with businessmen. He was not a traditional schr. His childhood education was more along the lines of overthrowing the Yuan Dynasty and reestablishing Song Dynasty. He had no stereotyped prejudice against businessmen and merchants. Now when Lin Yuan asked him to entertain these businessmen, he did not refuse. Lin Yuan asking him to do this task meant that he was giving him an opportunity. He only needed to seize this opportunity and prove his ability. Only then he would have a more important position in the future.


    People only have this one lifetime, and it would be a waste not to achieve something. He wasted the first half of his life. Now that he was old and had few years left to live, he naturally had to seize every opportunity.


    And let Lin Yuan know just what abilities he, Song Shizhao, actually possessed.


    "Everyone." Song Shizhao greeted with cupped hands.


    Everyone also hurriedly greeted back.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said: "This ipetent Song is the business manager in charge of merchants andmerce."


    Everyone didnt know what the business manager was. This was the only bad thing about the Taizhou of now. Unlike with the officials in the rest of Yuan, one often didnt know how to call someone here, but Zhao Pinghou called out, "Manager Song!"


    Song Shizhao chuckled again: "You are all tired from the travel here. My Lord said, it would be good to give each other conveniences, so we had you alle to enjoy together. Come with me this way, we have food and good wine in the backyard."


    Someone said: "Manager Song, what need is there to be so courteous? We''ll just follow Manager Song."


    Song Shizhao took them through the garden. All the way, they saw that the servants who came and went all walked lightly and silently. They were all very well-behaved, and bowed to them as they passed.


    Zhao Pinghou had believed that he was also a person who had seen much, but this was the first time he had seen such well-behaved servants.


    Well-behaved might not be the right word, but no matter what for all servants, being honest and obedient was the most basic thing. But it was rare to be so well-behaved and well-mannered.


    They didn''t seem to be servantsbut soldiers.


    Song Shizhao noticed the merchants'' eyes on the servants, and said: "These are people brought from other ces. Our Lord has said that without rules things will notst, everything must be done ording to the rules."


    The merchants hurriedly responded: "This is natural, as merchants we also have rules that we must follow when doing business."


    After they walked through the corridor, they came to the backyard. The courtyard was filled with many round tables which were ced with wine and cold dishes. When people were seated, only then did the hot dishes begin to be served.


    These were all the chefs'' signature dishes, all made with the utmost effort in order to impress Lin Yuan. If they could impress the higher ups, their worth would also increase.


    Lin Yuan also discovered that although there were no celebrities now, but, the celebrity effect still existed.


    For example, tributes, and things offered to the Emperor, were often sold at sky-high prices among the people. This was the celebrity effect.


    Though he was not the Emperor, but he was the leader of Taizhou. Anything or person that he hadplimented would be taken as the model and imitated by the people under his rule.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan and Chen Baisong went over after hearing that the merchants had all arrived at the banquet.


    As soon as he arrived, the merchants all stood up quickly. Their eyes were sharp, with just a nce they knew that Lin Yuan was the head of Taizhou. Seeing Lin Yuan, they all gave out praises and ttery. When merchants tter people, their tongues were notparable to ordinary people. After being ttered for a while, Lin Yuan almost came to develop the illusion that he was indeed a Bodhisattva here to save the suffering people.


    "You alle from afar, I can only prepare meager wine as a sign of my sincerity." After saying so, Lin Yuan drank a cup first. These wines were all rice wine, and the alcohol content was not high, afraid that the strong wine might botch things up. After he drank the wine, the people below naturally couldn''t stay still, and they all drank from their wine cups.


    Lin Yuan said with a smile: "We don''t talk about business at the wine table. Everyone eat well, we will talk afterwards."


    Everyone agreed.


    However, after Lin Yuan sat down, many people came to toast. They also said a few words, the main purpose was to leave an impression on Lin Yuan.


    "It is often said that the South Bodhisattva treats the people like children, born with a Buddha''s heart. He is the hope of the people." The person who spoke was a middle-aged man in his early forties, but he was born with handsome features, thick eyebrows and big eyes. If he was younger he would likely be a romantic figure. But although he was old, his eyes were quite attractive. When he looked at people, it always gave people the impression that he was deeply focused on them.


    Lin Yuan held up the wine cup with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Don''t know how to address you?"


    The person said: "My name is Xie, Xie Zichang."


    Lin Yuan: "Xie Gongzi."


    Xie Zichang also said: "I have heard of the sage name of the South Bodhisattva even in my hometown, and my heart developed admiration. This is how I hurried over and I am willing to dedicate all my support."


    This was announcing loyalty.


    He also said: "I don''t have any special talents, but there are some worthless things in my hands. They are all useless things. I offer it to the South Bodhisattva, and I am only afraid that it will be unusable."


    Lin Yuan waited for him to finish his polite remarks before asking, "Don''t know what it is?"


    Xie Zichang said: "It''s nothing special, just some salt."


    Xie Zichang also said the price again.


    Lin Yuan was stunned, this was practically a free gift. At this price, it would likely not even cover Xie Zichang''s round-trip travel expenses.


    To put it bluntly, the first time one must submit a show of loyalty. These businessmen were clever people, how could they not know what the first time doing business would be like? They definitely don''t expect to make money in the first five times even.


    They were here for investment with long-term benefits in mind.


    Many of them came to Taizhou, and after seeing what Taizhou looked like now, they all became ready to throw in their lots with Lin Yuan.


    For them, business was actually a life risking matter. To make money, one must naturally be able to take risks.


    Nowadays, there were constant sounds of rebellion from all over the ce. But with the exception of the Red Turban Army, most of them were just loud thunder giving way to light rain (TN: unfruitful or not lonsting). Daring to im kingship with just a gathering of 100 people. The imperial court only needed to send troops from a county and they would soon be suppressed.


    If they could choose a side as soon as possible, they could also get the benefits sooner.


    After the banquet, Lin Yuan still handed over the merchants to Song Shizhao and had Song Shizhao do the talking. If someone came with ulterior motives, then they would not be able to leave Taizhou alive.


    After Song Shizhao finished the talk, he sent someone to tell Lin Yuan that one of the businessmen was not here to do business.


    He was here to support Lin Yuan.


    In other words, to "fund" Lin Yuan for political "investment".


    Just like how Chen Wansan sponsored Zhu Yuanzhang in history.


    Lin Yuan was really surprised now.


    Did he attract Chen Wansan?


    He wondered what Chen Wansan was doing now. ording to history, he should currently be in Suzhou.


    In history, Chen Wansan funded Zhu Yuanzhang, but he was also forced to do so.


    At that time, Zhu Yuanzhang attacked the city of Suzhou and Zhang Shicheng defended the siege for eight months. He was able to do so for that long because of the support of the wealthy families in Suzhou. And Chen Wansan, as the head of the wealthy families, naturally contributed the most money and effort. Later, Zhu Yuanzhang used this very reason to exile Chen Wansan.


    Lin Yuan could also understand, and even felt that Zhu Yuanzhang was quite merciful for just exiling him, and not beheading and quartering him by five horses.


    Probably after standing in a high position for a long time, Lin Yuan felt that he could understand the "tyrants" in history more and more.


    And why the Emperors need to have a sycophantic official by their side.


    Sycophantic officials were very useful. If he wanted to deal with someone, but he couldn''t find a good reason to convince the public, then this was where the sycophantic official woulde in handy.


    Then as the court officials became more and more angry with the sycophantic official, he only had to execute him to solve all his problems.


    At that time, he would still be an innocent white lotus, while all the crimes would be med on the sycophantic official. (TN: white lotus is ng for someone who pretends to be sweet and innocent while often engaged in maniption and scheming)


    Lin Yuan drank a sip of tea, and while waiting for Song Shizhao to bring someone over, his mind continued to diverge into various thoughts.


    He was increasingly able to understand politicians and the collusion of officials.


    When the Emperor was strong and the officials weak, then the court would be ruled only by the Emperors word. The less power the officials had, the more they had to attach themselves to the imperial power.


    But sometimes the officials also want to stand up and be masters, colluding with each other and suppressing the king''s power.


    As long as they could suppress, the officials would be the masters. In making the gamble, maybe they could even reach the pinnacle of power?


    What he didn''t understand before, now seemed to all be crystal clear.


    Lin Yuan thought, if he was an official under a tyrant''s rule, maybe he would have to find a way to form cliques and collude with other officials. If the Emperor has qualms, then his life would also be easier.


    After waiting for about a quarter of an hour, the people from outside came in.


    The person brought in by Song Shizhao was not young, 40 or 50 years old, but he had aged quite well. With just a nce one could distinguish his rich and wealthy background. He wore silk and satin and his face appeared well fed and had no obvious wrinkles.


    The rich always looked younger than the poor.


    This person''s name was Zhou Fu. He was from Huizhou. When he saw Lin Yuan, he immediately bowed respectfully. Lin Yuan had to help him up personally.


    Zhou Fu''s eyes were not big, and would have looked shifty eyed, but because he was fat, he actually still gave people a sense of honesty and alertness. He first ttered Lin Yuan: "I knew that South Bodhisattva was a talented person before I came. Only seeing you now did I realize that there are some discrepancies in the rumors. The way I see it, South Bodhisattva has a natural benevolent look. How is it just a talented person, it is clearly a jade tree in the wind (TN: talented and handsome)."


    Lin Yuan almostughed when he heard the phrase jade tree in the wind.


    He was reminded of a doggerel from a TV series, and was instantly jarred from the present scene.


    However, Lin Yuan still smiled and said, "Zhou Laoye (TN: respectful form of address to older men, can mean lord or master) don''t need to praise me, if there is anything, just say it straight."


    Zhou Fu immediately climbed up thedder handed to him: "Zhou knew that the South Bodhisattva was a straightforward person. Now Zhou sees the current situation and feels that the people are not easy. Only Taizhou is the ce where the people live and work in peace and contentment. One would even think it was heaven on earth. So Zhou also wanted to do his best for the South Bodhisattva, so that more people could live like this."


    Er Liang came over with the tea. He first tested the temperature with the back of a hand, and then put it at Zhou Fu''s side.


    Zhou Fu quickly said: "How can I trouble this brother?"


    Er Liang was taken aback, and looked at Lin Yuan. He hadn''t experienced many things, and he didn''t know the ways of these businessmen.


    He only hurriedly withdrew when Lin Yuan signalled him.


    Lin Yuan asked Zhou Fu: "Don''t know what is going on in Huizhou now?"


    Zhou Fu said: "In recent years, it has be more and more dysfunctional. The harvest is very little but there is a lot of taxes every year. The people dont have enough to eat. If it werent for this, Zhou would not leave his hometown. If one can have a livelihood in their hometown, no one would leave it."


    Lin Yuan asked again: "I wonder how Zhou Laoye can help me?"


    The smile on Zhou Fus face became a little more sincere: "South Bodhisattva is too kind, how can you say that Zhou is helping you. Zhou is just giving a benefaction, and will have to rely on your support in the future. Anything Zhou has, you only to need speak a word, and if Zhou does not obey, Zhou will not be a person."


    Lin Yuan nodded, he had to act aloof and not show too much amiability to people.


    This had much particrity. When you are too affable, others think that you would be easy to fool. But if you were too aloof then others dare not say much to you.


    Sometimes one can judge a person by listening to what they say.


    Lin Yuan said to Zhou Fu: "Zhou Laoye''s intentions, I naturally can''t refuse. Stay here for now, and if you have anything you need just order the servants."


    Zhou Fu quickly thanked him sincerely and with trepidation.


    In the end, when Zhou Fu was led out by Er Liang, he even wanted to kowtow to Lin Yuan, but Lin Yuan stopped him.


    In fact, Lin Yuan had never believed that people had a natural servile side. It was not so much servility as habit.


    Some people have been servants since they were born. The education they have received since childhood was to be loyal to their masters, day after day and year after year of brainwashing. Everyone around them thought and acted this way, so they naturally believe in it without even questioning it.


    Just like when he was in junior high school, when all the boys in his ss went to y online games after school, talking about the game every day, so he also ended up trying it out and integrating into the group.


    People were gregarious animals, and this cannot be changed.


    "What did he bring?" Lin Yuan asked Song Shizhao.


    Song Shizhao sat in the seat under Lin Yuan with a smile on his face. He was obviously in a good mood. This was the first time he had done something like this, and received a lot of ttery by a group of people. He was still feeling the pleasant after effects. He said, "He brought some gold and silver objects, and some things like saltpeter and sulfur."


    Lin Yuan understood, saltpeter and sulfur were all raw materials for making gunpowder. Zhou Fu''s move really scratched his itch.


    Sure enough, there were smart people everywhere, it all depended on whether these people were willing to make the effort.


    "Then ept it all." Lin Yuan said, "I don''t think Zhou Fu is an idle person. You can ask someone who can be trusted to contact him, and give him some work after a while."


    Song Shizhao nodded, as for what kind of work? The businessman, naturally, was for doing business.


    Money was never too much. Now paper money was useless, and it was either, use copper coinswhich was not very valuable eitheror use gold and silver which were the only currency valuable nowadays.


    This was the current market.


    One coin of silver used to be able to exchange 1,000 copper coins, but now it can exchange more than 1,300.


    There was not much copper in the copper coin, and it wasmon to see it break when thrown on the ground.


    In fact, Lin Yuan also knew the benefits of banknotes. But to promote banknotes, what was needed was a sound market and anti-counterfeiting printing methods.


    Now that there were none of these two, it was naturally better to use gold and silver.


    Song Shizhao asked Lin Yuan: "Do you think Zhou Fu is credible?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "Trustworthy or untrustworthy, there are still methods that can have him be useful. Now there are only useful and useless people."


    Song Shizhao was taken aback, and said, "Boss is right."


    Now the original people under Lin Yuan still called him Boss in person. As for my Lord, it was used outside.


    Hearing himself be called that made Lin Yuan feel a little awkward, and even thought why not have them call him governor?


    However, the province was an administrative unit, and there was no paperwork given by the court. It would be strange to use it, so there was no change in the end.


    After Song Shizhao left, Chen Baisong walked in and said to Lin Yuan, "It''s time to put on the medicine. Take off your pants."


    Lin Yuan nodded, and he readily took off his pants. The abrasion on his thighs was still not healed. He had been putting on medicine for a while now. At the beginning, Er Liang applied it for him. Recently, Chen Baisong also came to help when he was free.


    "Your skin is too tender." Chen Baisong smeared the ointment on carefully, and said, "I have never gotten abrasions like this."


    Lin Yuan grimaced and said: "You have rough skin and tough flesh, how can Ipare with you?"


    Chen Baisong patted Lin Yuan''s ass, and looked as it shook twice, and smiled: "I have rough skin and tough flesh, cannot bepared with you."


    Lin Yuan: "You are obviously full of envy and jealousy."


    Chen Baisong grinned and did not continue to talk nonsense with Lin Yuan.


    After rubbing the medicine, it had to be dried first, and you couldn''t wear pants right away. Lin Yuan only felt that his buttocks were too cold, so he turned his head and asked Chen Baisong, "How are the salt people training now?"


    Those were all his soldiers.


    Chen Baisong raised his eyebrows and said, "I thought you wouldn''t ask."


    Lin Yuan cleared his throat: "Do you haveints about me?"


    Chen Baisong: "Naturally not."


    Lin Yuan was getting along with Chen Baisong more and more naturally now, without the unfamiliarity and restraint at the beginning. It seemed as if they had returned to the days when the original owner and Chen Baisong were in their hometown. They could also chat and joke together now. Lin Yuan said, "They must train hard, otherwise the ones being beaten at that time would be us."


    Chen Baisong sat on the side, nced at Lin Yuans bare butt, and couldnt help butugh. After theugh, he felt bad, and said, The training is not bad. Its still done the old way. The best one in each squad is rewarded. All of them are working hard to take the spot."


    Lin Yuan: "That''s how it should be."


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes to rest his mind, and said: "The court has no energy to deal with us right now. If we don''t take this opportunity to develop and grow, when the court finally has energy, we won''t even have the ability to protect ourselves."


    Chen Baisong''s expression became solemn now, and he said to Lin Yuan: "You can rest assured that I haven''t beencent for a moment, nor did I let them becent."


    Lin Yuan said: "Thebination of work and rest is still necessary."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan and didn''t quite understand it.


    Lin Yuan waved his hand and said: "It is necessary to rest when it is time to rest."


    Chen Baisong continued to look at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan: "Anyway, don''t be too tired and let them catch their breath."


    Chen Baisong: "Understood."


    Nowadays, the weapons they had in their arsenal had increased a lot. Lin Yuan had found a few cksmiths before and told them about the idea of crossbows. That was, ordinary crossbows, not Zhuge crossbows, that dont need to be so big, butpared to ordinary bow and arrow it had a longer range and lower requirements for archers. cksmiths have also heard of it since the weapon already existed. (TN: Zhuge crossbows were invented during the Warring States period and was named after Zhuge Liang, the Three Kingdoms strategist)


    But the cost was too high, so it was not widely used.


    Now Lin Yuan didn''t care about the cost, and he had them try making it first, and if they could make it then it would be mass produced.


    The cost was big, but it was still necessary.


    After all, archers were very scarce, requiring both wrist and vision superiority.


    Not everyone could be an archer.


    But a crossbow was different. It had the lowest requirements for users, and its lethality and range were much stronger than ordinary bows and arrows.


    Since Lin Yuan got this idea, he naturally wouldn''t look back until he hit a hard wall.


    As long as it could be obtained, it must be obtained.


    He wanted people and he also wanted weapons.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan felt that he was really getting more and more greedy.


    TN: two monster chapters today??

 Chapter 49: Merchants

    Chapter 49: Merchants


    *Edited by LazyCat


    "Laoye, what are we doing here?" The servant asked in puzzlement while making the bed for Zhou Fu.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Zhou Fu was eating peanuts next to him, rubbing away the red skin on the outside and blowing the skin on the ground before throwing the peanuts into his mouth. As he chewed he said, "What do you know? If you know, then you would be the Laoye."


    The servant made the bed and took out the luggage that Zhou Fu had brought. Zhou Fu didnt carry much luggage with him, only some clothes. He sold his family property beforeing here, even selling his old house with the servants. He also entrusted his old father, mother, wife and children to his younger brother. He had practically put everything down to make this gamble, leaving only one servant who served him the longest time.


    The servant couldn''t guess what Zhou Fu was thinking, and didn''t say anymore. First putting the clothes in the cab before taking out the tea leaves and making tea for Zhou Fu.


    "What do you think of Taizhou?" Zhou Fu asked his servant.


    The servant said: "Laoye, we havee all the way here but I see that only the people of Taizhou have the best lives."


    The servant was a little envious.


    He saw the lives of ordinary people in Taizhou and hoped that he could also live in Taizhou.


    The lively scenes on the street were printed in his mind, and he couldn''t get rid of it no matter what.


    Zhou Fu smiled and said, "When I sold all my property, did you think I was crazy?"


    The servant did not speak, what could he say? You are the Laoye, your property is yours, you dispose of it how you like.


    Zhou Fu looked out the window and said: "Staying in Huizhou is just like killing pigs with a blunt knife. It seems useless but in the end, death is still inevitable. Once I have settled in Taizhou, and when something really does happen, I can bring all my family here."


    The servant looked at Zhou Fu with a touch of emotion.


    Zhou Fu smiled: "Why are you looking at me like this? If it wasn''t because you weren''t married and have children, I would sell you too."


    The touch of emotion on the servant''s face disappeared instantly.


    His friends among the servants have all been sold. In this world, if you could be sold to a rich family as a servant, even if it was to wash the toilet and spill out waste, it would still be better than living on the streets.


    But what decent wealthy households still exist in Huizhou now?


    The weaker ones have already run away with their families. As for the more powerful ones, don''t even mention buying more people, it was already difficult to protect themselves.


    The imperial court asks for benefaction and the bandits rob money. Their lives have be difficult, and the servants would naturally suffer even more.


    The lords still have food to eat, but the people below should be grateful for not being starved to death.


    In order to be epted by the new master, Zhou Fu put his attitude on the lowest level. Lin Yuan even felt that this person was not here to show his loyalty and do business, instead Zhou Fu had basicallye here to be Lin Yuan''s ve. This was not a negative observation, just describing the truth. As long as he had a chance Zhou Fu would always show up in Lin Yuan''s vicinity.


    Not only did he try to have Lin Yuan be familiar with his face, but he also ved away for Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan had once gone to the stables to see the horses, but found that the person who took care of the stable was nowhere to be seen, instead Zhou Fu was washing the horses in the stable in a very skilled manner.


    At a nce, he knew that Zhou Fu had been to this stable for quite some time.


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Zhou Laoye, why go to such efforts?"


    Zhou Fu pretended to have just spotted Lin Yuan. He turned his head and smiled in a very ttering manner, appearing like aplete dog''s leg (TN: toady or henchman). He stepped forward and said, "Boss."


    Lin Yuan looked at Zhou Fu strangely.


    Zhou Fu said: "I saw that they all call you that way."


    He felt that it was more familiar and intimate by calling him this way. After all, weren''t only the people brought by Lin Yuan called him this way?


    Sure enough, there was a difference between close followers and outsiders. He naturally wanted to be a closer follower.


    Be Lin Yuan''s "people".


    Lin Yuan didn''t know whether tough or cry, he said to Zhou Fu: "Zhou Laoye, you can just stay here without worries. There are a lot of people here. If you rob them of their jobs what can they do? I don''t care for idlers here."


    Zhou Fu: "Ai! I actually forgot this! Look at me, indeed when one gets older one can''t remember things clearly."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand and said, "If you are really idle, there is something that you can do."


    Zhou Fu hurriedly said: "Please give me your orders."


    Lin Yuan said: "There is a shortage of artisans in the city nowadays."


    Zhou Fu looked up at Lin Yuan.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Zhou Fu was a merchant, so naturally he would not look down on artisans. Although the status of merchants in the Yuan Dynasty was much higher than before, the traditional hierarchy of schrs at the top then farmers, artisans and merchants was still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. But while artisans were slightly higher in status than merchants, they made less money.


    Still, the status of merchants was the lowest.


    But during turbulent times, all the people were equal. Everyone was miserable, so there wasn''t much point to tell who is higher and who is lower.


    Lin Yuan said: "Whether it''s cksmiths, woodworkers, or making firecrackers, I want anyone who has the skills."


    Zhou Fu understood: "Boss, leave it to me."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "I will give you a small team of people, all in disguise, so that you will not be in danger."


    Zhou Fu knelt down to Lin Yuan and performed a big courtesy: "I won''t disappoint Boss."


    Lin Yuan received the courtesy. He knew in his heart that if he did not ept it, Zhou Fu would not feel at ease.


    Zhou Fu found out that he had not been corrected for calling Lin Yuan Boss, and his mood blossomed. His purpose was not only to settle in Taizhou, but also to take root and be Lin Yuans right-hand man. Who else was there in this world who could gather information and news better than a merchant? Who traveled farther than that of a merchant?


    After he found out that there was no big merchant at Lin Yuan''s side, he decided that no matter what he would try to leave an impression on Lin Yuan.


    There was really no way. He didn''t dare to bribe the people around Lin Yuan. So he ended up in the stable and began to take care of the little red horse Lin Yuan often rode.


    Lin Yuan gave the horse a name, Red Cloud. Although the name was a bit cliche, no one would say anything now that he was in his current position. This was a mare and was very docile with Lin Yuan, but not so much when facing others, always ready to throw a temper tantrum.


    Zhou Fu had spent a lot of effort and thoughts in order to serve thisdy horse.


    During this period, he practically lived in the stable, until Red Cloud slowly agreed to let him get close and scrub herself.


    Lin Yuan also didn''t expect Zhou Fu to use this method. While feeling dumbfounded, he also understood why Zhou Fu did it.


    Some people just want to live the days as they pass, but some people want to achieve something.


    All men have the desire to be sessful and famous. Since they have be merchants, they could no longer be able to be an official. The only way to change their situation was to invest sessfully. Maybe the investment would be sessful, and a bright future would be waiting ahead.


    It was not only Zhou Fu, but many people have approached him recently.


    Although Xie Zichang did not break the cauldrons and sink the boats (TN: idiom meaning to cut off one''s means of retreat) like Zhou Fu who sold his old house toe to Taizhou, he also had his own way. That was, when he found a house in Taizhou, the first thing he did was to bring all his family members over.


    Parents, brothers, wife and children, not one was left outside.


    This was to offer his family as hostages, so that Lin Yuan could rest assured that he was absolutely loyal.


    Lin Yuan had Zhou Fu go out searching. Naturally, he also called Xie Zichang and the others to go to different ces to search for different talents.


    Talent was valuable but also not valuable.


    For example, in prosperous times, the development of society will be fast, and talents were also worth moneyartisans not counted among them. In China''s five thousand year history, how many artisans managed to leave their mark when inparison to schrs? Not even a drop in the bucket. People know the four great inventions, but among these four inventors only Cai Lun managed to be somewhat known.


    In troubled times, artisans were even less valuable. cksmiths may be better, but no one cared about other kinds of artisans.


    It was not difficult to get artisans to relocate here, but the trouble was to find artisans among the countless refugees.


    Lin Yuan directly threw this problem to Zhou Fu and Xie Zichang.


    When the time came, whoever brought back more people, more useful people, then he would naturally know deserved better treatment.


    Zhou Fu went on the road the next day. He left his servant behind and took nothing with him, only the people responsible for protecting him. A squad of troops, a total of ten people, all wearing patched clothing and hiding their weapons in the cary. They were all disguised as traveling traders doing business everywhere. He had thought he was the only one who got this task, but after a while, he saw Xie Zichang''s convoy.


    Compared with him, Xie Zichang also brought two apanying servants in addition to the people arranged by Lin Yuan. The convoy had three carriages filled with food and grass to use as cover.


    When Zhou Fu saw this, he subtly tensed up. He thought he was the first merchant to kneel and dere loyalty, but he did not expect someone to be earlier than him.


    "Where are you going, brother Xie?" Zhou Fu called out to Xie Zichang''s convoy.


    Xie Zichang was sitting in the carriage and drinking tea. He smiled leisurely at Zhou Fu: "Boss is willing to give me a chance and have me go to Chongming and Chuzhou. Where is brother Zhou heading to?"


    Zhou Fu smiled and said, "Haining and Sizhou."


    Xie Zichang nodded: "It seems that everyone had been assigned to two ces."


    Zhou Fu asked: "Zhou knows that brother Xie is extremely well-known in Junzhou as a righteous businessman. Why did youe to Taizhou? Did something happen in Junzhou?"


    Xie Zichang''s expression remained unchanged, still with a smile on his face: "Naturally because of a young hero like Boss has Xie feeling much admiration and wanting to dedicate my all."


    Zhou Fu also smiled and thought to himself: They were not even in Taizhou City anymore, and yet he kept the ttery going. This person was really shameless.


    Once he had a firm position next to Boss, he would naturally not let this person get close to Boss.


    The two of them walked together each pondering their own thoughts with smiles on their faces. But underneath the smiles they were probably ndering each other in their hearts, wishing that each other would disappear before their eyes.


    It''s just that on the outside they still had to pretend to be good brothers.


    The soldiers in the two squads on the other hand, had a very good conversation amongst themselves. They had been instructed before they left, so they were only talked about daily life, which had nothing to do with military training.


    After a few more days, Lin Yuan found that most of the merchants who hade had all been sent out on missions, and the small part who hade to do business naturally would not make trouble. Lin Yuan felt much more relieved.


    Merchants had many uses. They travel all over, are proficient in being up to date and good at dealing with people. In fact, they were very simr to scouts who gather information and news, but they could use more methods and were much more sly.


    Lin Yuan thought of the most impressive businessmen in history.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Maybe Zhou Fu and Xie Zichang would also be of great use in the future.

 Chapter 50: Smile

    Chapter 50: Smile


    *Edited by LazyCat


    "Han Shantong is dead." After returning from making some inquiries outside, the first sentence Jiang Gui said was this, "Liu Futong escaped with his son."


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan nodded and said to Jiang Gui: "Brother Jiang, sit."


    Jiang Gui sat opposite Lin Yuan and asked strangely: "Why is fourth brother not surprised at all?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "It''s expected."


    Jiang Gui''s eyes widened: "The Xiang Army had such momentum but you expected them to lose to the Yuan Army?" (TN: Xiang Army is another name for Red Turban Army)


    Lin Yuan was ying chess with himself. The original owner knew how to y chess. Recently, he had been feeling agitated and there was no one to apany him, so he yed with himself. He said to Jiang Gui: "On both sides of the Yellow River, everyone follows Han Shantong blindly. As long as the court is not blind, naturally they will send heavy troops over. What can they do otherwise? Let Han Shantong step on the face of the court?"


    "Then Liu Futong taking Han Lin''er to escape, you also expected this?" Jiang Gui couldn''t figure this out. "Why doesn''t Liu Futong take control and instead support Han Shantong''s son?"


    Lin Yuan ced down a chess piece causing the white Go chess pieces to be surrounded, and said with a smile: "Liu Futong had been a minor official but Han Shantong was just an ordinarymoner. Since they have decided who would be subordinate, Han Shantong naturally took pains to win him over."


    If Han Shantong didn''t die, perhaps he might actually be able to be the ruler of the empire.


    Liu Futong was an official. Although he was only an inspector, but he was from a wealthy family who had read books and had knowledge. But historically, he tried to preserve Han Shantong''s bloodline until thest second of his life.


    This was practically true love.


    Such people were rare, and Lin Yuan even felt a little pity for them.


    If it wasn''t for the fact he couldn''t logically have any rtions with Liu Futong, he even wanted to bring Liu Futong onto his boat.


    Think about it.


    Zhu Yuanzhang on the left, Zhang Shicheng on the right, and Liu Futong in the front. Such a feeling of safety!


    Of course, maybe Liu Futong just wanted to throw a big banner. (TN: expression for taking advantage of someone or something''s influence)


    However, the truth was not important. What was important was that the Xiang Army, or the Red Turban Army''s rebellion, and the death of Han Shantong symbolized that the rion call for the peasant uprising in thete Yuan Dynasty had been sounded, and everyone in the world would respond.


    From this point on, the imperial court of the Yuan Dynasty would be facing a situation of being surrounded on all sides.


    That meant Lin Yuan and his supporters would also be safer.


    "It''s time to inspect the army." Lin Yuan stood up and said to Jiang Gui, "Do you want toe together?"


    Jiang Gui: "I''ll go with you."


    When Lin Yuan took a step, Jiang Gui naturally walked three steps behind Lin Yuan.


    Looking at Lin Yuan''s back, he was still a little dazed.


    Jiang Gui was not a stupid person. On the contrary, that he could live to this day and support his family as a small official in Wu City, he naturally had his survival wisdom.


    At the very beginning, he just thought that what Lin Yuan wanted was a farmstead, a farmstead that could be self-sufficient and worry-free in troubled times.


    Later, for weapons and for more people, the farmstead expanded step by step. Later, in order to make a safe ce in the troubled times, they came to Taizhou and made a big bet on their lives.


    He didn''t dare to think about what Lin Yuan wanted, but he had to admit that his fourth brother had really changed.


    Originally in his eyes, Lin Yuan was a youth who was not yet deeply knowledgeable of the ways of the world. He did not have much scheming and had a kind heart. Such a person might be suitable to be a rich man, but he was not suitable to be a leader.


    But Lin Yuan told him with facts time and time again, that Lin Yuan seemed to naturally be born with this potential.


    He didn''t know how many times he had imagined walking side by side with Lin Yuan as before, but still in the end he couldn''t help but back up a respectful step.


    It seemed that the leader and subordinate rtionship that was never clear before had now be extremely clear.


    Jiang Guis eyes wereplicated, and finally he clenched his fists and thought: Things havee to this point, and they have no way of retreating. He could only follow Lin Yuan closely. Maybe one day, he would be one of the big lords he could only look up to before.


    Lin Yuan took Jiang Gui to the training ground.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Today, the only people training recruits were Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and Yang Zi''an.


    He had observed before and found that the three men havepletely different training methods.


    Zhu Yuanzhang paid more attention to discipline in training soldiers, to establishing a hierarchical structure, onemand followed by one action.


    Chen Baisong''s method was not like training soldiers, but more like training bandits and teaching them skills on fighting with the enemy that could be used on the battlefield.


    Yang Zi''an''s method was simr to Zhu Yuanzhang''s, but not as good as Zhu Yuanzhang''s.


    Lin Yuan stood on the raised tform and felt that this tform was well constructed. Although Taizhous military strength was not very good, the infrastructure was indeed quite decent. It was indeed and of fish and rice; with money everything was good.


    Almost all the poor people in Taizhou were being fed by him. Having them go find work was in fact just looking for an excuse to give them food.


    These grains were originally stored in Taizhou''s granary. Although most of them were old grains, the quantity was quiterge.


    It was not like he could have the people starve to death.


    Lin Yuan also randomly made up the job positions, so that the people have work and food. Only with work and food could their hearts settle.


    Otherwise, give out the food directly? What would happen next? Would the people just wait for the government to continue distributing food when there was no food?


    Fortunately, the crops in Taizhou will be harvested this year.


    Then the pressure of feeding everyone would be much less. Lin Yuan had also sent the merchants to collect grain while also collecting the artisans. Coarse grains and fine grains were both fine, so long as it could fill the stomach, all would be collected.


    It was also necessary to pay attention to the merchant ships at sea. If there were any novelties, so long as they have something to do with food, they would also be bought and taken back.


    After all, the Yuan Dynasty had quite developed business routes.


    The famous Marco Polo hade to China during the Yuan Dynasty, and wrote the nonsense that China was full of gold.


    but then it was notplete nonsense. After all, foreign countries were too poor at that time. He estimated that the ordinary people there now couldn''t even afford brown bread. The actual situation in many small Western countries now might not even be as good as a vige here in Yuan.


    Who would have thought that an industrial revolution abroad would directly equalize the development and progress that had fallen behind. And not just equaling, but also exceeding.


    Lin Yuan looked at the soldiers under the stand. These soldiers were salt people andmon people. They heard that Lin Yuans military service would not deduct their sries and could eat meat every day, so they came voluntarily. The wishes of these people were so simple. It was likely that there were not many of them who signed up with a dream of pursuing a conferment of an aristocratic title or be an influential military official.


    Regarding the issue of food, Lin Yuan had people make the meat into jerky. When the time came to fight on the battlefield, it could be eaten after boiling it in hot water.


    As for the seasoningwith no stic it was a bit troublesome, as it could not be made into small packages.


    Then he thought of making it into a hot pot base voring, but there was not enough oil to condense.


    After all, they still used sesame oil, soybean oil, and peanut oil. These three oils couldnt stay solidified at normal temperatures. Lin Yuan could only have the cooks put a little more salt on the jerky, so the soldiers on the battlefield could at least taste some vor during meals.


    After all, there was only half a month remaining before they would set out to capture Gaoyou.


    It was not difficult to capture Gaoyou, but after all, it was the first official battle with an actual army. Lin Yuan hoped that this army made up of salt people andmon people could at least have somefort during the harsh conditions when fighting battles.


    Make a good start on the first time, and it will be smoother in the future.


    After all, it was just a casual inspection, and Lin Yuan was not prepared to speak. When he saw Zhu Yuanzhang and the others looking at him, he made a gesture for them to continue.


    Jiang Goudan was a recruit. He just turned fourteen, his parents were sick in bed, and there was no rice to cook at home. He heard that the army paid more than if he just took up random manualbor, so he made the difficult decision and left after kowtowing to his parents twice. Carrying the only rag bag in the family he went to sign up as a soldier.


    On the day he went to sign up, he saw that there was a long queue. He didn''t know the people in it. There were old and young, but unexpectedly they were not crowded together in disorderly clumps. He nced around him and found that there were patrols around to maintain order so he also lined up obediently.


    During this period, there were always people on the street saying that it was honorable to be a soldier.


    Saying that serving as a soldier meant protecting the home and the country, saving the poor and defending their homes.


    In addition, soldiers were also able to eat a full stomach, and receive a high military sry. After bing a soldier one could also eat meat every day.


    As far as Jiang Goudan knew, many of the neighbors around him who were the same age or older havee.


    Most of them hid it from their parents.


    Even the boys at the bottom of society have dreams of being a hero.


    Young people basically came for the idea of saving theirpatriots and guarding their homes that was tooted on the streets.


    The older ones came to sign up in the army for the high pay and the meat.


    Jiang Goudan was afraid that he would not be selected, and he was feeling rather uneasy. If he was not selected and had to go do manualbor, he would not be able to earn enough food to feed his family. His grandfather and grandmother were also at home and although they were not sick, they were old and couldn''t do work that could bring in money.


    He must be a soldier.


    "What''s your name?" Finally it was his turn, Jiang Goudan quickly stepped forward and said, "Jiang Goudan!"


    The person sitting behind the table asked again: "How old?"


    Jiang Goudan: "Fourteen, fourteen years from birth."


    At this time, the person looked up and said: "The age is too young."


    Jiang Goudan''s eyes widened: "Milord, it''s not too young, not too young."


    Lin Yuan stipted that only those older than fourteen could join the army, those below fourteen still needed time to grow up. He didn''t want to kill the chickens to get the eggs. (TN: expression for doing something short- sighted)


    The person said: "You look rather solid and strong, do you have a wife?"


    Jiang Goudan was still a cherry boy after all so his face blushed, and he said with a slight embarrassment, "No."


    The person: "How many family members are there at home?"


    Jiang Goudan: "A total of five people, my parents and grandparents."


    The person nodded: "Take this sign and report to the barracks tomorrow. If you have lice on your body, shave your head tonight. Don''t make the squad leader go through the trouble."


    Jiang Goudan nodded and smiled: "Understood, understood, please continue milord."


    He held the sign as careful as if he was holding gold.


    He ran home all the way, his mind nk.


    He did it! He could enter the barracks! He could feed his family!


    His family members did not need to starve to death, they could live on.


    Jiang Goudan looked at the old man waiting for him to return at the door of his house and tears welled up: "Grandpa! Grandma! I got in!"


    The old man secretly wiped his tears.


    If it weren''t for being forced into helplessness, who would want their only grandson to endanger his life in exchange for a chance to survive?


    The weapons on the battlefield have no eyes, and the enemy would not let him go because of his young age.


    "Good!" His grandfather''s eyes were red, but he still said, "There is still some food at home. We will all have a full meal tonight!"


    Jiang Goudan had a wide silly smile on his face.


    He will let his family eat fully every day.


    When he goes to the military camp, he will save his food and take it home when that timees.


    Maybe in a few years, he would even be able to marry a wife!


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Jiang Goudan grinned, unable to control his smile.

 Chapter 51: Dying With Remaining Grievances

    Chapter 51: Dying With Remaining Grievances


    *Edited by LazyCat


    On the day of the attack on Gaoyou there was rare good weather.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    There was no wind, thousands of miles without clouds, and the sky was blue and clear like it had been washed. Lin Yuan led an army of more than ten thousand. Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong, and Li Congrong all followed him. Gaoyou had 10,000 permanent troops, but it was only called ten thousand strong. Among them, there were many old, weak, sick and disabled. The military households have been military households for generations. The father died and his son inherited the titles andnd, and when his son died the grandson inherited everything. In terms of fighting strength, Lin Yuan''s army was not their opponent.


    But many years have passed.


    The Mongolian warriors who were brave and superior in fighting have gradually lost their former glory.


    Moreover, most of the people in the army were of ethnic Han, and the Han were at the bottom of the society in the Yuan Dynasty. Even in the army, only very few could climb up in status.


    Some of them joined the army for their livelihood, but some were forced into the army.


    It goes without saying that the people''s hearts and loyalty were unstable.


    Weapons and equipment have also not been updated for many years.


    Once they began to worry about whether they could win this battle, they had already lost half of it.


    People on Lin Yuan''s side worship Lin Yuan blindly, and they think that as long as they follow Lin Yuan, there was no unwinnable battle.


    In terms of momentum, Lin Yuan''s army has an advantage.


    Sometimes themoners were not necessarily worse than the official army, and sometimes the so-called faith could indeed make people brave.


    The soldiers followed Lin Yuan, and no one whispered to each other. All the training under a collective system was indeed useful.


    Although the soldiers have not been trained to march, but because the soldiers were in good spirits, they actually all marched neatly on the road.


    Wanhu anbaalsi of Gaoyou was lying on the bed when he heard that someone was attacking the city, with his arms around a beauty offered by his subordinates. As soon as he heard the news, he immediately threw aside the woman in his arms. The woman rolled to the ground and finally stopped with her limbs spread out, a purple palm print on her neckshe was already strangled to death by anbaalsi before he fell asleep. (TN: wanhu: ducal title meaning lord of 10,000 households also tranted as Marquis)


    anbaalsi cursed, but he hurriedly put on his clothes, and then went to get his longbow and knife.


    "What happened?" anbaalsi asked his confidante as he walked.


    The confidante followed him: "They are attacking the city, wanhu, our people will not be able to resist for long."


    anbaalsi widened his eyes and roared: "What did you say?!"


    The confidante swallowed and fearing that anbaalsi would turn his knife on him, kept a distance from anbaalsi as he said: "Wanhu, we have only 7,000 people! Among them, there are nearly half who are old, weak, sick and disabled! The enemy has explosives, wanhu!"


    anbaalsi was very self-preserving. He turned his head and asked, "Everyone has gone over?"


    The confidante nodded: "All the troops that can be mobilized have gone."


    anbaalsi asked again: "How many people are in the other party? Do you know who is the leader?"


    The confidante said: "There may be more than ten thousand, and the leaderI am afraid it is the South Bodhisattva of Taizhou."


    anbaalsi knew about this South Bodhisattva, and many people in the army believed in him, but these people did not dare to speak out. As early as a month ago, anbaalsi had killed several followers of the South Bodhisattva. These people felt that there was no future in following the Yuan army. They had originally nned to call on some in the army to go to Taizhou and join the South Bodhisattva, but were betrayed to anbaalsi who killed them all for the sake of restoring stability to the military.


    But though the people were killed, the only result was that the people in the army dared not talk about the South Bodhisattva anymore.


    anbaalsi''s eyes flickered and he said to his confidante: "You go over first, and I will write for help."


    The confidante did not suspect him, and he went to the city wall.


    But anbaalsi returned to his house.


    He was a wanhu, and knew that even if he asked for help now, it would not be possible for the reinforcements toe over in such a short time.


    Moreover, there were now many calls of rebellion, even if they asked for help, there may not necessarily be reinforcementsing.


    He knew his own military strength. If he lost, he would surely die, and he couldn''t see the hope of winning.


    He kicked away the body of the woman in the house and started to pack up valuables.


    Zhou Siwu followed behind a fellow soldier, holding a rusty knife in his hand. He didnt even have a helmet and was only dressed in cloth. His armor was his flesh and blood. It was the first time Zhou Siwu went on the battlefield. He was a forcibly recruited soldier. He only remembered that he was a farmer in a vige and there was a girl who was his childhood sweetheart. But then a group of soldiers appeared. Because his childhood sweetheart was the best-looking girl in the area, she was called to serve the leader of that group of soldiers.


    At that time, he was so angry that he wanted to rush to rescue his sweetheart with his axe.


    But when he was near the yard, he thought of his family.


    He squatted on the ground, and finally couldn''t help crying in pain. He seemed to hear the screams of his sweetheart, but he couldn''t do anything but listen numbly.


    For a moment, he felt that he might as well die.


    He squatted there until dawn broke the next day, and the sound of a rooster crowing reached his ears.


    He thought in his heart that even if his sweetheart was defiled, he still admired her and was willing to marry her. He could treat it as if it had never happened in his life.


    But the heavens did not give him a chance.


    After his sweetheart was sent home, shemitted suicide while her family was away.


    Before he could even see her onest time, she was taken away.


    Zhou Siwu had waited all this time. He thought, weapons have no eyes on the battlefield, and he would have a chance to kill that leader.


    He endured the suffering in silence and waited year after year, finally waiting for this day.


    Zhou Siwu held the hilt of his knife tightly and looked at the leader ahead.


    This was the only way he could think of that would not implicate his family.


    When the leader died, he would also end his life.


    He remembered that his fellow soldier had said that the people under the South Bodhisattva had a good life. He also said that serving as the South Bodhisattva''s soldiers would not face unfair treatment, and the leaders there would not be able to take civilian girls, otherwise they would be subjected to militaryw.


    Looking at the sky Zhou Siwu thought, if the man who was in charge of the ce where his family lived was the South Bodhisattva, would his sweetheart not die, would he be able to marry her and have a few children? Men farming and women weaving, just living a normal life.


    Zhou Siwu lowered his head, fearing that the resentment in his eyes might be seen.


    The soldiers around him did not speak.


    Apart from fear, everyone felt only numbness.


    When they climbed up to the top of the city wall, Zhou Siwu joined the soldiers stationed there. The leader scolded him: "Useless thing! Take up your knife!"


    Zhou Siwu nced at the leader.


    The leader saw his red eyes, and thinking he was afraid, mocked: "As expected of Han people, all cowards!"


    Suddenly Zhou Siwu knelt down, shaking all over.


    The leader felt that he had frightened the other and spat: "You dare not kill the enemy, but you kneel very quickly."


    Zhou Siwu crawled over slowly and hugged the leader''s leg.


    The leader wanted to kick him away, but found that he was hugging too tightly, and cursed: "Let go!"


    Zhou Siwu gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled out the knife. He raised his hand and inserted the de into the leaders stomach then he slid to the side. The leader looked shocked as his intestines fell out of his stomach, hurriedly trying to hold it with his hands but he was kicked down the city wall by Zhou Siwu.


    Someone came to suppress him. Zhou Siwu kneeled on the ground motionless like a dead man. He was ready to die a long time ago. Anyway, this battle would definitely be lost. He would be dead by then, and no one would pursue his crimes. It would not affect his parents and brothers.


    Just when he thought that he was bound to die, suddenly someone killed the person who was holding him down.


    Zhou Siwu looked up and saw a fellow soldier who he was close to standing in front of him.


    He heard him say: "I quit! I have been using my life to defend this Mongolian empire! I f**king rebel! I''m going to open the city gate! Wee the South Bodhisattva into the city! I would rather serve as a soldier under the South Bodhisattva!"


    The soldier looked around, a long and hideous scar on his dark face. At this time, it shifted with his expression like a centipede.


    The soldiers in their team did not speak.


    They were already desperate, no matter how obedient, they would always be punished for the mistakes of their superiors instead. The young peoplee in, thirteen or fourteen years old, and because of unreasonable charges they were administered with the military stick until beaten bloody. And then struggling all night before dying.


    "I don''t want to swallow my grievances anymore!"


    "Brother! We listen to you!"


    "Anyway, if advance and retreat all mean death! Then, it''s better to take a bet!"


    Zhou Siwu didn''t expect that he would survive. He stared nkly at everything in front of him, and he didn''t understand why all of a sudden, his fellow soldiers had rebelled and were going to open the city gate.


    He just hated the leader. He didn''t have the guts to rebel, and he didn''t have the guts to fight against the court.


    He was afraid of implicating his family.


    Weren''t his fellow soldiers afraid of implicating their family?


    Zhou Siwu''s mind became muddy, and he couldn''t figure out anything, climbing down the city wall with his fellow soldiers in a daze.


    When they got close to the soldiers guarding the city gate, he finally came back to himself, and said to hisrades in fear: "No, no, we can''t rebel, what would happen to our families if we rebel? What would happen to our parents?!"


    The soldier suddenlyughed: "Who knows if they are still alive."


    "The world has fallen into chaos and so many people have been disced, how do you know that your parents have not be refugees?"


    "I want to live, I don''t want to die, I''m unable to care about that many things!"


    Zhou Siwu wanted to persuade them, he burst into tears, grabbed the hand of the soldier, opened his mouth and said hoarsely: "I don''t know if my parents are still there, but I dare not gamble, let''s not open the city gate. Let''s escape! Let''s escape! We can still live!"


    "How to escape? Where would we escape?" The soldier smiled with difficulty, "Look at it for yourself, where can you escape? Can you escape? There is no way! Zhou Siwu! Let''s open the gates now! The South Bodhisattvaes in, and we still have a chance to survive! If the gate is not opened, if they charge in, then we will have to die!"


    Zhou Siwu said in a trance: "Being a soldier one must be prepared for death"


    "But that doesn''t mean we should die for that group of beasts!"


    Zhou Siwu took a step back in fear.


    He did not dare to oppose the imperial court, after all it was the imperial court!


    How could they dare to open the city gate!


    Zhou Siwu turned to run, but hisrade strangled his neck with a rope from behind.


    Zhou Siwu struggled with hands scratching randomly, eyeballs protruding from his eye sockets.


    Before losing consciousness, he heard hisrade say: "We saved you, but you still want to be a dog for the court. It''s better that you go die."


    Zhou Siwu''s body copsed limply at the foot of the city wall.


    His eyes were open.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    He had died with remaining grievances.

 Chapter 52: Prisoners Of War

    Chapter 52: Prisoners Of War


    *Edited by LazyCat


    When Lin Yuan saw the city gates slowly opening from inside Gaoyou, he himself was a little confused.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    After all, he did not arrange for people to go in to instigate rebellion, so this move was a choice made by Gaoyou soldiers themselves?


    Not only Lin Yuan, but the people at his side were also stunned. Even the soldiers who were currentlyying siege on the city did not expect such a situation.


    Wasn''t this opening the door yourself and waiting for them to enter?


    They were practically saying: "Gaoyou wees you".


    Lin Yuan shouted: "Enter the city!"


    Regardless of whether this was the other partys strategy, they must seize the opprtunity and charge in now. Even if they had explosives, it was still not an easy thing to break open the city gates. Although the city gates was a wooden gate, but, the thickness did would not allow their explosives to easily prate it.


    If they used the traditional method of hitting at the gates with a battering ram, the sacrifices would be even greater.


    Lin Yuan raised his long sword up high, and the Lin family army with their conditioned reflexes reacted before they had even thought about it, charging through the opening where Lin Yuan''s sword pointed.


    Before the attack on Gaoyou, Lin Yuan had repeatedly ordered that they were not allowed to harm the people in Gaoyou or rob them of their property.


    In fact, Lin Yuan could understand why in ancient times, most of the generals would not try to prevent the soldiers under theirmand from looting or vandalizing after winning battles. This was because the soldiers who had just experienced the bloodlust of war were still in a stage of extremely heightened adrenaline and needed to vent. In order to recruit more and win over these soldiers, the generals would not restrict them.


    As for public grievances? That was something the Emperor had to consider. These generals were only responsible for fighting and winning. As for subduing the people, that was left to the officials sent by the court.


    Lin Yuan''s method for getting the soldiers out of this stagewas to loot and vandalize the government offices.


    He also brought arge amount of food and meat, so that after the battle, the soldiers could vent through their appetite and smashing of the government offices.


    Although he also knew that such a method might not work, but there was no better way at this stage.


    If he wanted the soldiers to develop the habit of not looting and vandalizing, then he could only rely on subtle training to influence their habits.


    It''s just that the duration of their training was still too short.


    Maybe when the time came he could organize the people of the city to thank them, which would arouse their sense of responsibility and heroism.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong were the first to lead the soldiers into Gaoyou City.


    The soldiers behind them followed closely.


    At this time, Lin Yuan still couldn''t support a cavalry, so he could only use infantry.


    Fortunately, the current Yuan Dynasty army was mostlyposed of Han people. During thete Yuan Dynasty, not much was left of the Yuan Dynasty''s cavalry that had first conquered the world back then.


    Chen Baisong''s long knife swept up. On his horse, he leaned his head aside to avoid the opponent''s long knife. He then flipped over and dismounted, wresting the opponent''s weapon with his bare hands, and piercing the opponent through his chest.


    Only then did he remount his horse and continued to charge forward.


    In a battle of cold weapons depended only on who had more agile movements and sharper weapons.


    Just behind Chen Baisong, the gunpowder team shouted: "Get down!"


    All the people from the Lin family army heard the sound and got on the ground instantly. Only Gaoyou''s soldiers did not understand, standing there stupidly with their weapons raised in mid-air.


    They only saw a sh of fire in front of their eyes and a huge explosion sounding in their ears, as sharp metal pieces flew every which way. Only the Gaoyou soldiers in in clothes had no time to react, standing right at the target position of the gunpowder explosives. Many of them were hit by the sharp metal pieces, with the lucky ones only getting scratched, and the unlucky ones directly pierced through by the metal pieces.


    Lin Yuan brought a lot of gunpowder explosives this time, using them excessively as if they weren''t as costly as they were.


    When the gunpowder bags were all thrown out, the soldiers of Gaoyou were either killed or frightened into a daze. They had never experienced such a battle before. Everywhere they could see was fire and their ears were practically deafened by the huge explosions.


    Taking advantage of their pause, Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang at this time caught them by surprise.


    Compared with the soldiers in Gaoyou, the soldiers on Lin Yuan''s side had more faithalthough this belief came from feudal superstition.


    But this faith filled them with courage and the result was that they all became extremely courageous and valiant.


    What''s more, the low-level soldiers in Gaoyou could barely eat enough, and they rarely even see meat in a month.


    The soldiers on Lin Yuan''s side were different. Lin Yuan hadn''t mistreated them at all, especially when it came to eating. In fact, Lin Yuan practically went broke to ensure that the soldiers all have good physiques.


    Although in truth it did not get to the point ofpletely breaking his pockets.


    Before setting off, he even yed up the pitiful act to the soldiers, telling them that the reason why they didn''t get as much meat as before was because they ate too much and they made him poor. So in order to be full, Gaoyou must be captured. This way, they could once again live a life where they could eat meat every three days.


    "Kill!" Chen Baisong shouted in the front.


    The soldiers behind echoed: "Kill!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang nced at Chen Baisong. Likely not wanting to lose to Chen Baisong, he also charged in the frontal position.


    After two days and one night, Lin Yuan could finally breath a sigh of relief when they seeded in winning Gaoyou. It would be detrimental to them to drag it any longer.


    But Lin Yuan didn''t have time to rx. He had to first record the number of people killed, then appease the ordinary people, and finally decide how to deal with the prisoners of war.


    "Young master, take a break." Chen Baisong, who woke up from his nap and saw Lin Yuan still standing outside waiting for people to report the number of war casualties, couldn''t help but persuade the other.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his face and struggled to stay awake, saying to Chen Baisong, "I can''t sleep unless I finish everything in one breath."


    Chen Baisong was helpless: "It''s not a day''s work."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "You actually know this expression."


    Chen Baisong: "I heard it being said by the schr from my original vi."


    Regarding this schr, Lin Yuan had also put him to good use, and was now working as a teacher in Taizhou. Lin Yuan did not miss a chance to find a use for all talents.


    The main reason was that Lin Yuan discovered that this schr was really just a schr and did everythingpletely by the book. So Lin Yuan only had the man teach children to read and write. Other teachers would teach the students about other things.


    Even the courses were drawn up by Lin Yuan.


    In regards to his habit of considering too much, Lin Yuan himself couldn''t do anything about it either.


    So he was always appallingly busy.


    Zhu Yuanzhang brought his men over at this time and bowed to Lin Yuan first before saying: "2,620 brothers died."


    Although Lin Yuan was prepared, he couldn''t help but inhale sharply when he heard this number.


    "Bury them well, and give their families twenty taels as pensions."


    Zhu Yuanzhang promised to do so.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong stood next to Lin Yuan after their subordinates left.


    "Boss." Zhu Yuanzhang still used the original title, "There are more than 4,300 prisoners of war."


    Lin Yuan: "Keep them locked up first."


    The families of these people may not all be in Gaoyou. What he needed to worry about now was that if they were pardoned, then someone among them might inform the court. That would be a problem.


    Lin Yuan thought about it for a while and then said: "Starve them for a while."


    Zhu Yuanzhang responded with an affirmative.


    As for how to subdue them when the time came, after removing those who may have contact with the court it could be left toter consideration.


    Zhao Xiaosi curled up in a corner of the prison. The first time he went to the battlefield, he became a prisoner of war before he could even react.


    There were more than a dozen people in this small cell. They still had blood on their bodies, and some of them had stab wounds. They could not lie down as there was not so much space. They had to sit squeezed up next to each other. If they were really tired they could only lean on arade''s shoulder to sleep for a while.


    Zhao Xiaosi was the youngest among them, only thirteen years old. He was only half the height of his fellowrades, and he did not take up much space when he curled up there.


    Zhao Xiaosi whispered: "I''m so hungry."


    Hisrades did not speak, only the sound of gurgling bellies sounded in their ears.


    It only made them hungrier.


    Just when they were sitting there numbly, the jailers came in. These jailers were soldiers brought by Lin Yuan and took charge of the prison temporarily.


    The jailers just received their own food outside, which they brought in to eat while also tormenting the prisoners of war a bit.


    These meals were all ced on specially made tes made by the artisans collected by Lin Yuan. It was impossible to use iron so all was made with copper. There were copper mines in Taizhou, and not much of it was mined, which benefited Lin Yuan.


    The tes were made ording to Lin Yuan''s drawings.


    The style of the tes was the kind he used in the canteen when he was in college.


    The scent of the food soon spread all over the prison.


    The prisoners of war were even hungrier and looked at the jailers with hungry eyes.


    A jailer spat at them: "What are you looking at? Careful that I don''t dig out your eyes!"


    After scolding them, he said triumphantly: "Did you have such meals when you were a soldier of the dog court?"


    "Have you eaten so much rice?"


    "How often do you eat meat?"


    Among the prisoners of war one had the courage to say: "We eat meat once a month."


    He swallowed: "I have never eaten white rice in my whole life."


    The jailerughed and said, "I have never eaten it before either. But since I signed up under the South Bodhisattva, I can eat meat once in three days, eat enough steamed buns every day, and eat white rice once every seven days."


    The prisoner of war asked again: "I heard that you don''t need to be beaten by the army supervisors?"


    The jailer spat again: "No need for the supervisors to do anything. If a fellow doesn''t know obedience, his squad mates would beat him up instead."


    Otherwise, the excellent evaluation of a squad would be lost.


    If a squad got an excellent evaluation, not only will it be named and praised by the entire military camp, but all the squad members will also get a pot of meat stew.


    There was meat, vegetables, and sauce, enough for an adult man to eat for a day.


    Not only that, but also white rice.


    Everyone in the squad would get a share.


    If someone dared to hold back his squad mates, there waa no need for the army supervisors to say anything, the others in the same squad would have already taught him a private lesson.


    Because the military camp did not allow armed fighting and they were afraid of being reported, the way they taught troublemakers a lesson was just to speak reason. If reason didn''t work, then they ostracized him. If that did not work, then they tell the supervisors to remove him from their squad and have him he sent to thebor reform squad.


    The training intensity of thebor reform squad was greater than that of all the other regr squads. There was almost no break from morning to night, and they were always under surveince. If one wanted to bezy, then the intensity of training would be increased even more.


    Now the military camp had the squad as the lowest unit, followed by the toon.


    They all gained a sense of collective honor in a short period of time.


    The prisoners of war did not understand. They were all soldiers, but why was the gap so big?


    He was a bachelor, with no family he needed to think for, so he shouted out: "Officer! I am willing to work for the South Bodhisattva!"


    "Officer! ept me!"


    Zhao Xiaosi looked at that prisoner of war, and he also wanted to shout along with him, but he didn''t dare.


    He lowered his head and thought, if someone else also shouted, then he''ll follow along?


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    If so many people were together, then he would not be afraid.

 Chapter 53: Imperial Emissary

    Chapter 53: Imperial Emissary


    *Edited by LazyCat


    After taking Gaoyou, the imperial court once again sent someone to deliver documents.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    The person who was sent was a Han, probably because the court thought it would be easier for a Han tomunicate with them. The Han who was sent was a small official named Jia Fuqing. He was dressed in in clothes and had a small beard. When Lin Yuan saw him at the time, he felt that he looked like a typical Han official.


    Standing in front of Lin Yuan, Jia Fuqing was a little nervous. He didn''t know what bad luck had befallen him, to be sent to have talks with rebel thieves. In his opinion, Lin Yuan in front of him appeared to be just a young man who had a bit of a schrly bearing. But in the end, he was still a rebel thief. The rebel thieves are unreasonable. You never know if they would cut off your head in the next second due to a small disagreement.


    "Brother Jia." When Lin Yuan saw Jia Fuqing, he greeted him with enthusiasm, "I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    Jia Fuqing was taken aback, but soon quickly reacted, and said with a smile to Lin Yuan: "I heard of Lin Gongzi''s name even in Zhengzhou. Sure enough, Lin Gongzi is a heroic young man with much talent, so why be a"


    He sighed, looking very regretful.


    Lin Yuan smiled and asked, "What do you think of Lin?"


    Jia Fuqing sighed: "The court sent people a few months ago to bring documents. As long as Lin Gongzi is willing to submit to the court, you will be gifted with 10,000 households and made a Wanhu. Wouldn''t that be better than living a life of precariousness now? Looking ahead, since Fang Zhizhong had submitted to the imperial court he is now the governor of Huizhou. If Lin Gongzi also submits to the court the title of Wanhu will be in your grasp."


    "Lin Gongzi, you also know that the court is now willing to grant you the title of Wanhu because it pities your soldiers and people, and not because the court is powerless. If the court is forced to send troops, then Han Shantong''s fate is in front of you."


    Jia Fuqing appeared to be neither too humble nor too overbearing, and his words were spoken entirely for Lin Yuan''s consideration.


    Lin Yuan was not angry either, and smiled at Jia Fuqing: "Brother Jia has just made the long travel, so perhaps a short rest is in order. After that, shall we talk some more?"


    "Come in."


    The servants waiting outside swarmed in. Their footsteps were very quiet and their movements also very orderly. When they came in, they did not brush up against anyone at all. Jia Fuqing lowered his eyes, but he was secretly astonished.


    These servants felt like soldiers.


    "Take Lord Jia to his room." Lin Yuan ordered.


    The servants responded with an affirmative and a man of medium build walked up to Jia Fuqing and bowed his head saying, "Lord Jia, please."


    Jia Fuqing couldn''t refuse, and could only leave with the servants.


    When Jia Fuqing left, Lin Yuan had someone bring over Song Shizhao. Song Shizhao was more like a schr than Lin Yuan. If one only looked at his appearance, no one would have thought that Song Shizhao had the courage to rebel. He only needed to wear a robe and a literati hat to appear like any old stuffy schr walking on the road.


    Song Shizhao also knew that the imperial court had sent someone over, and of course he also understood that Lin Yuan called him over to solve the imperial emissary''s problem.


    "We can''t let him go back at this time." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao, "We must have him stay at least six months, and the letters he sends to the court should also make the court feel that I am considering, rather than refuse to ever submit to the court."


    Song Shizhao touched his chin, and asked: "Boss wants to use the dying method, but I''m afraid the court won''t have so much patience."


    Lin Yuan: "Before we capture Changshu and Songjiang, we can''tpletely disy open animosity towards the court."


    He had no desire to be the rebel army targeted by the Yuan court after Han Shantong.


    After all, the courts army was not all made up of the useless. In fact, Tuotuo Timur was a famous general during thete Yuan Dynasty.


    He did not die on the battlefield, but died from schemes at the court.


    His life was eventually taken by the Yuan Dynasty, the very thing he was loyal to.


    In Lin Yuans memory, Tuotuo Timur was a very famous general and a rare military talent. He not only learned the culture of his own ethnic peoples, but also the Confucian culture of the Hans. He was also very good at calligraphy, the script powerful and simr in style to Yan Zhenqing''s calligraphy style. He was also talented at painting bamboo. And because he epted Confucianism, he also lived ording to Confucian standards.


    And, like Zhang Shicheng, he had been brawny and physically strong since he was a child.


    Probably all generals were born with this talent?


    Lin Yuan remembered that Chen Youliang seemed to have excelled at physical strength since childhood.


    He thought about it seriously. If he could leave a trace in the history books, it was likely that some people would say that he was also physically superior.


    This made Lin Yuan suddenly feel a little bit amused.


    Anyway, most generals had the habit of boasting of their strength and wisdom.


    It was impossible to pinpoint the truth. What was recorded in the history books was passed down over many years, and who knew how many people have edited and made changes.


    Song Shizhao said: "I will take care of this matter for Boss, and will not disappoint Boss."


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "Giving the matters over to Mr. Song, I am always at ease."


    Mr. was a respectful form of address, not just for teachers. As for whether Song Shizhao actually taught or not, no one cared. After Lin Yuan called him this a few times, other people also followed along.


    This made Song Shizhao feel very happy, but he would not show it, only secretly feel pleased.


    After all, it was a person sent by the imperial court, so some respect was called for. The people were very respectful to Jia Fuqing. After being taken to the room arranged for him, Jia Fuqing also saw the Four Treasures of the Study ced out on the table (TN: the essentials of calligraphy and schrship which includes brush, ink, paper and ink-stone). There were even clothes prepared for him which felt rather strange to Jia Fuqing. He had only been here for one day, and there was no tailor to measure him. But even if he had been measured, clothes couldn''t be made in one day.


    The middle-aged man who took him into the room lowered his head and said respectfully: "Lord Jia, if you have a need for something just ring this bell here and someone will answer to your needs."


    Jia Fuqing nodded: "This is convenient."


    The middle-aged man said: "These clothes are all newly made. No one has ever worn it before. If you think it is a bit loose, just ask a tailor toe over and tighten it for you."


    Jia Fuqing was taken aback for a moment, having not expected that there would be such a practice. He said: "Even if it is tightened, it is still not as suitable as tailored clothes."


    The middle-aged servant smiled: "Lord Jia is joking with us. We are not rich here and can''t afford so many tailors."


    Jia Fuqingughed dryly.


    When he came over, he didn''t have time to look around outside, and he didn''t know the current situation in Taizhou and Gaoyou.


    However, ording to his spection, Lin Yuan was a young man. And young mencked years and experience. There may be one or two experts around him, but it was impossible for the hearts of the people of Taizhou and Gaoyou to convert towards Lin Yuan in such a short time.


    Perhaps the situation in Gaoyou and Taizhou was not as good as he spected.


    At this time, many people on the street walked out of their homes one after another. The bell was struck, and even the people who were working stopped their work. The supervisor did not scold like they used to when seeing their workers beingzy. They also went to the side of the street and waited for the sound of the bell to get closer.


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    The little boy ran all the way, with a smile on his face. If one didn''t know better one would think it was the New Year. He shouted: "They''re here!"


    The crowd was very noisy, talking to each other with joy on their faces.


    The sound got closer, and they finally saw the arrivals.


    The first person to enter the field of vision wore brown prison pants. Prisoners had no clothes to wear. The most they had on was only a pair of pants that were cropped. He was unkempt, and had a big belly that everyone knew at a nce was not something other than a rich person could have.


    Every time he took a step his stomach wobbled. His hands and feet were also shackled. There were two bailiffs escorting him, one on the left and one on the right. One of them was holding a bell in his hand and the other was preaching loudly the crimes that the prisoner hadmitted.


    The people looked at the originally rich and entitled lords with excitement as they were now imprisoned and being paraded on the streets. They all had a smile on their faces.


    If it weren''t for not bearing to waste even rotten vegetable leaves and eggs, they would probably throw it at those prisoners.


    They don''t dare to throw stones either, because they were afraid they might hit the bailiffs next to the prisoners.


    "Who is this person?" Most of the poor have never seen the lords and masters above, and naturally they couldn''t recognize who this person was.


    The person next to him replied: "I heard the officer say that this person is the master of the Zhao family!"


    "Hah! Master Zhao! He is this'' at our Gaoyou!" Someone made a gesture to show master Zhao''s wealth.


    The manughed: "Whatever he used to be, now he is a prisoner! Do you know what a prisoner is? They have to be tattooed on their face, their property has to be confiscated, and they will be beheaded after a month of parade."


    "What crime did hemit?"


    The man said mysteriously: "I heard someone sued him to the South Bodhisattva. When the South Bodhisattva knew that he harmed and oppressed themoners, he ordered him to be arrested and atone for his crime, his money to be shared with the people he had oppressed."


    "Really? All distributed to the people?"


    "How could it be false? The South Bodhisattva has spoken, who would dare not listen? Who doesn''t know what kind of person is the South Bodhisattva? He naturally stands on our side!"


    "That''s natural."


    People naturally discussed among themselves.


    "I didn''t expect that when the South Bodhisattva came over, those soldiers did not steal our things at all."


    "Do you know what it means for a military order to be like a mountain? The South Bodhisattva told them not to disturb the people. Of course, they will not disobey the South Bodhisattva''s orders. Where can they find a South Bodhisattva who thinks about the people like this!"


    While people were whispering, someone suddenly rushed to the middle of the road. He rushed madly over and punched and kicked at master Zhao. The bailiffs on the side pretended not to see it. After a while when they saw that this person didnt stop, then they pulled the man away.


    The person who rushed out shouted, "The South Bodhisattva brings justice for the people! The man surnamed Zhao forcibly upied thend where I lived and forced my sister to go to his house as a ve. It was but for a year when she was sent back as just bones! This man surnamed Zhao told me that my sister died from a cold, but why didn''t he inform us in advance? Sending her back only when already dead, and won''t even give us a spot ofnd for burial!"


    "If there is no South Bodhisattva! I don''t know when my sister''s death could be avenged!"


    "I kowtow to the South Bodhisattva!"


    Facing the direction of the government offices, the man knelt down, and honestly knocked his head more than a dozen times. The blood dripped down his forehead by the time he stopped. He wiped the tears from his face with his sleeve and then left the intersection.


    People were moved. They were oppressed in the past but could only keep silent and tell themselves to bear with the hardship.


    They had no other choice except for enduring it.


    After enduring it for a long time, they even seemed to feel that the lords and masters above were right.


    Their property and children, whatever the masters want they could just take it at will.


    Otherwise, they would face a situation worse than the destruction of their family.


    The daughters and sons born with beautiful or fine appearances had to hide at home since they were young, lest they be seen by the lords and masters and taken away.


    After being taken away, if the daughter was lucky enough she could be a concubine. But most of the sons taken were yed with until they were crippled or dead before being sent back.


    The people shouted: "South Bodhisattva brings justice to the people!"


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    "Kill the dog officials! Kill the scum that oppress the people!"


    "South Bodhisattva!"

 Chapter 54: A Pile Of Worries

    Chapter 54: A Pile Of Worries


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Jia Fuqing settled temporarily in Gaoyou.


    He always remembered his mission, but every time he brought it up, Song Shizhao would have countless excuses for him to wait.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    "These days Gaoyou and Taizhou are both busy with the autumn harvest." Song Shizhao sat in Jia Fuqing''s room, calm andposed as he poured a cup of tea for Jia Fuqing and himself. He was wearing a schr''s robe and a cloth hat on his head, which gave Jia Fuqing a favorable impression and made him feel closer to the other.


    Jia Fuqing sighed: "Manager Song, we are all schrs. You should also persuade Lin Gongzi. Why give up a good life and instead live such an uneasy life? Is the imperial court so easy to provoke? The court is just overlooking it for now. But if the court really sends troops over, what are your chances of winning?"


    "Yan Zi once said, A person who knows the current affairs is a brilliant man, and he who knows how to adapt to the times is a hero.'' If Lin Gongzi epts the court''s recruitment, the benefits will not be small."


    Song Shizhao shifted the subject and asked: "When is Lord Jia born?"


    Jia Fuqing: "I was born in the first year of Yanyou." (TN: the Yanyou era (1314  1320), a Chinese era name for Emperor Renzong of Yuan)


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "Thirty-five years old?"


    Jia Fuqing nodded, and after a sip of tea, he finally felt that his throat was not so dry.


    Song Shizhao asked: "Don''t know who is your respectful father?"


    Jia Fuqing: "The former magistrate of Kaizhou Prefecture."


    Song Shizhao: "It turns out that Lord Jiaes from such an esteemed family background."


    Jia Fuqing raised his hand to make a humble gesture and said, "No, no, Manager Song you praise me too highly, Jia is just working for the court."


    Two generations of his family worked for the court of the Yuan Dynasty and were loyal to the court therefore they were able to live a good life. This was the education he received since childhood.


    But after being a dog for too long, one could forget how to be a person.


    Song Shizhao calmly, and without Jia Fuqing being aware of it, gathered all the information that Jia Fuqing knew. After Song Shizhao left the room, only then did Jia Fuqing realized that he had told a lot of truths. His original n was to speak half-truths and half-lies, and meanwhile sessfully persuade Song Shizhao, who looked like just a stuffy schr, to his side.


    Jia Fuqing drank a cup of cold tea regretfully, and said to himself: "I have made a bad move."


    On the other side, Song Shizhao told Lin Yuan everything Jia Fuqing had revealed.


    Lin Yuan learned that Jia Fuqing was just a frontline scout. If they did not ept the court''s recruitment, the court would directly send troops to attack them by surprise.


    To be precise, Jia Fuqing was just an expendable pawn, but he didn''t know it.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Isn''t this a good thing?"


    "Whether he wants to or not, Lord Jia must get on our thief ship."


    Song Shizhao shook his head and said, "It''s hard to say. Looking at his appearance, I''m afraid he will prefer to die for the dog court."


    Lin Yuan: "This I''m not afraid of."


    People who were not afraid of death did not know how terrible death could be.


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao: "Before the banquet tonight, take Lord Jia to see the execution ground."


    Some people with conclusive evidence against them were sentenced to death. And in this time, the death penalty was decapitation, which was slightly less horrifying than to chop in half at the waist, but it was not much better. Lin Yuan said: "Have him see it all clearly."


    Song Shizhao understood: "I will definitely carry it out properly."


    So before Jia Fuqing could get over his slip, Song Shizhao once again showed up to take him out of the government office. He didn''t know where he was going and he was afraid that Song Shizhao would use torture against him, so he whispered, "Where are we going?"


    Song Shizhao''s attitude was very friendly: "Today there are death row prisoners to be executed, and I was just thinking of taking you to have a look."


    Jia Fuqing wanted to say, "Isn''t it just people dying? What''s to see?" But after all, he was in someone else''s territory, and he was not so confident in speaking his mind. He could only nod his head to show that he was full of curiosity.


    Jia Fuqing was given special treatment and was arranged to watch from the front row seat.


    Apart from the executioner, he was the closest to the prisoner.


    Although he thought that dead people weremon and there was nothing to fuss about, but, as a schr and an official, Jia Fuqing had lived this many years but he really had never seen such a bloody scene before. What he saw was just a person being beat with a wooden board and then dragged away. When the news of their death came the next day, he would just nod, not affected at all.


    But now, he actually saw death happening in the form of a human headnding on the floor in front of his eyes. The decapitated head rolled a few times and rolled to his feet, the blood spurting all over the floor. He looked down and found that the human head still had an opened mouth, as if he wanted to say something, or just wanted to plead for mercy.


    Jia Fuqing stood there, motionless, as if someone had fixed him to the spot. He wanted to move, but couldn''t control his body, cold sweat dripping from his forehead. The sky was blue and bright, but he felt that it was darker and more frightening than the darkest night.


    Song Shizhao looked at him not far away with a smile on his lips.


    Birds who lived in captivity were bound to be at a loss when they encountered unexpected circumstances.


    "Lord Jia." Song Shizhao walked to Jia Fuqing again and said softly, "Have you been frightened?"


    Jia Fuqing denied it, unwilling to show his timidity: "How can this frighten me? The dead I have seen"


    "I don''t know how the imperial court carries out executions." Song Shizhao said, "Is it decapitation or chopping in half at the waist? The decapitation is better, but it also depends on the executioner''s skills. If the executioner''s skills are clean and agile then just one cut is enough. If it is a newbie executioner then that''s very unfortunate. If a person''s head could not be cut with a single stroke, there would need a second and a third stroke. Imagine how painful that would be."


    "The waist cut is even more miserable right? Your upper and lower bodies are separated, but the person will not die immediately, it''s possible they can live for another hour."


    Jia Fuqing shuddered. He did not speak, his courage was already frightened away.


    When had he seen such a gruesome scene?


    Song Shizhao asked: "When will Lord Jiamunicate with the court?"


    Jia Fuqing might be afraid, but he was still vignt, he kept his mouth closed and refused to answer Song Shizhao''s question.


    Song Shizhao also said: "I don''t know if the court cannot get Lord Jia''s reply, or if they think that our Boss has rebellious intentions, will they directly attack here? When that timees I''m afraid Lord Jia will not be able to escape either, yes?"


    "I wonder if Lord Jia will be beheaded or separated at the midsection? Or hanged?"


    Jia Fuqing couldn''t help but swallow nervously.


    He said with a trembling voice: "Of course the court will not"


    Song Shizhao interrupted him and said meaningfully: "What happens with the court depends on what you will do, Lord Jia."


    Jia Fuqing lowered his head along the way back. He appeared calm, but his trembling fingers gave him away.


    He cherished his life and did not want to die.


    At the evening banquet, Jia Fuqing sat in the seat under Lin Yuan. The table in front of him was filled with snacks and fruits. The courtesans also surrounded him. These women were all women from the brothels in Gaoyou City. Selling their bodies was the only livelihood they had for survival. Even if Lin Yuan told them before that they could survive without having to prostitute themselves any more, but they still refused.


    Unlike the women who were rescued from the bandit den before, they have long been ustomed to this kind of life. They have been living in brothels since childhood. The brothels and their clients were the onlyponents of their world. In this world, they felt at ease.


    They have been taught by the teachers hired by the old brothel keeper since they were young. They must not only learn about the ways of the bedroom, but also learn poetry, song, music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Lin Yuan even thought that their level of education was probably the highest in Gaoyou.


    Unfortunately, what they learned had nothing to do with philosophical thinking.


    They have never learned Confucianism and never heard of Mencius.


    The knowledge they learned was not for themselves, but for men.


    Lin Yuan also knew that even if he forced them to leave the brothel, it would be difficult for them to integrate into society.


    So Lin Yuan transformed the brothel into a high-end clubhouse.


    It was now a ce for chatting and discussing things. The courtesans have also be waitresses. They could still entertain guests, but they could not engage in transactions of the more intimate nature with the guests. This meant the brothel had be a ce to just apany guests in eating, drinking, and ying.


    The courtesans have adapted well, and even felt that this could better reflect their charm. Under the premise that they wouldn''t be sleeping with guests, theypeted with each other to attract customers, and the club''s turnover was actually even increasing.


    However, because of Lin Yuan''s restrictions, there won''t be any more neers.


    When these courtesans get old and could no longer work the trade, they could change their careers as well.


    In this way the brothel would transition into a proper club.


    These things had Lin Yuan extremely busy and hard pressed for time.


    Now the courtesans were to serve Jia Fuqing. These courtesans may not be very beautiful, but they defely possessed high emotional intelligence. They knew how to y and manipte men. Once they understood the key points, they could strike up a conversation with ease, chatting with Jia Fuqing and constantly persuading him to drink.


    One of the courtesans was called Hong Xiu. She was from the south of the Yangtze River and was sold to Gaoyou since she was a child. She was a ssic beauty, with a small cherry mouth, elegant willow leaf brows, hair like a waterfall of ink, thin waist, oval face and even her breath smelled sweet. Her body also emitted a slight fragrance that tempted the senses. She leaned on Jia Fuqing, holding the wine cup with her pale and slender fingers to Jia Fuqings lips, and gently persuaded: "Lord Jia, have another cup."


    Jia Fuqing was surrounded by warm jade and fragrant scents. He was a normal man and had themon problems of all men. At first, he was worried that Lin Yuan would find fault with him so he did not dare to do anything. But seeing that Lin Yuan was not paying attention to him, he put his arms around Hong Xiu''s waist, and said: "Be good, feed it to this lord."


    Hong Xiu took a sip of wine and fed him mouth to mouth. Her face was blushed and her eyes were misted. Jia Fuqing''s mouth went dry.


    If it weren''t for this being a public ce, and Jia Fuqing still had some shame, it was likely he might have thrown himself at Hong Xiu.


    Starting from this day, Jia Fuqing would visit Hong Xiu at the clubhouse whenever he had the time.


    Hong Xiu chatted with him but also flirted with other guests at the same time. She flitted among the men, seeming to love Jia Fuqing deeply, but also seeming to disregard Jia Fuqing.


    Jia Fuqing waspletely bewitched by her.


    Hong Xiu sat in the room, and while she was brushing her hair and putting on makeup, sheined in a soft and gentle voice: "He smells bad."


    Lin Yuan sat on a chair beside her, peeling melon seeds in his hand, and smiled at Hong Xiu: "Then you can block your nose next time?"


    Hong Xiu covered her mouth and smiled: "That''s not elegant at all."


    Hong Xiu pursed her painted lips and looked at herself in the bronze mirror. She touched her face and sighed: "Why does Boss care about that kind of person, and making this ve always see his ugly face."


    Lin Yuan: "You have suffered a grievance, whatpensation do you want?"


    Hong Xiu walked to Lin Yuan''s side, leaned her head on Lin Yuan''s shoulder, and hooked a finger in Lin Yuan''s belt. She said softly, "Will Boss stay with this ve for one night?"


    With a beauty at your side, it would be false to say that he was not tempted, but Lin Yuan said: "Except me, you can choose whoever."


    Hong Xiu pursed her lips: "Forget it."


    Hong Xiu understood men. While they call her a slut in private, in front of her they still fawned on her and tried to ingratiate themselves with her. Sometimes they say "I will definitely marry you" but then soon after pulling on their pants theypletely deny any responsibility. They praise her as this world''s most beautiful woman, but also call her a slut who would spread her legs for anyone.


    The men speak honeyed words that were alsoced through with poison.


    While the thirteen-year-old Hong Xiu was always in tears, the sixteen-year-old Hong Xiu could sit beside different men with a smile that appeared sincere. Her lips had kissed countless men, and her bed had seen countless men.


    Hong Xiu leaned on Lin Yuan''s shoulder and did not move, her eyes closed.


    Lin Yuan didnt move either. Hong Xiu looked more like a little girl in his eyes. She was only sixteen years old. She was only one and a half meters tall. Although she was no longer childish and full of feminine charm, he could not think of her as a woman.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan himself felt that perhaps because there were too many people calling him the South Bodhisattva, he actually even developed a heart of a bodhisattva.


    The room was quiet for a long time before Hong Xiu said softly: "Boss, do you want Jia Fuqing''s life?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head and exined the matter to Hong Xiu in detail.


    Hong Xiu nodded and said: "This ve understands."


    Jia Fuqing went to the club again at night. He eagerly chose Hong Xiu''s name and even when a beautiful woman brought in tea, he didn''t look at the other at all. He felt that he was in love with Hong Xiu. She was different from all the women he had seen before. She was prideful, beautiful, and sometimes full of smiles and affection. He felt that he could take Hong Xiu away and have Hong Xiu be his concubine. He could also enjoy the happy fate of the man from Qi. (TN: story of a man who had a wife and concubine and is an expression used to refer ironically to the joy of having several partners)


    Probably because Hong Xiu had yet to arrive, his heart felt like it was being tickled by a cat.


    "Jiang." Hong Xiu camete. She seemed to have just experienced something, her clothes were messy, and her face was flushed. (TN:ng was a familiar and affectionate way of calling a man that could be a lover or husband)


    When Jia Fuqing saw her appearance, he couldn''t help bing angry, and pped the table, attempting to rush out: "Who touched you! I''ll kill him!"


    Hong Xiu stopped him, sat down with her arms hugging his own, and said with tears: "What kind of person is this ve? How do I deserve for Jiang to treat me this well? This ve is no longer chaste, and would be better off dead. But that I still linger in this world is just so I can look at Jiang some more."


    Jia Fuqing''s ego was stroked so much by her words that he grabbed her waist and said: "When the South Bodhisattva ept the court''s recruitment, I will take you back to Kaizhou and take you as a concubine so that you can live a good life."


    Hong Xiu smiled and said, "Jiang, this ve is afraid of the court."


    "If the court sent troops to attack here, wouldn''t we"


    Hong Xiu: "This ve is not afraid of death, but this ve does not want Jiang to also"


    Jia Fuqing said: "What''s to worry, I am an official of Yuan, I will definitely be fine."


    Hong Xiu frowned: "But the weapons have no eyes on the battlefield. Those who serve as soldiers are bloodthirsty people. How do they know that you are Lord Jia?"


    Jia Fuqing was taken aback for a moment, he himself did not expect this.


    The people he brought were taken away by Lin Yuan, and he didn''t know where they were now. If the soldiers from the court really attacked here, he really couldn''t prove his identity, and he didn''t know how to stop those soldiers.


    Moreover, he had no sway over the Mongolian generals at all.


    Jia Fuqing swallowed, andforted: "Be good, there''s nothing to fear, I will definitely protect you."


    Hong Xiu threw herself in Jia Fuqing''s arms, seeming to be deeply frightened. She whispered her fears and spoke of her past, and the more she talked the more tenderness and sympathy Jia Fuqing felt.


    Chen Baisong was talking to Lin Yuan about the people of Gaoyou at this time.


    Gaoyou had stabilized by now, and the people supported them sincerely. What the people wanted was simple. To be able to fill their stomachs and to not be mistreated.


    The businessmen and merchants also reopened their businesses. Probably because too many bigndowners were killed, the merchants became less daring. Their past shady business methods of cheating customers were no longer used, and when facing the poor they must also put on smiles and be cordial.


    Gaoyou had be more harmonious than ever before.


    Chen Bosong was now not only in charge of the military camp, but also more than one hundred bailiffs.


    These bailiffs were all chosen from the soldiers. When they just learned that they were going to be bailiffs, they were so happy that they almost forgot their own surname.


    After all, serving as a soldier their life was not guaranteed, but as a bailiff, that was a good job that many people could not even wish for.


    Maybe Chen Baisong didn''t know how to be a government official or how to manage the people, but he definitely knew how to manage the soldiers. When the bailiffs under him were disobedient, and he learned about it, he would investigate and find out the problem. Once the reported bailiff was confirmed to have done something wrong then he would be punished.


    Chen Baisong now had a bit of poprity and prestige, and all his subordinates obeyed him.


    Lin Yuan leaned on the chair, holding a cup of tea, and said leisurely: "What are you worried about?"


    Chen Baisong frowned and said: "Why doesn''t the young master directly im kingship?"


    Lin Yuan opened his eyes and looked at Chen Baisong: "Who told you to ask this?"


    He did not think that Chen Baisong himself could think of this issue. Chen Baisong had a brain that belonged to the battlefield, but he was not blessed with other skills.


    Chen Baisong did not conceal it from Lin Yuan: "The people outside say so."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Don''t worry about them."


    Those who want Lin Yuan to be king were actually spectors. They believed themselves to know Lin Yuan, so they came up with this method to ingratiate themselves to Lin Yuan.


    After all, in their eyes, the people above must be unwilling to admit their ambitions, and had to pretend at humility.


    For example, Zhao Kuangyin, did he not want to be emperor? But still he had to make repeated refusals, and even cry a bit when the imperial yellow robe was worn on his body, as if he was so aggrieved that everyone was forcing him to be the emperor.


    But in his heart he was definitely euphoric and overjoyed, and might even be thinking "you ignorants do have tact and intelligence."


    They felt that Lin Yuan was probably also the same. The reason why he did not be king was because no one was there to give him an excuse.


    As long as the voice calling for his kingship had be louder, Lin Yuan would naturally be king, and they would be regarded as people who had done a great service for Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong and asked, "How many new people have arrived in Gaoyou?"


    After all, the city gate was still open. As long as there was no enemy attack, it would not be closed. People from many nearby viges and towns woulde to Gaoyou. Some of them came after seeing that life in Gaoyou had improved, while some were refugees that had left their hometowns. No matter how many people came, Lin Yuan epted them all.


    There would never be too many people. Young and strong men could serve as soldiers, the old, weak and sick as logistics, while the women could farm and weave.


    Of course, when the harvest period was busy, the soldiers also had to roll up their trousers and go to the fields.


    Otherwise, there would not be enough manpower.


    Many new granary cers have also been constructed.


    Lin Yuan was almost stunned by the amount of grain in Gaoyou and Taizhou after he no longer had to deliver grain to the court.


    After all, Taizhou was known for its salt and infertilend, so if there was low grain output that would be expected. But Lin Yuan was surprised to see that the output was much better than he had thought.


    As for Gaoyou, thend of fish and rice, enough said.


    The farmers here have been serving the crops for a lifetime.


    After Lin Yuan took 50% of the crops as tax, the farmers were still left enough grain to eat for more than a year, and it was without having to tighten their belts.


    The more food there was, the more secure Lin Yuan felt.


    However, there were also many new troublemakers in the city. Many of these people had regional ents from other ces, pretending to be businessmen, ormoners living nearby. They were not necessarily all sent by the court, as some may alsoe from other parties.


    The rumors about Lin Yuan''s im to kingship were probably contributed by them.


    Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong: "Do you think there are benefits for me to im kingship?"


    Chen Baisong used the thinking of this era and said: "Naturally, that way your rule would be justified."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "What then?"


    Chen Baisong did not understand: "What do you mean what then?"


    Lin Yuan said: "After I have imed kingship, the court will certainly not let me go, and what I have is still just Taizhou and Gaoyou. There are only disadvantages and no benefits. Why should I im kingship?"


    Chen Baisong was taken aback, having seemed to just discover this.


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    Chen Baisong was loyal and a natural war machine, but other than that, he seemed a bit guileless.


    Lin Yuan said to him: "You dont have to listen to what the outsiders say. When the rumors outside reach your ears, first think about who these people are. What do they n to do with these words, what could be the intentions behind these words, who are they trying to incite? And who is their intended audience."


    Chen Baisong sat on the side, his posture casual as he said: "I listen to the young master."


    Lin Yuan felt helpless.


    Chen Baisong also said: "Do you need me to deal with those people?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "No, it would be alerting them in advance if we move now. Wait for a while to see what they are going to do."


    It wasn''t as if they just came to watch the excitement?


    Lin Yuan even felt that some of the people who came over belonged to Fang Guozhen and Liu Futong.


    Their purpose was still unknown, but they would naturally appear in front of him when it was time for them to emerge.


    "The letters Jia Fuqing sent out have been read by Hong Xiu." Chen Baisong said, "The letter says that he will persuade you over soon."


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Lin Yuan nodded: "You tell Hong Xiu, we must continue to dy."

 Chapter 55: To Recruit

    Chapter 55: To Recruit


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Dont know if Jia Fuqing was too stupid, or Hong Xiu had too much skills, but after Jia Fuqing passed the news to the court, the court did not act at all for more than half a year. But Lin Yuan also knew that this calm was only temporary. If he didn''t expand his territory further then the game of chess with the court would be more difficult for him.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Unless there was someone who stole the limelight, and was even more conspicuous than them.


    However, it seemed that Lin Yuan would be the most conspicuous person for the time being.


    Fang Guozhen would no longer rebel after he epted the court''s recruitment. He was a standard vile character who liked to specte. Wherever the wind blew, then that would be the direction he would go. He had no righteousness in his heart, no care for the people, only his own personal interests.


    And he was a duplicitous two-face. Historically, he epted Zhu Yuanzhang''s offer of recruitment and at the same time epted a position as an official from the imperial court.


    He would not offend either party, but would find a way to protect himself as the powerspeted against each other. His ambition was not big enough, his actions timid and cautious, therefore he lived to see the very end. Although he died of illness, but, he died in the seventh year of Hongwu. Although he had no real power, but, he was still an official. (TN: Hongwu was the reign name of first Ming emperor Zhu Yuanzhang)


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that Fang Guozhen was not suitable to be a leader of an uprising. If he was a businessman, he might be more sessful than Chen Wansan.


    But the most superfluous thing in this world were spectors, such as the rats that were now mixed in among the people of Gaoyou.


    "Why are you arresting me!" The man who was dragged in by his arms cried out with an indignant expression, "Even if you want to torture me, you have to say what my crimes are! Isn''t it said that the South Bodhisattva has the heart of a Buddha? Is it just an act done for the world to see?"


    "You are right." Lin Yuan walked out of the back room with a smile on his face. The servants tied the man to the chair with a rope before leaving the room.


    The man stared at Lin Yuan. He probably had guessed who Lin Yuan was. His eyes flickered and decided to be straightforward with Lin Yuan. He said, "You are the South Bodhisattva?"


    Lin Yuan sat on the chair opposite the man, and the two faced each other. But one was neatly dressed and the other was disheveled and tied up.


    "Can I ask, why did South Bodhisattva bring a small fry like me here?" The man looked indignant.


    Lin Yuan still had a smile on his face: "An Laosi, what''s your real name?"


    The man snorted coldly: "A man never changes his name wherever he goes, nor his surname whenever he sits. My name is An Laosi, no matter how many times you ask me, I only have this name."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Okay, An Laosi, the reason for inviting you toe is that you and your friends have been too eye-catching recently. Originally, I looked the other way no matter what you inquired about. We make it easy for each other, right?"


    An Laosi stared into Lin Yuan''s eyes: "I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "To put it another way." Lin Yuan picked up his teacup and took a sip, "Let me guess who sent you here."


    "Fang Guozhen?"


    "Liu Futong?"


    Lin Yuan looked at his face: "I didn''t expect provincial governor Fang to be this idle. I heard that he is doing well now and that the court values him very much. It is a pity though, the court offered me the title of a Wanhu, which is quite higher than a provincial governor, am I right?"


    An Laosi was practically gritting his teeth as he looked at Lin Yuan and said, "I don''t understand what you are talking about. What provincial governor?"


    Lin Yuan asked him: "Are you thirsty?"


    An Laosi was arrested two days ago, and he was detained in a prison for the whole of these past two days. He had not been offered any water or food. Currently, his lips were dry and peeled, hisplexion sallow. Only his pair of eyes appeared bright and alert.


    This person was quite good, and Lin Yuan felt some pity. If this was his subordinate, how good it would be.


    Daring and loyal.


    So long as he had some smarts, then he would be of great use.


    "I changed my mind." Lin Yuan said suddenly.


    An Laosi didn''t understand, so he stared at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "I no longer want you to die."


    An Laosi looked at Lin Yuan. He thought that if he was discovered by Lin Yuan, he would die without question. After all, he was inquiring about the weapons armory. As long as it had something to do with the weapons armory, no matter who it was, they would definitely not let him go.


    "Isn''t it strange, you obviously have done enough to make me chop your head off hundreds of times." Lin Yuan had a smile on his face, and he really did look like a merciful Buddha, making people think he was sincere and trustworthy, with a bit of intelligence as well.


    An Laosi swallowed: "What do you want to do?"


    "Come in," Lin Yuan shouted towards the door.


    The servants outside the door walked in.


    Lin Yuan: "Bring An Gongzi away, and make sure to serve him well."


    The servants dragged An Laosi away.


    Song Shizhao, who was in the back room the whole time, only walked out now. He sat on the chair next to Lin Yuan. It was the first seat on the right hand side of Lin Yuan. Song Shizhao asked, "Boss thinks this person is still useful?"


    Lin Yuan: "Everyone is useful."


    Song Shizhao stroked his beard: "But he looks rather tight-lipped and uncooperative."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "The people in this world all like three things money, power, and beauties. He will not be an exception."


    "No matter how much Fang Guozhen can give him, I can give more." Lin Yuan smiled and said, "You give him a sum of money and a cart of food, and then send someone to escort him back to Fang Guozhen."


    Song Shizhao was taken aback: "Isn''t this sending him to die?"


    Lin Yuan: "If he can escape alive, then I will definitely use him."


    An Laosi had yet to understand what had happened. When he finally realized, he had already moved from the cold, damp and dark prison to his current house. Every day he ate exquisite delicacies, and there would always be beautiful women who approached him at night. While he was vignt, he couldn''t help but develop an illusionthat it would be great if such days could be longer.


    The longer the time had passed, the more he felt at ease. He believed that this South Bodhisattva must have a use for him. Maybe he wanted to find out the provincial governor''s information. So long as he could hold out, he would get even greater benefits. Maybe he could even seed in finding out what the provincial governor had tasked him to inquire about.


    And when he returned to Huizhou at that time, he would be able to get the glory and wealth that he didn''t even dare to think of before.


    He was one of the few thousands of people who rebelled alongside Fang Guozhen back then. He was willing to follow Fang Guozhen because he had had enough of living the hard days.


    He wanted money, power, and beauties.


    He was very vignt, no matter how gentle the beauties were in bed or how delicious the food was, he knew that this must be an borate conspiracy.


    After enjoying in Gaoyou for nearly two months, An Laosi was pulled up from the bed one morning, a curvaceous beauty still lying in his arms, slender arms still around his neck. The weather was already cold and the people had already begun putting on cottonyers. After being dragged from the warmth of the bed, An Laosi shivered at the chill.


    "An Gongzi, South Bodhisattva was afraid that you are not happy living in Gaoyou, and therefore has ordered us to send you back to Huizhou." The person who would be escorting An Laosi back was Li Da, who now managed thousands of people under hismand. He was not very smart, but he was loyal to Lin Yuan, and sincerely believed that Lin Yuan was a god descended from the heavens.


    Li Da looked at the stunned expression of An Laosi and said amiably, "I imagine An Gongzi also misses your parents? I wonder how your wife is doing?"


    An Laosi: "What are you nning to do?!"


    Were they really going to send him back to Huizhou? For what purpose? He had been here living the good life for so long, was this just to ingratiate themselves to the provincial governor?


    After he was put on the carriage, An Laosi was finally sure that this was not a trick of letting him loose in order to capture him. They really wanted to send him back to Huizhou.


    The woman who had been apanying An Laosi during this period was called Tian Xiang. She was a very ample and curvaceous beauty. She sat beside Lin Yuan, her fingers white like onions, and the corners of her mouth lifted in a smile. Her tea-pouring movements were also extremely elegant and her voice was like a songbird''s: "He''s smart. This ve asked everything ording to your instructions, but he didn''t say anything. Not even anything about taking this ve as a concubine. It can be clearly seen that he is a heartless man."


    Tian Xiang covered her mouth and smiled: "Sister Hong Xiu was at least promised a concubine position. Ai, this ve''s heart is as if it had been wed by an eagle, so painful."


    Lin Yuan drank a sip of tea that Tian Xiang brewed and patted her hand: "You have suffered a grievance."


    Tian Xiang smiled and slipped into Lin Yuan''s arms, and said with a sweet smile: "Not aggrieved, he is great in bed, and this ve was satisfied."


    Lin Yuan: "Then treat it as if it was just visits to a free male prostitute."


    The corners of Tian Xiang''s eyes curved from her smiles: "You said before you would give it to me"


    Lin Yuan lightly tapped the tip of her nose: "I remembered, go to your sister Hong Xiu to ask for it. The wardrobe of the provincial governor''sdy is all yours."


    Tian Xiang: "You are so generous to me. What did you promise sister Hong Xiu?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head and said: "Nothing at all."


    Tian Xiang held Lin Yuan''s hand and yed with Lin Yuan''s fingers. She said coquettishly: "This ve doesn''t believe it."


    Lin Yuan bowed his head and said in Tian Xiang''s ear: "Your sister Hong Xiu said that she wants to sleep with me for one night."


    Tian Xiang widened her eyes, mouth also opened in surprise: "This is, this is really"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "But I refused. It can be seen that your sister Hong Xiu is sincere towards me."


    Tian Xiang became anxious: "This ve is also sincere towards you, this ve does not want that wardrobe anymore."


    "It''s alright, I am just ying with you." Lin Yuan, "silly girl, you must learn to be more mature, otherwise you will suffer a loss. Don''t tell me you want to do this business for a lifetime?"


    Tian Xiang sighed: "This ve doesn''t know how to do anything else. My fate is to serve men. What can I do if I don''t do this? Like those women, marry a husband and be a housewife? It''s much easier like this. With money in my hands, isn''t it better than to lean on a man?"


    Lin Yuan also understood the thoughts of these women. They have been practically serving men since they were young. They have seen all kinds of men in this world, and they knew the way men thought and acted, so they believed in money more than men.


    And the reason why they even think about giving up the job was because they knew that they would get old one day, and before that, they needed to find a way out.


    From the perspective of a modern man, this was to find and settle down with an honest life partner when one got tired of ying around.


    But from the perspective of ancient men, these women were lucky to be even epted as concubines, and those who were not lucky could only be a kept female entertainer. Both kept female entertainers and concubines could be sold and exchanged like ves.


    For example, Bai Juyi once wrote, "Ten springs of nightingale song, thrice the old and ugly have been exchanged for the young and beautiful." (TN: Bai Juyi is a renowned Chinese poet and Tang dynasty government official. Many of his poems concern his career or observations made about everyday life, including as governor of three different provinces)


    Essentially, it meant that my kept song girls will get old and ugly soon. I have changed three times in the past ten years and reced them with new beauties.


    At that time, Bai Juyi was already one foot in the grave.


    Except for the wife, if a concubine was a gift from an important or influential person or had a good background herself, they may be able to escape the fate of being sold away.


    However, most concubines were bought. Although they could be called half mistresses, they must be favored by the master in order to receive any respect from the servants in the manor.


    Concubines could be exchanged as gifts, not to mention kept song girls who had no status at all.


    In a patriarchal society, women do not have a say, to the extent that the vast majority of women could not control their own destiny. They follow the society''s trend throughout their lives and have no choice in much of anything.


    Lin Yuan lifted Tian Xiang''s chin: "As you like, with me here, I can at least guarantee the peace and safety of you and your sisters."


    Tian Xiang became happy, and kissed Lin Yuan on the cheek: "You are a good man, all the men in this world cannot evenpare to your little finger."


    "Yes, yes, you praise me some more and I''ll really get a swelled head." Lin Yuan said to her, "Go to your sister Hong Xiu."


    Only then did Tian Xiang reluctantly leave.


    After leaving the room, she said to herself: "I wonder who will be lucky enough to snag such a good man."


    If South Bodhisattva hadn''t explicitly rejected them, she would have climbed into his bed already.


    Tian Xiang sighed.


    After traveling on the road for more than a month, the closer An Laosi approached Huizhou, the more anxious he got.


    The people who escorted him back to Huizhou left him at the gate of the city and then left. An Laosi could only enter the city alone. He first went home to see his old parents and his wife. As for the money and food, he was reluctant to throw it outside so he could only find a porter to pull it all the way back to his house.


    His wife and parents hadn''t seen An Laosi for a long time. When An Laosi came back, they were all overjoyed and prepared a table of good wine and food to celebrate his homing.


    He didn''t know why, but An Laosi did not go to see Fang Guozhen immediately.


    He stayed in the room with his wife at night. His wife, a daughter from andowner''s family, asked him: "Why do you have such a troubled look? What happened?"


    An Laosi told his wife his experience of being arrested and then released in Gaoyou.


    He also asked: "Say, what does that South Bodhisattva mean? If he wants to recruit me, why did he send me back?"


    But his wife had on aplicated expression: "Let me ask you, if you go to see the provincial governor, and the provincial governor asks you why South Bodhisattva treated you like this, what would you say?"


    An Laosi: "I don''t know, maybe he has a problem with his brain?"


    His wife sneered: "You made the trip there and didn''t find out anything. Then the South Bodhisattva gave you food and money. Even if you had ten mouths can you exin your innocence? Or do you think that South Bodhisattva is interested in men and fell in love with you?"


    An Laosi did not speak.


    His wife: "Besides, even if he really is interested in men, that would not exin why he sent you back."


    An Laosi had originally felt that something was off, and so when his wife said this, he finally understood.


    The South Bodhisattva wanted to kill him using the provincial governor''s hand.


    An Laosi pursed his lips: "I''m going to see the provincial governor, and exin this clearly."


    His wife said coldly: "Pack up the things."


    An Laosi looked at her.


    His wife: "While no one has yet to notice you havee back, we will leave overnight. You know the soldiers guarding the city. We go out after the curfew, and you think up an excuse."


    An Laosi was speechless: "Had it already reached this point?"


    His wife had already begun to pack up her baggage: "Since the South Bodhisattva has bothered to go through so much effort, then when we go over, it will only be better than here."


    An Laosi sometimes really did not understand his wife''s thinking process.


    The family packed their luggage and slipped out of the city in the middle of the night.


    They didn''t ride in a carriage. Lady An was very calm, but An Laosi was anxious: "We don''t even have a horse. Don''t tell me we''ll be walking over on our legs? It might not affect the two of us, but what about my parents?"


    Lady An sighed: "You are usually smart, so why are you suddenly so slow."


    They waited for more than an hour in the ce where the An Laosi was dropped off before they saw someoneing with a carriage not far away.


    An Laosi looked at Li Da and the others with wide eyes.


    This group of people stayed here for a day and haven''t left yet?


    Li Da had on a different face this time, and said respectfully to An Laosi: "An Gongzi, Lady An, please get in the carriage."


    An Laosi looked at his wife: "You already thought of this."


    Lady An has already helped her parents-inw get into the carriage. She said to her husband: "Hurry and get on."


    Li Da drove the carriage, and the people who came with him followed behind on horseback.


    Li Da said to An Laosi in the carriage, "An Gongzi, South Bodhisattva said, this is your only choice, and you don''t have to be angry. What the South Bodhisattva says is never wrong."


    An Laosi finally epted that he had been trickedpletely.


    If he wanted to continue living, he could only go to Lin Yuan, and he could only recognize Lin Yuan as his new Lord.


    There was no other choice.


    Lin Yuan smiled when he learned from the person who hurried back first that An Laosi was already on his way back. Song Shizhaoid on the ttery next to Lin Yuan: "Boss has made a really beautiful calction."


    "Unfortunately, there are no more people like this." Lin Yuan shook his head with regret.


    After having caught so many "rats", only this one was not bad.


    The others were all fools. After some threatening and temptation for a period of time, they all revealed everything. Just with a nce, he knew that they had not been trained for their job. With some of them, torture didn''t even have to be used. When they heard the screams from the cell next to them, they were so scared that they revealed everything, hoping to save their life through betraying their masters.


    These people were all beheaded in the end. After the people of Gaoyou learned that they were here to spy on Gaoyou, they all felt that these people deserved it.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "But there is good news."


    Lin Yuan raised his eyebrows: "Since it is the good news from Mr. Song, I am afraid it is not a trivial matter at all?"


    "There is a family surnamed Wu here to support Boss." Song Shizhao said, "This family''s ancestor had been a Grand Master of Remonstrance."


    Lin Yuan: "An official of the Song Dynasty."


    Song Shizhao nodded: "Exactly, I think they also have some skills, so I settled them here privately to wait for news."


    "He really must be extraordinary to get Mr. Song to say such a thing." Lin Yuan, "I happen to be free, so I will go see him with you."


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "I can''t ask for more."


    Wu Changqing had settled and lived in the house arranged by manager Song for nearly half a year. At the beginning he was very confident, often sending gifts to Song Shizhao. But while Song Shizhao epted the gifts he did not express anything else. Now the confidence had turned into uneasiness, and it only took half a year.


    He understood what Song Shizhao was thinking. Song Shizhao was afraid that he would shake Song Shizhao''s current position and status.


    But Wu Changqing could only bear it.


    He originally thought about joining the Red Turban Army, but the Red Turban Army of now could only hole up in a corner.


    In desperation, he chose Gaoyou.


    After all, in his opinion, Taizhou produced salt and Gaoyou was thend of fish and rice. Having captured these two ces, it would not be difficult to cultivate elite soldiers and subordinates. What worry was there about the great cause not seeding.


    He was full of ambitions, believing that he would be the second Wolong or the second Fengchu. (TN: nicknames for Zhuge Liang and Pang Tong respectively that literally mean hidden dragon (wolong) and phoenix fledgling (fengchu), which are used to describe hidden geniuses)


    But reality gave him a p.


    He believed in his intelligence and talents in strategizing, but he was not regarded in any significance by anyone at all.


    Just when Wu Changqing was about to send someone to invite Song Shizhao, Song Shizhao suddenly came by himself. Not only did hee, but he also brought a young man with him.


    "They have been here for half a year, and you just leave him hanging like this?" Lin Yuan asked Song Shizhao on the way.


    Song Shizhao said: "This person does have some abilities, but he is also arrogant. This subordinate was afraid that he will be disobedient and unruly so I left him hanging for half a year. It shall be very simple for Boss to recruit him at this time."


    Lin Yuan nced at Song Shizhao. He knew Song Shizhao''s real intentions for leaving the neer hanging but didn''t point it out bluntly.


    In addition to this given reason, the reasons why Song Shizhao did not introduce him in half a year, definitely included Song Shizhao''s own scheming.


    But forget it, there was no need to make a fuss on this.


    Lin Yuan: "Received a lot of benefits?"


    Song Shizhao smiled cunningly: "This subordinate practically emptied his pockets."


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Truly an old fox."


    Song Shizhao: "Boss is praises me too much."


    Lin Yuan held out a hand.


    Song Shizhao coughed slightly: "All things have already been handed to manager Jiang to take inventory."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "That''s more like it."


    The lean camel is still bigger than the horse. With a background like the Wu family, even if the money was not much left, they would still definitely not becking in valuable things.


    Despite this, Song Shizhao was able to practically empty the other''s pockets. Lin Yuan had to sigh at what a wily old fox he was.


    Wu Changqing walked quickly to the door. He rushed out when he heard from his old servant that manager Song had arrived. He had a lot to say, but when he saw the young man next to manager Song, he didn''t want to say any of it anymore.


    The young man dressed simply, without any silk or expensive fabrics on his body, but still his whole appearance was extraordinary. And when walking he had a different presence from others, casual and rxed, with a smile on his lips.


    Wu Changqing''s eyes lit up.


    After sitting on the bench for so long, spring had finally reached him.


    He would definitely not let go of this opportunity to show his loyalty. If he missed this time, he did not know when the next time woulde.


    "Manager Song!" Wu Changqing walked down the stone steps.


    Song Shizhao nodded at Wu Changqing, and said, "This is my Boss."


    Lin Yuan smiled at Wu Changqing and said, "Wu Laoye."


    Wu Changqing tried his best not to beam with joy, and in a restrained manner he invited the two of them in, saying to the old servant: "Tell the madam and young master not to go to my study."


    The old servant answered affirmatively.


    Wu Changqing walked in with suppressed excitement.


    His fingers were shaking uncontrobly.


    Others study to pass the imperial examinations, be an official and live a good life, but Wu Changqing''s ambitions went far beyond that.


    The realm has talented people with knowledge and experience, and who among them did not cheer for the troubled times.


    As long as one could stir the clouds and wind in the realm, any fame, fortune, money and beauty could be forgotten. (TN: expression for influencing the state of affairs in the midst of unrest and turbulence)


    Wu Changqing dusted his robe, put on a smiling face, and took a step forward.


    He, Wu Changqing, had always been smarter than ordinary people since he was a child, and he believed that he was not at allcking whenpared with the advisors and strategists in history.


    On the contrary, he felt that he was stronger than them.


    Compared with them, he onlycked a little luck, and a Lord worthy of allegiance.


    Wu Changqing pushed open the door to the study, and as he looked at Lin Yuan''s smiling face, his heart was full of lofty ambition.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    One day, he would be known to everyone in the world.


    Not as the oldest son of the Wu family.


    But as Wu Changqing.

 Chapter 56: Benefit The People

    Chapter 56: Benefit The People


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Hundreds of years ago, the Wu family was also prosperous and influential. During the Song Dynasty, the ancestor of the Wu family had been a Grand Master of Remonstrance. They were also among the top official families in the local area. They wore silk and satin, ate rare delicacies shipped from all regions, and even the tea they drank was the best tea produced in tea fields to be paid as tribute for the Emperor.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    The Wu family was also quite popr in the local area, to the extent that even after the change of dynasty, they were also recruited by the Yuan Dynasty. In order to protect the family, they bowed their heads in submission to the new imperial court.


    But though they may have lowered their heads, it did not mean that they wholeheartedly epted the Yuan Dynasty. The Wu family waited quietly, waiting for the day the Yuan Dynasty would also decline.


    Wu Changqing was now forty-two years old. He had been waiting for this day for half his life, and it had finally arrived.


    "South Bodhisattva." Wu Changqing was very well maintained and looked to only be in his early thirties.


    Among the ancient people, the poor people were worse off than the modern people. After all, they had to do more physical work in order to make a living. But the rich people in ancient times were much better off than the modern rich people. The food they ate had no additives, lived in big manors, and don''t even have to do anything themselves in daily life.


    Lin Yuan smiled at Wu Changqing: "Wu Laoye, I have heard much about you for so long."


    The smile on Wu Changqing''s face became even brighter, although he also knew that this was just courteous talk. If Lin Yuan had known of him a long time ago, how could he have note to see him for so long.


    However, since Lin Yuan had already spoken courteous words, he naturally had to be more sincere.


    "Wu Laoye and this old man, we are very good friends." Song Shizhao also began to speak courteous words, and exaggerating in his praises for Wu Changqing. After all, he was the person to introduce Wu Changing to Lin Yuan. The more talented this person was, the more capable he would appear to bebut no matter how talented Wu Changqing was, he would still not surpass him.


    The people below also experience jealousy.


    There was no difference between courtiers and officialspeting amongst themselves for the Emperor''s favor and concubinespeting against each other within the harem for the Emperor''s favor.


    The methods were all the same, pestering the Emperor, ttering the Emperor, and then do something practical and merit worthy.


    Then form cliques and suppress outsiders. And the best scenario would be that the Emperor had no other useful ministers besides himself.


    If the concubines also wanted to get involved with the imperial court, then the courtiers would have topete with the concubines for the Emperor''s favor as well.


    Dealing with the concubines was even simpler. Directly point out that the harem cannot participate in politics. If a concubine participated, then bad luck, she would bebelled an evil seductress. And with such a good reason, the courtiers could easily force her to die.


    The courtiers were not only colleagues, but alsopetitors. If one person gained favor, then another would definitely have lost it.


    It was much easier to understand their rtionship as that of colleagues in modern workces.


    The only way to rise up in the ranks was to cooperate with each other when working. But when fighting for benefits, instantly all cooperation would go out the window, and they would be even more fierce and unforgiving towards each other than if they were facing the killer of their own father.


    But in the modern workce, promotion only meant a higher sry and being in charge of more people.


    However, the promotion of officials in ancient times had more room for benefits and personal interests, so one couldn''t me them. It could only be said that the people above were not smart enough to keep these lower ranking officials in line.


    After a brief greeting, the three finally got to the point.


    Wu Changqing sat at attention, with a smile on his face, and said: "When I had yet to arrive, I often heard the people say that the South Bodhisattva was a young hero, born with the heart of a Buddha, and an expert at appointing people ording to their abilities. After seeing with my own eyes today, it turned out to be true."


    Lin Yuan: "Wu Laoye can speak directly."


    To have respect for the wise and talented did not necessarily mean that they were all wise and talented. The main thing was to show respect and wee like they were, so that more people woulde to join him.


    Maybe there were a few among these people with real and valuable skills. As for those who don''t have the skills, most of them were just fed for free. It was estimated that a lot of people have gone bankrupt from feeding aides and advisors.


    After all, people were not cats and dogs. Supporting them must not only include taking care of their food, but also their daily clothing, housing and transportation.


    In short, the Wu Changqing in front of him, whether he was really capable or not, Lin Yuan would still keep him, and even entrust him with an important position to express his desire for talents.


    Establish a signboard so that those who were still observing woulde and rmend themselves.


    He also hoped to attract Luo Guanzhong. Whether or not Luo Guanzhong was an excellent military strategist, at least he had written the Romance of the Three Kingdoms! Passed down through the ages, a literary giant of the times! So what if he ended up supporting Luo Guanzhong for free? He was happy to do it for free!


    Wu Changqing asked: "Has the South Bodhisattva ever thought about whether to stop here or to go further."


    "If it is to go further, has the South Bodhisattva ever thought of taking Hangzhou?"


    Lin Yuan finally couldn''t help smiling. He said to Song Shizhao: "Mr. Song, it would seem that your seat is not guaranteed."


    Song Shizhao also smiled, but not so sincerely, but on the surface it was not too obvious. He cupped his hand and said, "I am willing to hand this position to the hero."


    Wu Changqing said: "Now the South Bodhisattva has two major generals Zhu and Chen, apanied by the three lieutenant generals Li, Yang, and Zhang. But I wonder if the South Bodhisattva has thought about the issue, that the two generals Zhu and Chen are now unable to be promoted even further?"


    Lin Yuan''s expression changed, he suppressed his anger and smiled: "I wonder if Wu Laoye has any ideas?"


    Wu Changqing also knew that these words would inevitably displease Lin Yuan, but if he wanted to have a future, he had to say this. Otherwise if he just made superficial remarks then it would be difficult to make further progress, so he said lowly: "These two people are in charge of tens of thousands of troops, why don''t South Bodhisattva have them"


    The method he came up with was to pit Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong against each other.


    This could weaken their strength and prevent them from uniting and trying to seize Lin Yuan''s current position.


    Lin Yuan also knew that Wu Changqing was right, and he had avoided thinking about this issue all this time.


    In the capture of Gaoyou, Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong contributed the most. They were made generals in order to stabilize the military spirit. But the problem was that people''s desires could expand infinitely, and the only position above generals was a princely title. (TN: in ancient China, non-imperial members could be conferred a princely title for special merits)


    And he didn''t want to boil the hound once it caught the rabbit or to put the bow away once the birds were all gone in the future. (TN: idioms for getting rid of somebody once he has served his purpose)


    Lin Yuan could only smile and say to Wu Changqing: "Towards Wu Laoye''s suggestion, I don''t know how to react, and I feel ashamed. I will definitely consider this matter seriously."


    Wu Changqing: "I shall follow the South Bodhisattva''s orders."


    Lin Yuan turned his head and said to Song Shizhao: "I see that Wu Laoye is an upright man, so how about being in charge of the people''s livelihood?"


    Song Shizhao quickly signaled at Wu Changqing, and the two thanked Lin Yuan.


    After leaving the Wu Manor, Lin Yuan frowned slightly. Song Shizhao stood on the side with anxiety. He did not dare to ask, but walked aside and waited for Lin Yuan to speak.


    Lin Yuan: "This person is smart and keen, but he likes to take narrow paths. He is talented enough to be a small official. But as a big official, he will be a disaster for the people."


    Song Shizhao: "Exactly!"


    Lin Yuan nced sideways at Song Shizhao: "You''ve noticed this w long ago, haven''t you?"


    Song Shizhao smiled.


    Wu Changqing''s eyes did not see the people or the world.


    What he saw was the human heart, the desire for power.


    Such a person might have a little achievement, but he would never achieve anything too big, because his foothold was too small.


    However, Song Shizhao said: "Although he has no major talent, he still has some skills, so why don''t Boss continue to observe some more."


    Lin Yuan nodded, his eyes a little mncholy.


    Nowadays, that his army remained stable, and the people''s minds at ease, all relied on the name of the South Bodhisattva and the visible good days toe.


    It did not rely on the personal charm of Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong.


    Moreover, the soldiers they were in charge of were not fixed. Soldiers were all uniformly trained and asionally shuffled, just to prevent them from developing any loyalty to a certain general.


    Lin Yuan did not wish to see that the great cause had yet to be achieved, but the internal division had already developed, all fighting for their own independent interests.


    Or see them divide into factions and cliques.


    Wu Changqings suggestion was to separate them into factions and let them fight on their own, while Lin Yuan stood on the sidelines to win over the hearts of the people.


    This was a narrow path tactic. With such a tactic, it would be too easy to destroy the foundation already built.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong put their lives on the line at the frontlines, meanwhile he schemed against them from behind?


    Then he really deserved to die.


    Disregarding anyone else for the sake of one''s own desires.


    Lin Yuan looked down on such a leader and was unable to be like that.


    Wu Changqing quickly took office and became a county magistrate in the southern district of Gaoyou. It was probably because of the sessful example he represented, Gaoyou suddenly swarmed with many outsiders, some with their families and some alone. They all came to Song Shizhao who had now taken on managing human resources in addition to business and trade.


    Lin Yuan was now at ease with cing responsibilities on Song Shizhao. Song Shizhao was someone who understood reasoning and possessed a broad vision. His eyes saw the world and the people. What he wanted was not personal gain, nor the so-called leaving a mark in history, but to see that one day, the world would be united under one rule.


    Moreover, Song Shizhao was quite knowledgeable.


    He knew how to manage and control people and how to judge people''s characters.


    Possessing these two abilities was essentially the same as standing at the forefront of the times.


    Those who came to rmend themselves all lived in Song Shizhaos manor, and Song Shizhao was responsible for the daily expenses. In addition to taking time out every day to show his face in front of Lin Yuan, he spent more time ying taiji with the neers. (TN: expression for going back and forth and doing social mingling)


    As he yed taiji with them, he really did found a few good ones.


    In addition to those who came, he also learned that many hadn''te, and reported them.


    Lin Yuan took a look.


    Liu Ji and Song Lian were among those who reported to Song Shizhao.


    Liu Ji, or Liu Bowen, was Zhu Yuanzhang''s first advisor and oftenpared to Zhuge Liang.


    Lin Yuan pped the table with joy: "Excellent!"


    "Someone, bring pen and ink!" Lin Yuan shouted.


    Er Liang hurried into the room to spread out the paper and rub ink.


    Lin Yuan wanted to write a letter of appointment, carry out the act of respecting the wise by inviting Liu Ji and Song Lian toe to Gaoyou to aide him.


    He must disy a proper attitude so he wrote these three letters of appointment personally, and killed a lot of brain cells in the process. After finishing writing, he felt that his literacy level was quite good, with plenty of quoting from the ssics. If he was still back in the modern times he would definitely not understand a single word. But thankfully, the original owner had been a schr with a high level of cultural attainment, otherwise he could only ask someone to write it for him.


    "Give these three letters to Manager Song and have him send them off." Lin Yuan instructed Er Liang.


    Er Liang nodded, and left the room with the three letters.


    In addition to Liu Ji and Song Lian, there was another one for Luo Guanzhong.


    Liu Ji and Song Lian were advisor and civil court official respectively. As for Luo Guanzhongif it really didn''t work out, then being just a mascot was also good!


    Lin Yuan thought to himself: I don''t care, this time I will be willful. I want to look at Luo Guanzhong, even if he had no talent, as long as he could write the Romance of the Three Kingdoms, I will ce him on a pedestal!


    After working conscientiously as a heretic god and rebel leader for so long he deserved to be willful just once.


    The merchants came back one after another. After traveling for more than half a year, they brought arge group of peoplepared with just the couple of attendants and soldier escorts when they first left. These people were dressed in ragged clothes, their faces bitter and miserable from life''s hardships. But at the moment, their faces also appeared confused, as if they didn''t know what kind of luck had managed to fall on them to be taken to Gaoyou.


    Nowadays, rumors had been spreading in the other provinces that Gaoyous conditions were the best. As long as one wanted to work, one could find work. Everyone could eat enough, and there was also an option of being a soldier if one couldnt find work. And as a soldier the conditions would be even better. Soldiers could eat meat once every three days and white rice once every seven days.


    Although they don''t know whether it was true or not, they all still felt that Gaoyou was a good ce. But they didn''t expect that they would actually have the opportunity toe here one day.


    The merchants met outside the city gate and greeted each other with a smile, calmly showing off how many craftsmen they had found and how many were rtives of the craftsmen.


    Xie Zichang and Zhou Fu also encountered each other. The two of them didn''t like each other at all. The reason was that they felt that other merchants were inferior and only the other had the capital to be considered as rivals.


    "How many people did brother Xie find?" Zhou Fu asked with a smile.


    Xie Zichang also smiled, appearing even more elegant: "Not many, just over two thousand."


    Zhou Fu was surprised and said: "It can be seen that brother Xie''s ability cannot bepared with ordinary people."


    "Just average." Xie Zichang cupped his hand and said modestly, "I wonder how many people Zhouodi found." (TN: affectionate form of address for a male who is not very much younger than oneself and can be tranted into my boy or old pal)


    Zhou Fu was so vexed his teeth began to feel a little itchy. Him calling the other brother was giving the other face. But the other actually called himodi in return! As expected, shameless people would top the world. Still, he had to put a smile on his face: "This foolish brother is also lucky, no more no less, also just over two thousand people."


    Xie Zichang: "Zhouodi is capable."


    Zhou Fu and Xie Zichang talked andughed on the surface while secretly wishing on each other a fate of falling off the carriage, and it would be even better if the other cracked open his skull in the fall as well.


    A total of 18,000 artisans were brought over this time.


    The merchants all have various means, and many of these people were bought out of prison or tricked away from respectable families.


    Others were found among the refugees.


    These 18,000 people were ced outside the city. Because winter was approaching, Lin Yuan had people build dormitories outside the city after he captured Gaoyou. The dormitories were connected together, and there was also a wall surrounding the area. In order to allow these skilled people to livefortably, the dormitories were all family units. Each family unit had two bedrooms, one living room, and a kitchen. Though the kitchen was shared on the floor, there were several stoves installed in the kitchen.


    Lin Basan was a new artisan in Gaoyou.


    He used to be a carpenter, and what he used to do was to make furniture for the surrounding neighbors and vigers to earn some money for living. When the world went up in chaos everyone in the vige fled to other regions. His family also fled with the crowd and as a result, the whole family lived as vagrants. Without food and money they barely managed to survive.


    As soon as the rich merchants showed up and discovered that he was a carpenter, they took him on the road, and even his wife was brought alonghis parents and children had died on the road, only he and his wife had survived.


    His wifes surname was Qian, and was the sixth child in her family, so she was called Liu Niang. Liu Niang and Lin Basan walked up to the second floor together. Liu Niang was born in the countryside vige and grew up there since she was a child. All she saw were low single-story houses with tiled roofs. Those were the houses for wealthy households. The peasant households had mud houses. And if these mud houses did not leak in wind or rain then that was already considered well off.


    Liu Niang lowered her head and followed the person leading the way. She looked at the smooth path under her feet. For some reason, there were tears in her eyes. If her parents-inw and the children could survive, wouldn''t that be wonderful.


    "This will be your house." The manager who led the way sighed. "You are a family, so you can get this house. If you are a single person, you can only be divided into a single dormitory with seven or eight other people, you both are quite lucky."


    Lin Basan hurriedly said: "Thank you, milord, thank you, milord, please let me know your name so that this humble one will be able to"


    The manager waved his hand: "Don''t call me milord. I was like you before. Havinge here, all you need to do is to work diligently for the South Bodhisattva. The good days are yet toe."


    This small manager was Liang Da. He and San zi were both from the bandit vi, but they wereter recruited by Lin Yuan. Now they were working as small managers among the people and their life was smooth sailing. When he looked at these neers it was as if seeing his previous self.


    Lin Basan walked into the house with his wife after sending off Liang Da.


    There were only two of them so the house they were allocated was the smallest on the corner. There was a bedroom and a main room. The kitchen was near the balcony. But going to the toilets was a little troublesome as they had to go downstairs. There was a public toilet next to each building.


    "Old Lin, we have a house." Liu Niang touched the table and chairs. Although the house was simple, it had a table and a stool, and there was a bed in the house. Even when their family was at their richest, they couldn''t live in such a good house.


    Lin Basan was also deeply moved. He said to his wife: "The South Bodhisattva has built these many houses, and I don''t know how much money and food it had costed. Truly possessing the heart of a Buddha. I didn''t believe it before, but now, I only me myself for being too narrow-minded."


    Liu Niang quickly said: "Then you have to work hard in the future! Only then can you be worthy of the kindness of the South Bodhisattva."


    Lin Basan: "This is natural! If anyone says that the South Bodhisattva is not good, I will break his nose!"


    The couple saw the prospects of a good life, and after shedding tears together, they had to go out. They had to report to their respective team leaders to receive their work, and then go to receive their allotted clothes and bedding.


    When they reported in, they also saw the people who were brought along with them. Although they didn''t have much interaction amongst each other, they still felt close when they saw the familiar faces.


    Lin Basan said to the man: "Are you assigned to a house?"


    The man also looked happy: "I''m assigned. I am alone, so I have to live in a dormitory for singles, but I also have a separate bed, and I can be assigned to a family house when I get married."


    "Hey, when I heard it, I thought I was dreaming. I have to work hard and marry a wife early."


    Lin Basan was also happy.


    The man asked Lin Basan again: "You and your wife are assigned a house?"


    Lin Basan told the man about his living environment, and the other was really envious.


    Likely with the two of them having taken the lead, the other people in the line also talked about their houses one after another.


    Some were lucky and their whole family had managed to survive, so when assigned houses they were able to receive a big one. One family of five lived in a three-bedroom and one-living room house. He and his wife shared a room, his parents also got a room, and the children shared the third room. The happiness was enough to send him flying up to the sky.


    As they chatted, they felt that the world was so big, but Gaoyou was the only ce where they could settle down. Only thend the South Bodhisattva ruled over was the safest ce to be. In their words, the support for Lin Yuan was very obvious.


    This was the case for the people, whoever could bring them more benefits, then they would support him sincerely.


    Most of the people were not literate, and they didn''t understand much, but they knew one thingwhoever could let them live a good life, then this person was a good person, and worthy of their support.


    Lin Yuan breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the artisans who were brought.


    In Lin Yuans opinion, the value of craftsmen was higher than some prideful schrs who could only recite books. Such schrs were not aware of practical matters, and have no other ability besides a wooden word-by-word reading of the books. Even when tasked with spreading literacy they weren''t able to do well. They didn''t know how to teach students ording to their aptitude. What could possibly be taught by treating six or seven-year-old children as adults when teaching them? Only a genius would be able to learn with such teaching methods.


    And there were many of them, so Lin Yuan could only have them do household registration and transcribing.


    The craftsmen were different. What they do could be implemented, and these craftsmen would teach more apprentices in the future.


    In addition to the craftsman, what delighted Lin Yuan most was the crops that Zhou Fu brought back. He had told them before to pay attention to the merchant ships travelinging in from the sea. If there were any crops that they had never seen before, they should still bring them back first, no matter if it was edible or not or if anyone had eaten it before.


    As a result potatoes and sweet potatoes appeared before him.


    Although no one knew when potatoes were introduced into China, sweet potatoes definitely only appeared in the middle tote Ming dynasty.


    Both of these crops were high-yielding and highly adaptable crops. It was practically a given that their food reserves would increase.


    Lin Yuan grabbed Zhou Fu''s hand in delight, a sincere expression on his face as he looked at the fat Zhou Fu in front of him like one would look at a beloved lover. In a tone as gentle as water he said: "Zhou Laoye, your merit will benefit the people! It will definitely be remembered in history!"


    Zhou Fu smiled but privately he was a bit bewildered. He didn''t know what these two things were. When he saw the merchant ships at sea, he had gone to a lot of efforts to buy them from the foreigners. The foreigners were not willing to sell them and only after he paid a big price for them did they secretly stuff some to him.


    He didn''t know whether they could be eaten or not, or how they were grown.


    Lin Yuan also said: "Zhou Laoye has done a great job this time. If you have anything you want, just speak, so long as I can provide it I will."


    Zhou Fu''s eyes widened. He never expected that even though he brought more than two thousand people back he wasn''t given such treatment. Instead, with just these two baskets of things that he could make no heads of he got such a reward. He quickly said, "How can I im credit for doing things for the South Bodhisattva? It''s all Zhou''s duty so South Bodhisattva should never be polite with Zhou. If there is anything, just give the orders."


    Lin Yuan smiled so wide that the back of his teeth could almost be revealed: "I definitely won''t be polite."


    "Come! There will be a banquet tonight, and all the merchants who hade back are invited!"


    The servants outside loudly answered affirmatively.


    Lin Yuan also said: "In the future, if youe across anything remember to bring it along."


    Zhou Fu nodded, also feeling very happy.


    Who cared why South Bodhisattva praised him, at least he won against Xie Zichang this time. And the next time they see each other, he could use this to vex that old fellow.


    Because there was only one basket of potatoes and sweet potatoes, Lin Yuan had someone take them and cultivate them first. When they were sessfully nted then it could be distributed to the farmers.


    After he exined how to nt it in detail, he left it to the experts, only going to see the situation asionally.


    In the famine years, dont know how many people depended on sweet potatoes for survival.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    Although he didn''t want the people to live on sweet potatoes to survive, but with an extra guarantee, more people could live.

 Chapter 57: Scheme For Control

    Chapter 57: Scheme For Control


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Because he was not an agricultural expert, Lin Yuan only knew that sweet potatoes were annual crops, only maturing once a year. They were usually sown in the three months of March, April and May, and harvested in October. Sweet potatoes entered China through Fujian province in the 21st year of Wanli (TN: Wanli Emperor, personal name Zhu Yijun, was the 14th Emperor of the Ming dynasty, reigned from 1572 to 1620). It not only tasted good, but also adapted easily to barrennd. It could be eaten raw or cooked, and the output was veryrge. In ancient times, there was a saying one mu and dozens of shi, 20 times better than nting grain.'' (TN: mu=ssifier for fields; unit of area equal to one fifteenth of a hectare; shi=dry measure for grain that is equal to one hundred liters)


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    As for potatoes, they were now already growing seedlings, just in time for the end of November. Then from January to March of the following year the potatoes could be harvested.


    However, the nting time and harvest time of potatoes were different in different ces. In some ces, potatoes nted in April and May would end up harvested in autumn.


    Lin Yuan could only nt a small portion at the end of November. If it did not work out then they would switch it to April and May.


    As for the remaining potatoes and sweet potatoes they were all stored in the cer with people checking up on it everyday as they must be kept dry to avoid mold.


    However, those old farmers knew these things better than Lin Yuan, so Lin Yuan basically handed all responsibility over except for making the asional visits.


    The farmers were old farmers who were found by Lin Yuan. Most of them were over forty years old. They had been serving crops almost from the time they could walk. They had experience and their own ways of removing insects or fertilizing. However, since Lin Yuan created the Agricultural Bureau'', their exclusive methods were all made public.


    They were all asked to sort out all their experience and knowledge; it didn''t matter if they didn''t know how to read and write as someone would record it for them.


    Then Lin Yuan sent people to the viges to carry out propaganda and teaching activities.


    In the past, people did not have the conditions to spread nting experience and technology because the transportation was not developed and the viges were rtively closed off. Now Lin Yuan was forcibly breaking the barriers between the viges, and each vige had to send people to the demonstration vige to learn the farming experience and methods.


    Lin Yuan would give rewards for all those who learned well.


    Lin Yuan also encouraged the animal husbandry industry. Most people chose to raise ducks, few raised chickens or geese.


    There was no feed at this time. The maturing period of ducks was the shortest at 3 to 4 months, whereas it was 14 months for chickens and 7 or 8 months for geese.


    Farmers have their own wisdom. Whether it was ducks, chickens, or geese, it was all still raising livestock. Of course, it would be best to raise the one that took the shortest period of time.


    As a result, Lin Yuan could only gather people together to build duck coops and chicken coops.


    The geese were left to grow free-range.


    Since arriving in Taizhou and Gaoyou, Lin Yuan no longer adopted the big pot meal system. After all, the current situation was not very bad. When food reserves were sufficient, people owning private property would increase productivity.


    Shared big pot meals were more suitable for times of famine.


    The big pot meal system was implemented in the farmstead before.


    The way to promote people''s productivity was to have a reward system.


    Just like choosingbor models in the famine years of China in the 1950s-1960s,bor models were acknowledged and rewarded to encourage people to work hard.


    Lin Yuan picked the smallest sweet potatoes and potatoes and had them steamed before he called over his confidantes to have a taste.


    Except for Lin Yuan, no one had seen these two crops. Their enthusiasm for potatoes was not as high as for sweet potatoes. After all, sweet potatoes had a sweet taste. Now that there was basically no sweet food, sweet potatoes appeared even more attractive.


    Lin Yuan asked them: "Do you know what the yield of these two types of crops?"


    The others guessed a few numbers, but Lin Yuan shook his head with a smile: "There are dozens of shi per mu."


    Both Yang Zi''an and Zhu Yuanzhang were born in farming households. Although Zhu Yuanzhang was a cattle herd, his family also grew crops. Naturally, he knew how incredible this number was.


    Lin Yuan also said: "They have low environmental requirements and can be grown on barrennd."


    Song Shizhao said excitedly: "Boss, it can be seen that this is a sign from the heavens!"


    Lin Yuan was bewildered: "Sign of what?"


    Song Shizhao: "These two crops benefit countless people, and it is all a credit to Boss. With these two crops, why worry about the people of the world not supporting you! Boss! This is the east wind!" (TN: east wind has many meanings but in this case it is used to describe a driving force, especially for revolution or social progress)


    East wind?


    Then I''m the white dragon. (TN: name for a mahjong tile; another mahjong tile is called east wind, hence Lin Yuan''s sarcastic thoughts)


    Lin Yuan knew that Song Shizhao was thinking of once again turning him into a quack.


    "Manager Song, this matter will be postponed at ater time." Lin Yuan felt that he was already too eye-catching. If he were to spread it far and wide that he possessed two high-yielding and easy to nt crops it would indeed increase his fame and reputation, but it would also attract more attention. He didn''t want to deal with trouble from the covetous and greedy before he had managed to really strengthen himself.


    "When the first batch is harvested next year, it will be given to the people as seeds," Lin Yuan said.


    Song Shizhao: "Exactly."


    Yang Zi''an asked: "If it spreads out"


    However, Lin Yuan said calmly: "Then it spreads out."


    Everyone looked surprised.


    After eating the meal, it dawned on them. That''s right, how could they forget that the person in front of them was still the person born with a Buddha''s heart.


    Perhaps others would be selfish in this world, but he would not.


    Lin Yuan knew what they were thinking by looking at their expressions, but Lin Yuan would not disillusion them.


    It was better to let himself maintain a glorious image in their minds.


    The first reason why he was willing for the two crops to spread out to other regions was that it could indeed benefit more people, even if these people belonged on the side of his enemies. The people were innocent; heroes in troubled times rise up and fight to establish a new rule but in addition to their own ambitions, they should also consider the people, otherwise how could they be leaders or im they bring justice and peace to the people? They would be no better than bandits otherwise.


    The second reason was to win over the people''s hearts.


    Just like what Song Shizhao said, the people have always adhered to the belief that the one with milk is their mother (TN: expression for only recognizing someone so long as they have benefits for you). What virtuous cause and righteousness, this was all too removed from their daily lives. Most of them were ignorant and uneducated and all they wanted was to live well.


    They now know very little about Taizhou and Gaoyou, the most that they knew was that these two ces were upied by the South Bodhisattva, and that the people there could get enough food.


    Once the potatoes and sweet potatoes spread out, not only would it benefit the people, but also win over the hearts of the people. When he became stronger, the benefits of these two things would not only be an increase in the poption.


    Lin Yuan sometimes thought that he hadn''t been a good person in his previous life, but in this life he actually had a chance to be a good person.


    Although this good person was also full of selfishness, but as long as the result turned out good, who could say that he was not a good person?


    "Hurry and start the fire, I''m about to freeze to death." Lin Basan rubbed his hands, breathed out a mouthful of white mist and wrapped his clothes tightly around himself as he sat down on a low stool. There was not much charcoal allocated, so it was important to use it sparingly.


    His colleague was called Dong Liuwu. He was also a carpenter originally. He had ame leg, so he didn''t move easily from his work spot, working in the wood factory all day long, and barely walking outside except formuting.


    Lin Basan warmed himself by the fire while waiting for his colleagues toe to work.


    He was promoted to a small leader because of his quick and good work, and now supervised around 100 carpenters so every day he came to work earlier than others.


    Dong Wuliu slowly took out the charcoal, and asked after the charcoal burned: "How did your team perform this month?"


    When Lin Basan heard Dong Wuliu mentioning this, he couldn''t stop smiling: "The target waspleted."


    Their work was very varied. They had to make carts, furniture, and some other knick-knacks, and sometimes they even had to go build houses.


    Lin Yuan had them build a house without nails, not a real house but a scaled down model version.


    They had to make three in a month, and they couldnt look the same. At first, they really didnt know what to do. After all, they werent a direct disciple of Lu Ban. Although Lu Ban was said to be the ancestor of carpentry, but it was already not bad for ordinary carpenters to be able to make beds, dressing screens and furniture. Most of them have only heard of the tenon and mortise structure but have not actually seen it. (TN: Lu Ban, legendary master craftsman, called the father of Chinese carpentry)


    Lin Yuan could not find high-level talents who truly understood and studied the tenon and mortise structure.


    So the only thing to do was to train them.


    After all, the poption was increasing, and the city must be expanded. The cost of brick and tile houses was too high, but houses that could be easily joined and constructed through the tenon-and-mortise structure would reduce the cost and construction timeit was just that they had to take care around an open me. Therefore,yers of mud and cement must be put on the outside as well as employing patrols every night to ensure safety.


    Lin Basan took a sip of hot water and said with emotion, "At this timest year, I was still digging for grass roots to eat."


    Dong Wuliu said: "Who wasn''t in the same situation? It was at that time my leg was broken."


    The two looked at each other and both smiled.


    Lin Basan also said with a look of longing: "I''m still going to try for a baby with my wife, maybe I can even hold him or her next year."


    "Then I have toe and drink full moon wine at that time." Dong Wuliu, "Look at me, not even a shadow of a wife in sight. You have it better than me." (TN: full moon wine is wine drunk on a baby''s one-month old birthday)


    Lin Basanughed: "My parents arranged the marriage for me."


    There were three brothers in his family. He was the youngest, but all his older brothers died young. He was the only one who survived.


    When he was twelve years old, his parents used all the savings in the family to find him a wife. The wifes family was poor and they wanted to keep her in her natal house until she was fourteen.


    After all, a girl from a farmer family must learn to work as soon as she could walk. Not only must she be able to do farm work she must also be able to do housework and take care of her younger siblings. Her family kept her because she could work for the family for a few more years.


    Lin Basan was the first in his vige to marry a wife. Their vige was not rich. There were so many old bachelors in their 20s and 30s. He still remembered the day he married his wife. He had put on new clothes for once and waited for the matchmaker to bring his wife over.


    His wife carried with her a parcel with some old clothes inside. In order to make her appear more decent, her family had her wear new clothes when she went out.


    She was not beautiful, but she was a very good wife.


    She married him for more than ten years and gave birth to three sons and one daughter.


    As Lin Basan thought of this, his eyes became a little moist. Of these four children two of his sons died young.


    The eldest son and the youngest daughter survived their infant years, but in the end they did not survive the trek over to Gaoyou.


    His parents starved to death in order to save some food for their grandson.


    But even so, the children failed to make it in the end.


    He remembered that he buried his son and daughter. But on the next day, when he went to see, the soil where the children were buried was dug up and there was nothing underneath.


    Lin Basan said to Dong Wuliu: "The days will get better and better. When you save some money you can go find a matchmaker."


    Dong Wuliu smiled: "I''m a cripple; it wouldn''t be good of me to drag her down."


    The two did not speak. At this age, theme was unlikely to marry a wife unless he was particrly rich.


    The two chatted for a while more before the people showed up to work one after another. Lin Basan stood up and started to work with the people in his team.


    They weren''t the only ones busy. Other people who were not in the wood factory were also very busy. Although winter was here, there was still a lot of work to be done. In order to have a better life next year, Lin Yuan had the people expand the city, in other words building an outer city. The first part of the n was to construct the roadways. This didn''t require Lin Yuan to be busy as someone would take care of these tasks. The merchants were especially enthusiastic. They always wanted to shine wherever Lin Yuan could see.


    Taizhou and Gaoyou were originally wealthy ces. The merchants not only brought back the craftsmen, but also goods from outside.


    No matter how chaotic the world was, it would not affect the merchants earning money. So Lin Yuan established a Merchants'' Guild for the merchants. Every member of the Merchants'' Guild could get a certificate of identity. They must guarantee a certain market price, or in other words, the price was determined by them based on the purchasing power.


    Lin Yuan did not squeeze their profit margins, but they must ensure that the set prices were within the eptance range of the people, and there could not be any disturbance of the set prices.


    Therefore, when other outsider merchants came to do business, they must first go to the Merchants'' Guild to obtain a sales permit and then agree to the set market price before they could do business.


    The benefit of unifying prices was that Lin Yuan could now know clearly the poption of Taizhou and Gaoyou. There was a set number of the rice sold every month which could be calcted more clearly based on the price. And with this it ensured that the poption could be calcted to its most urate number.


    Every month''s changes in the poption allowed Lin Yuan to clearly be aware of how many people have been added.


    The merchants did not expect that they would have a Merchants'' Guild, and even the prices would be decided and bnced by them. After they had checked in with the Merchants'' Guild, they all reported to Lin Yuan. When Lin Yuan nodded at their decided price then they would be able to implement it.


    For merchants, this was a strange feeling, as if suddenly they have now unknowingly shouldered some kind of responsibility. Therefore, they dared not do anything shortsighted for a short term benefit.


    "When I used to go out to do business I would try to raise the prices as high as possible, practically selling a piece of grass at the price for gold. But now I am afraid of the price elevating." The merchants were sitting in a warm room with melon seeds and peanuts on hand, and a cup of tea for each person as they chat among themselves.


    Someoneughed: "Since we want to take root here, we naturally have to maintain a bnce, otherwise it would hollow out the people, and then what would we do in the future?"


    The prices they set now were all cheap things, such as necessities like grain and oil. As for luxury goods that could only be bought by the rich, Lin Yuan didn''t care about them, so long as they pay taxes in due time.


    "I didn''t expect us to have this present." The merchants sighed, "When we went to do business before, the court could not wait to strip us of everything we owned. So stingy to the point we would be left only in a pair of underpants if they could help it."


    "The South Bodhisattva likes merchants like us. I can see that the South Bodhisattva values us."


    Some merchants were also worried: "That is because we are still useful, but what if we are useless in the future?"


    "What are you afraid of, you ran in from the outside, so if that time reallyes, can''t you just run out?"


    "Furthermore, do you dare to make trouble for the South Bodhisattva now? If you want to try the South Bodhisattva''s de, you can try it, but I won''t in any case."


    By now they have all set up houses in Gaoyou, brought their rtives and friends over and settled in Gaoyou. Some had even married wives and concubines.


    For their own sake, they must all support Lin Yuan.


    After now tasting the benefits of being in a position that they didn''t even dare to think before, these merchants were all reluctant to move out.


    Besides, the people like them very much. The new and novel things they bring were all consumed by ordinary people.


    Small profits but quick turnover. This method might not necessarily mean that their ie had be lower than before. Moreover, it was also worry-free. They now nned to lead their merchant caravans out once a year instead of twice a year as in previous years.


    Zhou Fu and Xie Zichang were now the chairman and vice chairman of the Merchants'' Guild respectively.


    Zhou Fu became the chairman because of those two baskets of potatoes and sweet potatoes. Xie Zichang, having been unable to do better than that, became the vice chairman instead.


    The two did not like each other. After the superior and subordinate rtionship was set, the harmonious veneer between the two was broken, and every day was notplete without at least one exchange of mockery at each other.


    After An Laosi brought his family to Gaoyou, they were arranged to the staff apartments. Because there were four people, they were divided into an apartment with two rooms and one living room. He thought that Lin Yuan would definitely have him do things, but after waiting here for more than two months he hadn''t even seen a trace of a small supervisor, let alone Lin Yuan''s shadowhe found himself being forgotten.


    An Laosi, who had made up his mind to put on a show of reluctance, was now quite anxious.


    He had nothing to do now, and everyday he only did some chores. Even his wife had started to take on a job of washing clothes. That he could support his living relied entirely on the savings he had brought along. He couldn''t possibly live this way forever?


    An Laosi felt that he was a capable person. He could no longer be used by Fang Guozhen, so he should still be of some use for Lin Yuan, right? But Lin Yuan''s attitude made him flustered and anxious.


    Therefore, he could only take out the gold and silver and figure out a way to see Song Shizhao and have Song Shizhao set up a meeting with Lin Yuan.


    It''s a pity that while Song Shizhao received the money and gifts, he didn''t do anything else. He just said: "Boss thinks you are of great use, and An Gongzi should not be so anxious. There wille a time when you will be called."


    Just when An Laosi was in despair, Song Shizhao suddenly asked him to go to the government office with him.


    An Laosi did not even bother to eat any food and went to wait at Song Shizhao''s door early. His eyes lit up when he saw Song Shizhao, and he quickly greeted him: "Manager Song is still the same as before, in good spirits."


    Song Shizhao smiled at him, with a very good attitude: "An Gongzi is too kind, please follow Song."


    An Laosi didn''t know what Lin Yuan wanted him to do, but he didn''t think anything could be difficult for him.


    Lin Yuan was sitting on a stone bench in the garden when he saw An Laosi. There was a pot of tea and a few cups set out on the stone table. However, because it was winter the garden appeared rather bare and revealed the muddy ground underneath. But Lin Yuan did not mind at all since sitting indoors all day was just too stuffy. Wearing a thick cotton robe, he waved to An Laosi, "An Gongzi is here, sit."


    An Laosi and Song Shizhao both sat down.


    "How is An Gongzi?" Lin Yuan asked pleasantly.


    An Laosi wanted to say, "I have been so idletely my balls hurt", but when he opened his mouth he said, "Gaoyou is well organized under your jurisdiction. Everyone lives and works in peace and contentment. I don''t know what orders South Bodhisattva has for me? This humble one is willing to lend all of my meager support."


    The smile on Lin Yuan''s face was just right. It would neither make people feel alienated, nor make people feel that he was too amiable. No one would be willing to offend him unless he no longer wanted his head to remain on his shoulders.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "There is actually one matter that requires An Gongzi. This matter is of great importance. Apart from An Gongzi, no better candidate can be thought of."


    This was a very pleasant sounding thing to say, and when An Laosi heard this he also felt very pleased. He quickly promised: "I ask South Bodhisattva to please speak frankly, there is no need to be courteous."


    Lin Yuan: "I heard that An Gongzi is good at ventriloquism."


    An Laosi was a little proud: "I can imitate the voice, regardless of men, women, young or old, even if it''s a bird''s call, I can guarantee that it would sound no different from the real thing."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "I believe this, so this matter can only be handed over to An Gongzi."


    "I ask An Gongzi to go to Changshu to explore Changshu''s weak armaments and defenses for me. And if An Gongzi is willing, to also convince the local people." Lin Yuan, "I will also send someone to protect the safety of An Gongzi."


    An Laosi did not dare to refuse. He knew that if he refused, the best scenario would be to end up the same as before, and the worst would be being beheaded by Lin Yuan.


    For the sake of his life and future, An Laosi must make the gamble.


    If he won, then he would have a solid ce at Lin Yuan''s side.


    If he lost then it would just be him losing his life, but he could save the lives of his parents and his wife.


    "I am willing to carry out the orders for the South Bodhisattva, and die without hesitation." An Laosi knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan waited for him to finish before stepping forward to support him up, and said in a warm voice: "An Gongzi is a rare talent, and I hope you take care of yourself so that you and I can see each other soon."


    Although An Laosi knew that this was just polite speak, he still felt rather touched.


    When he was in Huizhou, Fang Guozhen only sent his personal guard to ry orders for him to go to Gaoyou. He never said such words in person.


    Fang Guozhen failed topletely win him over, otherwise he would not have left Huizhou as soon as his wife said so.


    Lin Yuan had the servants see An Laosi out, and gave him two squads of troops as protection. These soldiers all appeared weak-looking so as to be more convincing under the guise of a traveling merchant caravan. He also gave him a lot of operational funds, food, and a few carts of gold and silver objects.


    At that time, An Laosi could use these things to bribe and ingratiate himself in among the Changshu officials.


    Officials were used to embezzling and epting bribes. How could they let a fat sheep like An Laosi go? In front of enough interests these officials could even put their lives at risk.


    Besides, these local officials had been in Changshu almost all their lives and were equivalent to the local tyrant of Changshu.


    So long as they open their way in among these officials, then the next stage of the n would be much easier.


    As for An Laosi''s ventriloquismhnn, it was just a casual excuse for Lin Yuan to praise him.


    An Laosi went home, his whole person buzzing with excitement.


    The South Bodhisattva actually gave him so many things and so many people. Although he knew that those people were also there to monitor him, but it was also true that they were there to protect him, so the chances of himing back safely was very great.


    Before he left Huizhou for Gaoyou, Fang Guozhen only gave him some money, and that money was not even enough for him to spend for too long.


    This gave An Laosi a feeling of being valued by Lin Yuan.


    This feeling of being valued also made him happy and encouraged, as if he was a capable, dignified and worthy talent in Lin Yuan''s eyes.


    Lady An saw that he kept tossing and turning instead of sleeping so she asked, "What''s wrong? I don''t usually see you in such good spirits."


    An Laosi whispered to his wife: "Miao Niang, I''m going to be sessful."


    Lady An sighed helplessly: "Go to sleep."


    An Laosi wanted to say something more to share his excitement with his wife, but when he turned his head, he found that his wife was already asleep.


    You c an fi nd t he te st cha pte rs at ( th e ir on tr ee bl oo ms. c o m )


    With no one to share his excitement and no one who understood his mood, as well as the fact that he himself didn''t dare to tell others, An Laosi could only sigh mournfully and turn over to sleep.


    An Laosi clenched his fists.


    He was going to do something big.


    What he sought to scheme for control would be the whole of Changshu.

 Chapter 58: The Fish Took The Bait

    Chapter 58: The Fish Took The Bait


    *Edited by LazyCat


    Taizhou and Gaoyou were very busy throughout the winter. Many people felt that they and the outside seemed to be two different worlds. Many poor people outside were unable to eat much food or be properly clothed; their lives were like that of savages. In winter, they could only rely on tree bark and the nt roots underground for sustenance. Many people simply could not survive to see the next spring.


    After many people outside knew that Taizhou and Gaoyou could let them fill their stomachs, they embarked on a journey one after another, relying on their legs and feet to travel long distances. They didn''t even know the specific situation of Taizhou and Gaoyou, but they just felt that there would be hope for survival there.


    "Be good, eat." The sallow-faced and thin woman handed the bark to her short and thin son. She wanted to smile at her child, but she didn''t even have the strength to curve up her lips. She came out with her fellow vigers, and wanted to find a peaceful ce where she and her son could settle down and survive. They wandered past many ces like vagrants. She was a widow, and the child was the only blood left of his father. Her parents-inw passed within a month after they left their hometown. They worked all their lives, and the aches and illness that had settled over time became exacerbated by the difficult conditions of a vagrant life, resulting in them passing away on the way.


    There was nothing else the woman could do but to find support with a bachelor from her vige in order to save herself and her son.


    But she felt that she could barely hold on anymore. Maybe she would die here, and then go see her husband and inws who died early. But then what about her child?


    She stroked the head of her son who was eating bark with her skinny hand, thinking in her heart that she could not leave her son alone in this world. If she were to die, she must first send him off, then the whole family could be reunited in the underworld.


    The bachelor from the same town came to her. They were childhood sweethearts who grew up together, but the bachelor was too poor to marry a wife. Only after they had left their hometown did he finally know what a woman felt like. He was very good to the widow, otherwise he would not take care of this mother and child when he himself could barely eat enough.


    "We will arrive there soon," said the bachelor weakly.


    The widow nodded. They had beenforting themselves that they would be there soon.


    But this "soon" was too far away, as if they would never reach the destination.


    The widow stretched out her hand, and the bachelor held it. The two sat quietly, watching the boy hungrily eating the bark, as if it was some delicacy.


    The bachelor said again: "Soon."


    The widow forced a smile.


    The sun rose, and they must continue on their way again. The boy took his mother''s hand. They walked in the snow, one step at a time. They were neither frozen to death nor starved to death. Of the hundreds of people who came out together, now only a dozen people were left.


    After walking for a while, the boy couldn''t walk anymore. His nose was red. If one continued being exposed to the freezing air, they would soon turn purple, and then death would not be far off.


    The bachelor carried the boy on his back and covered him with animal fur, which would ensure that the boy had a better chance of survival.


    No one spoke, they were silent and walked quietly.


    Silence could make people feel depressed and fall into despair.


    But they had no strength to speak.


    Just when they stopped to eat snow, someone suddenly shouted: "The city wall! I see the city wall! God! I see the city wall! We are here!"


    The widow was stunned. She stood motionless, like an ice sculpture in the snow. In a panic, she went to hug the son who was still on the bachelor''s back. She lifted the thinyer of fur and reached out to touch her sons face, to feel her son''s breathing.


    Still alive.


    The widow opened her mouth, and she could only make a gasping noise that resembled sobs. She squatted down holding her son and kept inhaling. She almost couldn''t breath. The bachelor hugged the two of them. There were already some people running wildly, using theirst strength to run towards the city wall.


    The hope of surviving had never been as clear as it was now.


    The bachelor once again carried the boy, and with the widow they supported each other towards the city wall.


    But before they even arrived under the city wall, they were startled by the scene in front of them. Outside the city wall, there was a small outer city. There were many people walking on the streets. They were wearing thick clothes because of the cold. Their cheeks were reddened, but they were all smiling, and many vendors were selling things at stalls.


    There were also shops selling cooked food and they could smell the scent of dough, some vendors were selling noodles.


    Others were also selling yellow dough buns.


    It was the smell of food, not bark, not grass roots, not meatless insects, but real food that could fill the stomach and make one feel happy.


    There was no snow on the ground in the outer city. They saw people shoveling snow onto wooden carts and pulling them aside to boil it into hot water. Many people went to fetch water.


    The bachelor and the widow stood among their fellow vigers. They were afraid that these people would not ept them and drive them away. But even if they were afraid, they still would not leave.


    "Manager Zhou! There are some refugees here!" A vendor shouted.


    The manager sitting on the side of the road and warming himself stood up, wrapped his scarf around his neck, rubbed his hands and walked out of the stall.


    Refugees were also ordinary people. They were afraid of officials. When they heard this, everyone''s face looked anxious.


    Manager Zhou counted the number of people and then used a notebook to record down the date and then the number of people. He then said to the person next to him: "Give them hot water, bring them to the house, and buy some buns."


    The person next to him took the order, and manager Zhou said to the refugees: "Come with me."


    The refugees had no other choice. They dared not speak, and followed manager Zhou timidly.


    Manager Zhou took them to a hut with a charcoal fire burning inside. Unlike the cold outside, the inside was warm like spring. The frozen bodies of the refugees warmed up, and feeling seemed to finallye back to their numb limbs.


    Manager Zhou pointed to the bench in the house and said, "Sit down."


    These people followed the order and immediately sat down one by one.


    Manager Zhou: "Report your names one by one, as well as where you came from, where you passed along the way, where is safer, and where is more dangerous. The more detailed the better."


    The refugees reported their names one after another, and manager Zhou wrote them down in a notebook, and then began to record their hometown and the ces they passed by.


    As manager Zhou recorded the information, the people sent to buy steamed buns returned and distributed it along with hot water to the refugees.


    The refugees ate the buns hungrily. They couldn''t say a word, too focused on gorging until they ate up the three buns that each person had been allocated. It was only after they drank their bowl of hot water did they finally raise their heads again.


    The steamed buns were warm, well made, very soft, and suitable for swallowing. Most of them barely chewed it in their hurry to eat.


    Manager Zhou once again began to measure their heights, looked at their teeth and recorded their more obvious characteristics. Then each person was issued a small wooden sign: "You must keep this safe. You will need this for buying a house and registering work in the future. If it wears out, thene and have it reced."


    He spoke in detail where they should be going to sign up for work. After signing up for work, they would then be allocated a house. But it was not that they did not charge money for the houses as the money would be deducted from their wages in the future.


    Manager Zhou asked them: "Are there any questions?"


    Everyone was taken away in a daze. The manager said, they should first sign up for work, and then they could be assigned to a house. They could rest for three days before going to work. They would be provided with food and hot water for these three days. After starting work, one month''s sry would be given in advance for daily expenses.


    When registering, the bachelor said that the widow was his wife and the boy was his son.


    After getting along for such a long time, the boy had already begun to call him father.


    They were divided into a small house. A curtain separated the bedroom from the main room, which was enough for a family of three.


    As for single people, they could only share the dormitory with others.


    After seven days in Gaoyou, these people have quickly integrated. The officials never asked them for fees, nor did theye to them for anything but official business. The neighbors were also very friendly and no one looked down on them.


    The widow now washed clothes with her neighbors every day. The workce was in arge warm house full of hot water that wouldnt freeze the hands or feet and cause frostbite. The children were kept in the day care where there were special staff to look after the children and even teach the children some simple numbers. These women were all very at ease leaving their children there.


    "Use this to wash." The person next to the widow said, "This will wash it clean."


    She had the widow go pick some nt ash and put it in the water. In this way, the clothes would be washed clean.


    The widow smiled gratefully at the other woman.


    When it was time for a break, the women would take out needles and threads to sew their own clothes.


    The widow asked softly: "How long have you all been here?"


    The women all answered eagerly.


    "The outer city is full of outsiders. I have been here for half a year. I used to be in the inner city. Later, when the South Bodhisattva said that the outer city needed people, my family and I came out."


    "Me too!"


    The widow asked strangely: "Isn''t the inner city better?"


    The womenughed: "The inner city is crowded!"


    The widow said again: "But there are walls around the inner city"


    There was no wall around the outer city, what if there was danger?


    The women also said: "There are guards patrolling every night, and the barracks are also outside. If something happens, the soldiers will be able toe out immediately. It is very safe!"


    The widow was finally reassured.


    The women then began to ask how she arrived at Gaoyou.


    The widow said: "In my hometown, the vige head was killed by bandits. We were afraid that the court would send someone to take over the vige so we could only flee. There was also no more food at home. If we continued to stay there, we would still have to die."


    The women sighed for a while.


    If there was no other choice who would want to travel far away from home to find a new life in a strange ce?


    The women began tofort her.


    "It''s good to be here. The big lords above never trouble us, nor ask us to pay fees."


    "As long as we work hard, we can find a living, and we women can also have private possessions! Be diligent and you won''t starve!"


    "Yes, the benefits for our Laundry Bureau is very good, and we can even get meat during the holidays."


    "If we want anything we can buy it ourselves."


    "They don''t charge us money for sending our children to the daycare."


    Afterforting, the women began to teach her:


    "The South Bodhisattva is a living god, and you can''t do things that would wrong the South Bodhisattva."


    "Otherwise, the heavens will punish you."


    After working in the Laundry Bureau for seven days and being brainwashed for seven days, the widow became a faithful believer.


    The same went for the bachelor, even the son.


    The family of three even saved money to buy a small idol statue of the South Bodhisattva.


    The carving of the idol was not very good, but for them, this was the best idol they had ever seen.


    Lin Yuan was not only their ruler, but also their spiritual leader.


    Every refugee who arrived at Gaoyou experienced this baptism.


    In modern terms, this was called a personality cult.


    Except for Lin Yuan, they did not ept any other leader.


    Whatever Lin Yuan said was the truth and taken as divine speech.


    When Lin Yuan found out about this, he was in a veryplicated mood. He had thought that this phenomenon and people''s fanaticism would gradually fade over time, but now it seemed that there was not only no sign of a decline, but bing stronger and stronger.


    Song Shizhao thought this was a good sign.


    "Boss, the time will be ripe next spring." Song Shizhao was very excited. He had be more and more confident recently. He believed that it was only a matter of time before the great deed would be realized. Although the Red Turban Army was also developing rapidly, however as of now, in terms of scale and poprity they could not bepared with Lin Yuan.


    Look at the people who have practically crossed most of the territory of Yuan to Gaoyou. Didn''t this represent the popr support?


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao: "Liu Ji, Song Lian, and Luo Guanzhong, have these three responded?"


    Song Shizhao hurriedly said: "Song Lian and Luo Guanzhong have sent a letter and are on their way. As for Liu Ji"


    Lin Yuan sighed: "It seems that it is not the time yet."


    Liu Ji was much more proud than Song Lian and Luo Guanzhong, and Lin Yuan also understood this.


    Song Shizhao said lowly: "Should I send someone to capture him and bring him over?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Do you think it''s so easy to capture him? Besides, forced or sincere, which is more useful, you know in your heart."


    Song Shizhao sighed.


    "How is the munition preparation?" Lin Yuan called Yang Zi''an over. Yang Zi''an had been in charge of the munition reserve during this time.


    The munition included explosives, siege engines, trebuchets, swords, des, and armour.


    They still couldn''t rece all the armour with iron ones, but Lin Yuan had them make a batch of helmets. If the opponent''s weapons were rtively blunt, the attack on the body may not be fatal, but the attack on the unprotected head would be another story.


    The helmet could save some people''s lives.


    Yang Zi''an sat on the side. He was very tired. He barely slept for several days. He could only drink a sip of strong tea to keep awake. He said to Lin Yuan, "Enough. The food supply canst for two years and the people are re-polishing and refurbishing the weapons. It may not bepletely perfect, but they are sharp enough. The production of explosives are also being rushed out these days, and the women haven''t closed their eyes for several days."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "It''s been a hard time for you all during this period."


    Yang Zian shook his head: "Not as hard as you have it, look at your eyes."


    Lin Yuan touched the bags under his eyes.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan felt that the Emperor in ancient times was really pitiful. During the day, he was worked like a mule, and at night he had to deal with concubines. Being ridden by the courtiers in the outer court, and when he went back to the inner court he was slept by concubines. Perhaps they themselves were quite happy with their situation.


    Sometimes it was much happier to be an incapable king than to be a sage king.


    An incapable king could enjoy happiness.


    A sage king must bring happiness to others.


    Lin Yuan leaned on the chair, but did not dare to close his eyes, for fear that he would fall asleep when he closed them.


    "It''ll be fine after this period of time. Next year, we put in a spurt of energy." Lin Yuan smiled at Yang Zi''an.


    Yang Zi''an exhaled a long breath.


    "More than four hundred refugees have arrived in the outer city," Song Shizhao said.


    Lin Yuan nodded: "How many people have been arrested recently?"


    There were still some people who did not appreciate the peace Lin Yuan bought andmitted crimes. Now they were all thrown in prisons.


    Song Shizhao: "More than a thousand people."


    Lin Yuan: "Pull them all out to build the city wall."


    Song Shizhao nodded: "The people are a bit few."


    Lin Yuan: "You can also recruit people. Raise the pay for building the city wall higher. Someone will go."


    There must be a city wall, otherwise the outer city would be a sitting duck.


    Compared with Gaoyou and Taizhou, the winter in Changshu was not at all pleasant. Rich people could burn charcoal and have meat in all their meals, but ordinary people could barely make ends meet no matter how much work they did.


    An Laosi, dressed in silk and pretending to be a merchant, managed to bribe his way in with the senior provincial government official. The prefectural magistrates name was Sukhbaru, a Mongolian. After seeing the grains brought by An Laosi he quickly had his servant bring An Laosi to him.


    An Laosi pretended to be a merchant from Hangzhou. In addition to food, he also brought fine gold, silver and jade.


    By his side he also brought with him a courtesan. This courtesan was Tian Xiang, but now Tian Xiang and An Laosi were working partners, and the two no longer had the same physical rtionship as before.


    Tian Xiang was responsible for dealing with the females in the inner court of the homes of the officials, and to try to find information from them. But because she was just a courtesan, all she could have contact with were concubines and not the legal wives.


    Butpared to the legal wife, these concubines knew more.


    Because the lords would not bring their wives to certain venues, whereas with the conubines they didn''t have so many apprehensions.


    And most of the concubines had no education. They didn''t know what they could say and what they couldn''t to outsiders. With just a little effort from Tian Xiang, they would reveal everything they knew.


    On An Laosi''s side, however, it was not as easy prying information out of the lords and officials. In the end, he did not find much useful information.


    The two of them would match their information in the room in the middle of the night. Since An Laosi knew how to write he became responsible for rying the news back.


    He had a book in his hand. Different words in this book corresponded to special symbols. He needed to write the letters with these symbols, so that even if the letter was intercepted, no information would be leaked.


    If he sensed that something was wrong, all he had to do was just burn the book.


    Tian Xiang told An Laosi of the news she had managed to learn that day. After An Laosi wrote the letter, he gave it to his servant. Then he said to Tian Xiang: "Did the South Bodhisattva say anything when he sent you?"


    Tian Xiang drank the tea: "South Bodhisattva told me to watch you well, lest you do anything bad."


    An Laosiughed dryly.


    He asked again: "Whatever the result, we were like husband and wife once, can''t you be a little more polite to me?"


    Tian Xiang curled her lip: "What is there to be polite to you for?"


    An Laosi said lowly: "Then, do you want to be my concubine?"


    Tian Xiang''s eyes widened: "In your fantasies. I think you are just a toad wanting to eat the flesh of a swan and don''t have any self-awareness!"


    An Laosi quickly said: "It''s just a joke, just a joke, don''t be serious."


    Tian Xiang harrumphed: "Have you inquired into the matter that the South Bodhisattva asked you to inquire about?"


    An Laosi sighed, with a troubled look on his face he said: "Those people''s mouths are too tight."


    Tian Xiang: "Useless man."


    Tian Xiang''s eyes wandered and she thought of something: "Next time you will take me with you."


    An Laosi asked strangely: "For what?"


    Tian Xiang: "Men, it''s much easier to pry their mouths open on the bed."


    "My deardy, please don''t mess with me." An Laosi said helplessly, "If this is known by the South Bodhisattva, ayer of my skin will be yed."


    Besides, if Tian Xiang managed to pry their mouths, wouldn''t he look like dirt inparison?


    That he was not as capable as a woman?


    Unable to pry anything from the lords, An Laosi could only focus on the minor officials below.


    Unlike the wealthy big lords, the small officials dont have much monthly sry. They could only rely on themoners paying them fees to maintain their dignity and lifestyle. But themoners were already this poor, and they couldnt squeeze much out of them even if they wanted to. If there were too many dead people, they still had to take responsibility. As a result, it was rather easy for An Laosi to bribe his way into their good graces.


    But they didn''t know much, at least some confidential information could not be found from them.


    But they did know the positions of the weapons armory and granary very well. It''s just that they weren''t clear on the distribution of troops that guard these locations.


    In addition to this, the biggest gain was that they managed to gain a connection to the government sub-prefect of Changshu.


    Unlike the prefectural magistrate, this sub-prefect was a Han Chinese named Jiang Zheng, a man of twenty-five years. He was one of the rare young men who managed to reach such a governmental position at such a young age. Young people were not so vignt. When he knew that the minor officials under him had received benefits from An Laosi, he had An Laosi brought in front of him.


    An Laosi might have difficulty dealing with Sukhbaru, but dealing with such a fellow, who practically had the desire for profit written on his face, it was much simpler. He took a pure gold tea set and another set of jewelry made of fake jade to visit.


    When Jiang Zheng saw the pure gold tea set, he couldn''t look away at all.


    The sub-prefect was only ranked 6B, and Changshu was one of the Zhongzhou provinces, so the prefectural magistrate in Changshu was ranked 5A (TN: 9 ranking system of officials in which officials are divided into principal (A) and lower (B) ranks, with 9 for both in total). The administrative division of the Yuan Dynasty and the ranking of local officials were divided ording to Shangzhou, Zhongzhou, and Xiazhou (TN: provinces divided based on the number of households living in them, with Shangzhou having the most and Xiazhou the least).


    Now in Changshu, the prefectural magistrate Sukhbaru was living an extravagant life that ordinary people couldn''t even imagine. Jiang Zheng, who worked under him, naturally saw it all personally, so developing greed and desire for a luxurious life was quite normal.


    "Brother An is really capable." Jiang Zheng gave the set of jade jewelry to his mother, while he kept the gold tea set for himself. Since he received the gift, he never used another tea set again.


    An Laosi ttered: "As the saying goes, since ancient times, heroes havee out of youth and I think Sub-Prefect Jiang is a brilliant young man."


    Jiang Zheng smiled and said: "If I had known that we would be such kindred spirits, I would have invited brother An here earlier."


    The two chatted for a while. In the end, Jiang Zheng couldn''t restrain himself first and asked: "Brother An is so generous, don''t know what business you are doing?"


    The eyes of An Laosi brightened: "Why? Is Sub-Prefect Jiang also interested? My business is simple. If the Sub-Prefect can help me out in Changshu, we"


    Jiang Zheng didn''t promise anything, but just asked: "The lord magistrate didn''t mention it to you?"


    An Laosi: "The lord magistrate is so busy, how can he be interested in my small business."


    Sukhbaru was smarter than Jiang Zheng. He didn''t take the bait at all. Besides, so long as An Laosi came to do business, he would inevitably send him gifts, so why bother and give himself extra trouble?


    Jiang Zheng was different from Sukhbaru. He was not as powerful as Sukhbaru. If he wanted more money, it was of course impossible to seek fees and gifts directly from An Laosi.


    Even if he did, could it even beparable to what was given to Sukhbaru?


    An Laosi said: "I do business for the nobles. There are always some nobles who have a hard time now and have to sell their possessions. I buy it for a low price and then"


    Jiang Zheng smiled: "Sell at a high price, but don''t those people know that they are selling at a low price?"


    An Laosi blinked at Jiang Zheng and said: "Sub-Prefect doesnt know it, but An has some face outside, and they have to sell it even if they dont want to."


    Jiang Zheng finally became convinced: "Brother An tell me more in detail, so that I can also learn more."


    An Laosi had a smile at the corners of his mouth.


    The fish took the bait.


    TN: Bonus chaptering up!

 Chapter 59: To Instigate

    Chapter 59: To Instigate


    In the early morning on the road, a carriage bumped by. The dense woods of the past were now only bare versions of themselves. The snow on the roadside was crushed by wheels and turned into dirty water, exposing the muddynd. The person in the carriage wrapped their cotton-padded clothes tighter around themselves and rested against the wall of the carriage. He was around thirty, his face pale and without a beard. His body was thin, his appearance that of a defenseless schr. The servant sitting on the side handed him the water sk, the hot water inside had cooled off already, and barely had any remaining warmth left.


    Luo Ben took a sip of water and asked the servant: "The journey is difficult. Have you seen any people?"


    The servant shook his head: "Most of the viges along the way are all deserted."


    All the people had fled from their hometowns. Luo Ben sighed.


    He had ambitions to support a sage king, but of the choices, Fang Guozhen submitted to the Yuan, Liu Futong remained holed up in one ce, and while the Red Turban army had revolted all around but most did notst long. Although they held the banner of restoring the Song Dynasty, they all acted in their own power, divided and spread like scattered sand.


    After he got the letter from Gaoyou, he thought it over again and again. In the end, he couldn''t resist his inner desire, and finally chose to go to Gaoyou.


    Luo Ben had lofty ambitions, but he had nowhere to employ his talents and strengths.


    The servant asked: "Why is Gongzi worried?"


    Luo Ben: "Lin Yuan is a person I can''t figure out."


    This person upied Gaoyou and Taizhou. These two ces were clearly important locations, but the court had not sent punitive troops over. This person eased the people and won their hearts, and at the same time acted diplomatically with the court. This kind of person, could he only be conspiring for those few acres ofnd under his rule?


    But yet he did not show any signs of iming kingship, and the people only praised him for his generosity and kindness.


    If this person was ambitious, then he, Luo Ben, would be able to employ his talents and strengths. He only hoped that this person deserved his reputation and was not just a short-sighted person.


    The carriage driver pulled the reins and the horse stopped. The carriage stopped outside the outer city wall that was being built. He was just about to find the city guards, when he saw a man in an orange vest approaching. The man stood next to the carriage and asked: "What are you here for? Are you here to seek shelter or find rtives? What did you bring? Do you have any proof?"


    The servant got out of the carriage and bowed to the person before saying: "We are here to ept an offered position, this is a letter of appointment."


    After speaking, he handed over the appointment letter written by Lin Yuan.


    The little official in the orange vest quickly said: "Pleasee with me. I have already set up a house for Lord Luo. The South Bodhisattva has previously ordered that Lord Luo is his beloved person and must be treated carefully."


    The ancients have always been sappy, and Lin Yuan had be more and more sappy as well recently.


    Think about it, calling their trusted aides and officials as beloved qing or even just qingqing and both the monarchs and their ministers were both very happy about this. So inparison, Lin Yuan using beloved one'' was not much of a big deal. (TN: qing=old term for a high ranking official or a term used by the emperor for his subjects)


    Luo Ben in the carriage also heard this. He couldn''t help being surprised. After all, he also knew that he wasn''t as famous as the other schrs out there. He went to school at the age of seven and followed his father in business after the death of his mother when he was fourteen-year-old. However, he had no interest in business, so he went to Cixi city to study with Zhao Baofeng. Even if he had a local reputation how could it reach Gaoyou?


    The South Bodhisattva actually regarded him with such respect and affection?


    Luo Ben was in a daze, and at the same time his lofty aspirations were aroused.


    On the way into the city, Luo Ben lifted the window curtains of the carriage and looked at the streets. Unlike the dpidated and deste settlements he had seen along the way, the people of Gaoyou lived and worked in peace and contentment. The small vendors hawked on the streets, and many women even walked around at will. When the bailiffs with knives walked by on the streets, he did not see anyone retreating in fear, nor did he see the bailiffs yelling at the vendors and asking for money.


    Luo Ben raised his voice and asked the person leading the way: "I would like to ask this lord to solve my confusions, why are these women"


    The person in the front replied: "Lord Luo may not know this but this is due to the rules set by the South Bodhisattva. Everyone is responsible for the flourish and decay of our world. How can we draw a distinction between men and women?"


    "If the burden is only entrusted to men and women only have to give birth to children, but nowadays where can we find so many men to do the work?"


    The person smiled and said: "Most men have enlisted in the army. If women don''t farm or go out to make money, the people of Gaoyou can hardly survive."


    Luo Ben was taken aback: "Women are physically weak, how can they be put to work"


    The person: "Lord doesn''t know this but, they are enjoying themselves. In the past, women had no private property. South Bodhisattva pitied them and feared that they would be oppressed and beleaguered by others. Now they can make money by making clothes and cooking. Who of them is not willing? Besides, even if they don''t rely on this to make money, don''t they still do the same job at home?"


    Luo Ben was stunned: "Didn''t their parents and brothers ever stop them?"


    Asking all the women in the family to go out to work, this face would definitely be lost.


    The person: "Why block them? The entire family goes out to work, the mother goes to theundry bureau, the father also finds a job to do, whether its to open up newnd for farming, or other random jobs. The sons are the same as well while the daughters go make clothes or be a cook. Tell me, wouldn''t they earn more than before? Everything else is empty, only the money you get is real."


    "Now if you were to tell them to go back, I am afraid that none of them would be willing."


    In the past, the widows who had lost their husbands could not avoid criticisms. And if they were to remarry, they wouldn''t even dare to go out lest the criticism from others overwhelmed them.


    But if they dont remarry, then there was no way to survive. Now, widows could choose to go out and find work, the money they earn was definitely enough to support themselves. They were no longer afraid of being forced by their brothers to remarry for dowry money or do chores at their natal homes. Those who do well and earn more even see an increase of suitors, all getting in line to ask for marriage.


    What''s more, people were social animals and possessed a herd mentality. If sixty out of a hundred people do the same thing, the remaining forty would eventually follow suit, and would not even think about whether it was right or wrong to do it. So when Lin Yuan introduced the idea of women working, he first forced the women among the refugees to go out to work. When the duration of time these women worked had be longer, naturally women from some of the less wealthy families woulde out to find work.


    Slowly and gradually it would be the norm.


    When most women had begun to work, the remaining small number of women would alsoe out because of the herd mentality.


    Luo Ben closed his eyes slightly, thinking of something.


    Luo Ben asked again: "Why are these bailiffs always walking around inspecting?"


    The person: "We call then patrols. They specialize in managing troubles, fights, petty thefts, and if foreignerse, they can also provide directions. If there are vendors who deceive customers, they deal with them. If you have problems, you can also call them."


    This was the first time Luo Ben had seen this kind of bailiff before.


    "Why is there a strange line on this road?" Luo Ben pointed to the red line drawn on the ground next to the carriage.


    The person: "On either side of the red line are sidewalks, and inside is for the carriages to pass through."


    Luo Ben nodded: "This is a convenient rule."


    Luo Bens carriage stopped in front of a house. The house had two entrances and two exits. It was not too big, but it was not too small either. At first nce, it was clear that it had been cleaned and all the furniture in the house was all set up and avable. It was clean and tidy, and it indeed expressed how much importance Lin Yuan regarded him with.


    The person said again: "Please take a slight break while this one will wait outside."


    Finally able to rest, Luo Ben had his servant boil a pot of hot water so that he could finally drink some hot tea.


    He also changed his clothes and tidied up his appearance. He finally felt a little bit more refreshed.


    Only after noon did the person outside called out: "Lord Luo, the carriage is here to pick you up."


    Luo Ben almost couldn''t wait to walk out of the door and get into the carriage.


    Lin Yuan was also waiting for Luo Ben in the study at this time, that was, Luo Guanzhong''s arrival. Luo Guanzhong arrived earlier than Song Lian. And it was conceivable just how much earlier he had set out, which also showed that Luo Guanzhong was much more excited about his appointment than Song Lian.


    After all, Luo Guanzhong still had no reputationpared to Song Lian.


    When he saw Luo Guanzhong, Lin Yuan''s eyes brightened. He practically strided over inrge hurried steps. His words were gentle and the eyes that looked at Luo Guanzhong could be described as lingering and sappy: "Mr. Luo is finally here. I have been waiting for many days."


    Luo Guanzhong didn''t expect Lin Yuan to look like this. This was clearly still an extremely young man. He had a smile on his lips and a gentle demeanor. If one didn''t know better one would think he was a young master of a wealthy family.


    "After I received the letter from Gongzi, I have been thinking of Gongzi both days and nights." Luo Guanzhong also began to say sappy words sincerely.


    The two sped their hands together and walked in step with each other.


    Lin Yuan: "Mister, please sit down."


    Luo Guanzhong sat on a chair. Lin Yuans study room was veryrge. It was not so much a study room as a ce for discussion.


    After Luo Guanzhong took his seat, he realized that he was not the only one in the room.


    Lin Yuan introduced: "This is the business manager in charge of merchants andmerce, Manager Song."


    Luo Guanzhong and Song Shizhao both greeted each other.


    Lin Yuan also introduced: "This is my sworn brother, themander of the third battalion and also serves as the supply supervisor, Commander Yang."


    Luo Guanzhong and Yang Zi''an greeted each other.


    After the introduction of the people, Song Shizhao and Yang Zi''an stepped back with extreme tactfulness. Although they didn''t know what talents Luo Guanzhong had, but they dare not give someone that Lin Yuan valued this much a xiamawei (TN: disy of severity immediately on taking office, initial show of strength, or show someone who''s boss)


    After the two of them left, Lin Yuan smiled at Luo Guanzhong and said, "Mister, have you encountered any trouble along the way?"


    Luo Guanzhong: "On the way, I have witnessed farmers having nond, vige women having no support, young children having no food, and the old, weak, sick and disabled having nowhere to stay. Compared with them, what kind of trouble could I encounter? The suffering of the people makes me unable to sleep and eat."


    Lin Yuan also sighed: "My strength is not enough, and for now I can only manage this small area. Mister''s pity and sympathy for the people makes me ashamed."


    Luo Guanzhong hurriedly said: "Why do you me yourself? Now the reputation of Taizhou and Gaoyou has even reached the south of the Yangtze River. You are truly loved by hundreds of thousands of people. The world is so big and there are many heroes and great men, but there has never been anyone like you who loves and puts the people in your heart."


    Lin Yuan waved a hand and with the other he covered his face, sighing: "Unfortunately, it is difficult for Yuan to achieve anything without support, too few people are avable to assist me."


    Luo Guanzhong: "This humble one is willing to assist you."


    Lin Yuan hurriedly stood up and bowed to Luo Guanzhong solemnly: "It is a blessing for Yuan to receive Mister''s support, and a blessing for the people!"


    Luo Guanzhong also became very excited from Lin Yuan''s words.


    The two joined hands and delved into a happy conversation. Luo Guanzhong had read many schrly works, both history and poetry, his conversation was one full of humor and interesting anecdotes.


    Lin Yuan had him stay for dinner, and even talked into the night by the light of the candles.


    This manner was very in line with the times where one respected the wise and sought out talents eagerly.


    In history, Luo Guanzhong helped Zhang Shicheng to repel Zhu Yuanzhangs army. Lin Yuan also prepared to make the best use of him by having him take on the role of a military strategist. When the time came to attack Changshu, he would also be able to look at his ability. In any case, with Zhu Yuanzhang and Yang Zi''an on the side he waa not afraid of things messing up.


    The news sent back by An Laosi was very detailed, the factions and conflict among Changshu officials were clearly recorded. And he even managed to drag Changshu''s Sub-prefect onto their thief boat.


    The n to attack Changshu was on the agenda and the military expedition was imminent.


    Jiang Zhengs recent days have been very good. Since he and An Laosi connected, gold, silver, and precious jewels have flowed into his mansion like running water. The female family members in his inner court wore delicate and smooth silk that looked as beautiful as sunset clouds. Compared with this silk, the cloth used in the past was no longer evenparable to the coarse cloth worn by farmers. Numerous exquisite decorations were also ced in the house. For all of this, he didn''t need to put much effort at all, but just make things convenient for An Laosi.


    In the past, he had to worry about the fees and gifts from the people below him. But now even without any of this from those people, he could still live a luxurious life.


    An Laosi also brought him beauties, curvy or slender, gentle or vivacious. There were all types and he had his pick. He was young and vigorous after all and had little resistance to the female sex. He lingered on the bed every day, and sometimes even bedded five different women a night.


    If he became hollowed out due to bed affairs, An Laosi would also give him a pill that could replenish his strength and did not hurt his body. Moreover, it even increased his strength and vigor to the extent that all the beauties could not help crying out for mercy in his bed.


    He had both money and beauties, and even the Emperor might not necessarily have a better life than him.


    But his desire for power became more and more inted, and he started to intervene into the affairs of the army under the instigation of An Laosi. This was originally not under his jurisdiction, but he could get his way in with money.


    He also kept offering beauties to Sukhbaru.


    In Changshu, his status had also be higher and higher. The people underneath him counted on the benefits he would give, so naturally they all appeared loyal.


    Sukhbaru, having received his share of benefits, also looked the other way on the schemings of his subordinate.


    This only caused Jiang Zheng to feel even more restless, and he developed thoughts that he shouldn''t have.


    An Laosi sat in the seat under Jiang Zheng. The dancers in the hall put on a lively performance. Their movements were like immortals, their waists were pliable and curvy and their eyes were like spring pools, causing people to be unable to look away.


    "I must say that only Sub-prefect Jiang knows how to enjoy the pleasures of life." An Laosi sighed, "Not like An, who makes money but always has to run tirelessly around. This kind of lifestyle might not even beparable to that of the servants at home."


    Jiang Zheng was also somewhat self-satisfied.


    An Laosi was so busy that it was hard to even find the time to sit down and take a breath.


    How could hepare to him, leisurely and content. He could get money even when he was just sitting there, all of his desires met.


    Jiang Zheng alsoughed: "Brother An is a rare talent, but when ites to this, you are indeed not as good as me."


    An Laosi hurriedly said: "Ai, I am born to toil, destined to run tirelessly, if I could cast my lot in with Sub-prefect"


    Jiang Zheng''s eyes widened and his face became stern: "Brother An! Silence! Do you know what you are saying?"


    An Laosi knelt down quickly, but raised his head and said firmly: "My lord! If An never met my lord, I could never have thought of this!"


    An Laosi took a few steps on his knees: "I look at my lord and feel that it is guidance from the heavens! My lord is not only popr in Changshu, but also holds great power! My lord!"


    Jiang Zheng calmed down quickly after the initial shock. He sat in his chair and his face had on an expression that was difficult to decipher. After a while, he said, "Brother An, be careful, don''t say this again! Nor can you let a third person know!"


    An Laosi: "My lord, you treat people with sincerity. But does the lord magistrate treat you with the same sincerity?"


    An Laosi tried his best to persuade: "My lord! It''s not worth it!"


    Jiang Zheng finally couldn''t help but cover his face with a hand and said, "Brother An, only you know my suffering, but if I follow what you say, can I still guarantee my life and wealth? There is no turning back when the arrow is loosened!"


    An Laosi knew that the opportunity hade, and said sincerely: "Fang Guozhen turned against the court, and the court gave him a position as a governor. My lord has great talents. How can just a simple governor seat be worthy of you? My lord, the world is turbulent and unrest is everywhere, the court cannot pay attention to one thing without neglecting the other. This is your luck, my lord! You are the chosen one by the heavens, so why bother to belittle yourself and be overcautious?"


    Jiang Zheng waved his hand: "I want to think about it, I have to think about it"


    An Laosi did not press further, only saying: "If my lord is interested, I would be willing to support my lord with my all. If my lord has any need, I will definitely not refuse! Even through a sea of swords and fire, An can still charge forward!"


    Jiang Zheng was unable to not feel moved by these words. He quickly walked down the steps and took the hand of An Laosi: "Brother An, I feel the sincerity and heart you hold for me. If there is one day, I will definitely share the prosperity with you!"


    An Laosi squeezed out his tears and cried bitterly: "The heart this one has for my lord, the sun and the moon can be of witness! If there are any false words, let me be struck with thunder!"


    The two looked at each other, and both felt that they saw what they wanted in each other''s eyes.


    From that day on, An Laosi came to the Jiang manor every day. He came up with ns and made suggestions to help Jiang Zheng win over the minor officials. The minor officials seemed inconspicuous, but they were the ones in charge of the peoples livlihood. The big officials above only took care of the big things, but these minor officials were an important presence among the people. Gathering them together would present a force that could not be underestimated.


    What''s more, the lives of the minor officials was not easy now. They couldn''t get much out of the people below, and the big lords above don''t care about them. So long as Jiang Zheng gave some benefits, they would naturally bow their heads. An Laosi taught Jiang Zheng how to lead them onto the thief boat so that by the time they realized anything, they would have already be grasshoppers on the same rope and could only follow after Jiang Zheng.


    Jiang Zheng also discovered much benefits.


    Almost no one took him seriously before, but now it was different. Whatever he wanted to happen he only need to pass a word downwards, and there would be many people who would be eager to help him.


    This encouraged his desire for power.


    Gradually, he didn''t even hold Sukhbaru in much regard.


    The man was just a boorish fool. He felt he was more capable and more popr than Sukhbaru.


    The greater his desire for power became, the greater his appetite grew.


    At first, he hoped that everyone would respect him.


    Then he hoped that everyone would listen to him.


    Now he hoped that more people could listen to him.


    After the beginning of the spring, An Laosi felt that the time hade, so he bluntly said: "My lord, the time hase."


    Jiang Zheng: "Brother An, we shall discuss it in detail."


    Even Fang Guozhen, a rebel thief could sit on his head so how could he be willing to remainmon all his life, having to answer to the likes of Sukhbaru?


    He wanted to take over Changshu, he wanted to be king!


    He wanted the people to kneel at his feet, and he wanted to achieve the highest pursuit of a man!


    An Laosi passed on to Lin Yuan the day when Jiang Zheng would rebel.


    Lin Yuan saw the letter from An Laosi, and his whole person was greatly shaken. He thought that An Laosi could only cause chaos in Changshu, but he did not expect that An Laosi could directly instigate the rebellion of an imperial court official


    What kind of talent for incitement was this?


    Even Song Shizhao was speechless and said: "This personis deeply scheming and can be of much use."


    Luo Guanzhong said: "When the timees, we will go forward with our troops, and we will take the opportunity to capture Changshu as they are distracted with internal conflict. In this way, the cost would be the least."


    Lin Yuan took out a map of Changshu and pointed to three ces: "This is the granary, this is the armory, and this is the barracks. These three ces are the most guarded."


    Luo Guanzhong smiled and said: "We threaten the east and strike to the west." (TN: create a diversion)


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Yes."


    Luo Guanzhong also started to say: "Send people to the granary, but the target is the armory. At that time we split the troops on three fronts. Changshu has no more than 10,000 troops. When the people flee, it will be our opportunity."


    Lin Yuan smiled at Luo Guanzhong: "Then I entrust it to Mister."


    Luo Guanzhong startled.


    Lin Yuan: "I forgot to say that for this attack on Changshu, Mister will serve as a military strategist."


    Luo Guanzhong never thought that he would be put in such an important position despite it just being over a month after he came here. After returning to his senses, he quickly said, "If I can''t take Changshu, then this official will bring my head to see you!"


    He adapted quickly to his new status. When he didn''t have an official position, he referred to himself as this humble one, and when he had an official position, he referred to himself as this official.


    His ambitions and abilities finally had a ce to shine.


    In the April of the 12th year of the current emperor''s reign, the earth recovered and the bare trees sprouted with new leaves.


    Jiang Zheng stood in the courtyard, letting his family servant put the armor on him. He was a civilian court official but just wanted to try out wearing armor. Today was a big day. If he won then a bright future awaits. If he lost, he would lose everything. But Jiang Zheng felt that he would not lose.


    He believed that he had the heart of the people and the small officials below were also dependant on him. Even the military officers in the army had recieved favors from him.


    He benefited them and they considered themselves loyal to him.


    Jiang Zheng said to the person next to him: "Is everything ready?"


    The man wore tight practical clothes and had strong muscles: "Answering Sub-prefect, everything is ready."


    Jiang Zheng smiled and said, "Where is the lord magistrate?"


    The person: "Still hunting outside the city."


    Jiang Zheng snorted: "Boorish lout."


    "Have someone close the city gates, and when Sukhbaru returns, kill him outside the city! Don''t let any of them go!"


    The people Sukhbaru brought out with him were all confidantes. None of these people were Han people. They were Sukhbaru''s henchmen. Jiang Zheng was nning to seal off the entire city after he took Changshu to prevent anyone from leaking the news.


    He nned to dy until the imperial court sent troops to attack other rebel thieves, and then dere himself as king.


    He had even conferred his left and right prime ministers.


    This was a method An Laosi taught him, to use empty positions to win over some people. When the time came, whether he wanted to confer the position to them or not, was it not up to him?


    Sukhbaru was leading his people back to the city at this time. Hunting in spring had always been his custom, year after year. The prey that they caught would be shared among his subordinates. At that time, the soldiers and guards at the gate of the city woulde and wee him back, praising him as a Mongolian warrior.


    But today, when he came back from hunting, he saw that the city gates was closed tightly. He was riding a horse and the horse was pacing irritably in ce. Sukhbaru had a fierce look and shouted: "Where is everyone! Open the gates!"


    When the words fell, he didn''t see any soldier appearing to open the gates, but many soldiers armed with weapons emerging from a side door of the city wall. Archers also appeared on the city wall aiming their arrows downwards.


    Sukhbaru''s eyes widened: "You want to rebel?!"


    On the city wall, wearing an armor made of gold, Jiang Zheng looked down at Sukhbaru and his group of more than two hundred people condescendingly, shouting: "The Yuan Dynasty meets its decline. If you submit to me then kneel and beg for mercy and I will spare your life. If you don''t then this official can only send you on the road!"


    "I, Sukhbaru will never bend my knees to vile characters like you!" Sukhbaru gritted his teeth and raised the heavy sword in his hand, "I''ll take your dog life!"


    Jiang Zheng''s expression changed, and he shouted: "Shoot!"


    The archers let out their arrows in unison.


    Sukhbaru waved his heavy sword, and the arrows that lost their momentum fell to the ground.


    He was surrounded by brave andbative Mongolians, and few were hit in the rain of arrows.


    But the horses were unable to dodge and some people rolled off their horses, the tremendous impact causing them to break their legs and fracture them instantly.


    After the arrows were released, the soldiers on both sides rushed forward with their weapons.


    The two sides instantly engaged in battle. Sukhbaru was only wearing hunting attire made of cloth, not armor, and he received several wounds on his body. The blood stained his eyes.


    "Jiang Zheng! You shameless viin!" Sukhbaru pointed at the city wall with his sword, "One day, I will have you die without a resting ce!" After he finished speaking, he shouted to his confidantes: "Withdraw!"


    Jiang Zheng yelled: "Catch up with them! One gold tael for each head!" "Whoever cuts off Sukhbaru''s head, I will appoint him as general!"

 Chapter 60: Income and Expenditure

    Chapter 60: Ie and Expenditure


    *Edited by LazyCat


    The Jiang family was arge local family in Changshu. Almost every generation stayed and took root there. When the Yuan army captured the city, they were the fastest group to kneel and therefore also obtained the position of sub-prefect, which was passed on from generation to generation. Compared to the prefecture magistrate sent by the imperial court, they were the local tyrants of Changshu. Perhaps not many knew that the prefecture magistrate was called Sukhbaru, but they definitely knew that the current sub-prefect was called Jiang Zheng.


    A family that had hundreds of years of history was like a huge lumbering monster. Inws and branch families were spread all over Changshu. Most of the families with a little face had wives surnamed Jiang. After giving birth to children, they would continue to connect by marriage with the Jiang family and practically every generation would possess half of the blood of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Zheng, as the sessor of the family and this generation''s sub-prefect, once his n gained support from his family his call to action would be extremely effective and powerful.


    They all wanted to take a gamble. If the gamble was won, then the Jiang family''s influence wouldn''t only be limited to Changshu. If the gamble was lost, then it was not a big deal either, just ept the courts persuasion to surrender. Currently, the court wanted to disy an image of benevolence. The imperial court would notpletely take punitive action so long as they had yet to truly rebel and im kingship.


    The whole family was mobilized. Most of the small officials in Changshu had more or less ties to the Jiang family. After Jiang Zheng persuaded the family, they naturally belonged on Jiang Zheng''s side.


    Jiang Zheng was now sitting in the courtyard. He watched a soldier ce Sukhbaru''s head on the table in front of him. Jiang Zheng covered his mouth and suppressed his desire to vomit.


    It was not that he had never killed anyone, though they were not personally killed by himself, but this was the first time he saw such a bloody and gory scene.


    The people he had killed were either strangled or beaten to death with a board and there was no beheading.


    "Throw his head out." Jiang Zheng frowned and couldn''t even swallow down the tea in his hand.


    An Laosi rushed over from the outside, practically jogging all the way to where Jiang Zheng was. After the table was cleaned, Jiang Zheng finally suppressed his nausea, and smiled at An Laosi: "Brother An, as expected, this Sukhbaru is not a powerful character either."


    Jiang Zheng said in self-satisfaction: "I made so many arrangements in vain."


    Of course, An Laosi would have toy on the ttery again.


    Jiang Zheng was not a smart person. After all, he was young and had limited experience. He had all the bad habits that young people might have.


    A high self-esteem, carelessness, and a penchant for listening to ttery.


    But he had a family that allowed him room to make mistakes.


    There were always wise men in suchrge families.


    Jiang Zheng''s expression changed, and said to his servants, "Tie him up."


    An Laosi''s eyes widened. He knew that he couldn''t run away now, so he could only surrender obediently. He was pressed on a chair and couldn''t move. Jiang Zheng sat opposite him.


    "Did Brother An consider me a stupid person this whole time?" Jiang Zheng looked at him expressionlessly.


    An Laosi smiled: "Sub-prefect Jiang is the smartest person I have ever met."


    Jiang Zheng was so angry that he shot up and shattered the teacup beside him.


    "Don''t say these useless sh*t anymore!" Jiang Zheng paced violently on the spot, "I know what you think of me!"


    Jiang Zheng grabbed An Laosi by the cor: "Who sent you here?!"


    An Laosi said with a look of fear: "Sub-prefect, I am just a merchant, so naturally it is for money."


    Jiang Zheng sneered: "I was almost fooled by you, if it wasn''t for"


    He cut himself off.


    An Laosi lowered his head. He knew that escaping now was just a foolish dream. He could only hope that Lin Yuan and the others would enter Changshu as soon as possible. Before that, so long as he refused to reveal the person behind him, Jiang Zheng wouldn''t kill him yet.


    This was not only a n to protect Lin Yuan, but also to protect himself.


    "You will speak." Jiang Zheng sat back again and he looked much calmer.


    He said: "This official can already guess who sent you."


    "It''s" Jiang Zheng was just about to speak his guess when An Laosi suddenly said in a loud voice, "Since Sub-prefect has guessed it, then I won''t hide it from you. I came here this time under the orders of governor Fang to pursuade Sub-prefect to join in this grand cause!"


    Jiang Zheng frowned. Obviously this waspletely different from what he had guessed: "Fang Guozhen?"


    "Isn''t he in Huizhou?" Jiang Zheng obviously didn''t believe it.


    After all, An Laosi used to be Fang Guozhen''s person and he knew very well about the affairs of Huizhou. Although he was not Fang Guozhen''s confidante, he could say something insignificant without even having to think much.


    Jiang Zheng found that there was no w in what An Laosi said, causing him to half-believe, half-doubt the other.


    Just when An Laosi began to sweat on his forehead and didn''t know what to do, a loud noise came from outside. An Laosi even felt like the very ground under their feet began to tremble.


    Jiang Zheng was also taken aback and almost slid off his chair. He shouted, "What happened outside? What happened?"


    The people in Jiang Zheng''s house were thrown into a panic and it took nearly a quarter of an hour for a report to arrive.


    "My lord! Someone is attacking the city outside! They have trebuchets!"


    Trebuchet!


    Everyone had heard of this thing and knew that some people have used it before. But this was a very huge mechanism that could not be carried over long distances at all. There was simply not such arge wooden cart to carry it on. Unless the materials were collected on the spot, but that would require a certain amount of time in which both sides were stuck in a confrontation.


    Were these people already outside the city?


    Impossible! He had only just sent people to chase Sukhbaru two days ago. If there were people in the vicinity, with so many people and troops, they could not be unaware.


    Jiang Zheng looked at An Laosi. He gritted his teeth and asked, "Who is it?"


    At this point, An Laosi didn''t have to conceal it anymore: "Gaoyou."


    Jiang Zheng raised his fist, seeming to want to punch An Laosi in the face. An Laosi smiled and said: "Sub-prefect, I advise you to think carefully before you make a move. Now that the army has surrounded the city, with me in your hands perhaps you can still be able to guarantee your life when the city falls. If you kill me or hurt me, then you will have a hard time in theing days."


    Jiang Zheng: "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    There was another sound of huge boulders being thrown into the city. Jiang Zheng held onto the table to maintain his bnce while An Laosi fell to the ground together with the chair. He looked quite proud though: "If you found out earlier, maybe the situation today will be reversed. "


    Jiang Zheng: "Didn''t that quack in Gaoyou present himself as kind and merciful? Using a trebuchet? So the people in Changshu are not people?"


    "My lord." An Laosi said loudly, "It''s useless to say this to me!"


    "The people under the South Bodhisattva''s rule are his people. When he takes Changshu, he will naturally love the people like his children."


    Jiang Zhengughed: "Love the people like his children?"


    An Laosi: "You don''t believe it? I didn''t believe it at first."


    "Then lord Sub-prefect, let''s wait and see."


    Luo Guanzhong was currently in a tent at this time. The furnishings were simple and it was already quite good that there was even a table.


    A total of three trebuchets were brought. The carpenters tried their best to make assembly easier after disassembling it ording to Lin Yuans requirements. Now, a trebuchet only required ten men to assemble and it only took six hours.


    Although it still seemed to take time,pared to before it saved more than half of the original time.


    Sometimes efficiency was also very important.


    Although Luo Guanzhong had read a lot of military books and felt that he knew a lot about trebuchets, it was the first time he had seen a real trebuchet, standing before him like three indomitable behemoths. He spread out the map of Changshu and discussed with Zhu Yuanzhang and the others.


    This time Lin Yuan did note with them.


    This had Luo Guanzhong breath a sigh of relief but at the same time also feel slightly disappointed.


    Although there wouldn''t be as much pressure, it was still regrettable that Lin Yuan could not see the victory with his own eyes.


    "The sound of the stones alone will scare him to death." Brother Dao pped his thigh and said very contentedly, "I have never seen such a thing before. It is even more powerful than those explosives."


    The boulders had taken a lot of manpower and they could only obtain the material locally. They had arrived and set up campst night before searching for the boulders overnight. After finding the boulders they also had to find a way to transport it all back. It took a lot of time.


    But the results achieved were also amazing.


    Changshu was now thrown into chaos and the city walls were also crumbling. In addition to huge stones there were also many smaller loose stones and throwing them could also cause chaos within a certain range.


    After Luo Guanzhong discussed with them, Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and Li Congrong each led a team out.


    By now the soldiers of Gaoyou havepletely transformed. The arrival of merchants had brought a better life and also brought more money and military equipmentthese sly merchants always had their own ways and means.


    Now, the Lin family soldiers all wore helmets.


    And the most shocking thing was that Lin Yuan finally trained a team of cavalry.


    The money to raise one cavalryman was enough to raise three infantrymen.


    The consumption of horses was veryrge.


    However, thebat capability of the cavalry was also worthy of these expenses.


    The Mongols relied on the cavalry to conquer an empire, even leading expeditions into Europe, bing a famous scourge of God.


    They were a standard example of knowing how to conquer the world but not knowing how to rule the world.


    Just like Li Zicheng, but Li Zicheng was even more unlucky and only managed to remain emperor for forty-two days.


    There were still very superstitious rumors among the people.


    There was an old saying back then, "Eat meat at every meal, everyday like a New Year celebration."


    People could only eat one meal with meat a year.


    The fortune teller told Li Zicheng that he could be emperor for forty-two years.


    But the result was that when Li Zicheng became emperor he ate meat every day, so forty-two years became forty-two days.


    This rumor was more like a joke.


    But one could imagine how unlucky Li Zicheng was.


    He ended the rule of the Ming Dynasty and was also an excellent leader of peasant uprisings, but eventually lost his original popr support because of arrogance and extravagance.


    In the end he became a stepping stone for the Qing government to settle in the Central ins.


    In contrast, the Yuan Dynasty at least had 98 years of rule.


    The Yuan could already be considered to have rather good luck.


    Changshu was up in chaos. The people fled in all directions, but they didn''t know where to flee. The soldiers also had never experienced such a battle before either. They were at a loss and could only climb up to the city wall with their weapons.


    The archers just raised their bows, but the other party had already set up their crossbows.


    Whether it was experience,bat ability, or physical fitness, the Lin family troops were much better than them.


    This was a one-sided beating.


    An Laosi was nowpletely at ease. He said to Jiang Zheng standing on the side, too afraid to go out: "Sub-prefect, surrender now, and with me in your hands you can definitely save your life."


    Jiang Zheng was nowpletely panicked.


    He ran out trembling.


    He had to go ask his uncle and his family, what should they do now?


    Should they continue to fight or surrenderor seek help from the court?


    Jiang Zheng clenched his fists and all he could think was: I cannot die, I must not die.


    Either seek help from the court, surrender, or find a way to escape.


    There were only these three roads.


    And these three roads were apanied by huge risks.


    They must find the path that was most beneficial to them.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was looking at the ledger Song Shizhao gave him. The method of ounting was taught to Song Shizhao by Lin Yuan. The ledgers left by Gaoyou and Taizhou in the past were practically aplete mess of scribbles and it was very troublesome to organize it all. Lin Yuan had no choice but to take the time to teach Song Shizhao how to keep ounts in a more easier and efficient way, and then let Song Shizhao sort out the ount book.


    It was now much easier to check the ounts when different expenses were recorded in different books.


    The bulk of Gaoyous expenditure this year was still on the people. At the beginning, Lin Yuan took out all the grains in Gaoyou and Taizhou to support the people as well as the influx of refugees. This expenditure was thergest, and then came the military expenses with the sries of officialsing in third.


    Song Shizhao said to Lin Yuan: "Boss, there is no money."


    Lin Yuan: "The salt in Taizhou hasn''t been sold yet?"


    Song Shizhao nodded: "It has not been sold yet."


    Lin Yuan stood up from his chair: "Call the merchants over, it is time to sell it."


    If they continued to not sell then they would die from being too damn poor.


    The salt was to be sold by bidding with a big merchant bidding all the salt at a single price and then selling it at a price that he decided himself.


    Lin Yuan was toozy to sell the salt separately to separate merchants which was too much trouble.


    The merchants were also very excited. They were finally able to do a big business.


    There were also people who tried their best to find out other people''s bid prices. Lin Yuan had set the lowest bid price. If it did not exceed the price set by Lin Yuan then the bid would be invalidated and then the bidding would be carried out again the next time. In this way, the merchants could not join together to lower the bidding price.


    The small merchants nned to pool their money and bid together, while the big merchants bid on their own.


    Zhou Fu had prepared the bidding money. He felt that apart from himself, Xie Zichang was the only one who had the ability topete with him. He spent a lot of money trying to pry the mouths of the people working for Xie Zichang. It was a pity that it was just using meat buns to beat the dog. The bribe money was epted, and although the amount of money revealed was quite a lot, it was obviously impossible that Xie Zichang had set the price. It was clearly nonsense just to fool him.


    "Laoye!" The servant stood at the door, "The carriage is ready."


    Zhou Fu opened the door: "Why are you still standing? Let''s go!"


    The salt was ced on the ground in baskets. The salt was ground very finely and was very high-quality fine salt. When the salt people brought the salt over, they were all shocked. They obviously felt that their lives and working hours were easier than before so why was the salt not getting less? Not only did the salt output not decrease, but it increased?


    The merchants sat on chairs. They could bid openly and everyone was issued a small wooden sign, raising their wooden sign would be increasing their bidding price.


    Lin Yuan watched from the side.


    He wanted to see what the current salt market was like.


    It was Zhou Fu who won the bid in the end. He and Xie Zichang simply increased their prices and frightened the small merchants next to them away.


    It was almost impossible for ordinary people to imagine the financial resources of big merchants.


    After the auction ended, Lin Yuan took the time to see Zhou Fu.


    "South Bodhisattva." Zhou Fu had a big smile on his face.


    Lin Yuan had him sit down first before asking strangely: "Chairman Zhou put out such arge price, are there even any profits to be made?"


    Although the current salt price was high, it was not only Xinghua that produced salt. There were not many salt-producing ces in the country but there were not too few either.


    Zhou Fu sighed: "South Bodhisattva doesn''t know the price of official salt now."


    The Yuan Dynasty''s financial crisis caused the price of salt to double several times. Now even some well off families could barely afford salt. Not only was the price expensive, but sometimes it might not be possible to buy it with money.


    Zhou Fu said: "I can sell this batch of salt before it evenpletely leaves the area of Gaoyou."


    Small merchants could only buy from Zhou Fu, and naturally Xie Zichang could only buy from Zhou Fu.


    Not only could he make a profit, the profit was also not small either.


    Other merchants could not afford such a huge amount, but they could afford it in smaller quantities.


    Lin Yuan nodded and said to Zhou Fu: "It is hard work."


    Zhou Fu hurriedly waved his hand: "No hard work, no hard work."


    "It''s the South Bodhisattva, having to be in charge of so many things, who really have the hard work."


    Lin Yuan looked at him with a smile, thinking in his heart: If it weren''t for the fact I couldn''t find many helpers, do you think I want to manage it all?


    In this era, reading and literacy couldn''t be achieved in one or two months. Lin Yuan stipted that as long as one learned 300 characters, then that would be considered half illiterate. Only those who learned 800 characters could leave the illiterate ranks.


    The people in Taizhou and Gaoyou who have left the illiterate ranks add up to less than 1,000 people in total.


    Among these thousand people, most of them were children with strong learning ability, and most of them were under 15 years old.


    Lin Yuan already had those over ten years old begin to do work.


    Those under ten years oldLin Yuan could only ask them to continue spreading literacy to their little friends.


    Lin Yuan now very much wanted to look for a school, and then lead his troops over and capture all of the schrs in it.


    But he could only dream about this.


    Lin Yuan didn''t want to offend schrs. Sometimes the schr''s pen was more ruthless than a knife, especially the ancients.


    In the modern times most people came into contact with information not only through books but also from the Inte. The easy flow of information allowed modern people to ept a variety of thinking.


    But for the ancients, most of their reasoning and knowledge came from books, and from these books they establish their three views. At the same time they would also inherit the thinking and ideas in the books.


    So whenever there was a change of dynasty, the schr was always thest to kneel.


    Loyalty to the emperor and patriotism was also an education received by schrs.


    Just don''t know if the schrs still love the Yuan Dynasty.


    Zhou Fu suddenly said: "This humble one has an idea."


    Lin Yuan quickly said: "Chairman Zhou please go ahead."


    Zhou Fu smiled and said, "Since the South Bodhisattva is short of schrs, why not issue orders for talents?"


    Lin Yuan frowned: "The court"


    The Red Turban Army was now slowly gaining a foothold, attracting most of the Yuan armys firepower, but Lin Yuan still did not want to confront the Yuan army as of now.


    Zhou Fu: "If the South Bodhisattva can trust this humble one, the matter will be handled by this humble one, and it will be done properly and beautifully."


    Lin Yuan looked at Zhou Fu. He didn''t trust him yet.


    Zhou Fu also knew that now was the best time to show loyalty, so he quickly knelt down: "This humble one is a merchant, and I have no fixed ce. My parents and brothers have all already been brought to Gaoyou at the earliest possible. On the lives of my entire family, this humble one swears that this matter will be done well for the South Bodhisattva!"


    Lin Yuan only now realized that he was so busy recently that he didn''t even read the reports on the merchants'' family members.


    Zhou Fu''s old parents and elder brothers were all in Gaoyou. He also recently married a local wife from Gaoyou, and she was even four months pregnant.


    "Then I leave it to chairman Zhou." Lin Yuan helped Zhou Fu up with a smile, "If this seeds, there will be a great reward."


    Zhou Fu breathed a sigh of relief.


    "One more thing," Lin Yuan said.


    Zhou Fu hurriedly bowed: "South Bodhisattva, please speak."


    Lin Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly: "I want to know Xishui''s military strength."


    Zhou Fu suddenly realized what he meant and said: "I will not disappoint my Lord."


    Xishui was now being upied by Xu Shouhui. Xu Shouhui revolted against the Yuan in Augustst year and upied Xishui. He established himself as an emperor with the dynastyic name Tian Wan and was also raising the banner of the Red Turban Army.


    The reason why Lin Yuan paid attention to him was becuase Xu Shouhui would gain the support of a great general on the fifteenth year of the reign of Yuan Shun.


    The name of that general would be carved in the annals of history foreverChen Youliang.


    Lin Yuan was thinking about whether or not Chen Youliang would show up if he sent troops to capture Xishui.


    But he had not made a decision yet.


    If he did not do anything about Xu Shouhui, then he would at least know where Chen Youliang would be in the future.


    If he did then in the best case scenario Chen Youliang might not take part in the uprising. Lin Yuan thought that this was unlikely. Chen Youliang was not forced. He had been an official and had a family background. He chose his own path.


    Even if there was no Xu Shouhui, and Xu Shouhui''s subordinates did not include Ni Wenjun, Chen Youliang would still revolt and be a rebel leader.


    Or, he could wait until the fifteenth year of Yuan Shun when Chen Youliang''s uprising ocurred in Huangpeng.


    And then kill Chen Youliang on the battlefield.


    Lin Yuan had servants see Zhou Fu out while he sat at the table drinking tea.


    He felt a little restless, and this feeling of restlessness had be stronger since he learned of Xu Shouhui''s uprising.


    Compared with Fang Guozhen and Liu Futong, Lin Yuan cared more about Chen Youliang.


    Chen Youliang''s military intuition and sensitivity to war were on another level from that of the ordinary people. And one could say that Zhu Yuanzhang had luck on his side when he beat him in history.


    Moreover, he was cruel enough and had almost no weakness. Lin Yuan had reason to believe that if killing his family members was necessary in order to be emperor, Chen Youliang would do so without so much as a blink of his eyes. He was a natural creature of power and desire. His craving for power was to the extent it had be an obsession and neurosis, therefore he could not tolerate anyone questioning him or going against him.


    Lin Yuan drank a sip of tea.


    He could only wait until Chen Youliang''s name was known to the world three yearster.


    "Am I overly nervous?" Lin Yuan covered his forehead with a hand as he muttered to himself.


    Er Liang re-poured tea for Lin Yuan.


    He looked at Lin Yuan who seemed to be nursing a headache and asked in a low voice, "Young master, do you want to take a rest?"


    Lin Yuan looked at Er Liang and asked: "Er Liang, how are you doing recently?"


    A smile appeared on Er Liang''s face: "I live with my parents now, and I am having a good time."


    Er Liang also lowered his head and said, "My mother even found me a wife."


    Lin Yuan was taken aback: "Is it already decided?"


    Er Liang smiled and said, "You know her too, it''s Xiao Yao."


    Xiao Yao was also a family servant of Lin Yuan''s family. Both her parents were family servants. Compared with the servants who were boughtter, the family servants had a much higher status.


    So when choosing a marriage partner, most of them also chose among themselves.


    Er Liang also said to Lin Yuan: "My mother and her mother have discussed it. When the battle in Changshu is over, we will get married."


    Lin Yuan said in a daze: "Congrattions."


    Er Liang beamed stupidly.


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "I won''t be attending the wedding."


    Er Liang heaved a sigh of relief. He also didn''t dare to invite Lin Yuan, otherwise no one would be able topletely let themselves loose and enjoy the wedding.


    Lin Yuan patted Er Liang on the shoulder: "Try to wee two babes in three years."


    Er Liang blushed.


    At this time in Changshu, Jiang Zheng''s face was also blushed red, but it was not from shyness.

 Chapter 61: Jiang Family

    Chapter 61: Jiang Family


    *Edited by LazyCat


    An hour before the city wall of Changshu was breached, Jiang Zheng had someone tie up An Laosi and then packed up his money and his family to prepare to run away. It was toote to ask the court for help. He had to survive and he didn''t feel that he would have any kind of good ending when he was caught by the people of Gaoyou. The family spent an hour discussing and another hour packing up, and then finally used thest hour to run away. Even thest troops of Changshu were summoned by Jiang Zheng to protect him as he fled Changshu to Huzhou.


    With so many people, even if Jiang Zheng escaped, his escape would still invoke a lot of attention.


    Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang, who had already charged into the city, took a look at each other.


    "Go!"


    The two urged their horses into a gallop almost at the same time, and the cavalry behind them also followed after.


    Whoever captured Jiang Zheng would be given greater credit.


    They didn''t need to think at all, their bodies were already one step ahead.


    "Faster!" Jiang Zheng was sitting in the carriage. He practically screeched at the carriage driver in front of him. His parents were also in the carriage but the old couple looked extremely calm.


    Father Jiang said: "Tell them to stop."


    Jiang Zheng looked back at his father in disbelief. His father was the previous Sub-prefect and was now the head of the Jiang family. He had twelve sons but finally chose Jiang Zheng, the son of a concubine to inherit his position. He had chose this son because he was ambitious and courageous, but he never expected that while such a son would be enough to handle the position of Sub-prefect, he could not handle a higher position.


    It was not a mistake to have ambitions.


    The mistake was that his intelligence was not enough to match his ambitions.


    Father Jiang sighed: "We won''t be able to escape. If we surrender and offer the city, maybe we can still protect the Jiang family."


    Jiang Zheng: "Father! They will kill me! They will definitely kill me!"


    Father Jiang looked at his son, who looked very simr to himself, and finally said: "Even if you and I will die, as long as we can protect a trace of the Jiang family''s blood, it is worth it."


    "Compared with the family, our survival is not important." Father Jiang shouted to the driver, "Stop."


    The driver was also very flustered and scared, but he could only stop the carriagehe would not resist the master''s request.


    Jiang Zheng threw himself over and clutched at father Jiang''s leg: "Father! I don''t want to die!"


    He burst into tears, tears and snot covering his entire face. He had never been in such a sorry state before.


    At this time, mother Jiang took father Jiang''s hand and smiled at him: "It''s rare toe out with you."


    Father Jiang looked at his old wife. Since the age of 30, he had treated his old wife with respect but not affection, preferring young beauties more. But now, when he was in a life or death situation, she was the only one who was by his side. Father Jiang sighed: "Yes, it has been so many years."


    Father Jiang took mother Jiang''s hand and got out of the carriage together.


    Jiang Zhengy in the carriage and wept bitterly.


    His whole body was shaking.


    He could hear the sounds of the enemy.


    Jiang Zheng got up with difficulty, climbing out of the carriage with trembling legs to stand beside his parents. He was the son of the Jiang family. The blood in his veins was that of the Jiang family. For the sake of the family, he should not be stingy with his life.


    "Father." Jiang Zheng grabbed his father''s arm.


    Father Jiang: "My son, time or fate, you can''t force either of them."


    Immediately after his words fell, Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong had already led their men over. The two sides confronted each other but did not yet start fighting.


    Chen Baisong was the first to shout: "Where is Sub-prefect Jiang?!"


    Father Jiang patted Jiang Zheng on the arm. Jiang Zheng took a deep breath. He raised his head and looked at the man on the horse. With the greatest courage in his life he said, "I am the Sub-prefect Jiang Zheng of Changshu!"


    On the side, Zhu Yuanzhang raised his crossbow and shot an arrow through Jiang Zheng''s chest.


    Seeing that arrow fly over, Jiang Zheng couldn''t move at all. He wanted to escape, but his feet were rooted on the ground. His eyes widened, his breathing came rapidly, and thenhe didn''t even feel the pain. Bowing his head, he saw the arrow in his chest before falling backward.


    At this time, Zhu Yuanzhang said to the soldiers protecting the Jiang family: "Disarm and kneel on the ground and we won''t kill you!"


    The soldiers looked at each other until one of them knelt down. Soon all of them knelt down like a wave of bending wheat.


    Only father Jiang and mother Jiang were still standing.


    They did not even look at the fallen Jiang Zheng.


    "Don''t know the name of this general." Father Jiang cupped his fists in greeting.


    Zhu Yuanzhang held the reins: "Under the South Bodhisattva, I am Zhu Yuanzhang."


    Father Jiang tidied up his clothes, and with mother Jiang, he slowly bowed to Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong, pressing his head to the ground and saying: "I plead that General Zhu let the rest of the Jiang family live."


    Zhu Yuanzhang sneered: "If Lord Jiang had offered the city earlier, my Lord would have let him live. But now if we release the Jiang family, how many people will we have to release in the future?"


    Father Jiang did not look up, and said with a trembling voice: "I plead this lord to let go of the children!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong nced at each other. Chen Baisong gave an order: "The Jiang family, whether young or old, shall be killed on the spot."


    From beginning to end, father Jiang did not look up. He could only cry silently.


    One step wrong and they must be consigned to eternal damnation.


    They only saw the imperial court but did not see Gaoyou. Their ambitions eventually destroyed the Jiang family.


    In his ears sounded the screams and begging for mercy from his family members.


    His great-grandson was still an ignorant toddler and did not know what was happening, only knowing to let out loud wails.


    The ground was stained with blood, and mother Jiang said to father Jiang, "All the sisters are gone."


    Jiang Zheng''s wives were all killed by mother Jiang back in their old manor before leaving the city. Only two pregnant women were taken away, escaping on a different path.


    Father Jiang understood what she meant and he suddenly felt that he was full of vigor!


    The Jiang family was not exterminated! Their bloodline still remained!


    Mother Jiang smiled and said: "I always cursed you hoping you would die, and now that you are really going to die I feel a little bit reluctant."


    Father Jiang: "For so many years, I have wronged you."


    Mother Jiang smiled at him: "Between husbands and wives, there is nothing worthy of being sorry. Before I got married, my mother said to me: After you get married, your fortune is tied with your husband. Sharing life and death together is the duty of a wife.'' After we go down to the underworld and see my parents-inw, I can say that I have a clear conscience."


    The elderly couple in their 60s looked at each other with a smile at the corners of their mouths and faced death calmly.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Zhu Yuanzhang said to the soldiers: "These two, bury them well."


    The soldiers answered with an affirmative.


    They were now about to deal with the aftermath in Changshu. The soldiers were all experienced. Some of them went tofort the people, ringing the bell and announcing that Changshu was already under the rule of the South Bodhisattva. The South Bodhisattva would not make it difficult for the people.


    Another group of people rushed into the homes ofrge families in Changshu. Some of theserge families huddled in their homes while others ran away with some valuables. The manors of those who ran away were easy to clean up. Those who did not run were invited out by the soldiers. Except for the personal belongings on their person nothing else was allowed to be brought out with them. Their money would all be confiscated, unless they performed meritorious services.


    So these big households whose possessions were "confiscated" began to bite at each other, indicating that the other party were in cahoots with Jiang Zheng to oppress the people.


    These people have all been sent to prison. When exactly coulde out depended on when Lin Yuan arrived in Changshu and had the time to deal with them.


    Probably the reputation of the "South Bodhisattva" was famous enough. In addition, the people found that these soldiers did not harm the women and children nor rob them of their belongings. Moreover, the soldiers even opened the granary in Changshu in front of them. The people of Changshu finally couldn''t help but kneel down to the ground and begin to cry.


    Many of them had rtives and family members who died from starvation, unable to make it past the winter.


    But there were clearly so many grains, grains that were grown by them. They grew the grains themselves, but weren''t able to eat enough. What kind of reasoning was this?


    Chen Baisong looked at these people as he took a sip of water from his sk before saying to Zhu Yuanzhang: "It''s easier than expected."


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked at An Laosi who was loosened from his ropes by the soldiers not far away, and smiled: "The viin also has their uses."


    Chen Baisong nced at Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Although the two of them were colleagues, they didn''t have much daily contact. Chen Baisong even deliberately or unintentionally had his guard up against Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Zhu Yuanzhang naturally discovered this so he did not take the initiative to get close to Chen Baisong. In this way the two unexpectedly maintained a bnce.


    After capturing Changshu, they would not retreat for the time being. At this time, a strong military presence was needed to suppress the rest of the powers in Changshu. However, Li Congrong and Yang Zi''an had to take their soldiers back. After all, Gaoyou could not do without people either.


    Jiang Gui was now in Taizhou and was in charge of Taizhou''s affairs so he could not be moved away.


    As for the original soldiers in Changshu, they had now be prisoners. Chen Baisong had people fence in a field outside the city, and put them inside like one would with pigs, dogs, cattle and sheep. These soldiers were all disheveled and in a sorry state. They wanted to charge out, but they were unarmed with their weapons taken away. Though there were bold ones who tried to kill the guards at night to escape. The end result was that they were all beheaded, none of them surviving.


    After a few waves of dissenters died, the remaining people finally became more obedient.


    Every day, someone would give them food. Although it was just some beans, no one wouldin as it was for survival.


    Themon people were also registered separately by their genders and they would all receive their own small wooden signthat was, an ID card.


    Themon people found that many of the "lords" who engraved wooden signs for them were children who did not even reach as high as their their waist. These "little lords" sat in the room early every morning and engraved the words on the signs for an hour before resting for a cup of tea. Now that the weather was getting hot there was no need for charcoal braziers in the house. But hot water was always on hand by their sides.


    There were such small officials in this world. This shocked the people of Changshu. Many people rubbed their eyes and thought they were seeing wrong. The children of themon people were about the same age as these little officials and as they looked at these "little lords" sitting in the house all of them showed longing expressions on their faces.


    Sitting in such a beautiful house and not having to face the harshness of the outside weather. They also saw people bringing meals to the little lords, all with meat and vegetables. When the aroma traveled out, all of them had loudly growling stomachs.


    The manager in charge said to them: "Dont be envious. These little officials were like your children before and didnt know any words at all. It was after the South Bodhisattva came that they learned to read. Now they are free from illiteracy and can work for the government, earning no less than me in a month."


    The people couldn''t believe it.


    Could such a small child earn about the same as the manager?


    Courageously, someone asked: "Milord! Will our children be able to do the same in the future?"


    The manager smiled at him: "Now you are all the people of the South Bodhisattva. What do you think? Is it possible that you have never heard the name of the South Bodhisattva in Changshu?"


    The people have heard it, but they just listened and did not take it to heart. Gaoyou was clearly not too far away, but many of them have never left Changshu in their entire lives, let alone go to other ces. They didnt even have time to think about it, busy as they were with their livelihoods and feeding the family. Where was there time to think about things in the future, about things outside?


    It seemed that Changshu was better in the hands of the South Bodhisattva than in the hands of the imperial court?


    The people were bewildered.


    But so long as they could live their lives they would not leave Changshu.


    Thisnd was where they had lived for generations. They would never leave here unless they could no longer survive on thisnd.


    "Little lord, eat something. You have been busy the whole day." At night, the room was lit with an oilmp. A servant came over with a meal, and gave it to a young boy around ten sitting in the room. The young boy was dressed in a green robe and holding a carving knife in his hand. His fingers already had a lot of calluses because of all the engraving he had been doing so it was not as painful as before.


    The young boy''s surname was Zheng, and he was called Zheng Er because he was the second child. He thanked the servant. Only then did he put down the wooden sign and carving knife for the food in his hand. He ate very slowly, very carefully. It could be seen that he once had a very good family background.


    Zheng Er was once the oldest grandson of the Zheng family in Gaoyou. Their family was a big family, with tenants andnd, and were one of the most influential bigndlords.


    But when the South Bodhisattva came, everything changed. The old servants of the family became themon people, and they could not live in the Zheng farmstead anymore. After they no longer had servants, their family could only live in a small house, the entire family of more than 30 people living together.


    The farmstead andnd were no longer theirs anymore and all the family members had to go out to find work, otherwise they would not have enough food.


    At that time, the "school" run by the South Bodhisattva opened. Because he was within the scope of schooling years, he was also taken to go study. He had the foundation, and he quicklypleted his schoolwork and left the illiterate ranks. Because he was just over ten years old, he also started to work for the government.


    He remembered that at the very beginning, his parents and uncles were always frowning. He was young, but he also understood that their family would not be able to return to their original glorious days. Just like ordinary people, they had to go out and earn whatever they wanted.


    His sisters also began to learn how to make clothes and weave so that they could exchange it for money.


    But Zheng Er thought it was very good like this. He used to live in a big house and must follow a lot of rules. Everyone spoke with hidden meaning in their words. Even the servants were divided into factions, from which courtyard to which house they belonged to. He saw it all with his eyes, but he just didn''t point it out.


    After going to school, Zheng Er learned a lot of truths and reasoning from the teacher.


    Zheng Er didn''t feel bitter at all when working outside now.


    He believed he could do it. So long as he worked harder and harder, one day his family would be prosperous again.


    His goal was to be a county official or a district head.


    The teacher said that everyone must have goals, otherwise living your life in a muddled way was no different from the walking dead. Would there be any point in studying then? Wouldn''t it be better to be just a fool?


    Zheng Er thought so.


    So when his colleaguesined of tiredness, he always kept silent and continued to do his work.


    Sometimes he would also wonder, what kind of person was the South Bodhisattva?


    Was he really a bodhisattva? Would he get a chance to meet him?


    The "little lords" who were resting outside returned to the house one after another, packed their things, and went back to the room arranged for them to sleep in. Zheng Er also packed up his thingsthe carving knife and today''s carved wooden sign. If they were lost then he would have to re-engrave it once again.


    Zheng Er left the house. Someone outside was already waiting for him.


    "Young master!" The boy who was slightly older than Zheng Er ran over excitedly and took over Zheng Er''s small burden, "Have you eaten anything? Today I ate chicken with spices!"


    Zheng Er said with a small serious looking face, like a little adult: "Don''t call me young master again. The teacher said, we are all the same. We are all people of the South Bodhisattva."


    The boy stuck out his tongue. He had put all of his energy on word recognition during ss. He didnt understand other things the teacher said. He was not as smart as the young master. In the eyes of the boy, the young master was the smartest person in the world and was only a little less smarter than the South Bodhisattva.


    The two walked towards the dormitory together. The dormitory was remodeled from arge manor and soldiers were sent to protect and guard it day and night.


    Zheng Er slept in the same room with the boy and two other children. Two people shared a bed. As male and female must live separately, the girls lived on the other side of the manor.


    No one thought that girls could also read and write, and thene out to work for the government.


    But no one had any doubts, because the South Bodhisattva said that in his eyes, the people in this world were the same, regardless of male or female. It would be unfair to boys if only boys had to work and girls remained idle.


    Even though the people didn''t understand what was so unfair about this since boys could only marry and have their own family when they found work.


    But since the South Bodhisattva said so, and it seemed to also make sense, the people epted it easily.


    Compared with the boys, the girls still had to do some small chores in the house like sewing. Although the craftsmanship was notparable to that of the adults, their products could still be used after sewing. Most of them sewed small things, such as socks and the like so even if the stitches were ugly no one would be able to see it anyway.


    "How much money did you save?" The little girl asked herpanion next to her.


    Thepanion finished sewing a sock and smiled at her.


    Her mother told her that no matter how much money she had, whether it was more or less, she shouldn''t tell others.


    The little girl didn''t get a response so she stopped asking. She whispered: "My mother took all my money."


    Her mother had said that she would be keeping it for her but she knew that her mother took the money to buy things for her little brother.


    She didn''t feel much about this kind of treatment before, but now she felt a little ufortable.


    Thepanion said to her: "Then when you are fourteen, you can go to the government office to move out your registered residence, then your mother won''t get your money."


    The little girl didn''t dare, so she could only sigh like an adult.


    "I just saw some children about our age outside." The little girl suddenly remembered something and said, "She had a big head and a big belly, but her arms and legs were very thin. It''s so strange."


    The little girls in the room all stopped working, and a little girl whispered: "I heard my mother say that such a person is someone who could not eat enough and had to drink water every day. She will soon die."


    "Really?"


    "This is verymon, my neighbor starved to death just like this."


    The girls shuddered and continued to work.


    Earn a little more money, and their hope of survival would also be greater.


    Because girls could also work, now when her mother gave birth to a younger sister, she would no longer drown or throw her younger sister away.


    Order quickly restored in Changshu. Themon people didnt feel much affected by the change of Changshus governance. They had no belief but to live on. In addition, their lives now had clearly be better. So long as they went to register their identities they would get their own wooden sign and then be able to go to the recruiting ce to find work.


    If there was no food in the family, they could buy some food on credit, enough to survive the first difficult days.


    The female family members also went out to work, and both husband and wife could now earn money. The entire family depended on the husband and wife to earn money and food. They might not be able to always eat meat, but they were able to eat enough.


    Lin Yuan arrived in Changshu a month after it was captured. He would not be staying in Changshu for a long time, but would be sending someone to take charge of Changshu.


    Lin Yuan had not decided on this candidate.


    He had too few civilian officials.


    Jiang Gui was in Taizhou, Song Shizhao said he didn''t want to leave him at all, and Luo Guanzhong just wanted to be a military strategist.


    Song Lian was still on the roadLin Yuan didn''t even know if he could even see him this year.


    Lin Yuan did not have enough time to investigate other small officials.


    "My Lord." Zhu Yuanzhang walked beside Lin Yuan, reporting on his work during this period.


    Lin Yuan listened and thought about it, and then asked: "Among the officials apanying this time, are there any outstanding performances?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang reported a name.


    Lin Yuan''s eyes narrowed slightly. It turned out to be him.


    Wu Changqing was the one who followed to Changshu this time. He was originally a county magistrate in Gaoyou. When he heard that Changshu needed people, he immediately signed up and also promoted the people working under him. He knew exactly his situation in Gaoyou. The most he could be was a district head. Going to Changshu looked like it would be full of danger and uncertainties, but it was also his opportunity.


    After being left out for so long, Wu Changqing had long figured out what he had said wrong.


    He considered everything, but he didn''t consider that the South Bodhisattva was truly a soft-hearted and upright person.


    This made Wu Changqing sigh and at the same time also be more loyal to Lin Yuan.


    After all, Lin Yuan was now soft-hearted to Zhu Yuanzhang and the others, so one day in the future, he would also be soft-hearted to him.


    It was better to serve a soft-hearted master than to serve a cruel master.


    He had finally found his position and decided to give up everything to start from the very bottom as a small official in Changshu.


    Lin Yuan said to Zhu Yuanzhang: "Keep observing."


    The selected official must be able to understand his meaning and be able to faithfully implement every instruction he issued.


    He needed to be a smart person but he must not have ambitions beyond the limits.


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded. He understood Lin Yuan''s concerns.


    "Two people of the Jiang family escaped but they are now captured. They are both pregnant women, Jiang Zheng''s concubines."


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "Keep them under house arrest for now. When the children are born take the children away."


    An unborn child was not guilty.


    "As for the two women, take them to theundry bureau when the timees. If they perform well, they can go see their children every month."


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded.


    Lin Yuan stood by the window. He felt that his heart was bing harder and harder.


    In the past, he couldn''t say anything like exterminate the Jiang family.


    The wind blew outside. It was not cold but Lin Yuan tightened his cor.

 Chapter 62: A Way To Survival

    Chapter 62: A Way To Survival


    *Edited by LazyCat


    After taking Changshu, Lin Yuan had more people under his rule. After all, Changshu was a province. Although the poption was not toorge, not asrge as the poption in Shangzhou, but the number ounted for one-third of the total poption under his rule. The people would always be the foundation of a country.


    It was just like the saying "the more people the more powerful".


    It took at least more than ten years for a person to grow up from birth.


    The morebor force the better, even the weak, so long as they had a use, the more the better.


    "The imperial court prepares to abandon Jia Fuqing." Chen Baisong was holding the news report ryed back from the scouts, "They are going to transfer troops from nearby provinces and counties, and appoint Naghachu as the general."


    Lin Yuan: "Naghachu?"


    Chen Baisong handed the letter to Lin Yuan: "Did I read it wrong?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "You didn''t read it wrong, those three words are indeed pronounced Naghachu."


    Naghachu, a famous Mongolian warrior at the end of the Yuan Dynasty. He was already a wanhu of Taiping Lu despite his young age. In history, Zhu Yuanzhang captured him alive after seeing that he defended the city desperately and loyally and thus couldn''t bear to kill him. And seeing that no matter what he would not be recruited, in the end he let him go back north. Naghachu returned to Northern Yuan and was still entrusted with heavy responsibility. He repelled seven attacks from Ming soldiers. In the end, after the Ming Dynasty became strong enough did theypletely deal with Northern Yuan. Naghachu persisted until the end before surrendering.


    Zhu Yuanzhang even awarded the title of marquis and bestowed the Red Iron Scroll to him. (TN: a scroll made of iron with words written using cinnabar ink that emperors give to a minister who had given outstanding service. It represented superior treatment or exemption from being punished for a crime)


    "When will they send troops?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Chen Baisong replied: "The end of the month."


    Lin Yuan thought for a long time: "Have Zhu Yuanzhang prepare early."


    Chen Baisong hesitated, appearing to want to say something.


    He himself was the servant of the Lin family, and he understood what what was hierarchy.


    Lin Yuan asked strangely: "What do you want to say?"


    Only then did Chen Baisong say: "Why doesn''t Boss send me?"


    Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong intently. He looked at Chen Baisong''s determined face and dark, sharp eyes, and asked, "Do you want to lead the soldiers?"


    Chen Baisong said: "When ites to leading soldiers to fight, I am not inferior to him."


    He didn''t know why Lin Yuan attached so much importance to Zhu Yuanzhang.


    As a courtier, he could not question the master''s decision. But this did not mean that he was willing to ept being less than others.


    Chen Baisong knelt down on his knees and took the initiative to offer himself for the assignment: "I wish to share the worries with my Lord!"


    Lin Yuan stretched out his hand to help Chen Baisong up, and said softly, "How sure are you of the oue?"


    Chen Baisong raised his head, his eyes were like that of wolves: "I willpletely destroy the enemy, not even a fragment of armour will remain!"


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Then you can go."


    Chen Baisong''s heart felt relieved.


    Lin Yuan sat down and poured tea for himself only after Chen Baisong left. He didn''t need anyone to serve him at this moment.


    He felt that his thinking had been too simple. Chen Baisong and the others were now likely starting to chase after power.


    Even if every time they finished fighting they must return the military tally. Perhaps they were still unaware of it, but they had already begun to rely on their intuition to pursue these things.


    Lin Yuan didn''t want to one day, because of his wariness and fear of the unknown future, raise the butcher knife to these subordinates.


    He must find a way that would make them loyal without allowing them to have excessive power.


    Perhaps he could use the method of gifting titles of nobility.


    Still, it had be a bit troublesome.


    Lin Yuan felt that if he was a politician before transmigrating, maybe he would have more ways to deal with this.


    Unfortunately, he was not.


    The court finally lost patience and nned to use force to make them surrender. But it was beyond Lin Yuan''s expectation that they were able to endure it for so long. This time he had to defeat and intimidate the court''s army enough to gain them time for the three ces under his rule to recuperate and regain their strength.


    The more chaotic the world, the easier it was to establish a new order. In such a world the people would have nothing to rely on and therefore, could only rely on him.


    The three ces under his rule now were currently changing ording to his ideal.


    People had jobs. The women were now no longer confined to their homes and were able to support themselves. He needed everyone to create value.


    If the women were all trapped in the inner courtyards, he would lose one-third of hisbor force, perhaps more.


    He needed to increase literacy. Efficiency could only be improved if there were more people who could read.


    He also needed researchers, find more talents and professionals.


    Lin Yuan knew that he could not build apletely ideal country.


    But he wanted to rece the old rules with new rules to the best of his ability.


    "I can''t see through Boss''s thinking." Luo Ben was drinking with Song Shizhao.


    They drank rice wine and there were even side dishes on the table. Song Shizhao drank a sip of wine and then smiled at Luo Ben, "What Boss sees is different from what we see."


    Luo Ben: "How is it different?"


    Song Shizhao smiled and said: "What we are looking at is the now, or a few years from now. But Boss sees the long-term. He sees ten years, decades, or even a hundred years from now. We see the change of dynasties but Boss sees the people of the world."


    "Do you know what is the difference between the people in the three ces under Boss''s rule now and before?" Song Shizhao asked.


    Luo Ben said: "Both men and women can work, the bailiffs will patrol the streets, each person perform his or her duties, each person take care of his or her own affairs, and each person serves his or her proper purpose."


    Song Shizhao nodded and said, "Boss is changing things, changing all the things he thinks are wrong."


    Luo Ben asked strangely: "Since ancient times, the rules have never been changed. The man takes care of outside affairs and the woman takes care of the inner courtyard. Why is Boss so different?"


    Song Shizhao suddenly said: "It is exactly because of the actions of Boss that nowadays there are more literate children, the people have money, and there are more merchants."


    "The people are not stupid. They have benefited from all of these changes. If the courtes calling at this time, guess what the people will do? Or even if the Red Turban armyes calling?"


    The people were living a good life now. If someone showed up and asked them to surrender their vested interests and go back to living the old days, they would probably bite that person to death.


    Even if Lin Yuan was forced to flee at that time, so long as he regrouped and announced his return, naturally there would be countless people willing to follow him.


    Luo Ben sighed: "Boss''s disposition is beyondparison."


    Song Shizhao poured a cup of wine for Luo Ben: "Lord Luo, you don''t have to make it difficult for yourself. You are a strategist on the battlefield. You don''t need to worry about these things."


    After taking a sip of wine, Luo Ben asked Song Shizhao, "When did Manager Song throw in your lot with Boss? I heard that Boss only had a farmstead in the early days, and you were there at that time."


    Song Shizhao said: "At that time, I was nothing more than a refugee who could barely feed myself. Now when thinking about it, it feels like a world away."


    "Lord Luo, I knew then that Boss is a sage ruler, standing upright and never looking down on themon people despite being in such a high position. Moreover, he is also decisive and never showed excessive tendency to clemency." Song Shizhao said, "The people in this world can be divided into several kinds, ignorant people, cruel people, weak people, strong-minded people, kind people, and self-disciplined people."


    "But in this world, not everyone can be a person whose heart is big enough to fit in all of the people in the world."


    "Persons in positions of authority must have kindness, kindness towards the people."


    "They must also be cruel, cruelty against corrupt officials."


    "They must also be strong-minded, to not be moved by outside factors."


    "They must also be strict with themselves, to neither be pleased by external gains nor be saddened by personnal losses."


    "If he is the most merciful person in the world, he must also be the most fierce and cruel person in the world."


    Song Shizhao finally said: "I was originally worried that Boss would be too benevolent, but now it seems that I worried too much."


    Luo Ben thought of that face that was always smiling, and sighed: "Ben was also worried, for fear that Boss would feel mercy for the Jiang family."


    The Jiang family did not surrender and chose to persist. Lin Yuan must be cruel, not only to stabilize the people''s hearts, but more importantly, to show the people of the world, surrendering to him was a way to survive whereas not surrendering was a dead end. There was no other choice.


    Lin Yuan had confiscated the wealth of all the wealthy people in the three ces under his rule, but he did not ask them to die.


    Was this not kindness?


    So long as one was alive, there was always hope. It was after all, better than death.


    What was more, so long as one had hands and feet, one wouldn''t need to worry about starving to death.


    If one had the abilities, was able to work, knew how to read and write, climbing the socialdder would not be difficult.


    Song Shizhao drank hisst sip of wine. He looked out the window, his cloudy eyes shing brightly: "I, Song Shizhao, was waiting exactly for this moment, waiting for the rising wind and scudding clouds, overturning heaven and earth!"


    Luo Ben was also infected by Song Shizhao and stood up also with his hands behind his back to look into the distance.


    For them, nothing was more attractive than having a hand in stirring up the world affairs.


    For this reason, all fame and fortune could be set aside.


    So long as they could leave a trace in the history books, even if it was just a single name, it would be enough for them to fight for it their whole lives.


    Just before the court''s punitive army arrived, Lin Yuan had the heads of several people beheaded.


    There were always merchants who were desperate for profit. They wantonly bought the food in Gaoyou, and the price of food had risen so fast that it was jaw-dropping.


    There were also corrupt officialsLin Yuan paid them quite a decent sry but they had yet to change their habit of embezzling money that had been cultivated before.


    This time, many people felt that the ground was stained red, blood seeped into the soil and the only scent under the the nose was that of the metallic tang of blood.


    Those who were caught cried bitterly, knocking the ground with their heads in kowtows, and begged the soldiers.


    But no one listened to them.


    They were pulled out one by one, and beheaded one by one.


    Before each one was beheaded, someone would read out his crimes.


    Once the reciting was finished the head would fall to the ground.


    After this time, many people fled but Lin Yuan did not pay it any heed.


    They were afraid of him, and they should be afraid of him.


    Lin Yuan sat on the high seat. No one could see his face and even Song Shizhao did not dare to speak.


    He also persuaded Lin Yuan to take his time, carry things out gradually.


    But Lin Yuan said: "Ick artisans, more schrs, and people who can cultivate thend. The only thing I do notck are people who want to make a fortune or want to be officials. If I don''t establish order at this time, then should I wait for them to bepletely unafraid of me to establish it?"


    Song Shizhao understood after listening.


    Lin Yuan was not afraid that others were afraid of him. He was even more afraid that others would not be afraid of him.


    The benevolence of the emperor should be scattered over the people like the rain.


    The wrath of the emperor should be as frightening as thunder.


    Lin Yuan had already used benevolence to win over the people. What he had to do now was to deter those lurking in the dark with wrath.


    But to Song Shizhao''s surprise, the people who fled did not seem to have broken or even affect the order of the three ces under Lin Yuan. Nor did it cause the people to flee. On the contrary, they seemed to be more at ease.


    "Those people should be killed!"


    "What the South Bodhisattva does naturally the South Bodhisattva has his reasons. Or do you think you are better than the South Bodhisattva?"


    "Whatever the South Bodhisattva wants to do, does it need to be exined to you? Who do you think you are?"


    When Song Shizhao heard these words on the street, he finally understood where he had forgotten to consider.


    He had always thought that Lin Yuan was just a leader in the eyes of the people.


    But it now seemed that he had already been mythologized by the people.


    In the eyes of the people, he was already the emperor.


    Only the emperor was right in everything.


    If the emperor wanted to kill someone then that person must have done something wrong. The emperor was never wrong.


    Themon people would exin and justify themselves.


    Because Lin Yuan was no longer a human in their eyes.


    In the eyes of the people, the emperor was not a human either.


    But a God.


    Song Shizhao discovered that Lin Yuan had changed. He had learned how to grasp people''s hearts naturally and without being taught.


    The reason why he chopped off so many heads was because he understood. No matter what he did no one would be able to shake his status.


    "It seems that I am too stupid." Song Shizhao said to himself andughed at himself, "Thinking I was so smart."


    Song Shizhao sighed: "The affairs of the world"


    Zhou Fu stood in the dungeon with a cup of tea in his hand and looked at the merchants who he had dealt with before. These people, like him, lived on the edge just to have more benefits. And indeed, they probably got a lot of benefits for raising the price of Gaoyou''s grain to almost as high as the price of gold. When themon people saw that it was worth this much money, they would naturally sell their grain.


    When themon people were no longer able to take out any food, the South Bodhisattva could only open a granary to distribute food. But no matter how much food was in the granary, it would still not hold up against such malicious business practices.


    Xie Zichang was also looking at these people. To be precise, all the merchants of the Merchants'' Guild hade to the prison. Looking at these people who once gave them gifts and bribe fees, they all felt veryplicated.


    The merchants detained in jail cried out: "Chairman Zhou! We are blinded byrd and fell for the schemes of treacherous men! Chairman Zhou, save us!"


    "Chairman Zhou! Zhao is willing to donate all my wealth to Chairman Zhou, everything, Chairman Zhou, save me!"


    "My family, my children still need to rely on me, please spare my life!"


    Zhou Fu: "If you had known it woulde to this, why did you act thus in the first ce?"


    He turned his head and said to the members of the Merchants'' Guild: "Always be alert, don''t let their end be yours in the future."


    Some members asked in a low voice, "Will all of them be beheaded?"


    The merchants in the jail became even more frantic and crazed when they heard the word behead''.


    Zhou Fu looked at them and sighed: "The most important thing for those in business is to judge and evaluate the situation carefully. If your life is gone how can you make money?"


    "You all made the mistake of being unable to distinguish the situation. This mistake is enough to kill you."


    Zhou Fu said to the members again: "From today, not even a single grain should leave Gaoyou."


    Members: "Yes!"


    For Lin Yuan, the role of gold and silver jewelry no longer had much importance.


    He even had people go outside to buy food. However, he could not allow the food from the three ces under his rule to flow out.


    So many heads fell.


    Merchants no longer dared to believe themselves infallible, everyone had now be much more honest.


    From that day on, not a single speck of grain flowed out of the three ces under Lin Yuan''s rule.


    The people could not sell their food, but they were not angry at all. Every day, there would be people ringing a bell in the streets and exining the reasons why merchants bought the food at high prices.


    After six or seven consecutive days of exnation, even young children could repeat it.


    "It can be seen just how sinister the intentions of these people are!" Schrs gathered together to talk.


    "At that time, we will run out of food and the South Bodhisattva will naturally open a granary to distribute food. But then what?"


    "There is no need for outsiders to do it, we will end at our own hands."


    "Themon people are ignorant!"


    "It is precisely because the people are ignorant that the South Bodhisattva must consider them even more."


    "Themon people of the world are not as literate as we are and know the truth."


    There were also schrs who did not speak, their family having also sold food before.


    Now that they know the concerns of the South Bodhisattva they were deeply ashamed. They were actually as ignorant as themon people and be blinded by temporary benefits, almost causing a big disaster!


    "Don''t me themon people! me the people behind the merchants for being too insidious and cunning!"


    "If themon people are all smart, what need is there for officials?"


    "Exactly!"


    In order to reassure themon people, Lin Yuan had people go collect the grain. These grains were all used as military rations. When themon people had more grain in their hands, naturally they would want to exchange it for money. Lin Yuan knew their needs and paid with a decent price. In order to maintain the local grain market, he bought the grain himself at a high price, and then let the merchants sell the grain at a low price.


    Those who had food sold it for money, and those who did not could now afford it.


    But in this way, Lin Yuan''s pocket was once again a little empty.


    Fortunately, there was still the Xinghua salt fields which bnced it all out.


    Salt was not food. People would die without food, but there would be no big problems without salt. As for the price of salt outside, Lin Yuan didn''t pay it much mind.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was looking at the middle-aged man who was kneeling in the middle of the hall. Dressed in a brocade robe, this man was originally just a small official. Lin Yuan had no one to use at the time so when he saw that this man seemed clearheaded enough, he promoted him to the county magistrate.


    The person shivered on the ground. Originally, he didn''t dare to be greedy.


    But thenhe thought about the previous county magistrates, who were always able to eat and drink delicacies and had countless servants serving them. He also wanted to live a life like that. At first it was just a little money that he embezzled. But when no one noticed, he embezzled more and more. When he finally knew to be afraid, he could no longer stop himself.


    Still, he had put his faith in luck. There were so many county magistrates and officials and there must definitely be someone like him. The big lords above wouldn''t be able to find out about him.


    "I really don''t know whether you are stupid or treacherous."


    He heard the voice of the South Bodhisattva ringing above him.


    "This humble his humble one" He wanted to absolve himself, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "You failed me." He heard the South Bodhisattva speaking again.


    With his head buried very low, he dared not look up.


    "Drag him out, to be executed."


    These simple words determined his fate.


    "My lord! My lord! I know who else has embezzled! My lord! Forgive me!"


    The servants dragged him out.


    Brother Dao was also in the hall, and he said strangely: "He says he know who else"


    Lin Yuan interrupted him: "Meeting dismissed."


    Lin Yuan was the first to leave the hall.


    Brother Dao was bewildered.


    Since more corrupt officials could be caught, why not?


    If this person was killed, wouldn''t those other corrupt officials not be caught?


    In the end, Zhu Yuanzhang gave him the answer.


    "Boss killed him as an example to show the other corrupt officials. The situation now is too busy to kill all those people. Can the people at the bottom step up to fill in their ces?"


    "Boss''s move is to tell those people that he won''t be holding them ountable, and anyone who has a working brain will naturally know to stop."


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked at the door: "When things are less busy, then there will be time to take care of them. The knife is hanging over their necks."


    "It''s the same as having the ox plow a few more acres ofnd before being butchered."


    Brother Dao: ""


    Brother, what are you talking about, I don''t understand!


    But brother Dao pretended to nod his head seriously, pretended to show a profound smile, and pretended to chuckle understandingly: "As to be expected of Boss."


    Don''t know when, but he no longer called Lin Yuan fourth brother anymore.


    The move of killing a higher ranking official was greater than the move of killing merchants and small officials.


    "Heard that he failed the trust of the South Bodhisattva."


    "Then he really does deserve death!"


    The people pped their hands and apuded. They didn''t know what crime the man hadmitted, but if he failed Lin Yuan then he should die.


    Chen Baisong was busy training the troops. The Yuan soldiers led by Naghachu were already on the way. ording to the reports, the court was not stingy this time. Whether it was military reserves or food, there were more than before. This showed that the court attached great importance to them. No matter what, they could not be defeated.


    If this battle was lost, then it would mean aplete defeat.


    Even if they could regroup and make aeback in the future, it would not beparable to now.


    There were three military officials under Chen Baisong, Zhang Shicheng, Li Bosheng and Feng Xin. These three were Chen Baisong''s confidantes.


    Although Chen Baisong had not read many books, he inexplicably understood how to govern people. He didn''t y favorites and didn''t ce importance on a certain person, but he never doubted his subordinates either.


    He knew his position and he only needed to obey Lin Yuan and be loyal to Lin Yuan alone.


    He didn''t care about anything else.


    He sent a small team of men to make trouble for Naghachu along the way. By doing so, Naghachu wouldn''t suffer much loss. But that was fine since his intention was to exhaust the soldiers under Naghachu.


    Most of these soldiers were infantry. There were not many cavalry. They would be exhausted from traveling through the mountains and rivers on their legs alone. Therefore they only needed to bring them some trouble and by the time they arrived in Gaoyou, theirbat power would be reduced by a lot.


    Whereas the people on their side would be full of energy.


    The soldiers also knew that the court had sent troops.


    "So what if the court sent troops here? Like we would be afraid!"


    "That''s right! The way I see it, the court is full of weaklings with no damn use at all. I didn''t see any difficulties when we captured Changshust time and Gaoyou before that."


    "Still we should be careful, after all, it is the court''s army."


    "I wonder how many of them there are."


    "Kill as many people as there are."


    "There are still many Han people among the Yuan soldiers."


    "A bunch of people who forget their ancestors and roots."


    The soldiers sat together to eat. They ate simple food, butrge amounts that were very filling. Before, they used to gorge themselves, practically shoveling the food down their throats. Now they were a little more cultured. Having not been hungry for a long time, both their physical strength and physique have improved a lot.


    "Anyway, being a soldier, it''s only best under the South Bodhisattva."


    "I only need to kill ten more and I will be promoted to toon leader!"


    "You only have this bit of ambition. I only need to kill 20 more and I''ll get a house!"


    They could rest for half an hour after eating, lying on the grass and looking up at the sky while rubbing their bellies. They all had a beautiful vision for the future.


    Serving as a soldier here, their military pay was enough to support their families and even have some left over to save up. Even if they were injured, they could retire from military service for a civilian job. Even if they wouldn''t be able to work, the South Bodhisattva would still feed them.


    Why put in such desperate effort?


    Wasn''t it so one could eat fully?


    Wasn''t it so one could provide for their wife and children?


    So long as they killed more enemies, they could live a good life even if they were crippled in the end.


    The soldiers looked at the blue sky and thought of the past. They all felt as if it all urred in a previous life.


    Many of them had married wives and made homes outside the barracks.


    Some even had children now.


    For such a hard-won home.


    They would put their lives on the line. Even if they died, the South Bodhisattva would not treat their family unfairly.


    Their wives and children would also be the families of martyrs and would be respected wherever they went.


    This was enough.


    They could calmly step onto the battlefield and use their own lives to open a way to survival for the people behind them.

 Chapter 63: So Difficult

    Chapter 63: So Difficult


    This was the fourth time San zi had fought in a battle. He was now a small squad leader. His face was scarred by the enemy during thest battle. There was now a terrible scar on his face, and women dared not look directly at him. San zi was also very sad. He always wanted to find a wife and then give birth to a plump, healthy baby. Since he was taken to the bandit vi he was separated from his family. Later when he was taken away by the South Bodhisattva he felt that life had meaning again.


    It was a pity that after he became scarred, his prospects were gone once again.


    Fortunately, there was a blind woman who was willing to be with him. She couldn''t see what he looked like and he didn''t care that she was blind. San zi also bought a house with all the money he had saved and would go home and spend time with her on off days.


    His superior told him yesterday that he could go back and say his goodbyes to his family.


    So he told the woman where he hid the money and also told her that if he could note back and she was pregnant with his child, he hoped that she could give birth to the child and then put him or her in the Children''s Home. He was a soldier. The South Bodhisattva said that if they died on the battlefield, their family members would receive the care they deserved.


    The South Bodhisattva would not lie.


    The woman agreed.


    Although they didn''t know whether the woman was pregnant or not.


    But San zi felt that the woman must definitely have his child in her belly, his bloodline.


    Then, San zi walked out of the house and left without looking back.


    He did not dare to turn his head. He was afraid that once he turned his head, he would not be able to go to the battlefield again.


    He finally had a home after much difficulty.


    As a small squad leader, San zi was in charge of ten people. They all wore helmets, wore vine armor, and held re-polished sharp weapons in their hands. After assembly, they left Gaoyou City with therge army unit and marched out the city wall. San zi would be afraid every time he went to the battlefield. It was the fourth time already but he still couldn''t get used to war.


    After walking out of the city wall, he finally couldn''t help but nce back.


    What a great wall, it must be very strong.


    His woman would definitely be able to live well in the city. Maybe if she had a child, she would not send the child to the Children''s Home, but raise it by herself? It was better for children to be with their parents.


    Ifif he coulde back alive, he hoped that his child would already be born before he was called to fight next time.


    No one spoke during the march. Everyone was silent. The military discipline was strict and the pace was steady.


    San zi saw the army not far away. It was the army of the imperial court. He could only see the people in front wearing their helmets, anything else couldn''t be seen. He heard the sound of war drums, the sound of horseshoes, and the roar of the generals in the front.


    Then


    The battle started.


    San zi charged out with the people around him.


    His long knife apanied him in several battles and was stained with the blood of the enemy, perhaps also his own.


    Sam zi held the knife in both hands, stabbed the knife into the enemy''s stomach, and then pulled it diagonally. The enemy''s stomach was cut and his intestines fell to the ground. San zi raised the knife and shed it towards the person next to him.


    But this time, the enemy was wearing a helmet, and he heard the sound of his knife shing against the iron covering.


    The enemy''s weapon pierced his chest.


    Even if one had on vine armor, it was not foolproof. The enemy had great strength.


    San zi felt the other pull his weapon away and then turned it towards hisrade beside him.


    He fell to the ground. San zi wanted to reach out to cover his chest. He no longer felt the pain.


    It was a bit cold, San zi thought as hey on the ground. He turned over with thest of his strength. The people next to him were still fighting, but he was able to look at the white clouds in the sky. He recalled his life before the bandit vi. The days before being a soldier.


    His parents were still there. Although the family was poor, the family lived happily together.


    That was a truly good life


    If he had known that he would really die, he would not have asked the woman to have his child. A child without a father was too pitiful.


    San zi died.


    His eyes were still looking straight up at the sky, not closing his eyes even in death.


    There must have been something he wanted to say before he died, but no one would know what he wanted to say now.


    Chen Baisong charged at the forefront, fighting with the enemy general. He had a spear in one hand which he used to knock the opponent''s knife away. Chen Baisong was not afraid. He seemed to be born for war, and his eyes were calm and gaze steady, watching the opponent''s movements. He knew what the opponent would do next before he even did it.


    Naghachu, who was fighting against Chen Baisong, was gritting his teeth. At this time, Naghachu was still a young man. Although he was a wanhu at a young age as well as ordered by the court to encircle and suppress the rebels, but a battle of this scale was also a first for him.


    Naghachu also knew that the enemy in front of him did not possess any ostentation in his movements, every blow was made with the intention of taking his life.


    He did not expect this. Among the rebel parties, the one with rule over Taizhou, Gaoyou and Changshu was the one with the least presence. They had no king or dynastic name. If it werent for more and more people fleeing here and presenting a convergence of popr support, the court would not have the energy to deal with them.


    In fact, the imperial court believed that the only reason they were able to capture these threends was because these threends had low military strength, and they depended entirely on luck.


    But now, Naghachu knew that this had nothing to do with luck.


    The soldiers of Taizhou were very strong, possessing a discipline andbat capability that even the court army did not possess.


    No general would not want such soldiers.


    What''s more, they were not afraid of death.


    They were fierce like hungry wolves.


    Naghachu dodged and counterattacked while observing the battle.


    Although it was not obvious, they were already at a disadvantage here.


    An enemy team broke in from the nk and opened a path through the court''s army, as if their formation was suddenly prated by a long knife.


    It was a cavalry, and even the head and limbs of the horses were protected by armor made of iron.


    The soldiers on the horses wore aplete set of armor that covered even their faces.


    Naghachu took a deep breath.


    But it was this breath!


    Naghachu was knocked off his horse and Chen Baisong''s spear was pointed at Naghachu''s neck.


    So long as Chen Baisong moved forward just a hair''s breadth, the spear head would pierce Nahachu''s neck.


    "Surrender." Naghachu heard the man on the horse say to him.


    Naghachu flushed red and the veins on his forehead popped. He roared, "Kill me!"


    Chen Baisong pierced Naghachu''s neck, and the soldier guarding next to him hurriedly stepped forward and chopped off Naghachu''s head.


    They hadpletely torn from the court, so it made no sense to spare Naghachu''s life.


    It''s just that although Naghachu was dead, the military officers under Naghachu were still fighting hard and the soldiers didn''t know that theirmander had been beheaded.


    Chen Baisong led a small team and continued to charge forward.


    He nced at the sky as he rode forward.


    The sky was bloody.


    The red clouds caused the entire sky to look like it was full of bloody mist.


    Lin Yuan couldnt help falling silent for a while when he heard the news of Naghachus death. Although he knew that he had changed the original historical timeline, he never expected that Naghachu, who was supposed to have died of old age, would actually die like this. He was just killed by Chen Baisong in such an ordinary manner, and his head was beheaded in an equally ordinary manner by a soldier.


    Enthe head was currently ced in front of Lin Yuan.


    A very young head.


    And also very handsome.


    Lin Yuan said: "After the war ends bury him properly."


    This head was still useful. They must hang it on the city wall.


    Although cruel, it must be done.


    The warsted for a month. After Naghachu died, the person with the highest position under him took over his position.


    Fortunately, Gaoyou had enough food and the soldiers used their own flesh and blood to keep the enemy outside the city wall.


    The people trembled inside the city wall.


    Wu Yuelian led the women to set up a tent on the edge of the city wall and apanied the military doctors in taking care of the wounded. They hadnt rested for a long time and no longer knew what it was like to take a bath. There was blood stains all over the body, the metallic scent like a perpetual cloud of perfume around them.


    But no one disliked this smell.


    These smells came from one soldier after another. These soldiers might end up dying in the end but they might also survive.


    On the twentieth day, somemon people signed up to join the army.


    They didn''t know when this battle would end, and they didn''t know what was going on outside.


    But they knew that there were obviously more wounded soldiers.


    "Are you going to join the army? I''ll go too, you wait for me." Someone said to the neighbor who was about to leave at the door of the house.


    The neighbor could only stop and wait for him.


    The first to join the army were those who had no family members. They had no wives, sons, or parents. They came to Gaoyou as refugees, had their own shelter, were able to eat fully and dress warmly. They were full of confidence in the future. When the court sent its army over they were all very scared. They hid in their houses and dared not go anywhere.


    Until


    They saw the women rushing to the city wall.


    They were so weak, some were even still trembling, but they walked firmly towards the city wall.


    No one backed down.


    "Am I not even as brave as a woman?" The first one to follow the women to the city wall was an apprentice in a cksmith shop. He was more than 40 years old. In order to find a better job, he went to be the oldest apprentice at the cksmith shop. Before going to the city wall, he also took the long knife he smelt by himself.


    With the first person providing a model, one after another the men came out.


    This was their home, where they lived. Even if they didn''t have family members, they all had hope.


    This was the ce where they would hold fast to.


    Wu Yuelian was taking care of the wounded in the tent. The scents in the tent did not smell good. Even though she had tried to keep the tent clean, there was not enough staff. She used a clean cloth to wrap the wounds.


    The wounded man was not seriously injured. His hands and feet were not broken and the wound was not deep enough to see any bone. After getting it bandaged a little and then getting something to eat he would be going out again.


    Next time, she might be able to see him.


    Or maybe she might no longer see him again.


    After Wu Yuelian bandaged him she turned her head and wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes.


    She thought she would not cry anymore.


    After bandaging thest wounded, she rushed out of the tent and ran to a ce where no one could see. She finally couldn''t help but burst into body wracking sobs.


    They just wanted to live.


    Why was it so difficult?!


    But after crying she still had to return to her post and continue her work.


    One monthter, the enemy finally retreated.


    For the first time, the people in Gaoyou finally felt what it was like to have a new lease on life after a cmity.


    The Lin family troops was originally 60,000 strong, but after taking a count after the war only 30,000 were left.


    The enemys losses were not much less than theirs. To be precise, 30,000 people died on their side, but 60,000 people died on the enemy''s side. But for the court, 60,000 more people would soon be recruited again in no timeno matter if they were captured or conscripted.


    But for Lin Yuan, the loss of 30,000 people was a huge blow.


    Even if they won against thw court this time, but what about next time?


    But unexpectedly, many men joined the army after the war. Some of them were farmers, some were small vendors, and some were even refugees who had just arrived. They all put down their sickles and pots and walked towards the barracks to take up weapons instead.


    Taking the ce of those who had died and preparing themselves to continue to guard thisnd.


    Guard the people on thisnd.


    Not only Gaoyou, Taizhou and Changshu also had men joining the army.


    Within a week, Lin Yuan''s barracks received 50,000 recruits.


    After receiving the report of the number of people, Lin Yuan could not sleep that night. His eyes remained opened and stared up at the beams above his head. In a ce where no one could see him, Lin Yuan, who had to show his strength in front of his people, rolled over and shed tears from the corner of his eyes.


    So many human lives. They were the sons, husbands, and fathers of others.


    So easily turned into dust.


    Perhaps it would be recorded in the history books where there was a war and how many people died on each side. It would record the generals who had made great achievements in battle, but it would not record these ordinary people.


    It was not the powerful figures who decided the life and death of a dynasty. It was these ordinary people whose names were unknown.


    Lin Yuan had always felt that he was also an ordinary person.


    He was just one of many who had to be constantly busy for his livelihood in the modern society, throwing away his health for financial security, often staying upte, and even asionally feeling that if one day he were to die it would be from overwork.


    Lin Yuan clenched his hands into fists.


    This whole time, he had not had a clear goal.


    But now, he found it.


    He wanted to let themon people of the world to be able to live a good life, eat fully and dress warmly. They would be able to study if they wanted to and would be able to find work if they wanted to find work.


    He wanted to make those crying faces smile again.


    With such thoughts, Lin Yuan finally fell asleep at dawn.


    After the war ended, Gaoyou quickly returned to normal everyday life. The most obvious change was that the small vendors took to the streets again and the children were released out onto the streets by their parents.


    The problem was that there were more orphans in the Children''s Home.


    However, these orphans were not the children of soldiers who died in battle. The soldiers sessfully protected their wives and children, and their children still had mothers.


    Most of these orphans were picked up.


    Yes, picked up.


    The patrol team often patrolled nearby and sometimes even patrolled outside of the city. They would pick up children in the viges or orphans wandering on the road. These children were brought to Gaoyou in this way.


    The abandoned Children''s Hone once again had life in it.


    After this war, they once again picked up many orphans.


    No one knew how these children got here. Many of them were still too young to speak anything clearly.


    The eldest was only six years old. He just remembered that his parents had been traveling with him on the road. Then one day, his parents fell down and never got up.


    No matter how much he yelled, he could not wake them.


    Lin Yuan took the time to take a look at the Children''s Home.


    It was the women who were now taking care of these children. Most of them were women who had given birth. They would bring their own children with them, so that they would not miss their children while working.


    The food in the Children''s Home was basically donated by merchants.


    In addition to food, merchants would also donate some fabrics and toys.


    Although the toys of this era were very simple, but for these children, these toys were the most luxurious things they had ever seen in their lives. Although it was also very luxurious to eat fully and dress warmly, the meaning of toys was different.


    Children were actually much better at adapting to the environment than adults.


    Once the environment became unfamiliar or dangerous, even the most naughty of children would be obedient and sensible.


    A wayward and spoiled temper, that was something that only a safe child who was loved could possess.


    When Lin Yuan walked into the big room where the children usually yed, the first thing he saw was the children chasing each other around. They had yet to understand what an orphan meant. The women in the Children''s Home had a motherly heart and never told them. In the eyes of these children, the women who took care of them were their mothers.


    And they had a dozen mothers.


    They were probably the children with the most mothers in the world.


    Even the women''s own children thought that these children who suddenly appeared were their own brothers and sisters.


    The rtionship between all of them was very good.


    Lin Yuan had the servants following him leave first. The women were all very anxious. Their eyes looked at Lin Yuan with awe. To put it simply, they both loved and feared Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan smiled at them and made a gesture to let them continue to do their own things and to not mind him.


    Then they watched Lin Yuan walk towards the group of children.


    The women prayed in their hearts that the children would not do anything that would offend the South Bodhisattva.


    But children were children. They didn''t know who Lin Yuan was, they only knew that a stranger had arrived.


    There was a courageous child who asked him in a high, childish voice: "Why is your chest so t!"


    Because they only came into contact with "moms" on a daily basis, they thought that only women coulde take care of them.


    They thought that the person in front of them who looked very much like a man should also be a woman.


    As a woman, he was too unqualified!


    No chest!


    Lin Yuanughed and he said to the children: "I have candy here, do you want to eat it?"


    Then he took off a cloth bag from his waist that contained milk candies. The current production of milk candies was not much. Most went to supplying the military barracks. Milk candies could provide energy and were sweet. Both adults and children loved it.


    The children looked at Lin Yuan timidly.


    But soon, the craving for sugar overwhelmed the fear of strangers.


    The children surrounded Lin Yuan.


    A girl asked in a low voice: "My lord, can you give us candy?"


    Lin Yuan took out a milk candy and handed it to the girl.


    The little girl took a lick and after realizing that it was indeed candy, she raised her head and showed a brilliant smile to Lin Yuan: "Thank you, my lord!"


    Their "moms" had taught them that when someone gave them something or if they asked others for help, they must say "please" and "thank you".


    Lin Yuan stretched out the hand that did not hold the candy and rubbed the girl''s head.


    These young lives would one day be the new pirs of their society.


    Lin Yuan spent this day with these children.


    These children didn''t know the identity of Lin Yuan. After they passed the first stage of unfamiliarity and got acquainted with Lin Yuan, they even showed Lin Yuan their treasures.


    There were strangely shaped stones to flowers that were nearly withered.


    The little boy said sadly, "This flower is the most beautiful."


    Unfortunately, it was about to wither.


    Lin Yuan taught him how to dry and press flowers.


    The girls also had Lin Yuan watch them kicking the shuttlecock. The yed it very well, the little braids on their heads flying up and down like the shuttlecock.


    "My lord." The children sat around Lin Yuan.


    It was getting dark and after nightfall the children had to sleep.


    "Please tell us a story!" They made a request.


    Lin Yuan told them the story of the "Dragon Pearl".


    In the story, there was a child from a poor family. His family worked for andowner. Thendowner treated them very badly. There was always no food in the house and his younger brothers and sisters were all starved to death. He was the oldest child in the family so he could only go fishing in the river after finishing the work.


    One day, he found a pearl.


    That pearl was so beautiful that the boy decided to take it back home.


    He hid the pearl in the rice jar.


    And on the next day, the rice jar was full of rice!


    The boys family finally ate a full meal. They also found that so long as the pearl was put in with the grain, the grain would continue to increase.


    For a poor family, this was such a happy thing.


    But their neighbor told on them to thendowner.


    The neighbor said they stole food from thendowner.


    Thendowner also discovered the strangeness. The family did not steal food and yet did not appear hungry, so thendowner followed the clues and ended up finding the pearl.


    He asked the family to hand over the pearl.


    On the night when the boy went to fish again, his entire family was killed.


    Only he escaped the disaster.


    After dawn, the boy went home. He had the pearl with him because with the pearl on him he could stay in the water for a longer time and catch more fish.


    He saw the bodies of his parents.


    He was discovered.


    The boy was forced to the shore of the river where he used to go fishing. Countless former neighbors stood in front of him.


    Thendowner also looked at him fiercely.


    They were all forcing him to hand over the pearl.


    The boy who had nowhere to go eventually swallowed the pearl.


    Thenhe became a dragon.


    The dragon hovered in the sky briefly and the sky began to rain heavily. Some people said it was the tears of the dragon.


    The dragon flew away and never returned.


    After listening to the story, a child whispered: "This story is so sad."


    "Why didn''t he eat thendowner and the neighbors!"


    "Yes! The bad guys didn''t get retribution, this story is not good!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and rubbed the head of the child closest to him. He said, "Because he is a dragon."


    The children were still very confused and didn''t understand what Lin Yuan was talking about.


    Lin Yuan: "Go rest early. I will see you again when I have time. Come and say goodbye to this uncle."


    The children waved and said goodbye to Lin Yuan.


    Once they grew up a little bit more and thought back to their experience today, they all felt like it had been an incredible dream.


    Some of them had their heads touched by the South Bodhisattva and some had even sat on the South Bodhisattva''sp.


    Just thinking about it was incredible.


    Lin Yuan''s departure caused all the women to finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Heaven knew, they were scared to death for a whole day!


    TN: Remember San zi and Wu Yuelian back in the farmstead days? This trantor cried a bit tranting this chapter.

 Chapter 64: Expanding

    Chapter 64: Expanding


    After repelling the army of the imperial court, Lin Yuan got the best news of the year. Both the potatoes and sweet potatoes were harvested. After more than a year of cultivation and nting, they finally ushered in arge-scale harvest. Starting from this year they would no longer be short of food, and no one would be hungry again.


    At the same time, the people of Huzhou and Songjiang came to Xianzhou. Speaking of, Huzhou and Songjiang were actually not short of food, but because the imperial taxation was getting higher and higher, the people became overwhelmed. As a result, in an unorganized and undisciplined manner theyunched a mutiny.


    Then


    They were all bewildered.


    They didnt know what to do after that. After killing off all the big and influential lords and households, they divided the granary and the big households food supply. But even then, there were too manymon people and it didnt take long for them to begin to starve once again after dividing up all of the food. After all, the crops in the field would not grow at the sight of the wind. It was impossible to nt it today and harvest it tomorrow.


    So, after they heard that the South Bodhisattva nted and harvested "sacred food", they discussed it and then rushed eagerly to Xianzhou.


    Moreover, they even wrote a document in a rather official and ceremonial way, although the words on it looked like those written by a child.


    The general idea expressed in the document was: "The South Bodhisattva is the chosen one by the heavens, and we need the South Bodhisattva to guide us and rule us."


    In other words: "We are out of food, pleasee and save us."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    Song Shizhaoughed beside him: "Maybe it''s true?"


    Lin Yuan: "Have the spies go take a look first. If it is true, it will save us trouble. If it is false"


    Heughed coldly.


    The spies went, and the information they inquired was almost the same as that in the document. Because the people killed all the big officials, small officials, and big households, the two ces were now very chaotic without any order at all. Murders and robberies became moremon, and many people even started to flee their homes.


    This was rather of a novelty. They killed the powerful people above in order to survive. Originally, they had thought that they could now live a happier life in this way, but they didn''t expect that life only became even worse after killing their oppressors.


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea and said to Song Shizhao: "Let them remain chaotic for the time being."


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "This is natural."


    Lin Yuan was very calm, so calm and practical that he did not resemble himself. He could calmly analyze the pros and cons, and then choose the action that would result in the least cost to him. Then he said to Song Shizhao: "Perhaps we have remained closed off from the outside world for too long of a time."


    Song Shizhao poured tea naturally with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "Exactly."


    "Xu Shouhui" Lin Yuan touched his chin, "Send him a gift."


    Only then did Song Shizhao raise his head and ask: "Send what?"


    Xu Shouhui was now struggling to resist the Yuan army and would soon be defeated.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Send a piece of imperial seal over."


    Song Shizhao''s hand shook and the teapot in his hand almost fell to the ground.


    Lin Yuan: "Mister, is something the matter?"


    Could it be that when one was older they would need calcium supplementation for osteoporosis?


    Song Shizhao''s voice was filled with both difficulty and excitement: "The imperial seal is in the pce."


    Lin Yuan said indifferently: "Then make one."


    Song Shizhao: "As my Lord orders."


    When he left the study, Song Shizhao felt that both his hands and feet were not his own.


    He had never felt so excited before.


    He wanted to see Xu Shouhui''s expression when he received the imperial seal. As a person who had just rebelled and dered himself emperor, he wouldn''t be able to resist such temptation. The imperial seal was both an expression of ttery and surrender, and Xu Shouhui''s ambitions would be even more inted.


    When there was nowhere to put his ambitions, he would perish on his own!


    "The weather is quite good today." Song Shizhao stood with his hands held behind his back, his head high and back straight!


    Er Liang, who was passing by, saw Song Shizhao standing on the spot and talking to himself, and was rather befuddled. He walked into the study with Lin Yuan''s meal. Recently, Lin Yuan often ate in the study so Er Liang also frequently served him in the study. Sometimes Lin Yuan would not only handle government affairs, but also practice his calligraphy in there, often spending an entire day.


    "Young master, what''s wrong with manager Song?" Er Liang asked in a low voice, "He is talking to himself outside alone, as if he has been possessed."


    Lin Yuan looked at the meal tray. Todays lunch was very rich. Steamed sweet potatoes, potato roasted with meat, plus a bowl of white rice and a bowl of tofu soup. If there was anything wrong with it, it was that he had been eating potatoes and sweet potatoes for a month.


    However, the enthusiasm of themon people was still high.


    Sweet potatoes tasted sweet and was glutinous. In the eyes of people whocked any form of sugar, not only could sweet potatoes fill their stomachs and had arge yield, it was also very delicious. Sweet potatoes were indeed much better than potatoes!


    They felt that they would never get tired of eating it for the rest of their lives.


    Lin Yuans current cook was still Si Niang. Si Niang had actually found a man again, a vegetable chopper who looked very honest, had a good temper, and liked children. He treated Gou zi very well even before he was with Si Niang.


    Because they were always working together, the two of them developed feelings for each other. They did not hold a banquet and just invited their fellow workers in the kitchen to have a meal, and then moved into the same house.


    People only think about starting a family after their lives had settled down.


    Lin Yuan finished his lunch and took a walk in the yard to digest. He only had a short time to rx at noon.


    However, since a batch of heads were chopped off, the flies hiding in the dark had now be quieter and no longer buzzed in his ears.


    Killing a few offenders to intimidate was indeed useful. Although it could notst long. When a sufficient amount of time had passed, many people would forget those previously chopped heads and be active again.


    He estimated that another batch would need to be chopped at that time.


    "Mother, are we going to eat roasted sweet potatoes today?!" The child who got out from school quickly ran home, with ink on his face and his little sister in tow. The brother and sister hopped and skipped the whole way back, picking some wild vegetable along the way.


    The woman held her big belly and gently touched the heads of the two children. She smiled at them: "We''ll be eating sweet potato rice."


    The children screamed: "We have meat to eat today!"


    The woman alsoughed: "Your father did a good job and earned a cut of meat."


    The children said confidently: "I will be the first in the next monthly exam!"


    The one who got the first ce in the monthly exam could also get a cut of meat and a chicken.


    And it was a fat chicken with a lot of oil.


    Woman: "His father! It''s dinner!" (TN: women in ancient times, mostly in rural areas, called their husband "his father" which is short for "the child''s father")


    The man who was chopping wood in the backyard straightened up. He squatted down and hugged the two children, and said proudly, "We''re going to eat meat today."


    The two childrenughed: "Mother just told us."


    At the dinner table, the man added meat to the woman''s rice bowl: "You have to eat for two, eat more meat."


    He ate only sweet potato rice, asionally picking up some vegetables soaked in oil with chopsticks.


    The woman lowered her head and smiled.


    The children also noticed and said: "Father, give me some meat too."


    The man was a little embarrassed, but he still put meat in the children''s bowls and said dotingly: "The meat can''t even stop your big mouths."


    The children stuck out their tongues and ate happily.


    They could take a break at noon and go to school early. At this hour, they would call on friends to y. The children living on their street all went to school and knew each other. They would go to the open field to y cuju together during the lunch break. It was a game for the poor, and only one ball was enough. This ball was made by the boy''s father. (TN: cuju, ancient Chinese football/ser)


    He was a craftsman and used bamboo strips to weave into a ball. It was filled with old and unused pieces of cloth, and sewn with small pieces of leather on the outside. His needlework was even better than his wife''s.


    The childrenughed happily in the open space.


    Sometimes adults who got off work would also join in, but they obviously went easy on the children.


    The people of Gaoyou had be ustomed to this kind of life. They went to work and got off work on time, got their pay at the end of each month, and asionally ate meat. They hoped to live under the rule of the South Bodhisattva and live such a good life forever.


    In this way, their sons, their grandsons, and their offspring could also live like this forever.


    After the first day of winter, Lin Yuan epted the surrender of Huzhou and Songjiang. After all, there was no way to find something to eat during the winter unlike during the autumn.


    When Lin Yuan sent people to take over the rule of these two provinces, the people had been hungry for a while. They did not put up any resistance, and Lin Yuan''sws were implemented without any hindrance.


    And his takeover was aplete one.


    The leaders who led the people''s uprising in these two ces werepletely incorporated into Lin Yuan''s troops.


    Their people were also divided amongst Lin Yuan''s army divisions.


    Although the uprising leaders were all given positions as battalionmanders, they had no real power in their hands, and the original people under them could not join together and form a faction either.


    The number of the Lin family troops had increased.


    Potatoes and sweet potatoes were the most nted in Huzhou and Songjiang.


    It was a rare winter when Lin Yuan didn''t have to worry about food. Lin Yuan finally had the time to take a breath and slow down. On the New Year''s Day, Lin Yuan set up a banquet to entertain his capable subordinates and his own family.


    Old father Lin drank a lot of wine at the banquet and began to boast to anyone he came across that one of his greatest achievemen6nts in his life was to give birth to Lin Yuan.


    Nowadays, old father Lin didn''t have to worry about anything. Other than being unable tomit crimes, old father Lin was practically living the life of the Taishang Huang (TN: retired emperor, and/or father of the living emperor).


    However, old father Lin was a sensible and smart person. He understood his son''s current position and he also knew that he couldn''t be arrogant. What was more, his wife was still watching him by the side, so he didn''t dare to act indiscriminately.


    Many merchants nned to send him beauties.These beauties were all taken by Lin Yuan and sent to work instead. When old father Lin learned about this, he was very regretful.


    But after all, it was his son who did this, so he could only express his dissatisfaction with his eyes, but anything else he dared not say.


    Almost unconciously and without old father Lin even being aware of it, he had already be afraid of his own son.


    This feeling was very peculiar. He couldn''t uphold any of the imposing dignity of being a father in front of Lin Yuan.


    Sometimes, old father Lin even felt that if he did anything that vited Lin Yuan''s bottom line, Lin Yuan would ruthlessly ce righteousness before family.


    For the sake of his own little life and the good life he was now leading, old father Lin would not be foolish enough to knowingly vite thews.


    The gift Lin Yuan gave to Xu Shouhui was also delivered to Xu Shouhui in the winter.


    Xu Shouhui''s advisor looked at the small wooden box on the table with him.


    The wooden box was very beautiful. Even if they couldn''t tell what the wood was, they could still feel that this wooden box was extremely luxurious. It was carved with auspicious clouds and dragons on the front and a phoenix on the back. There was even a carving of the sun and the moon on the lid.


    Xu Shouhui was a tall and strong looking man with extraordinary looks. He asked: "The merchant who brought this gift really said it was from Gaoyou?"


    The advisor below said quickly: "This humble one don''t dare to deceive Your Majesty."


    Xu Shouhui touched his chin: "Now that''s interesting."


    The advisor smiled and said: "The so-called "South Bodhisattva" must have found out that His Majesty is chosen by the heavens and wanted to leave a way out for himself."


    The advisor opened the wooden box which had another smaller box inside.


    There was also a note on the small box, which read: "This thing is of extraordinary origin, it would be best to have everyone retreat."


    Xu Shouhui sneered: "Pretensions."


    "Open it."


    The advisor opened the small box.


    The moment he opened it his eyes widened: "This thingthis thing!"


    Xu Shouhui pushed away his advisor.


    He almost couldn''t wait to pick up the content inside, and he swallowed: "This thing, shouldn''t it be in Dadu?"


    Dadu was the capital of the Yuan Dynasty.


    The advisor had already knelt down and he took a deep breath, knowing that this was an excellent time to tter: "Your Majesty is the true dragon! Even the sun and the moon dare not fight against your glory! That South Bodhisattva is surrendering to your rule!"


    Xu Shouhui had calmed down: "This is not the real thing."


    However, the advisor said: "Your Majesty does not know this but this subordinate once inquired and found out that the imperial seal in Dadu now is a fake."


    Xu Shouhui: "How did you find out? Not mentioning that this would be a top secret, but even if that imperial seal is indeed fake, how would that prove that the piece in front of you is real? The way I see it, that South Bodhisattva must think I am stupid and is using this thing to insult me!"


    The advisor said lowly: "Your Majesty, it should be Zhen''." (TN: Zhen=form of imperial use for the emperor)


    Xu Shouhui: "Does Zhen need you to remind me?"


    The advisor said: "Your Majesty, this thing is precious. If the South Bodhisattva intended to insult you, why bother to use this kind of high quality jade? He must want to please you instead."


    Xu Shouhui felt that this thing must be a fake, but in his heart he hoped it was real. He felt that what his advisor said was somewhat reasonable. He consciously believed that he was the real dragon. When the real dragon came out, the fake dragons would naturally bow their heads and give him offerings. It was not only Gaoyou but also Xiancheng that had defected to him.


    "Put it away," Xu Shouhui said.


    Advisor: "Put it in the study room?"


    Xu Shouhui: "Put it in Zhen''s room."


    The advisor lowered his head and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    At night, the advisor returned to his home.


    "Is merchant Jiang still here?" He asked his servant.


    The servant hurriedly said: "He hasn''t left yet."


    The advisor went to see merchant Jiang and at this time Jiang Guang had been waiting for him for a long time. When Jiang Guang saw the advisor, he said, "Lord Zhao."


    Zhao Rong had no expression on his face. He looked down on these merchants, but the other had given him a huge benefit, only asking him to say a few good words of the South Bodhisattva in front of the emperor in return. It was but a little effort so he agreed readily enough.


    The two chatted for a while.


    Jiang Guang said: "Since the court sent troops to Gaoyou, Gaoyou''s situation is not so good now. If it hadn''t been for that South Bodhisattva using a lot of valuables to ask Jiang, Jiang would note here."


    Zhao Rong asked strangely: "Wasn''t the court beaten back?"


    Jiang Guang sighed: "As you know, the South Bodhisattva is a soft-hearted man. He didn''t have many soldiers under hismand and also bought food everywhere. He is just a rich young master. Now Gaoyou can only hold itself together with difficulty."


    "Oh?" Zhao Rong smiled profoundly.


    Jiang Guang also smiled.


    He had said everything that should be said. As for whether the other believed it or not and what they would do in the future, it did not matter to him.


    Jiang Zheng left Zhao Mansion with a smile.


    Although Xu Shouhui was ambitious, he was not a stupid man. From a certain perspective, he was a good leader. The Red Turban army under hismand had a strict military discipline and was prohibited frommiting rape or looting. Every time he conquered a ce, he would give the new people under his rule a household registration, winning the hearts of the people.


    However, Xu Shouhui eventually died at the hands of Chen Youliang.


    The matter of one''s fortune could never be clearly exined.


    "So long as he epted it. As for whther he believes it or not, it doesn''t matter." Lin Yuan said, "Just nting a seed is enough."


    Chen Baisong had a rare free time at that moment so he watched Lin Yuan practice calligraphy. He himself had just left the illiterate ranks, but his writing was really ugly. Lin Yuan had them use charcoal pencils to make it easier for them to pass on news.


    Unexpectedly, charcoal pencils became quite popr. Poor people were all willing to use it. It was more convenient and cheaper than brush and ink.


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan''s handwriting and suddenly asked, "Where will we fight next year?"


    Lin Yuan raised his head and nced at him: "Why?"


    Chen Baisong said: "The sword will rust if it doesn''t see blood, and the soldier will waste away if he doesn''t kill."


    He believed that if they dont fight for a long time, the soldiers under hismand would lose theirbat power. Training and fighting were two different things.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "What you said makes sense."


    But now they couldn''t fight. Lin Yuan finished thest stroke to the word "kill" and wiped his hands with the wet towel next to him, before sitting down and saying to Chen Baisong: "You can go out with your soldiers. You can''t wear armor and helmets but must pretend to be bandits. The bandit vis and stockades in the area are all there if you want to fight."


    Chen Baisong nodded.


    Lin Yuan sat on the chair and looked at Chen Baisong. He asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    Chen Baisong had to lead soldiers in training every day. Although he didn''t need to use too much brain it was still very exhausting work. But Lin Yuan found that he was in good spirits and never appeared tired.


    "Not tired." Chen Baisong said inly, without any pretty words.


    Chen Baisong suddenly said, "Young master, the people are asking, why are you still not married."


    Lin Yuan almost spit out the sip of tea he had just took. He smiled helplessly: "Yes, I should really pay attention to this."


    The people would always worry about this, not because they needed him to marry a wife, but because they needed his children.


    A child, even a daughter, could prove his health and his fertility.


    Regardless of the age, people always worshipped reproductive ability.


    Men pursued physical strength and height.


    Women pursued thin waists and small feet.


    This was all about sex.


    But the Lin Yuan of now had no children.


    The people began to worry about him. They even wanted to offer their daughters to Lin Yuan so that they could give birth to Lin Yuan''s children.


    Some people even want Lin Yuan to be with women who had given birth to children.


    Women who had given birth to healthy children could certainly continue to have healthy children.


    Lin Yuan asked Chen Baisong: "Why don''t you marry a wife?"


    ording to Chen Baisong''s current status, there must be many people who wanted to marry their daughters to him.


    Chen Baisong: "One day, I will die on the battlefield. There is no need to leave an heir."


    Lin Yuan''s breath froze.


    He did not expect that Chen Baisong had already nned his future.


    Chen Baisong said: "Since young, I have had no father and I don''t want my children to experience having no father."


    "Young master, you should think about it." Chen Baisong said, "If you have a child, I will fight to my death to protect him."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "We''ll speak of thister."


    He was not prepared.


    He was not ready to be a husband or a father. If he really wanted to get married and have children, then it would have to wait for when everything was stable. He didn''t want to bring a child into a chaotic time, a time of war.


    He was an orphan in his previous life, but it was not that his parents died prematurely. He was abandoned because he had a gic disease.


    Most healthy children would be adopted, especially boys. Adopters might not be able to even get one despite being in line for several years. But no matter how well-behaved he was, no one would adopt him.


    It was because he had a congenital heart disease.


    His parents abandoned him.


    Perhaps he should be grateful that his parents left him at the entrance of the orphanage, instead of leaving him out in the mountains and forests.


    He felt that if he had a child, he would surely give all the precious things he could give to the child, whether it was a boy or a girl. But he was not sure how far he could walk on this dangerous road. He was still young, even if 20 years passed he should still be able to conceive children with a woman.


    Bringing the child into this world now was not a good thing for both the child and himself.


    From the moment he or she was born, he or she would be noticed by the various forces around him and might face danger.


    Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong: "If someone asks me when I will marry and have a child, you can tell him that while the world is still uncertain I will not marry and start a family."


    Chen Baisong showed a puzzled expression, was there a rtionship between the two? Then he asked: "Wasn''t this what Huo Qubing said? The original words don''t seem to be this though" (TN: Huo Qubing, Han dynasty general)


    Lin Yuan sighed, "I changed it a little bit, can''t I?"


    Chen Baisong still did not understand the rtionship between the two.


    Lin Yuan said bluntly: "Just tell them, there are still many people being disced in the world and the people under my rule has still yet to be able to start their own families. I can only start a family when the world is settled and the people live and work in peace and contentment."


    Chen Baisong: "Oh."


    Chen Baisong said again: "But"


    Lin Yuan interrupted him: "Don''t but'', just say what I said."


    Chen Baisong touched his nose and felt that the young master''s temper had be bigger. But this was a good thing, as the superior he should be like this. He used to worry that the young master''s temper was too soft, but now it seemed that his worry was unnecessary.


    Chen Baisong took a sip of tea and changed the subject: "This tea is good."


    Lin Yuan: "Ask Er Liang to pack some for you to bring back."


    "Recently, many people gave me gifts." Chen Baisong said.


    Lin Yuan nodded: "What kind of gifts?"


    Chen Baisong: "Gold and silver jewelry, spears and swords, and"


    Lin Yuan: "Women."


    Chen Baisong nodded.


    Lin Yuan: "Have you epted it all?"


    Chen Baisong shook his head.


    Lin Yuan: "Next time when someone give it to you, you will ept it, the gold and silver jewelry can be distributed to the subordinates, and the woman can be given to me."


    Chen Baisong''s eyes widened. Didn''t the young master just say that he wouldn''t get married?


    Chen Baisong thought for a while, and then felt that the women sent to him could not be considered to have anything to do with marriage.


    He nodded and said, "I will send them all to the young master."


    Lin Yuan: ""


    I think he seemed to have misunderstood something.


    Chen Baisong: "But there are a lot of them, so take care of your health."


    It was not until Chen Baisong left that Lin Yuan realized what Chen Baisong meant.


    Did he think he could..with so many women


    This was truly a bizarre misunderstanding.


    But if he called him back to exin, it would seem as if he was trying to cover something up.


    Forget it, it would be cleared up in time, there was no need toplicate matters.


    Until


    One day, Chen Half-Immortal gave him a box of medicinal pills. They were made very beautifully and was even coated with soy flour. The medicinal pills looked white and plump and very attractive.


    The person who delivered the medicine also said: "Half-Immortal said, this thing can have the South Bodhisattva be with ten women in one night."


    To hell with ten women in one night.


    TN: bonus chaptersing up!

 Chapter 65: Recruiting Son-In-Laws

    Chapter 65: Recruiting Son-In-Laws


    The next time he heard news of Xu Shouhui was in March of the following year. The capital of Tian Wan, Qishui was breached. Xu Shouhuis capable subordinate Peng Yingyu died in battle. Xu Shouhui could only lead his people to retreat to Huangmei County to fight a protracted battle with the Yuan army.


    At this time, it was the 14th year of Yuan Shun, and the news received was from the end ofst year.


    "Liu Futong''s situation is not bad." Lin Yuan said with a smile.


    The Yuan army assembled the troops stationed in several provinces to deal with Xu Shouhui, which was enough to prove that the Yuan army attached great importance to Xu Shouhui.


    But in other respects, the Yuan army did not gain as much of an advantage.


    In the 12th year of Yuan Shun, 300,000 Yuan troops attacked Liu Futong''s area of Runing prefecture, but the result was repeated defeats and heavy losses on the imperial court''s side.


    In the 13th year, a 100,000 army came to attack Gaoyou but was defeated, losing nearly 60,000 toops.


    There were not many people under Xu Shouhui''smand, but the court still failed to annihte him in one fell swoop.


    Zhu Yuanzhang said at this time: "The Yuan imperial court is now exhausted of most resources so it is the perfect time to take a step further this year."


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "I have this intention too."


    They now upied Taizhou, Gaoyou, Changshu, Changzhou and Songjiang. Lin Yuan stood in front of the map and said to everyone: "Everyone put forth your opinions."


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong''s opinions were very unified. They both felt that currently both soldiers and morale were at its peak in strength. The original 50,000 soldiers had been increased to 300,000. Even now, Lin Yuan felt that this increase was very terrifying. Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong were responsible for recruiting troops. These two people did not show much eloquence in front of him, but judging from this number, their eloquence must be very good.


    Or perhaps their own staff and advisors were very good.


    Both felt that Pingjiang Lu could be taken directly now.


    However, Song Shizhao believed that instead of just taking Pingjiang Lu, it was better to split in half and take two roads, one to take Pingjiang Lu and another to take Pingjiang.


    Pingjiang Lu was an administrative division of the Yuan Dynasty, which included Kunshan, Changshu, Wujiang and Jiading.


    Pingjiang was a separate ce name, which wouldter be known as the modern day Jiangsu and Suzhou.


    Brother Dao didn''t understand, the whole time he was looking at his fingernails. Lin Yuan nced at him, and he quickly said, "I can do any, I''m not picky!"


    Everyone in the roomughed.


    Yang Zi''an said: "I can lead the way to Pingjiang."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "I can go to Kunshan."


    Chen Baisong: "Jiading."


    Brother Dao: "Then, only Wu Jiang is left?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "It''s handed over to you. If you feel that it is not possible, just tell them and ask them to exchange with you."


    Brother Dao waved his hand: "That''s not necessary."


    Lin Yuan set the time of the battle campaign at the end of the year, which would be during the winter.


    Although it seemed that this time was not conducive to war, it was actually advantageous for them. Now, most of the financial expenditure was on the purchase of cotton. Lin Yuan did not let the people under his rule grow cotton, and would rather spend money to buy it from outside.


    He must ensure the people''s food sources and ensure that his soldiers had sufficient food supplies.


    Before winter arrived, they had to work overtime to prepare.


    The clothing workshops were all busy now.


    Women now worked almost six hours a day and this was just the base number. Sometimes they worked even more than seven hours. If this was in the modern times, someone would definitely sue Lin Yuan for overwriting his employees.


    But during this emergency period, no one would feel like it was too difficult. The women sat in warm houses protected from the cold wind outside.


    In summer, there was even an ice basin ced inside.


    The ancients had long been making ice and saltpeter ice had always been there. But poor people had never seen ice in the summer. Fortunately, Lin Yuan now had a lot of saltpeter. He didn''t want to have people getting heatstroke on top of all the hard work they had to do.


    He did not want to lose a single person now.


    Soldiers had to train outdoors and Yang Zi''an and the others had each led a team out to raid mountain bandits and bandit vis.


    Not even therger stockades were able to escape their raids. Now, practically all the wildnds in the ces under Lin Yuan''s rule had almost no danger.


    Merchants also liked toe to Gaoyou to do business more and more, and many of them even came to Gaoyou to settle down, bringing with them the great wealth they had umted.


    So long as someone came, someone spent money, and someone earned money, then the economy would develop.


    Qian Daniang was currently sewing the cotton-padded clothes. The weather was getting hot so she only wore thin cloth clothes, but she still felt stuffy. The sweat on her forehead soon dripped down, dampening a spot on the cotton-padded clothes. Fortunately, it was only a small spot.


    Just as Qian Daniang was so hot she gulped down a cup of cold teathough it was called cold tea but in truth, the tea was still warm no matter how long it was left to cool.


    Finally, the sound of girls cheering came from outside.


    "The ice is here! Today''s ice is here!"


    "We need at least three blocks!"


    "Come on, how many of you are there? Our side have more than 30 people! I need five blocks!"


    The young person driving the ox cart to deliver ice was very familiar with them, and smiled at this time: "Ladies, please have mercy on me, the manager said, only three blocks for more than 10 people but less than 30 people, and those more than 30 people but less than 60 people get five blocks."


    The women began to haggle: "My girls are all big!"


    "One can fill in three!"


    The young man said with exasperation: "It''s useless to say it to me. The manager would y ayer of my skin if I act without permission."


    Seeing that the manager did note along to send the ice, the women could only each bring their alloted ice back to the house.


    As soon as the ice arrived, the women in the house felt much cooler. They pulled up their long hair and pinned it with hairpins. The work under their hands was also faster. Every room had a female teacher who taught needlework as well as supervise. She could get a lot of rewards if the people under her did a good, but if she took advantage of her position and oppressed the employees, then aint would be lodged against her using the anonymousint box in the managers office. Once verified, she would not only have to be dismissed, but she might also spend time in jail and be paraded in a public humiliation disy.


    Just for avoiding the shame no one dared to do it, especially as women had thinner skin than men. Besides, now life was only getting better and the ie of female teachers was not low, so theint box had yet to receive any anonymousint.


    The room was full of snow-white cotton and navy blue fabrics. The stitches made by the women were very well done, and the cotton clothes they made only got better and better.


    The previous use of grass stuffing had been reced. After all, it was not as good as cotton and was only used when cotton wasn''t enough.


    They chatted while working, and there were also work-study children serving them tea and water.


    "These days are truly wonderful." Qian Daniang said to the young girl next to her, "I didn''t even dare to imagine living this kind of life before. At that time, I couldn''t even have enough to eat. Who would have the energy to care about hot or cold?"


    The young girl smiled at her: "My wages can also buy some ice for my family."


    "How is your father?" Qian Daniang asked her.


    The girls father fell and broke a leg a year ago and becameme. He couldnt walk on the ground and could not do heavy work. The pain would be unbearable even just taking a few steps. Fortunately, both mother and daughter could earn money so life was not too difficult.


    The young girl said: "My father can now walk around the yard."


    Qian Daniang sighed: "Fortunately, the South Bodhisattva came, otherwise"


    The girl was also thankful: "Otherwise, my family would have starved to death long ago."


    The working house was always very lively. There was a firece in the house so winter was better than summer. As soon as the firece was burned in winter, the whole house would be warm, the only downside being that it used up a lot of wood.


    "Time to eat!"


    When it was time for lunch, the women all stopped their work one after another, though some were still working on the finishing touches. They all walked out of the house in groups of twos and threes towards the cafeteria to get their meal trays.


    Now the staple meal was sweet potatoes and potatoes, cooked in many different ways. Their favorite was mashed potatoes, which could be eaten with some salt and sauce.


    Vegetables dishes were stir-fried. There were now special oil factories for manufacturing oil. Now a lot of rapeseeds were nted in the fields outside the city. After the rapeseeds were harvested, the oil supply had be evenrger. The owners of these oil factories were basically all merchants. Lin Yuan did not directly monopolize these channels. If the merchants wanted to do this business, then he would let them so long as they paid taxes.


    And because of the presence of the Merchants'' Guild, the local oil prices under Lin Yuan''s rule were all the same. No one maliciously cut prices, nor did they maliciously drive it up.


    Lin Yuan didn''t care how much they sold it for outside. In any case it was enough so long as the taxation was good.


    The people who could still afford oil in these times were basically big influential families. The poor people were still struggling to fill their stomachs.


    "This taste good." Qian Daniang said to the young girl, "You only just came so you don''t know. This kind of wild vegetable is the most delicious when fried."


    The young girl grabbed a te of wild vegetables, ordered a bowl of mashed potatoes as well as a bowl of sweet potato rice before sitting down at an empty table with Qian Daniang.


    When they ate they would always be in their best mood.


    Qian Daniang ate very slowly. She was over starved before so now her stomach always felt ufortable if she ate too fast.


    The young girl ate very quickly. She ate very cleanly without wasting anything at all. If it weren''t for the fact that it would not look good, it was likely that she would even lick the dishes.


    Qian Daniang was surprised and said: "You look so thin but you can eat so much."


    The girl''s face was a little red: "I always had a bigger appetite than others."


    Qian Daniang hurriedly said: "What''s wrong with that? When I was your age, if it wasn''t because I didn''t have much to eat, I might have eaten more than you."


    "You look to be fifteen this year?" Qian Daniang suddenly asked.


    The girl nodded: "Just turned fifteen years old."


    Qian Daniang looked at her in the kindly manner of an elder: "Have you been betrothed yet?"


    The girl shook her head and said a little shyly: "My family still needs me."


    If her family did not have her anymore, her mother alone would not be able to make ends meet.


    If she still sent money to her natal family after marrying to someone else''s house to be a wife she would be criticized.


    Qian Daniang hurriedly said: "I have a nephew. His parents passed away on the way to Gaoyou. If you are willing, I can make a match between the two of you. Then you can ask him toe live with you. As long as you have a son that takes his surname to continue his family name, all the other children can follow your family name."


    The girl was taken aback for a moment, obviously she didn''t expect to have this kind of choice.


    She thought that her future would be to be a spinster and then find a random person to marry.


    Qian Daniang looked at her expression, and said, "It''s also possible if the children all follow your family name. I''ll talk to him again."


    The girl lowered her head, her voice was very small: "Daniang, why don''t you go to my house for dinner tonight."


    Qian Daniang repeatedly said: "No problem, no problem. I will definitely stop by after I get off work."


    The girl was the only child in her family. Her father hurt his body when he was on the road and could no longer have more children. He had a headache about this matter for a long time now. But now he heard that he could have a son-inw at home, and except for one child all the other children would follow their family name he agreed almost immediately.


    It was her mother who was more cautious and asked Qian Daniang, "Don''t know what kind of personality that child has? I''m afraid that my daughter is too soft-tempered. If she found a husband with a bad temper"


    Qian Daniang: "My nephew is a solid and honest young man. He has great strength, eats anything and speaks very little. It is not that I am bragging but he is now an apprentice cksmith, and his teacher has said that next year he will be able to be an official cksmith."


    Her mother: "I''m afraid my family won''t be able to keep such a good man."


    Qian Daniang smiled and said: "His parents are gone. Nowadays, he is living alone and just want to find someone who could take care of him, start his own family. If nothing else, he is very filial. If Zheng Niangzi is still not assured, I can take you tomorrow to go and see him." (TN: daniang and niangzi are both used to refer to a woman, usually one already married)


    Only then did her mother say: "It''s better to meet."


    The girl blushed on the side.


    If she could find a husband to be part of her family, then she wouldn''t have to leave home and could support her parents without being criticized.


    At the beginning, recruiting son-inws to be part of the wife''s family was not as prevalent. After all, people adhered to the belief of raising children to prevent old age, the more sons, the better. Even if everyone in the family starved to death together, they must still have a son. If the baby was not a son, then they must continue to keep trying until they had one. As long as they lived then they must continue to have children, they must have a son no matter what.


    Even in the modern times, many impoverished mountainous areas and ces still valued sons and belittled daughters.


    In order to have a son and avoid fines for exceeding the one child pilicy, many people who worked in the city tried all kinds of ways to give birth to a son.


    Only when the economy was more developed, the society was more stable, people''s thinking was more advanced, and the workce was more equal to men and women, would there be less of this kind of thinking.


    Lin Yuan still remembered reading a schr''s argument before.


    The origin for valuing men and belittling women, apart from the patriarchal society, was that in ancient times, there was no machinery and everything relied solely on manpower. Men were born with greater strength than women, so their right to speak in the family came from their ability to make money.


    The regions that had less valuing men and belittling women was because most of these regions were not farming regions. Most of the people in these regions relied on handicrafts to make money. Handicrafts had the lowest differentiation between men and women, and women could also earn money to support their families.


    The economy determined the status of both sexes.


    The more developed the economy, the smaller the difference between men and women in earning ability, then the more equal men and women were.


    In Gaoyou, the difference between men and women was getting smaller and smaller because women could now find work. In additon, Lin Yuan also gave them the right to own private property.


    Once women had private property, they would also have higher requirements when choosing a partner.


    And many families only had one daughter, so these families often chose to recruit a son-inw.


    Thus, recruiting son-inws was bing a prevailing trend.


    But probably to prevent men from being too reluctant the men didnt have to change their surnames, and they could also have a child that would take the mans surname. So, everyone was happy in the end.


    The people had their own wisdom. In order not to allow the children who did not follow their own family name but took their father''s surname to inherit everything, they had also stipted that the division of the inheritance must be as even as possible, and no one could have more or less.


    This wind first blew in Gaoyou, and then it blew to several other cities.


    The Zhao family in Changshu was the first family to recruit a son-inw in Changshu.


    Father Zhao originally had three sons and two daughters, but all three sons died, and only one of his two daughters survived. He himself was already fifty years old now. He was faced with a difficulty as he could not give birth to a son anymore and his bloodline was about to end with him. Furthermore, the option of adopting an orphaned rtive was closed to him since he had no remaining rtives left. But if he were to adopt an orphan that was not rted to him he would also feel that his wealth had been given to outsiders.


    His daughter was getting older and was old enough to get married so he often couldn''t sleep at night nor stay focused at work.


    Seeing his troubles, his fellow workers asked a few words and as he was not a person who could hide his thoughts he ended up revealing all of his problems.


    The workers said to him: "Then you might as well recruit a son-inw. I heard that there are many households in Gaoyou recruiting son-inws. By that time, your daughter will have a child with your family name, and your family name will not end with you."


    Father Zhao: "Can this be done?"


    Since ancient times, not many men had been willing to "marry" into women''s homes.


    Workers: "Why can''t it be done? Look at those poor families who have seven or eight sons and can''t support them. If you give them a betrothal gift, won''t it be done?"


    The worker said this casually, but father Zhao remembered it in his heart and at night he said to his old wife: "Er Niang is all grown up, it''s time to talk about her marriage."


    Old wife: "I can''t bear to let her leaveit''s just her remaining. Whenever I think of her getting married and being bullied by her inws my heart feels as if it is being roasted over a fire"


    Father Zhao''s eyes lit up: "I also can''t bear it either. I only have this one daughter, say, how about we recruit a son-inw?"


    The old wife was a little scared: "Our family only has us old couple and a weak girl. If we find a bad person, wouldn''t we"


    Father Zhao hadn''t thought of this. He was now also a little worried when he heard this from his old wife. He sighed, Im going to ask the matchmaker tomorrow. I heard that there is a matchmaker who just arrived from Gaoyou. Gaoyou has a lot of families who recruited son-inws so she may have a solution for us."


    The matchmaker naturally had a solution for them. She smiled and said to father Zhao: "You dont have to worry about it. There were divorced wives in ancient times, and now we have divorced husbands. If your family is not satisfied with him, you can just divorce him. What are you afraid of? And now we even have a womens federation. If he dares to harm your daughter, then just send him to prison, have him get a beating with a board. I guarantee you he will be obedient then."


    "Gaoyou has a lot of families recruiting a son-inw, and there was a case where a husband was divorced."


    Father Zhao was taken aback: "Then could thatdy still find a new husband?"


    The matchmaker: "Why can''t she find a new one, aren''t men easy to find nowadays?"


    Father Zhao whispered: "She won''t be chaste anymore!"


    The matchmaker was surprised: "How long has it been seen such things mattered now? How much is chastity even worth now? Those bachelors have never even seen a woman. Theyin that thedy is not chaste, well thedy might not even think all that highly about them either. Tell me, isn''t it true that there is no shortage of men now, only a shortage of women."


    "In the past, there were even two families who married a single girl." Seeing that the odds were high in making a match for this family, the matchmaker naturally babbled on, "If you trust me, I will find one for you and guarantee that he will be an honest one."


    Father Zhao quickly said: "Then I will bother you with this, also"


    Matchmaker: "What else?"


    Father Zhao looked around and after making sure that no one else could hear him, he then whispered: "It would be best if his assets are big, big assets will be able to give birth to a son."


    The matchmaker covered her mouth and chuckled: "That''s natural. When the timees I will ask my son to go check, I guarantee that you will be satisfied."


    So the market for men with "big assets" changed for the better. So long as it was not the eldest son, the families were all basically willing to marry off their sons. After all, there was a betrothal gift for the groom which was quite a lot! Besides, there were so many sons in the family who couldn''t marry a wife. If the son stayed with the family for a long time, it could also lead to disharmony in the family.


    Not to mention there were some bachelors who had no father and no mother and were even more willing to marry into the woman''s family.


    The matchmaker quickly found someone and led him to father Zhao.


    "This kid is surnamed Li, fourth in his fsmily, and is the most honest person I could find." The matchmaker first praised, and then said, "His family does not want a betrothal gift as long as your family treats him better."


    Father Zhao first looked at the other person''s height and then the person''s physique. Although he was thin, he did not appear weak.


    He whispered to the matchmaker: "Have you seen that thing?"


    The matchmaker also whispered: "My son has seen it, and said that it is one and a half fingers long."


    Father Zhao was satisfied.


    Li Si probably guessed what they were talking about and his face blushed.


    There were six brothers in his family. Although life was getting better now, he still couldn''t marry a wife.


    Even his eldest brother in the family had no wife.


    Although the matchmaker came to offer the option of marrying into the wife''s family this time, his father ended up agreeing after smoking a few shots of dry tobo.


    He was also afraid that his parents would refuse. He was eighteen this year, and he was at the age to begin thinking about women. Besides, with so many brothers in the family, he was not as valued as much.


    Although it was being "married off" to his wife''s family, but there was still a son who would have his surname. Moreover, there was no need to change his surname so it was not all that different from the normal way of marrying a wife, the only difference being that the new married couple wouldn''t be living with the husband''s family.


    But with the size of his family''s home, even if he married a wife they wouldn''t be able to live there without feeling cramped.


    Not to mention if it was even possible to find a wife to marry into his family in the first ce!


    The wedding was nothing too fancy, just inviting rtives and neighbors to have a meal. After that the young couple moved into their own room.


    Li Si was very satisfied with his wife. She had a good temper and earned a lot of money. She was also gentle and considerate to him, and she didn''t look down on him because of his marrying into her family.


    After they were married for six months, his wife became pregnant with a child.


    The first child was a boy, and his wife, regardless of her parents'' obstruction, had the boy follow his surname.


    Li Si was even more in love with his wife.


    Thus, Changshu also had many families marrying off their sons.


    However, in the past, it was the women who were afraid of being divorced, and no matter how hard it was they would endure it. Now it was the men who were afraid of being divorced. If a man was divorced, then he could forget about marrying into a new wife''s family. Find a wife who would marry into his family? Currently, there were so few women, what were the chances that he could find a wife to marry into his family? Better prepare himself to be a bachelor for a lifetime!


    So the families who recruited son-inws now had a pretty good life.


    When Lin Yuan learned about this, he actually felt that his thinking was too outdated inparisonhe was a man so he understood the psychology of most men. He had thought many men would not be able to ept this kind of thing.


    But looking at it now, they were actually perfectly epting of it.


    There was even a case where two men fought over who would marry into a woman''s family. And these two were actually blood rted brothers.


    Lin Yuan now understood. The men had already all gone crazy thinking about women.


    Brother Dao said next to him: "Howe no onees to matchmake for me?"


    Brother Dao frowned. He said, "I am a bachelor too!"


    No one introduced him a wife to marry, and no one recruited him to be a son-inw. He asked Lin Yuan, "A good man like me is actually disregarded by them?"


    Lin Yuan: "Maybe they think you already have a woman?"


    Brother Dao: ""


    He might have boasted to his soldiers, saying that he was quite popr with women on many asions.


    While he might still be a virgin, brother Dao had a very tall and muscr physique and add to the fact that he was a general, everyone believed that he would definitely notck women. What was more, brother Dao himself liked to make false boasts, practically describing himself as having been with countless women.


    Heavens knew, he was just speaking casually.


    After hearing this, people who originally wanted to marry their daughters to him all stopped their original intentions.


    After all, apart from brother Dao, there was still Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and Yang Zi''an, all of whom seem to be much more reliable than him.


    Brother Dao: "Can''t they tell that I was just bragging?"


    Lin Yuan looked at him.


    Lin Yuan said to him: "You truly relied on your own capability to remain a bachelor."

 Chapter 66: Tongzhou

    Chapter 66: Tongzhou


    After the autumn harvest, the arrival of winter seemed to suddenlye upon them. The harvest this year was gratifying and the granary was filled up to the roof. They even had to build more than a dozen more to fit all of the food. This food supply was enough for the people to eat fully for three years. Taizhousnd yield was not very high. Even if they nted sweet potatoes and potatoes which had the least requirements, Taizhou''s output still couldn''tpete with other ces.


    But for the people in Taizhou, the bad news from previous years did not seem so bad this year.


    They could now earn money, and then they could buy the food on their own. The price of food was not high at all.


    It was not difficult to survive, and there was no need to live with a tightened belt.


    Wang Xi was the youngest son of a family in Taizhou. He made a living by moving goods. After the merchants'' caravan arrived they would find local people to unload the goods and move them to their warehouses. The pay depended on how many pieces of goods were moved. Wang Xi looked very thin and small but he had great strength. Others earned about ten coins a day, but he could earn more than twenty coins.


    He supported his parents and also raised his children. His wife was now working in the Sewing Bureau and could earn more than three hundred to four hundred coins a month. With his and his wife''s wages, their family had a very good life.


    Although tired, Wang Xi was very happy. Only by putting in the work could one gain anything.


    This was something he didn''t even dare to think about before.


    After moving the goods that day, Wang Xi received his wages for the day from the caravan''s manager. He hid the money in his inner clothes and patted his flushed cheeks with his hands. Then he walked towards his home. Now almost every family had reced oilmps with candles, which were cheaper and more convenient.


    Usually when he arrived back at this time, his wife would have a lit candle and sweet potato rice warming in the pot for him. Only sleeping after he got home.


    The children would also wait for him with his wife. Although he had repeatedly said that he did not need them to wait, when he arrived home and saw their small faces, he always felt unspeakable contentment.


    Passing through an alley, Wang Xi took a shortcut home.


    This alley was very dark. He had walked this alley many times, so many times that he forgot how many by now. The alley was very dark but sometimes when the moonlight was brighter he would be able to still see the road ahead. But today, the moonlight was covered behind dark clouds and he could only make his way through it ording to his memory, but his memory was always good.


    In the dark alley, only one familys candle was lit. Wang Xi was sitting under the eaves at a corner of that familys house to rest for a while before continuing. Today was a tiring day. He had moved two caravans worth of goods and he could barely feel his hands and feet.


    Just when Wang Xi was about to stand up and continue walking, he suddenly heard someone talking.


    "At that time, we coordinate outside and inside offensives."


    "Don''t know when the court will send someone over."


    "They don''t know that those filthymoners are practically sitting on the heads of the lords, and if this continues, those filthymoners will forget just what kind of trash they were originally."


    "This so-called South Bodhisattva is the one with the most vicious heart."


    Wang Xi was very smart. He had been smart since he was a child, so he was always able to find the caravan with the highest sry.


    He understood what these people nned to do in an instant.


    They wanted to rebel against the South Bodhisattva.


    They wanted tounch an attack on Taizhou.


    After understanding this, Wang Xi stood up without making a sound. He had never been so light-footed in his life. After walking on tiptoe for a while, Wang Xi broke out into a run. At this time, there was no one on the road. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to earn more money today, he wouldn''t have left work sote.


    Wang Xi did not run home, he ran directly to the government office.


    The government office was now on duty all day long.


    Wang Xi was terrified. He felt that if he had been discovered, he would definitely be dead by now.


    He heard from his fellow workers that the government office now had a protection policy for key people. He could take his family and move into the house reserved for the protected person. With soldiers nearby he would be much safer.


    The guard saw Wang Xiing over and asked, "What''s the problem,ing to the government office sote? Come back tomorrow if it''s not a major issue."


    Wang Xi quickly said: "I have something important! It is very important! I want to tell the provincial governor!"


    The guard looked at him: "Follow me in. If you don''t have any major issues but wake the lord up at this time, then you will be sent to prison for a few days."


    Wang Xi nodded quickly and followed the guard through the side door.


    Jiang Gui got up from bed in the middle of the night. Since he became the provincial governor of Taizhou, Jiang Gui felt that he was under more and more pressure. When he was a small official, he had never been under such great pressure beforeyes, pressure.


    He still remembered what Lin Yuan said to him when he was sent to be the provincial governor of Taizhou .


    He said: "Third brother, treat the people kindly, otherwise I will find any reason to treat you kindly."


    "I give you power and wealth, but I want you to treat the people kindly in return."


    "Third brother, I hope we will always be brothers, and not one day I can only see you on the guillotine."


    Jiang Gui knew that Lin Yuan was not just talking casually.


    He always kept it in mind and he dared not ck off even one day.


    Fortunately, Lin Yuan had taken care of the major problems in Taizhou a long time ago. Even if the people at the bottom had their own little schemes, it would not affect the operation of Taizhou as a whole.


    He put on his clothes and told his wife to continue to sleep before he walked out of the room.


    Wang Xi was fidgeting in the study. He had never been to a ce like this before, and his nervousness almost suffocated him.


    So much so that after Jiang Gui entered the study, what he saw was Wang Xi squatting on the ground instead of sitting in one of the chairs.


    "You''re Wang Xi?" Jiang Gui yawned. He wanted to handle the matter quickly and then go back to bed. Don''t know why, but this person kept insisting that except for him he didn''t want to talk to anyone, only saying that he had something important that he must inform the provincial governor.


    However, what Wang Xi said next caused Jiang Gui to forget all about sleeping.


    His face was so dark that it could practically drip ink.


    Wang Xi said as he trembled: "My lord, can my family apply for the protection of key peoples? My family include"


    Jiang Gui: "Take him to find the Sub-prefect."


    Wang Xi was led away by his servants. He seemed to want to kowtow to Jiang Gui, but he was taken away by his servants before he could have time to.


    Jiang Gui ordered a trusted subordinate to pass the news to Lin Yuan on a fast horse.


    He then have people surround the house Wang Xi had pointed out.


    Fortunately, Wang Xi avoided alerting the people in the house. When they arrived, those people were still sleeping in their respective rooms.


    A total of five people were arrested. The people sent by Jiang Gui were very quiet and did not even disturb the neighboring residences. These five people had the same surname and looked simr. Their noses were practically carved out of the same mold.


    After an overnight interrogation, Jiang Gui learned most of the information.


    These people were all surnamed Ma. They were originally members of one of Taizhou''s great, wealthy households. The Ma family was a very influentialndowning family. There were even five streets in Taizhou that belonged to the family. But when the South Bodhisattva came, the family property was gone, the originally rich lifestyle was gone, the servants were gone, and even the big family manor was gone.


    One could imagine just what kind of mood the Ma family was in.


    The brothers had felt that so long as the imperial court''s rule returned, then they could get back their original things.


    So they secretly passed the news to the court. At the beginning, no one paid any attention to them. But recently, they finally heard an answer.


    The court sent a letter replying back!


    It asked them to inquire about the positions of all the granaries in Taizhou, and where the defense forces of the weapons armory and barracks were the weakest.


    The five brothers of the Ma family secretly contacted the court without telling the rest of their family.


    They felt that by doing so, they could be the saviors of their family.


    Inexperienced, naive, and simple.


    And also incurably stupid.


    When Jiang Gui went to see them, they had already revealed everything they knew under severe torture.


    Their buttocks were beaten bloody, but they did not die. They cried and screamed in prison, and their tears fell until no more tears could be shed.


    The Ma family didnt know why the five brothers suddenly disappeared. They had many family members who all began inquiring around in Taizhou, but they still found nothing.


    Until some people found some of their personal belongings on the road outside the city.


    The Ma family thought they couldn''t stand their lives now and left Taizhou.


    But what the Ma family didnt know was that they might not have the chance to leave Taizhou in the future. Any people rted to them would not even be able to think about leaving the city. They were essentially ced under house arrest in this city. As for when they could finally travel freely, it depended entirely on their luck.


    As for their correspondences with the court, Jiang Gui also handed over the letters to Lin Yuan.


    "The imperial court will not send troops." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao and Wu Changqing as he held the letter, "This whole matter is just to see if there is any advantage to be had."


    Wu Changqing asked strangely: "Advantage?"


    Song Shizhao exined: "The imperial court now has no extra troops. At most, they are just tricking those five fools to provide some free information."


    Song Shizhao: "What about those five fools now?"


    Lin Yuan: "In the prison. Jiang Gui have people watching them. They don''t know who was in contact with them, only that it was someone from Tongzhou."


    Song Shizhao was speechless: "Can people be so stupid?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "You ask me but I don''t know. Maybe the family raised them up to be too naive?"


    Song Shizhao: "No wonder the Ma family fell so fast. If they are all this kind of people, they are no different from the pigs to be ughtered."


    Wu Changqing asked: "Then Tongzhou"


    Lin Yuan: "No need to worry about Tongzhou. Even if we give them the courage they would still not dare to attack us at this time."


    Lin Yuan''s military strength had increased greatly. So long as the governor of Tongzhou was not a fool, he would know that under the circumstances in which the court did not order to send troops, just their own strength was definitely not enough to confront Lin Yuan, even in a sneak attack or a surprise attack.


    If they really wanted to attack, they would need someone who could disrupt the order in Taizhou, such as setting fires and burning granaries. These things could throw the people into a panic quickly in a short period of time.


    Now that the five fools of the Ma family were arrested, they obviously couldn''t find anyone to do this.


    Moreover, all the granaries were heavily guarded and every soldier had to go through an identity check. People who were even just slightly suspicious would not be ced to guard the granaries.


    Lin Yuan: "Since Tongzhou is so interested in us, then we should give Tongzhou a big gift."


    Wu Changqing and Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "We are rebel thieves."


    Song Shizhao understood: "If my Lord trust me, then this official will deal with the matter, properly and without any ws."


    Lin Yuan: "Then go."


    Since someone in Tongzhou coveted Taizhou, he could only take action. He nned to capture Tongzhou in an effortless victory and without any blood shed. Have the people from Tongzhou personally offer Tongzhou to him. Lin Yuan''s face had on a smile but his eyes were cold.

 Chapter 67: World At His Feet

    Chapter 67: World At His Feet


    Tongzhou, the prefectural government office. Lu Hui was currently sitting in the government office chatting with others.


    "Have those big households take out their food supply, not mentioning eating until the beginning of spring, even eating until this time next year is enough," The Sub-prefect said.


    Lu Hui: "Easy for you to say."


    He knew that the reason he could live without worrying about food and clothing, sitting on piles of gold and silver was all due to the big families in Tongzhou. As for the people? Those were all just filthymoners, it wouldn''t matter even if some starved to death, in fact, it would save some food next year.


    But if too many people died, then the court would send someone to ask, forcing him to spend money to smooth the problems away.


    Those things that were naturally born without an asshole, only going in and not going out. Their mouths were wider than anyone else and were so difficult to be satisfied.


    Earlier, he had be interested in Taizhou. If he could capture Taizhou, not mentioning the rewards from the court, the Xinghua salt fields alone would be enough for him to make a lot of moneyby then some people having died would be verymon.


    The Sub-prefect suddenly said: "There are still too many filthymoners. My lord, I heard that the South Bodhisattva has been epting people? Wanting all kinds of people. This subordinate think that he is just putting up a pretense to gain the people''s hearts. Tell those filthymoners to go to the ces that South Bodhisattva has rule over. We don''t even need to do anything, those filthymoners will surely drag down that South Bodhisattva."


    "To put it bluntly, that South Bodhisattva is just a young master from andowning background. If after upying just a fewnd, he doesn''t know how much capability he has, letting any kind of people into hisnd, then he is nothing but a newly rich upstart."


    "Since he wants to take in people, then we''ll send the filthymoners over."


    "While he is eaten poor by all those filthymoners, we will not only not need to worry about too many people dying we''ll even get credit from the court, practically capturing Taizhou without any effort or blood shed at all."


    The Sub-prefect squinted his eyes and smiled, as if that scene was already ying out in front of him.


    Lu Hui touched his chin: "This is a feasible way, I''ll go ask."


    They felt that there were too many people in Tongzhou, all filthymoners. Even if they held conscriptions, it wouldn''t affect them at all. Although they just built grass shacks outside the city, their numbers were increasing, and the big households in the city was beginning to worry. As a result, they gathered together to put pressure on him as the provincial governor, telling him to think of a solution.


    What solution could he have? Kill them all? He wouldn''t be able to exin it to the court and it might also cause them to do something out of desperation. The gains would not be worth the losses.


    Lu Hui also knew that the areas under the South Bodhisattvas rule were originally selling food, butter the South Bodhisattva ordered to kill a group of merchants to stop it. From this it could be seen that their food supply was definitely not much.


    After thinking about it, Lu Hui went to meet with the big households in Tongzhou. These big households were people who had lived in Tongzhou for generations. From a certain point of view, the sum of these people''s influence was greater than his own. Lu Hui gave his suggestion and the big households all agreed.


    They didn''t care about the affairs of the state and the well-being of the people. They only cared about their own interests and safety in Tongzhou.


    After the two parties reached an agreement, Lu Hui sent people to drive away the "filthymoners". Those people had all wandered over from various other ces, also called "refugees", but the people and big households in Tongzhou considered them to be "filthymoners." If it werent for the fact that they hadmitted a crime or sin, how could they be unable to stay in their own hometowns? Natural disasters was the warning and punishment from the heavens.


    These refugees did not live well in Tongzhou. They could not enter the city, and there was only barend outside the city. They tried hard to fill their stomachs, but despite the many miles of barend, they did not have seeds so they couldn''t even cultivate thend by themselves.


    There were also some people who wanted to continue walking, but they no longer had the courage. Many of them had already lost their families on the long travel from their hometowns to Tongzhou. Although Tongzhou would not give them shelter or food, it was still a ce for them to gather. The refugees gathering together also felt much safer.


    When the soldiers came to drive them away, the refugee camp burst into loud screams and crying.


    "Don''t touch my mother! Don''t touch her!"


    "Soldier sir, I kowtow to you! Don''t drive us away! Don''t drive us away!"


    "Soldier sir! I beg you, please"


    The soldiers were only obeying the order to drive them away.


    But some of them said, "Go to Taizhou. There is a South Bodhisattva in Taizhou who can give you food and a ce to live. Go to him. Tongzhou can''t support you. Taizhou can. Go."


    But most people didn''t want to listen to such words.


    They were abandoned!


    Abandoned by the court!


    The court did not want them!


    The refugees had no strength and no weapons to resist. They were expelled like beasts. After the soldiers drove them all the way to outside the Taizhou city wall, their way back was then blocked by the soldiers of Tongzhou.


    They gathered together, their faces filled with tears. In the end, they decided to head towards Taizhou.


    Their only thought was to live.


    When Jiang Gui learned that arge number of refugees were gathered outside the city gates of Taizhou City, his whole person did not feel good. He didn''t know how to deal with these people. They were huge in number, but if he didn''t do something about them, who knew when they would cause trouble. And if Taizhou epted them then they would have to spend a lot of food to feed them.


    In this era when food was capital, Jiang Gui was in a dilemma.


    Fortunately, before he even reported the issue to Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan had personally led people over.


    These people were all schrs or could read and write. They either had a heart to advance their career and actively followed Lin Yuan, or they were coerced toe help by Lin Yuan. In short, it didn''t matter what the reason was, Lin Yuan now had people who he could use.


    Lin Yuan went to see Jiang Gui, and Jiang Gui handed over management.


    "Get the food ready." Lin Yuan said, "You don''t need fine grains, the old coarse grains of previous years will do. Boil it into a mash."


    Lin Yuan''s prestige was huge now. As soon as he uttered his orders, no one below waszy or did things in half measures. He arrived in Taizhou the afternoon before, and by the next morning everything that should be prepared was prepared.


    The refugees didn''t have time to set up shacks and slept directly on the ground in the wild. Fortunately, it was not yet winter, and the temperature in autumn wouldnt kill people. Several people huddled together to get a good nights sleep. After all, they were used to this kind of living environment.


    "Do you smell something fragrant? It smells like someone is cooking something."


    "I can smell it too."


    "Maybe it''s the people in the city cooking their meals."


    "I wonder if we can go into the city in the future."


    "Don''t dream, we''re lucky if they don''t drive us away from here."


    Just as they were talking in low voices, they saw that a side door in the city wall suddenly opened.


    There were people carrying stools, tables, and huge iron buckets.


    The smell of food wasing from them.


    The refugees swallowed, but did not dare to act rashly. Sure enough, many soldiers also followed behind them.


    Even more so they didn''t dare to move.


    Someone whispered: "Could the food be for us?"


    The person next to himughed at him: "Are you daydreaming?"


    But even though they said that, they still had hope in their hearts.


    Just as they looked over at the city wall eagerly, a soldier rang the bell and shouted: "Come here to line up and get food! Enter the city after registration!"


    What was "registration"? No one understood, but everyone understood the words "enter the city".


    Instantly, they walked over with their arms supporting each other, but they were ordered by the soldiers to line up in small groups. Dozens of wooden tables were set out and behind each wooden table was a schr sitting. They each had their own tasks in putting these refugees on file and giving them household registration.


    Everyone who had registered could get a bowl of rice mash.


    There were sweet potatoes, beans, and some grains, as well as a little salt and oil.


    But for the refugees, this bowl of mash was probably the most delicious meal they had eaten in so many years.


    One registered person received a bamboo bowl of mash and directly dug in to it with his bare hand, stuffing it into his mouth. Fortunately, the mash was almost cooled down, otherwise his tongue and maybe his throat would be burned.


    Lin Yuan stood on the top of the wall, looking at the crowd below. Jiang Gui stood beside him.


    "So many people" Jiang Gui was worried. "Just taking a look there should be thousands of people."


    There were not yet tens of thousands of people, but the people were stilling in continuously. This was just the first batch.


    In the end, the number of people they epted was likely to exceed 20,000 or even more.


    Twenty thousand people was the poption of a small city.


    Lin Yuan: "It''s not considered too many."


    Jiang Gui''s eyes widened.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Even if 200,000 peoplee, it won''t overwhelm me now. What''s more, with more peopleing, doesn''t it mean that we have more popr support? After the refugeese, themon people from other ces will alsoe."


    Jiang Gui: "But weour food"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "If we don''t have food, we can go take it from others. Aren''t there a lot of big households in Tongzhou? After taking all of their food supply, we will have the food to feed these people."


    It was not that he had no food because his food was enough to feed these people.


    In his view, what Tongzhou had done was to just look at the short term benefits without seeing the long term consequences.


    Now Tongzhou still had food, so they drove away the refugees.


    When there was less food, they would drive away themon people who had not much wealth.


    So long as they got a taste of the sweetness, Tongzhou would fall into a vicious cycle.


    And then driving themselves into a dead end.


    Themon people were different from the refugees in that they had family assets, and some slightly wealthy ones even had servants.


    If they came seeking shelter with Lin Yuan, then they would be able to inject new market vitality into the ce under Lin Yuan''s rule.


    Lin Yuan would notin about too much money or too many people.


    The people were also capital.


    The more people the more power.


    "It''s the South Bodhisattva."


    Don''t know who nced up at the city wall and saw Lin Yuan standing there.


    The soldiers all looked up one after another, and the refugees also looked up.


    "South Bodhisattva!"


    "It is the South Bodhisattva who came to see us!"


    "South Bodhisattva pity us!"


    Dont know who knelt first. The soldiers and refugees all looked up at Lin Yuan, and then bent their knees. Lin Yuan looked at the people below. They knelt down on their knees with pious eyes and then bent their upper bodies to touch their heads to the ground, performing the most solemn rite in this world.


    No one spoke, and only the wind could be heard in Lin Yuan''s ears.


    He couldn''t tell what he was feeling in his heart at that moment.


    But it was at that moment that he suddenly understood what it felt like to have the world at his feet.


    It was as if he had everything, everyone took his will as their own will, took his ideal as their own ideal.


    This was the feeling belonging to "the emperor."


    It was enough to intoxicate anyone.


    Including him.

 Chapter 68: Men And Women

    Chapter 68: Men And Women


    Recently, themon people had a new topic to discuss, nowadays there were more and more new thingsfirst there was a wave of new refugees arriving and there was quite a lot of people. As far as the eye could see outside the city it was all filled with people. They had thought it would be the same as before, the lords and officials would not let the refugees inside. After all, themon people were afraid that the refugees woulde harm them if they were let in.


    Strangely enough, however, the refugees came and were let into the city, but it was as if they hadn''te at all!


    The refugees did not steal their things, did not harass their daughters, and did not rob passers-by in ces where no one was there to catch them.


    The neers were very well-behaved. They finally found a ce that was willing to ept them so everyone was obedient and well-behaved to the extreme, lest they made a mistake and was driven out. And it wasn''t just one person being driven out. If anyone made a mistake then those with the same surname among the refugees would also be driven out.


    Now when they heard this, there wasn''t even any need for the soldiers to supervise them. This group of people voluntarily began to supervise each other.


    If it was found that anyone had any bad intentionsthey were all of refugee backgrounds so it was not possible to conceal it from the othersthen they would take care of that person privately.


    After giving him a beating until he couldnt move, don''t mention doing bad things, just walking would be a problem.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the officials woulde asking if a dead person showed up they might even be able tomit murder.


    These people were quickly incorporated into different professions.


    Most of them had gone to serve the livestock, raising pigs, cattle and sheep. After all, many of these people had farming origins. Even if they had never raised livestock in their own households, they would have definitely raised it for thendowners family. With work to do, their worries eased and they felt that they were now the South Bodhisattva''s people.


    They now had a household registration and were no longer refugees.


    This was their new "home".


    They nned to take root on thisnd and never leave "home" again.


    Themon people were also very curious about these neers. They all lived well under the rule of the South Bodhisattva. After more than two years, there was basically nothing to worry about. There was food and work, and sometimes their "work unit" would organizemunity activities. During the holidays, they would go fishing or y football with friends and family and coworkers. It was as if those years when they couldn''t fill their stomachs had passed them by for a long time.


    But these neers told them of the life outside.


    More and more people had be refugees. They were like headless flies, not knowing where to go or what to do. Sometimes they could find bark to eat, sometimes there wasn''t even that. Rumors also reached them that in some ces, there were even some people who had to secretly resort to cannibalizing their own children.


    "Ai, they are really pitiful."


    When the people heard these things, they all sighed.


    There were also innocent children who asked: "They have such miserable lives, why don''t theye over here?"


    "Yeah, why don''t theye? I can share my dried sweet potato strips with them, I''ll shareena handful!"


    "Your sweet potato strips have all been eaten already! All the ones you have now are from me! When will you pay me back!"


    The children were very forgetful. They had already forgotten the difficult days from before and only remembered the days after Lin Yuan arrived.


    Now they only helped out with chores at home on holidays, as they usually were at school. Sometimes when adults asked them what they learned in school, they would count them out happily.


    "I learned three words today! I remember them all!"


    "I can count to a hundred!"


    Their faces were filled with the innocent happiness that was exclusive to children and something that adults could no longer feel. Children would feel great joy for a toy or a praise, but adults would not.


    But the people were very willing to have their children go to school, even if the family needed extra hands to help with work.


    Because after studying, even if they only came away literate, these children would find better jobs in the future.


    Education was not an elegant thing in the eyes of the people.


    On the contrary, education was a means of promotion and resulted in tangible benefits for themon people.


    They would not spout the words and teachings of sages and wise men, nor would they trust everything written in the books. They only looked at the benefits and gains.


    This was really


    "It''s really great." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao, with a smile on his face.


    Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan''s smiling face in a daze. He had seen Lin Yuan smile more than once. Lin Yuan was a person who loved to smile, but his smile was always gentle and distant. It was a ceremonial smile, a perfunctory smile, like a statue of a Buddha. There was no personal emotions or feelings attached to it, but just a smile for the sake of smiling.


    But now, Lin Yuan''s eyebrows were practically flying and his smile came from the heart like that of a true young man.


    However, Song Shizhao was also a traditional schr after all. He really looked down upon the people who had their children go study for the motive of gaining benefits. In his opinion, if one did not learn truths and wisdom from studying then it was better not to study in the first ce.


    Lin Yuan also saw Song Shizhao''s unhappiness. He asked Song Shizhao, "Why did you study?"


    Song Shizhao proudly yet reservedly said: "For the sake of the kingdom''s unity, for themon people to live and work in peace and contentment."


    Lin Yuanughed at him: "What then?"


    Song Shizhao paused.


    Lin Yuan: "You want fame, what you want is reputation."


    "The people want less than you. They don''t want fame, but for their children to live better in the future."


    "Mister." Lin Yuan said, "If one ce all their faith in books then it is better to have no books at all."


    Suddenly, Song Shizhao had a feeling of the clouds and mist being pulled away from his eyes. His expression was momentarily stunned, and then he quickly came back to himself. He bowed in a respectful manner: "I''m not as good as Boss."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "Mister, it''s just that we stand at different angles."


    Song Shizhao, who had left the government office, walked on the road. The streets were bustling with people. The people were buying daily necessities. He saw a shrewdish woman bargaining with the vendors, vigorously enough she became red in the face. Judging from the brisk pace when she left, she had definitely won that haggle. When Song Shizhao arrived at the door to his home he was smiling unconsciously.


    Seeing Song Shizhao''s return, the doorman quickly said: "Laoye! Someone came over in the afternoon and said that he wanted to see you. Since you were not at home he said he wille back tomorrow."


    Song Shizhao nodded: "Do you recognize him?"


    The doorman shook his head: "I don''t know him. He is a young man in his early twenties. He speaks the officialnguage with a northern ent."


    Song Shizhao thought for a while, but didn''t recall any such person. He said, "I''ll leave it for tomorrow."


    Then Song Shizhao went to his study. He was feeling rather restless and he had to practice his calligraphy to settle his mind.


    While writing, he recalled what Lin Yuan said to him.


    He finally understood.


    What he saw and what Lin Yuan saw waspletely different!


    He saw only the "schr", a schr''s strength of character over these thousands of years! He saw the truth, morality, and the teachings left by the great sages!


    But the Boss looked only at the people, and "schrs" were just tools for Boss. They had their ces and what they could and should do.


    Song Shizhao recalled what he had heard of the lectures given by teachers in the school.


    They taught those children literacy and then taught them to read, which waspletely different from the formal education received by schrs like himself.


    They did not tell the children what was right or wrong.


    They let the children see and think for themselves, and then had theme to an understanding by themselves.


    Were the students taught in this way still the "schrs" of the past?


    Would they still hold the books of sages as a golden rule like those schrs?


    Song Shizhao suddenly shuddered.


    But after the chill, he suddenly felt his blood boiling in excitement!


    Lin Yuan wanted to establish a new order and new rules!


    Song Shizhao''s hands were shaking with excitement, and he couldn''t write the words anymore. If one stroke was wrong, then the whole word would be useless.


    Why did he still live on this earth? Why didn''t he die while disced as a refugee?


    It was all for today! All to stay next to the South Bodhisattva and watch him change heaven and earth!


    He wondered what kind of expressions the "schrs" of the world would show when they discover this?


    He was too curious! He really wanted to see it personally!


    Compared with Song Shizhao, the teachers at the school were the most affected and received the most shock. They were all traditional schrs, and most of them did note from rich families. After all, studying was not productive, and they could only rely on their families to support them before they gained a position as an official. And brush, ink, paper, inkstone, and books all costed a lot of money. Not to mention that in order to study they must find a teacher which also costed money. Most families could only cultivate one schr, and it might not even be possible to cultivate one that could be an official.


    After all, in order for the Han people to be officials they must pass the imperial examinations. But could all schrs in this world be officials?


    So as the family cultivated a schr, it often turned into a failed investment.


    An originally financiallyfortable family could easily be dragged down by the expense of cutlivating a schr.


    So after these schrs saw no hope of bing officials, they could only be teachers in order to make a living.


    They would also gather together to discuss major events and matters of the kingdom, all feeling that they were very talented and intelligent. It was like this until the South Bodhisattva suddenly appeared, and they suddenly became the South Bodhisattva''s "people".


    At first, when the South Bodhisattva met them and asked them to teach, some of them didn''t understandhow could there be a right and wrong way of teaching? Could the South Bodhisattva be better at teaching than they themselves?


    Then, the South Bodhisattva had people give teaching lessons to these schrs.


    "Absurd!"


    They all said that at first.


    They wanted to persuade the South Bodhisattva, to tell him that what the schrs studied was the truths and morals of the world!


    The South Bodhisattva just smiled and listened to them. When they finally exhausted themselves, the South Bodhisattva replied with an expression of repentance: "It is because Yuan was not thoughtful and made it difficult for you all. How about this, since you all feel that teaching like this is not eptable, then lets go and see how themon people live."


    After that they were sent to farmnd and take care of livestock.


    Even the poorest of them had never lived like this.


    Just when they were at a loss, the South Bodhisattva had someone invite them back.


    The South Bodhisattva said to them: "What you knew of themon people were from books and what others told you."


    "Now that you have be one of themon people yourself, you now know what themon people are like."


    "They are more easily contented than you, and while they dont think about the world, this world is made up of them. Without them, you would not have enough food to fill your stomachs and peace to live your days. Your brush, ink, paper and inkstone ultimately are created by them."


    "You look down on themon people, but do you know that without the people you are nothing?"


    "Now, are you willing to teach?" The South Bodhisattva looked at them with a smile.


    They finally lowered their heads. Don''t know who moved first but when they had all realized it, they found themselves kneeling before the South Bodhisattva.


    "We are willing to follow my lord."


    They said.


    There were more and more literate children.


    They would be a new force, a new pir of society.


    However, the most happy and exciting thing for themon people recently was that the South Bodhisattva was going to tour thend and visit themon people. This was a new thing. Although some emperors visited themon people before, it was really an excuse to go out traveling and have fun, often bringing along many song girls and beauties. Their version of visiting themon people was to just have each ce build temporary pces and then arrive at the pces to have fun.


    Officials from all over the country would also take the wealth and daughters of themon people and present them to the emperor.


    There was no need to return the wealth.


    As for the daughtersalthough most of them were returned to their families, as women who had lost their chastity, their future would only be apanied by the Buddha at a nunnery for a lifetime.


    But the people believed that the South Bodhisattva would not do this.


    They had a kind of trust in Lin Yuan that even Lin Yuan himself felt bewildered by.


    The people believed that Lin Yuan was a god, a god who loved the people. This was a profound and magnanimous love. He had no selfish desires, and because he had no selfish desires naturally there wouldn''t be any material desires.


    Because everything in this world belonged to him, and since it belonged to him, he could do whatever he wanted in this world.


    Lin Yuan''s tour was so that he could give the people more confidence.


    At the same time, it was also to win the hearts of the people.


    When he left the government office, he didn''t take too many people with him. Only Chen Baisong and a small team of soldiers followed along to protect him.


    "The South Bodhisattva is here! I see them!" The young boy ran home quickly.


    He had put on new clothes today. Wearing new clothes on days other than the New Year was something that had never happened before. His hands were dirty and he dared not touch his clothes. The adults in the family also put on their most presentable clothes as well.


    Today, the South Bodhisattva wasing to their vige, and every household had made preparations in advance.


    They cleaned up the house very clean, it had never been so clean before!


    The young child was hugged by his mother and ced on herp. There was a kang at home. The kang was so big that everyone in the family could sleep on it. (TN: kang=a heatable brick bed)


    They could buy coal now. He heard from his mother that when he was younger, the family couldnt afford firewood at all, let alone coal. They could only go up the mountains to cut firewood themselves, but all the nearest trees were all cut and if they went deeper into the mountains they could encounter wild beasts.


    So the family always had to endure the freezing cold every winter.


    His older brother had frozen to death.


    His mother said that she was holding his older brother, but when she opened her eyes the next morning, his older brother was already gone.


    Fortunately, the South Bodhisattva came, otherwise he might have fallen asleep on a certain night just like his older brother and never opened his eyes again.


    Not only people from their vige, but even people from neighboring viges came. Especially those with rtives in their vige, they had already arrived when they heard the news a few days earlier.


    Then yesterday some soldiers came to seal the vige, but the soldiers also told them that if too many came, it would be difficult to distinguish between loyal citizens and traitors.


    The people all felt that this was the right thing to do!


    When Lin Yuan and his people arrived, he saw the vigers standing on the roadside. If it weren''t for the fact that they were wearing cloth robes and didn''t pull up banners, Lin Yuan would almost think he had traveled back to the modern times.


    Lin Yuan first went to a family with the surname Li. There were six people in this family. The eldest son had married a wife who gave birth to three daughters.


    The younger son had not yet married a wife.


    Lin Yuan first asked about their lives.


    Li Sanyi was very nervous. He had never been so nervous in his life. The most important official he had ever had contact with was the vige head. Never in his wildest imaginations did he expect to see the South Bodhisattva one day. How could he have known that the South Bodhisattva would one day sit opposite him, on the kang where he usually sat?


    The heavens above, he never thought that the South Bodhisattva''s buttocks would sit in the same ce as his buttocks had sat in before.


    Li Sanyi''s heart almost jumped to his throat.


    He stammered and said: "This year''s harvest is good. I, my family have a good life. We are not hungry, and there are more farmablends being opened. The harvest next year will definitely be better than this year''s!"


    He even subconciously ttered: "It''s all the blessing of the South Bodhisattva. Only after you came did we have a good life."


    Li Sanyi saw the young and handsome man in front of him smiling at him. In an instant, Li Sanyi''s face flushed red and he lowered his head, not daring to look directly at the other.


    He heard the other say: "That''s good. If you have any inconvenience or issue, go find vige head. But if the vige head refuses to solve it, then go find the county magistrate."


    Li Sanyi quickly said: "Our vige head is a good man, he is very good"


    The other chuckled: "Then that''s good."


    On the same day, Lin Yuan visited every family in this vige. These vigers were very excited. They were all very eager to tell Lin Yuan about the changes their lives had undergone.


    "Our family used to eat chaff! And only when the year is good will there be chaff!"


    The vige woman had endless words: "Now there are sweet potatoes to eat, endless sweet potatoes!"


    Lin Yuan smiled as he listened to her. He didn''t think that these vigers were uncouth. In truth, uncouth people were not necessarily bad people, and people who understood etiquette and morality were not necessarily good people. But most of the world was made up of uncouth people.


    They didn''t know profound truths and moral teachings, but they knew how to cultivate thend and how to make the whole family live better.


    They struggle to live, but perhaps even they didn''t know how much value they could create.


    The news of Lin Yuan''s tour of themon people flew to all the towns under his rule as if on wings.


    The people talked about it happily.


    "I heard them say that the South Bodhisattva is very handsome!"


    "I also heard that the South Bodhisattva is very handsome! I heard that whenever he nces at you, whether you are a man or a woman, your face will definitley blush."


    "Yah, then that must be really handsome!"


    "If I had not been born twenty years early, I would have gone and rmend myself already!"


    "You? Even 20 years younger you don''t look like much."


    As a result, the big households in each city inexplicably began to offer beauties to Lin Yuan. They would offer their own daughters and if their wives were good-looking, they would even offer their wives. Some people took a different approach, thinking that maybe the South Bodhisattva preferred male sex and even offered young and beautiful boys to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuanughed and epted them all. The women would act as maids, and the young men would act as manservants.


    Originally, he had already felt that there were too few people in the government office. But it was not like he could go around recruiting or buying people now. So this perfectly alleviated his urgent need.


    However, in order to make the people feel at ease, he still kept two of the best looking of them by his side, but as his attendants, one man and one woman. The woman was very beautiful. She was like the morning dew and the stars in the night sky. Her eyes were like autumnkes, and even when frowning, people would not be able to help but want to ask her why she was sad.


    The man was also very beautiful. It was a beauty of a man on the cusp between a teenager and a young man. He was very good-looking with long and slender limbs, skin as delicate and white as jade. Lin Yuan once saw him smile at Er Liang and Er Liang''s eyes when looking at him instantly became like that of someone looking at the lover of his dreams.


    Sure enough, so long as the person was beautiful, people didn''t care whether they were a man or a woman at all.


    In fact it was quitemon for the gongzi of aristocratic and wealthy families to have a few male lovers.


    And there were countless people who also kept actors.


    The ancients sometimes also had no integrity.


    The woman was called Liu Yi and she yed the guqin very well. She didn''t talk much, but because of her beauty, she was very pleasing to the eyes. At first, Lin Yuan wanted her to help with some proper work, butter found out that this was a dumb beautyshe was a song and dance entertainer. Because she was beautiful, she had been sold or passed around since she was a child. Every man who gained possession of her originally hid her in the inner courtyard, but whenever they needed help from more pwerful people, they would still send her away as a bribe.


    Liu Yi was beautiful and her beauty was the foundation of her livelihood. Beauty allowed her to live a better life than ordinary people. But this beauty had also caused her to suffer. The wives and concubines and maids in the households of the men who bought her hated her. Taking advantage of the male master''s absence, they would always make her kneel and she would end up kneeling for whole days on end.


    Liu Yi knew that they were jealous of her, and the more they were jealous the happier she was.


    Because she made a living on this, and the education she received was only on how to please men. She was amon victim of this era.


    Rather than describe her as an individual perhaps it was more urate to describe her as a vase, a portrait, something that men liked to collect and show off.


    The only thing that could not be used to describe her was an independent and dignified person.


    Liu Yi felt that the South Bodhisattva was different from all the men. When he looked at her, he also had admiration in his eyes, but he didn''t touch her nor did he have sex with her. Sometimes Liu Yi even felt that the South Bodhisattva pitied her.


    This was a novel experience for Liu Yi and she came to like the South Bodhisattva even more.


    She followed behind the South Bodhisattva as his attendant. Her beauty amazed all who saw her, but because of the South Bodhisattva, people did not dare to look at her directly.


    Liu Yi felt veryfortable.


    As for the other person, Chu Lin, he was different from Liu Yi. He was a gongzi of a big and wealthy family. He had the pride of being a gongzi of a big, influential family. He also looked down on Liu Yi despite being in the same situation as Liu Yi now. He would often try to talk to Lin Yuan, let Lin Yuan discover his talent.


    With these two people at his side, Lin Yuan found that fewer people urged him to get married.


    The people felt that the South Bodhisattva did not need to get married too early if he didn''t want to. So long as he had a sex life and had his needs being taken care of then that was enough.


    And the South Bodhisattva could be with both men and women. Didn''t this lend further proof to his universal love?


    Lin Yuan: "???"


    Probably with Lin Yuan as a role model many merchants and wealthy people had begun to look for male lovers.


    They actually felt that having a male lover was very goodwomen were physically weaker after all, and people who lived pampered lives would often feel tired when they move even a little. But with a male lover they could be better served on the bed. They didn''t even need to do much of the work themselves.


    It was truly too good, too considerate.


    As for the male lovers, most of them were their domestic servants or servants bought from outside.


    When Lin Yuan heard this, he was struck into a stupor.


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry. So he could only have people post a notice saying that so long as one had the strength and worked hard, he could live without having to sell himself.


    However, there were still good-looking men who would rmend themselves torge wealthy families.


    And the men who had already be "lovers" were not willing to go to work.


    They felt that this kind of life was very good.


    Although they were bedded, they had food and drink. And if the master''s inner courtyard had women who were lonely, they could also cop a feel.


    No need to work!


    How wonderful!


    Fortunately, there were only a few good-looking men, otherwise Lin Yuan would really be anxious.


    He felt that in the future, he might not only have to protect women from being vited, but also protect good-looking men from the same.

 Chapter 69: Population

    Chapter 69: Poption


    The so-called subordinates follow the example of their superiors, Lin Yuans actions and behavior were trends and the people were willing to spread Lin Yuans virtues. They were also willing to spread Lin Yuans absurd behavior in a kind toneafter all, the South Bodhisattva was a young person, and what young person was not absurd? Which family did not spoil their child more or less. The young masters of rich families acted even more absurd.


    In that case, what did it matter if the South Bodhisattva acted somewhat absurd?


    This was like modern people chasing a star. Fans wanted nothing more than for their idols to have everything. Even if their idols did bad things, they would say, "He is still young, what''s wrong with making a few mistakes? Can you guarantee that you won''t do anything wrong for the rest of your life?"


    Or "We are happy to spoil him, no matter how he acts, we are happy."


    Moreover, these fans were not only "girlfriend fans" but also "mother fans", "daddy fans", "brother fans" and "sister fans".


    They loved Lin Yuan in all aspects and because Lin Yuan was also young they had unlimited tolerance.


    With Liu Yi and Chu Lin, Lin Yuan finally had secretaries. Although the role of these two secretaries was to apany him when meeting guests, just like Er Liang. Chu Lin was better than Liu Yi. He was the gongzi of arge wealthy family after all. Not mentioning his smarts and talents, but holding an ordinary chat was enough. After all, he had studied the Confucian Six Arts (TN: rites or etiquette, music, archery, charioteering, calligraphy or literacy, and mathematics).


    Liu Yi would apany the female guests. She would chat with them and y the guqin. Although her status was not high, but because she was the only woman next to Lin Yuan, the female guests never looked down upon her.


    Another advantage of their appearance was that fewer people urged him to marry.


    People no longer doubt Lin Yuan''s health.


    Sometimes people''s minds were very strange. They felt that a man having many concubines was a very glorious thing and proved the man''s health and ability.


    Now Lin Yuan''s move of cing these two attractive people at his side was like proving to the people of his health.


    It proved that his sexual ability was healthy.


    It was very effective to use this method to stabilize the people''s hearts, and now even old father Lin didn''t nag him.


    However,pared with Lin Yuan, Jia Fuqing''s recent days had not been so easy. When he first came, the court had still intended to recruit Lin Yuan. He came as an envoy to the court, so he deserved some preferential treatment. He had beauties by his side, rich clothes and food, and a luxurious manor. He could get almost whatever he wanted.


    He sent a letter to the court, saying that Lin Yuan had no disloyal intentions and given time, he would surely be able to recruit him.


    But how could he have forseen that this person not only had a disloyal heart, but his wolfish ambition was practically obvious to all. He watched this person repel the army of the court and capture Changshu in one breath. What made him even more frightened was that, the people in Huzhou and Songjiang rebelled, and not only did they rebel, they also offered up the twonds to Lin Yuan, letting Lin Yuan capture two provinces without any effort.


    Lin Yuan now had Taizhou, Gaoyou, Changshu, Huzhou and Songjiang in his hands.


    Jia Fuqing wanted to send a letter to the court again, but found that he had be a prisoner, a bird in a cage.


    He still lived in the original ce, but the luxuries from before were all gone, the beauties were all gone, and even the servants were unwilling to take care of him. He couldn''t go onto the streets, and couldn''t go out of his manor. The hot tea became cold tea, cold tea became cold water. The food had changed from delicacies to the mostmon sweet potato rice.


    The guards by his side when he first arrived were long gone. After such a long time, Jia Fuqing didn''t see anyone around him who was not a servant.


    He finally understood that he was abandoned by the court, and not only did the court abandon him, but even the South Bodhisattva no longer had any regard for him.


    He had be an abandoned pawn, a useless person.


    Jia Fuqing wanted to leave this cage. He no longer cared whether he could gain sess and recognition.


    Being locked up here, without even the freedom to go out, what future would there even be?


    After being in confinement for a year, Jia Fuqing''s pride waspletely worn away. He finally lowered his head and told the servants that he wanted to see the South Bodhisattva. He had something to discuss with him, and it was a matter rting to Pingjiang Lu.


    The servant had already received the order from above and reported it to Lin Yuan without any dy.


    Lin Yuan put down his books with a smile on his face.


    "It has been awhile. Brother Jia looks quite haggard." Lin Yuan had on a smiling face. He had a handsome appearance so with such a smile, it caused people to feel that he was being very sincere. "Yuan had been too busy these days to spare time to see Brother Jia, it is Yuan''s fault. I hope brother Jia will understand."


    Jia Fuqing naturally had to say: "The South Bodhisattva haspassion for the people. It is the blessing of the people. Jia is just a small and humble person, how can I me the South Bodhisattva. If you say this, it will seem as if Jia is a disagreeable person."


    Jia Fuqing hade to surrender. He told Lin Yuan the court''s deployment on Pingjiang Lu, how many soldiers there were, and how many old, weak, sick and disabled soldiers made up the ranks. Although it was only a rough estimate, it was enough for Lin Yuan.


    After all, Jia Fuqing was only a civilian official, and his position did not give him ess to higher level secrets.


    He didn''t let Jia Fuqing leave until Lin Yuan was sure that he had dug up all the information Jia Fuqing possessed.


    However, Jia Fuqing still did not get "freedom".


    He was still locked up.


    Maybe it would take some time before he finally understood.


    In the chaotic situation of now, people like him no longer had any ce to stand.


    As a a subject and offcial, loyalty was the most important thing. If he could betray the court, then one day he could also betray Lin Yuan.


    No one would use such a person.


    Even if he was only told the most trivial news, he would still spread it out.


    From the moment he set foot in Taizhou, he was destined to have no future.


    The soldiers under Lin Yuan had already been dispatched. With the increase of the refugees, the number of people in the army had also increased. Most of the soldiers were bachelors. They had lost their parents, wives and children on the way, and came here alone. They were unable to find a goal in life and didnt have anyone they needed to support, so they joined the army. The army was in charge of their food and housing, and they didnt have to worry about anything. There was a new set of clothes every season, and the army paid their sry every month. If in the future they retired from the army they could also rely on the money saved to marry a wife. They didn''t need to worry about the food and clothing after getting old.


    Lin Yuan''s army had expanded from 300,000 to 500,000, and it was still increasing.


    For the people, being a soldier was hard work. After all, the weapons had no eyes on the battlefield, and no one could guarantee that he would survive everytime.


    However, in the five ces under Lin Yuans rule, the people actually felt that it was a good thing to be a soldier. They were martyrs who died on the battlefield, and their wives, sons and daughters would be protected after their deaths. So long as they tell others that their husbands died on the battlefield, they would all be respected.


    And every month there was a pension from the South Bodhisattva. Although it was not much, so long as there were people working in the family, plus this pension, there would be no problem for the family to survive.


    If they were injured and disabled and could not go on the battlefield anymore, the South Bodhisattva would give them a certain amount ofpensation money as well as find work for them.


    The status of soldiers had risen unprecedentedly, and almost every household had a member in the army.


    When the people saw the benefits, they would naturally rush forward. So long as there was one male left in the family to carry on the ancestral line. And even if there were no sons they could recruit son-inws. Thus, they didnt worry that their ancestral line would be cut off.


    Of course, they would feel heartache for their son/husband/father, butpared with the huge benefits, this was an eptable sacrifice.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan felt that when themon people decide to be ruthless, it could really make one shudder.


    They knew that the probability of death for those who served in the army was much lower than the probability of surviving, but they were still able to send their family member away to the battlefield even as they shed tears.


    Lin Yuan was not in a hurry now, so he listened to Luo Bens suggestion and did not directly attack Wujiang. He had Li Congrong lead a hundred thousand people and surround Wujiang. Wujiang had no food and thend was not fertile. Just relying on self sufficiency simply was not enough to feed so many people. When this 100,000 army arrive, they surrounded Wujiang and did not let people in or let them out.


    They surrounded Wujiang until the city surrendered voluntarily.


    The governor of Wujiang still wanted to call for help from the court, but neither themon people nor the big households could wait anymore. Although they still had some food, but no amount of food could withstand such a long siege.


    So the governor opened the city gate and Li Congrong went in and took over Wujiang.


    After more than a year of siege on the city, when Li Congrong entered he was shocked by the hell on earth the city had be.


    On the streets were the starving. Emascted people were even fighting each other over dead bodies.


    The big households had their doors closed tightly.


    Only then did Li Congrong realize that these big households were not as inactive as they appeared. A dozen smaller wealthy households had gathered together and swallowed up the bigger wealthy households. After losing contact with the outside world, everyone in the city turned from human to beast. But when the city gates opened they once again picked up moral etiquette and began to give gifts of bribery to Li Congrong.


    Without food there was still gold and silver jewelry.


    Their hope was that Li Congrong would not attack them.


    They would give whatever Li Congrong wanted.


    The master of the city might have changed, but they still needed to live on.


    Compared with Wujiang, it was not so easy in other ces.


    Kunshan and Jiading had closed the city gates before Chen Baisong and his army arrived. They had gathered an army and also asked the court for help.


    At this time, the imperial court did not have much military strength to spare, and only 100,000 troops were able to be sent for support.


    Among these 100,000 people, there were many old, weak, sick and disabled. Among them, 50,000 were auxiliary soldiers. Their role was to carry munitions and use their bodies as shields during the battle to help clear the way for the soldiers behind.


    These people were cannon fodder.


    But the cannon fodder was also useful, and the usefulness was not small. So long as they could block the Lin family army for a second or two, the soldiers behind them would be able to stab forward with their weaponsthat''s right, they even stabbed their own auxiliary soldiers, stabbing through them to get to the enemy.


    So Luo Ben thought of another way. He sent someone to sneak into the enemy''s barracks, kill an auxiliary soldier, put on the clothes of the auxiliary soldier and then mix in among the rest of the enemy soldiers. It was not difficult to get in, all the auxiliary soldiers were unkempt as if they hadn''t taken a bath in a few years, maybe haven''t even washed since they were born. They stunk unbearably, and every one of them was like the walking dead, likely not even recognizing the person sleeping next to themafter all, there were people dying every day.


    The person in charge did not care about them either.


    After all, the auxiliary soldiers were not the core of the army, and they didn''t need to have any thoughts of their own. They just needed to rush onto the battlefield when told to.


    It happened that these "human-shaped livestock" that no one cared about and could only act as cannon fodder actually had huge potential power.


    The person Luo Ben sent was named Zhao Cheng. Luo Ben gave him the name, but he himself was a very good undercover agent. He had been to and survived the battlefield several times with the auxiliary soldiers to pretend to be more like them. He also gained the trust of the other auxiliary soldiers, having saved more than ten auxiliary soldiers.


    Then he secretly told the auxiliary soldiers he had saved that he wanted to escape.


    This move was very dangerous. So long as one of them informed the superiors what he said, he would not escape death.


    But don''t know if Zhao Cheng was just that lucky, or his judgement of people was just that sound, but none of them betrayed him.


    On the contrary, the auxiliary soldiers were full of yearning for the Gaoyou that he described.


    They wouldn''t be forced to be cannon fodder, they could eat enough, find work, and eat meat.


    What kind of heavenly life was this?


    So in the middle of the night, Zhao Cheng fled with more than 20 auxiliary soldiers.


    It was the time of day when the barracks were changing defenses so the twenty-odd auxiliary soldiers fled to Chen Baisong''s encampment. From then they were now free. Whether they stayed on as a soldier of the Lin family army or went to Gaoyou, it was all up to them.


    All these twenty people chose to go to Gaoyou.


    Zhao Cheng returned to the enemy military camp again.


    These 20 people who fled first were not discovered. After all, people died every day, and the army bookkeeper only recorded the number of main soldiers, not auxiliary soldiers. The loss of auxiliary soldiers were too high. It would be toobor-intensive to count their numbers every day.


    Slowly, Zhao Cheng took away more and more people.


    There were so many that had fled that it could no longer be ignored.


    When the enemy general realized it, of the original 50,000 auxiliary troops, except for those lost on the battlefield, only less than 10,000 were left.


    Without auxiliary troops, thebat strength of the Yuan army had dropped significantly. With no cannon fodder charging in the front, the core soldiers had to charge in the front themselves so their casualties had be heavier.


    Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang were not in a hurry. They had ample supply of grain and grass, enough explosives and trebuchets, and merchants were even now sending a steady stream of military supplies over. The soldiers had warm tents and food, and they were practically at an advantage on all ounts.


    Unless the court suddenly dispatched an army of 300,000, they didn''t need to be anxious at all.


    It took two years for Lin Yuan to capture the entire Pingjiang Lu and Pingjiang province, and his territory was further expanded.


    Although no one came to offer up entire provinces like before with Huzhou and Songjiang during this period, there were still quite a lot of cities and counties being offered to him.


    His sphere of influence was getting wider and wider, so wide that even the Red Turban Army could only barelypare with him.


    However, Lin Yuan had not been idle for the past two years. He had drastically reformed the areas under his rule.


    Taizhou, Gaoyou, and Changshu basically did whatever he said. No one would question him. And Huzhou and Songjiang didnt dare to question him. As for the remaining ces, they had just been beaten to the ground so it was even easier to break the old rules and establish new rules.


    First let these ces undergo change, and then when more ces joined they could be used to better influence the new conquerednds.


    He first issued a clear decree that stated "everyone who establishes a household can keep private property."


    No one opposed this decree. After all, people were now used to women earning money, and it didnt seem to matter if they could now register their own households. After all, after getting married, it was still one family, and the property would belong to the whole family.


    Then there was city nning.


    The roads were separated so that now there was both pedestrian walkways and space for carriages to move through. If there was a carriage on the pedestrian walkway, regardless of whether it was amoner, a person from arge wealthy household or an official, they would all be fined.


    For the first offence, only ten coins was fined, on the second offense the fine would be one hundred coins, and if there was a third offense, it would be one thousand coins.


    Another thing was to vigorously rectify human trafficking.


    Lin Yuan could buy people from outside, but themon people and big households couldnt. They could only hire, and the ve contracts were all abolished.


    Themon people didn''t react muchthey didn''t have the spare money to buy people.


    The big households were very unhappy, but there was nothing they could do about it. No one wanted to try out the sharpness of Lin Yuan''s de.


    Although the big households promised, they didn''t take it seriously. After all, their maidservants and manservants were all paid monthly, which was no different from the employment requested by Lin Yuan.


    The only difference was that the master could kill these servants who came with ve contracts.


    Although there werews stipting that the master could not kill their servants even if there was a ve contract, but even if they were killed, they would be fined at most, which made thisw ineffective.


    Since no one was going to sue, naturally no one would care.


    And the masters family often gave money to the magistrates and other officials so they wouldn''t preside over justice for the servants anyway.


    The servants were not even counted as one of themon people. They were of even lower status and no one would care about them.


    There was a big family in Gaoyou, whose surname was Yang. The family was originally of thendowning ss. Later, when the South Bodhisattva captured Gaoyou, they directly bent their knees in submission. Not only did they kneel, they also knelt very quickly and decisively. They immediately offered their farm fields andnd to Lin Yuan in order to save their dozens of shops in Gaoyou. They not only gave up theirnds, they also gave up their ves and money. In short, they worried about whatever Lin Yuan worried about, thought whatever Lin Yuan thought,pletely regarding themselves as Lin Yuan''s sycophant.


    Whatever Lin Yuan said was good, they would respond with agreements right behind.


    Whatever Lin Yuan said was bad, they would scold and curse at it.


    So as soon as the ve contract was abolished, they consciously felt that it was once again time for them to shine, searching everywhere and stirring up trouble.


    The first unlucky target was actually close rtives, the Liu family. The Liu family was different from the Yang family. Their family was not as big as the Yang family and were reluctant to give up their wealth, so their offerings to Lin Yuan were not as big as the Yang family''s.


    The Liu family was a small family. The family only gave birth to an only child when they were over forty years old.


    So they couldn''t help spoiling the child.


    The current eldest young master of the Liu family was called Liu Zitao. He was an unlearned hedonistic son of wealthy parents. He had lived in arge manor since he was a child and didnt know the sufferings of the people. He had seen his parents beat and kill servants and in his opinion, this was not a big deal.


    Could servants count as people?


    So he never cared about the lives of those servants.


    In his opinion, only those who had the same or even higher status as him were called people.


    One day he discovered that one of his most cherished robe was missing. He had bought it at a very high price. It was covered with exquisite embroidery and took more than 20 seamstresses and a whole year to embroider. He was furious. He sent someone to investigate, and then he realized that it was the new maidservant who had identally torn it when washing. She was afraid that she would be punished, so she didn''t report it.


    He had someone beat this little maid fifty times with her pants pulled down. She was beaten bloody and her waist was directly broken as a result.


    The little maid was only twelve years old. She was able to cry at first, but then she couldn''t cry anymore.


    Her life was not worth as much as a piece of clothing.


    Naturally, the Liu family would not let outsiders know about their own affairs. In their opinion, it was normal for a little maid to die. These years, was there ack in the number of servants who died?


    Afterwardsthey didn''t know how the Yang family got the news but the whole Liu family was sued by the Yang family.


    "This is too much! They insult me too much!" Liu Shizhao was furious. He broke all the porcin in the house and said to his wife, "The Yang family, the Yang family are viins!"


    Madam Liu wept and cried. She only had one son, Liu Zitao, and there was only this young master in the Liu family. She couldn''t lose him. She loved him too much. Her son was already 18-19 years old but she still slept with her son, even driving away his wife to sleep in the side room. She loved her son even more than her husband.


    "Husband, we only have Tao''er this one son." Madam Liu cried, "We can''t let him have an ident, you must go beg the South Bodhisattva. We can offer gold, food, ves, whatever so long as we keep Tao''er."


    Liu Shizhao breathed heavily, he gritted his teeth and said: "Today''s humiliation, I will repay it tenfold!"


    Liu Shizhao started to give gifts. He almost emptied the entire Liu family. Lin Yuan received a lot of valuable gifts, not to mention the small staff and officials below. While Lin Yuan epted the gifts he did not slow in sending someone to arrest Liu Zitao either.


    Then he sent someone over to ask at the door of the Liu family: "Does your Liu family have a disloyal heart?"


    The Liu family naturally had to say no.


    Then the person asked: "Since there is no such thing, why regard the South Bodhisattva''s decree as nothing? Do you look down on the South Bodhisattva?"


    This practically scared the Liu family into peeing their pants, and they continued to say no.


    The person continued to ask: "Since you have no intention of disloyalty and do not look down on the South Bodhisattva, then you are dissatisfied with the South Bodhisattva''s decree? Since you are dissatisfied, then let us go and have a chat in front of the South Bodhisattva."


    The Liu family wilted. They wept bitterly, indicating that they would absolutely obey the South Bodhisattva''s words. They were the most well-behaved people of the South Bodhisattva. Whatever the South Bodhisattva asked them to do they would do. They were ignorant before. The South Bodhisattva loved the people and they ask the South Bodhisattva to spare foolish people like them.


    Liu Zitao was executed.


    Themon people also know that he killed a servant, but in the eyes of themon people, killing a servant was not a heinous crime.


    It was toomon, somon that even themon people didnt think there was anything to it.


    But soon someone said


    "He is openly looking down on the South Bodhisattva, if he doesn''t listen to what the South Bodhisattva said then he deserves to die."


    "Right now there is one person who did not listen to the words of the South Bodhisattva, but what if in the future people follow in his lead. When that timees and the people are forced into very, do you think you will escape? The South Bodhisattva has a loving heart but you people are not only not grateful but also think this is unreasonable. It can be seen that the people are ignorant and really make peopleugh in ridicule!"


    "Why, do you think the South Bodhisattva is at fault?"


    Themon people soon felt that, that''s right, the South Bodhisattva had already ordered this, and if you didnt listen, then you deserved to die.


    Besides, whether of not the South Bodhisattva killed people, did he need to exin it to them?


    The Liu family lost its only child and fell into a slump. The Yang family took advantage and immediately swallowed up the Liu family''s property andnd, and then at a speed of lightning, they made a big circle and then offered it all up to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan felt that it was really necessary for him to meet the head of the Yang family.


    Spective investment to this extent was also a talent.


    To be willing to give up, to give up was to gain. The Yang family was too able to give up the benefits ced right in front of them, and too daring as well.


    Song Shizhao also said at this time: "There are more males in the Yang family."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Then give them the status of a free citizen."


    Because Lin Yuan was "interested" in men as well, people in many ces, especially merchants, had begun to buy men from other ces. There were more and more people, and after Lin Yuan restricted human trafficking, these men were naturally now his people.


    When Song Shizhao knew that being "interested" in men had this benefit, his whole person was bewildered. He cupped his fist towards Lin Yuan: "My Lord is resourceful and full of strategems. Song can not evenpare."


    Lin Yuan said with a smile: "Why does Mister have to be modest,e, let''s talk about how to increase the number of women."


    When there were more men, the ratio of men to women would be imbnced which would then lead to many troubles.


    He wanted women, the more the better.


    Fortunately, in other ces, women were not valued.


    It shouldn''t be too difficult to lure them over.

 Chapter 70: Spring All Year Round

    Chapter 70: Spring All Year Round


    "Manager Zhou, today''s ount book." The servant handed the ount book to Qiu Niang.


    Qiu Niang sat cross-legged on the warm kang, with a small table ced on it. Her knees were covered with a quilt and she had a cup of hot tea at hand. She was now also a small manager in charge of a district of people.


    Yun Niu came in from outside. It was currently snowing outside. She shook off the snowkes on her clothes at the door. She ruffled her hair twice before walking in. In her hands she carried a small basket of coal, saying with a foolish smile: "This year''s coal is better thanst year''s! There is not much smoke when it burns! It''s almost the same as silver coal!"


    Qiu Niang hurriedly greeted her: "Come and sit down, the kang is burning, it''s warm."


    "So busy today?" Yun Niu stood not far from the door, rubbing her hands, and said, "I''m chilly all over, wait for the chill on me to disperse first."


    Qiu Niang walked down from the kang and poured a cup of hot tea for Yun Niu. Yun Niu held it with both hands.


    Yun Niu smiled at Qiu Niang: "It''s really warm."


    Qiu Niang asked her: "Did you have a lot of work today?"


    Although Yun Niu was originally Qiu Niangs personal servant girl, she was the most clumsy of her four personal servant girls. Originally she would have been put to do rough manual chores, but Qiu Niang was young and had a kind heart at the time. When she saw Yun Niu being bullied by the servants, she promoted her to be her own personal maid.


    Yun Niu was clumsy and made a lot of mistakes, and it was Qiu Niang who always protected her.


    When being bullied by other maids and going hungry, it was Qiu Niang who dismissed the other servants and let her eat her own food.


    Qiu Niang was very smart. She knew that if the maids knew she was good to Yun Niu, the maids would only bully her even harder. Yun Niu was stupid and didn''t know toin. Qiu Niang could only think more for her.


    After all, Qiu Niang was a youngdy, not a young master. If she was a young master she could at least take Yun Niu as a concubine.


    It was impossible for her to keep an eye on Yun Niu all the time.


    Later, the maids probably discovered that Yun Niu was indeed a fool and stopped bullying her, so Yun Niu''s life became easier.


    But Yun Niu herself didn''t think she had been having a hard time. The mostmon thing she said at that time was: "I am living a good life now!"


    "Miss! Yun Niu ate meat today!"


    When she was at home, Qiu Niang protected Yun Niu.


    When disaster befell her home, Yun Niu protected Qiu Niang.


    The master and servant pair supported each other all the way, and they managed to survived with all their hands and feet intact.


    Because Yun Niu was clumsy, she was returned after working in the needle and thread bureau for a few days.


    Then she went to the daycare to take care of the childrenshe was not good at dealing with the children and was not careful and so she was returned once again.


    Yun Niu now worked as a helper in the back kitchen cutting vegetables. This time she was able to continue her work and had not been returned.


    "I didn''t have much work today." Yun Niu drank a sip of hot tea and smiled at Qiu Niang, "I was praised! The chef said that I have the quickest hands and feet! I did a better job than the neer."


    Yun Niu was so happy that she almost jumped up and down.


    Qiu Niang was also very happy for Yun Niu. She waved her hand at Yun Niu and said, "Come here, I will teach you how to read."


    Yun Niu slumped in an instant, and she said half coquettishly and half meekly: "Miss, I can''t learn."


    She always felt that the characters were very strange. In her eyes, the characters appeared like distorted pictures. She couldn''t match them with meaning at all. It was too difficult. Only a smart person like her youngdy could learn it.


    Qiu Niang persuaded: "When you know how to read, you can go take the exam. Maybe you can even find a transcription job, which is easier than working in the kitchen."


    Yun Niu muttered lowly: "It''s better to rx in the kitchen."


    Qiu Niang looked at her.


    Yun Niu lowered her head and said, "I''ll learn, I''ll learn alright?"


    "This is Sun, yourst name." Qiu Niang taught Yun Niu to write her name.


    Yun Niu looked at the word for Sun: "It looks so strange."


    Qiu Niang sighed, "I will write it to you again."


    Yun Niu still hadn''t managed to learn the word even when Qiu Niang had to start reading the ount books.


    Qiu Niang was helpless and could only continue to settle the ounts. Yun Niu sat next to her organizing their things. They were going to move tomorrow. Originally, this house was built for temporary living. The district under the management of Qiu Niang was a new district. It wasposed of refugees and the expenses of the refugees was very hugethey didn''t have their own belongings, furniture or daily necessities. They came with only themselves and everything must be solved by Qiu Niang.


    After reading the ledger and confirming that there was no problem with any of the expenses, Qiu Niang went to fetch water and wash her face and feet.


    Yun Niu had heated up the water. Seeing Qiu Niang go down the kang, she hurried over to pour the water.


    Qiu Niang couldn''t win with her, and said anxiously: "You are no longer my maid, I can fetch water by myself, don''t serve me!"


    Yun Niu did not agree with what she said. She widened her already round eyes and said seriously: "Why am I not Miss''s maid?"


    Just as Qiu Niang was about to speak, Yun Niu had already poured water into the copper basin and tested the temperature: "It''s just right! It''s not hot anymore."


    "Miss." Yun Niu watched Qiu Niang wash her face, and said glumly from the side, "Don''t say anything like that anymore. It makes this ve ufortable."


    Qiu Niang red at her, and Yun Niu quickly changed her words: "It makes me ufortable."


    "The youngdy is the youngdy."


    "I have to serve my youngdy forever!"


    When she was in the Zhou family, the happiest day was when the female master told her to serve the youngdy.


    How happy she was then! That was the youngdy she was going to serve!


    Yun Niu felt that a pie had fallen from the sky. She went home and told her parents and she was praised by her parents. She used to do a lot of work at home. Even if she was a maid at the Zhou family, she still had to work when she returned home. She must farm the fields, take care of her little brothers and sisters, and give all her monthly sry to her family.


    As a little maid, she must take part of her monthly sry to honor older higher ranking female servants, otherwise the maids below would bully her.


    But Yun Niu couldn''t not honor them, so she did the hardest work in the Zhou manor, all the dirty and smelly work was left to her.


    Later, when she went to serve the youngdy, the maidservants stopped bullying her and would tell her nice things. Although she didn''t understand them, they must be nice things! The maidservants were all smiling at her!


    The servant girls who had bullied her before gave her gifts and begged her to mention them in front of the youngdy.


    When she returned home, her parents did not urge her to take care of her younger siblings.


    Although Yun Niu was stupid, but she was not aplete fool. She knew that all this was because of the youngdy.


    So she was grateful and felt that her youngdy was the best and most wonderful person in the world.


    The world began to change. Her youngdy was bullied by evil men so Yun Niu carried her on her back, trodding through the mountains and trying to survive. She was stronger than other girls. She had been doing rough work since childhood, so the soles of her feet had ayer of calluses. Yun Niu had never been so grateful to the heavens. If she was thinner, she might not be able to protect her youngdy.


    They couldn''t find anything to eat, and there were men who always looked at her youngdy with wicked eyes. Yun Niu was aware of such people. She was from the bottom of society, and she knew what men thought.


    So she said to the man: "Do you have anything to eat?"


    The man licked his lower lip, touched his crotch, and said to her: "I have as much as you want."


    Yun Niu told him: "You give me food and I will sleep with you."


    That night, Yun Niu lost her first time in the woods. She heard the cry of her youngdy not far away and felt the pain in her body. She told herself not to cry. She had to find something to eat. She must satisfy the man so he will look for her next time.


    Yun Niu got a hare and a handful of dandelions.


    They survived.


    Once, a man kicked her away after he had got what he wanted from her.


    He walked towards their shack, and he said: "I haven''t tasted a youngdy before, wonder how different she is from girls like you."


    Yun Niu went crazy. She got up from the ground and hugged the man by the waist. She begged him: "You don''t touch her! You can f**k me, I''m not afraid of pain, you can hit me, but don''t touch her!"


    The man kicked her again: "I''m tired of you, you b*tch, how can youpare with a delicate youngdy."


    Yun Niu rushed over again. She hugged the mans leg and stretched her neck to bite the mans flesh. She bit a mouth full of blood. She didnt know if it was her own or the man''s. The man felt the pain and gave another kick. This time the man was really angry. He punched her on the head, with both fist and feet. Yun Niu thought she was going to die.


    It hurt so much that she couldn''t hear anything and her vision blurred.


    Seeing the man walking into the shack, Yun Niu didn''t know where she got her strength. She stood up swaying, picked up a stone from the grass, and walked into the shack.


    The man had already seeded. He had pressed down on her youngdy''s body, and Yun Niu could see his dirt stained bottom.


    She lifted the stone and smashed it down fiercely, again and again, until it became bloody.


    "Miss." She said to Qiu Niang with herst strength, "Don''t be afraid, Yun Niu will protect you."


    Then she fell down and couldn''t remember anything.


    "The days are so good now." Yun Niu spread the quilt andy on the kang with Qiu Niang. She whispered, "Miss, when we move to the new house, let''s go and adopt a child."


    Qiu Niang''s body was injured and could no longer give birth.


    Yun Niu had miscarried a few children herself and couldn''t give birth anymore either.


    They had talked before, both deciding not to get married and not to find a man. It would be nice to live a lifetime like this.


    Qiu Niang nodded: "Bring a girl back."


    Yun Niu smiled and said, "I will make her clothes."


    Qiu Niang: "Your needlework is too terrible!"


    Yun Niu was not convinced: "I''m going to learn, Zhao Daniang said she will teach me."


    Qiu Niang snickered: "Zhao Daniangughed at youst time."


    "She didn''tugh at me." Yun Niu pouted, "Zhao Daniang said that I can sit still, and I will definitely learn well in the future."


    Qiu Niang yawned, turned over and said, "Then you go learn, and in the future make me an outfit as well." She would notin about Yun Niu''s craftsmanship.


    Yun Niu was happy: "I will make you the best looking clothes!"


    The two of them talked about what to buy after the child was picked up, when to send the child to school, and discussed what age of child to adopt. They talked and talked but they didnt feel sleepy, so they talked untilte into the night.


    "Sleep, sleep. I won''t be able to get up tomorrow morning if I don''t go to sleep now." Qiu Niang patted Yun Niu on the back.


    Yun Niu nodded, pulled the quilt and covered it more tightly over them, and the two fell asleep together.


    It was snowing outside the house, and the wind was biting cold.


    The kang was burning inside the house, feeling like spring all year round.


    TN: bonus chaptersing up!

 Chapter 71: Fertile Soil For Love

    Chapter 71: Fertile Soil For Love


    When troubled times came, the first to be abandoned was the elderlythey had lost their mobility, their bodies overwhelmed by the long-distance migration. Then came the childrenso long as the husband and wife were both alive, they could always have more children. Generally speaking, the mother would try every means to save her child, but in most cases she did not have the ability to save her child. And finally, it was the women.


    However, the ratio of women was originally very low. Poor families could not support so many children, so once they gave birth to a daughter, some of them would be discarded directly. If the family was too poor and only willing to raise sons, drowning girls was even moremon.


    So when Lin Yuan saw the statistics of the male to female ratio, he instantly got a headache.


    There were still too few women.


    Currently, among every 160 people there was only one woman, and this also included the elderly and girls under the age of twelve.


    This was not a good situation.


    If there were too many men, society would be unstable. Lin Yuan himself was a man, and of course he knew what men think.


    In fact, mens thinking was quite easy to understand. In society, they needed to find their own position and most men positioned themselves as the "protectors."


    They would only be at ease when there were targets in need of their protection. This target included parents, wives and children.


    Most of these men now had no parents.


    So if they couldn''t find a woman, if they don''t have a wife, it would not be long before they would be aggressive.


    In short, nothing was pleasing to the eye, and even the smallest things could spark a fight.


    Although there were not many incidents of fighting on the streets, there were definitely quite a lot of private incidents.


    Even if Lin Yuan tried his best to cultivate their sense ofmunity, have them do everything together.


    But Lin Yuan also knew that this was just a temporary fix, like a time bomb it would explode without knowing when.


    "There are a lot of people who have defected to you now, and there must be women among them." Chen Baisong persuaded him in this way.


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "No, it''s still too little."


    Most of the people who came seeking shelter died on the way. Think about it, a lot of adult men died on the road, not to mention women with weaker physical strength. Especially in a poor family that basically gave the best food at home to strongborers. Because women had not had enough food and nutrition since they were young they were all malnourished more or less. Lin Yuan did not think that the probability of their survival would be higher than that of men.


    When people encounter wild beasts on the road, women were often left behind. In this way, there were very few women who could safely reach Lin Yuan''s jurisdiction. If one managed to make their way then she could practically be considered a darling of fate.


    "Buy." Lin Yuan stood up, his brows furrowed. Originally, he wanted to crack down on human trafficking, but now it seemed that this was the only effective and efficient way.


    The merchants quickly received this decree. Many merchants originally did not do this kind of business. After all, there were human traffickers before. Besides, for merchants this was not considered a huge profit, so it was better to sell salt and wine. Even gold and silver jewelry could be sold for a price that could buy a hundred people.


    But the South Bodhisattva had spoken, and they must answer the call.


    However, on this matter Xie Zicheng managed to steal the limelight from Zhou Fu. One of them was the chairman of the Merchants'' Guild and the other was the vice chairman. It seemed that the rtionship between them was that of superior and subordinate but actually the rtionship between the two men was that ofpetitors. When faced with danger, the merchants would team up and be closer to each other than their own blood brothers, but once peace arrived, they would start to fight each other again, wanting nothing more than to kill each other.


    It was most popr to sell people in winter. Now, many poor families in other ces had to sell their children for a living.


    Girls did not sell at a very high price, only sons could be sold more expensively, so the merchants could buy girls at low prices.


    The little girl who looked like a blooming jade flower covered in morning dew could be bought with just a handful of grain.


    People now didn''t recognize money. They didn''t recognize copper coins and only epted food.


    Currency could only circte when society was stable, so Lin Yuan did not push for a unified currency.


    San Hua obediently followed behind the lord, pulling her younger sister along. The two of them were as skinny as skeletons. No one knew where they were going. Her eldest sister, second eldest sister, and elder brother had all been sold. Now at home there were only their parents and youngest brother left. Her youngest brother had not been weaned yet. After he was weaned, he might be sold as well.


    They were gathered together. In addition to her and her younger sister, there were many other girls. They brought nothing as there was nothing for them to bring from home. Their parents sold them and told them that they would be living a good life.


    But they didn''t even know what a good life entailed.


    They wanted to stay with their parents, even if they didnt have enough food or live the so-called good life.


    They stayed in ce for three days and girls were brought in one after another, and then they went on the road. San Hua had not traveled such a long way, but although the journey was long, they could eat enough, and they could have four bean curd cakes a day! Although it was just bean curd cakes, a tasty sauce was smeared on it. Back at home they didn''t even have bean curd cakes to eat.


    But they still wanted to go home.


    Although they didn''t have enough food to eat at home and they had to do a lot of work, at night the girls still missed home. The girls from the same ce gathered together, crying and talking about their hometowns.


    But they soon didn''t think about it anymore because they were too tired. Although they had clothing to keep warm and food to fill their stomachs, the journey was too long.


    When they were brought into the city by the lords, they gaped open their mouths and looked at everything in front of them in disbeliefthey were all from small viges. The most people they saw were the people in nearby towns. The most magnificent building they saw was the brick house of the vige head. They had only heard of such a city in stories.


    That was a ce they would never go to in their entire lives. Maybe when they grow up, get married, and have children, they would also tell their children stories they had heard.


    San Hua held her sister''s hand and poked her head out of the crowd. She didn''t know where to look at with her eyes. Her sister was asking her: "Sister, where are we going?"


    San Hua: "I don''t know, wherever the lords take us we will go."


    She knew that she couldn''t go home, it was too far and she didn''t remember the way back.


    They were led to a big housevery big. She had never seen such a big house in her life. Ten of them slept in a room. They had never seen the kind of beds in their new room. They had top and bottom bunks. No one dared to sleep on the top bunk, they felt that they would fall off it.


    So the girls slept together two by two, and the upper bed was left empty.


    San Hua and her sister slept together. Fortunately, they were both skinny. Not only could a single bed fit them, but there was plenty of space remaining. In fact it could even fit a third.


    On the second day, they were called out. Those under ten years old stood on one side, those between ten and fifteen years old stood on another, and those over fifteen years old stood at a third.


    San Hua saw her younger sister who was under ten years old being taken away. She cried and begged the lords not to separate her from her younger sister. Her younger sister was too young to work. She could do work for two people and only ask that they not separate them.


    The lord smiled and said to her: "You are still sleeping in the same ce at night. It''s just that you have different things to do during the day."


    San Hua didn''t believe it. Her parents used to coax her like this, only for her eldest sister to disappear, and then her second eldest sister disappeared not long after.


    She knelt down and wanted to kowtow to the lord. She naively thought that so long as she kowtowed until her forehead bled, the lord would return her sister to her.


    However, she was pulled up by a hand.


    San Hua looked up and saw a handsome face. San Hua had never read a book and didnt know many words, but she had heard the big brothers in the vige who did read and study talking. She only remembered one word. Charming.


    Although she didn''t know whether the word was used to describe a man or a woman, she was still willing to use the most beautiful vocabry she possessed to describe the person in front of her.


    He was very fair, his skin like jade. He was also tall, like a straight pine tree. Wherever he stood then that was the center of the world. When he raised his eyes, it would have people unconsciously hold their breath, and even not dare to stare directly at his face. Surrounding him was an imposing aura that couldn''t be described in words but was undoubtedly daunting.


    San Hua didn''t dare to cry anymore. She gaped open her mouth and couldn''t make any sound.


    Then she heard this good-looking person say to her: "Your sister is still young, and she is going to study. Don''t worry, you can see her every night."


    San Hua looked at him stupidly. She didn''t believe it just now no matter what but now she suddenly believed it. She nodded and said very obediently, "Then what am I going to do?"


    The person smiled at her: "You just need to grow up safely. Maybe you will do something. Are you afraid of hard work?"


    San Hua quickly said: "No, I''m not afraid, I can do everything! I can farm thend, take care of my brother and sister, feed chickens, and dig wild vegetables. I can do anything!"


    The person was still smiling at her: "You are very amazing."


    San Hua blushed. Was she amazing? No one had praised her before, no matter how much she did, no one had praised her.


    "My good girl, go and stand over there." The man reminded her gently.


    San Hua blushed and walked over, but her eyes followed him closely.


    When Lin Yuan arrived, he saw a skinny little girl about to kowtow to a manager. He gave her a hand, said a few words, and then asked the manager: "Have you counted? How many people havee?"


    The manager replied: "A total of 3,800 people."


    This was the first batch.


    Lin Yuan''s brows finally loosen slightly from its furrow.


    People would want to get married when their lives reached stability. Now, in the two most wealthy ces, Gaoyou and Taizhou, the rtionship between men and women was the most harmonious. Practically every day there were people getting married.


    He didn''t worry about people choosing to be single.


    In modern times, if there were few people getting married and fewer people giving birth, perhaps it would be a headache because newborns represent new strength. The decrease in new lives meant that society would age in the future, and then it would start to decline. For a country, this was almost fatal.


    But now, marrying and starting a family was something deeply rooted in the people''s minds.


    Once they had money and gained a foothold in their new surroundings, they would want to start a family, regardless of whether they were male or female.


    The country was made up of small families, and these small families established social stability.


    Between men and women feelings of love would inevitably sprout.


    This was not something Lin Yuan could control.


    Lin Yuan just tried his best to provide them with a fertile soil for love.


    He hoped that people would unite because of love and give birth to new life because of love.


    Lin Yuan smiled at the manager.


    The manager was taken aback. Why was the South Bodhisattva looking at him like this? South Bodhisattva seemed to like men?


    But he was already at this age and he even had two sons. How could he tactfully reject the South Bodhisattva without offending him?


    Ai~ the manager sighed in his heart, it was really troublesome to be so talented and attractive.

 Chapter 72: Attractive In Their Own Ways

    Chapter 72: Attractive In Their Own Ways


    Nowadays, when big families train their children, the Confucian Six Arts was a must, especially thoserge families with deep roots that had their ancestral lines stretching hundreds of years backthere were even ones that imed to have a thousand year long family history. These families had even more ways to train their children, and in even more careful ways. The upper ss ruled the lower ss through control over thought. As a result, the saying that "a woman without talent was a virtuous woman" came to be. But the upper echelonspletely sneered at this saying themselves.


    They were not like themon people. When their daughters married, they would belong to other people''s families. But for the big families, their daughters were also bargaining chips. They married their daughters to get more benefits, so their daughters must understand music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Not only must they be capable female masters, but also be the confidantes of their husbands.


    Could you imagine the husband talking about elegant and poetic subjects, and the wife replied with how many clothes she sewed that day?


    For them, needlework was just a hobby to pass the time. Those with truly good craftsmanship were seamstresses, and for families like them they could afford to raise a few dozens of seamstresses, so why bother to do it themselves? Only when they want or need to express their sincerity would they sew something personally. Such needlework represented significance and would not be given away easily.


    Their wisdom and knowledge were handed down from generation to generation. There was a strict separation between the men and women inrge families. Hiring male teachers? It went against etiquette. It might be fine for girls before the age of ten. But after the age of ten, any man, even their own brother, wouldn''t be seen more than a few times a year.


    Hire a female teacher? How could a truly learned woman run around outside? Most educated women inherited their education from their family and they had received the most rigorous education. They must carry on the tradition and teach their own daughters so how could they still teach other families'' daughters?


    Therefore, mothers usually educated their daughters. In order to ensure the quality of the next generation in the family, whenrge families arranged marriages for their children, the first thing to inquire was whether the other''s daughter was virtuous and whether she could read and write.


    They had their own wisdom. An excellentdy of a distinguished family must not only be proficient in literature, but also know how to keep the ounts, know how to cooperate with her husband, and learn the art of managing people in the inner courtyard. Essentially, she must be an all around talent.


    She must cause her husband to be unable to do without her. She must be a help to her husband and share the power with her husband. Indeed, some of the even more powerful ones could even control their husbands.


    Only the daughters cultivated in this way could ensure the prosperity of the family.


    Sons, now that was even more important.


    In addition to the Confucian Six Arts they had to follow their father and older male rtives to increase their knowledge from childhood. They had to learn even more knowledge and skills. Sometimes they even had to learn the skills of women in the inner courtyard. Not only must they cultivate internally, but also externally.


    If they were born with good looks, then that was a natural advantage. But if they weren''t born with good looks, then they must pay great attention to their dress, conversational skills, and mannerisms.


    How to walk, how to keep their movements graceful and elegant, what kind of expression they should have on their face when interacting with people, what kind of clothes they should wear on different asionsall of this must be paid with particr attention.


    Chu Lin was a gongzi who was trained in this way.


    He was born in Changshu. The Chu family in Changshu might not be one of thergest and most powerful families, but they had a hundred years of family history. The Chu family were not daring or courageous and could be called prudent and cautious. Whenever there was a decision to be made, the whole family would gather to discuss and discuss. Often by the time they came to a conclusion the dishes had already all cooled.


    But this also brought them benefits, such as not making mistakes. So after so many years, the Chu family had not experienced any storms.


    After Lin Yuan took over Changshu, the family also began to discuss among themselves. They wanted to please Lin Yuan, not mentioning gaining any benefits but at least enough to have Lin Yuan not target their family. So whether it was money or food, so long as the above showed any hints of it they would quickly send it over.


    ordingly, when they heard that Lin Yuan liked men they immediately gave Lin Yuan their best-looking son.


    The underlying meaning in the gift was: "This son has no great abilities, he is not a clever man, but he is good-looking and doesnt cause trouble. He can serve as a tea pourer by your side, or do other things. Its up to you. Whatever you ask him to do he will do it."


    The feeling was quite a bit like a strong man cutting his wrist.


    Lin Yuan didn''t believe it at first. This family was actually willing to send their son away as a ything?


    Didn''t the ancients take their face and pride very seriously?


    Song Shizhao cleared it up for him.


    "Dong Xian and Emperor Han Ai left a cut-sleeved story back then, and Dong Xian also presented his wife to Emperor Han Ai." Song Shizhaoughed, "That is also a good story that captures the imagination." (TN: cut-sleves=homosexual)


    Lin Yuan: "..Mister is joking, it''s just folklore."


    If Emperor Han Ai really had something with Dong Xian, it would prove that he was in good physical condition. How could he not give birth to a single child in his entire life? Lin Yuan felt that the so-called homosexuality was just a cover for Han Ai''s "impotence".


    If Emperor Han Ai really slept with Dong Xian''s wife, then Dong Xian''s wife should have grown a big belly, right? But that did not happen either.


    This story was meant to say that Emperor Ai of Han was not a "cripple", he just had a different sexual orientation from most people.


    Song Shizhao mentioned another story from the history books: "In order to win Qi Huan''s love, Yi Ya chopped his young son into minced meat and made meatballs to serve to Qi Huan. This Chu family is nothingpared to that. "


    Lin Yuan sighed: "The human heart."


    For status and personal interests and benefits.


    These upper-ss families could abandon everything, including their own children, and they could even give away their wives.


    It was not just gifting away concubines, but gifting away their legally married wife. You must know, this was practically tearing off one''s face and inviting people to step on it.


    They were willing to give up their wife, let alone their son.


    In this regard, Lin Yuan felt that they were not as good as themon people who could not read a single word.


    Originally, Lin Yuan thought that the Chu family was being humble. After all, anyone who saw Chu Lin would think that this was a handsome young man with a jade face and bearing of a phoenix or dragon. Every gesture he made was saturated with the elegance of a refined and cultured gongzi. The maids in the government office would blush when they saw him, and unconsciously began to pay attention to their appearance. In fact, even some of the manservants would blush when they saw him.


    But Chu Lin was indeed a dumb beauty.


    He was talented and learned, but he didn''t know how to use his talents and knowledge in practical ways. It was just a tool to increase his social value.


    But he was very likable. Even if he didn''t say anything, the people who talked to him would be driven to keep the conversation going.


    This could be considered a skill.


    Lin Yuan had him receive guests. These guests included big merchants and patriarchs of big families, and thenhalf of these people wanted to steal him away. Even saying such words like: "If Lin grants this request of mine, I will muster up the whole power of my family to supply any pleasures you desire."


    Among them was a big merchant named Qi. He fell in love with Chu Lin sincerely. In order to see Chu Lin, he would frequently bring gifts to Lin Yuan every three to five days. There was no other way as he didnt have any government affairs, and small business matters were not brought to Lin Yuan and was even more unlikely to be taken care of by Chu Lin so he could only pay for gifts out of his own pocket.


    Chu Lin himself didn''t know any of this.


    When he was sent to Lin Yuan by his family, he didn''t know what he was actually here for.


    No one in the family told him, nor did the people at the government office tell him. He also didn''t have much contact with the outside so he really thought he was here to serve as a servant for Lin Yuan.


    Even though he believed in his own superiority, he also knew that even those who were superior in their talents were also subordinate to people in power. As a result, he came without any resistance.


    Then he began to receive merchants and patriarchs ofrge households. Chu Lin felt that he was appreciated by Lin Yuan, so he frequently showed his face in front of Lin Yuan from time to time, just like a peacock showing off its feathers. He just barely refrained from singing at the top of his lungs and letting Lin Yuan know that he still had a lot more abilities.


    Sometimes when Lin Yuan saw him acting like a puppy currying favor from him, he would often get the urge to go up and squeeze his face.


    Lin Yuan held back.


    At the same time, Lin Yuan began to reflect on himself.


    Sure enough, men had no moral principles. So long as they look good, they basically weren''t picky whether the target was a man or a woman.


    Hmm..he himself was a man of no moral principles.


    Then, Lin Yuan gave Chu Lin more public roles. He began to pass on Lin Yuan''s decree. Seeing this, outsiders, especially the people fromrge families, felt that being a "male pet" was also a way to climb the socialdder! Such a matter of passing on government orders appeared to be a trivial matter, but it also meant that he could know Lin Yuan''s movements at the earliest possible.


    For families, knowing the intentions of those in power meant that they could react more quickly, scratch the itch of those in power in the best manner possible, and then enter the sights of those in power and be favored.


    Wasn''t this real power?


    As a result, theycollectively sent their sons over.


    And all of them were good-looking.


    Vigorous youth and beautiful young men. There were ones with faces that were as handsome as Pan An and ones with graceful and elegant demeanors. There were all types, any kind that could be imagined, all of whom were attractive in their own ways. (TN: Pan An=famous male beauty in Chinese history)


    It made Lin Yuan seriously happy.


    "Originally I had been thinking that there were too few usable people." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao, "I feel much more at ease now."


    These people might not be suitable for being officials, but they all possessed real talents. At least their repertoire of knowledge was enough. Even if they could not be officials, they were absolutely enough to spread culture and ethics among themon people.


    What''s more, there were already too few people that he could use, and he was reluctant to let these people remain hidden at home.


    But Song Shizhao sighed: "This subordinate had never expected you to have so many calctions."


    It was just an interest in men. Something that could provide material for conversations and gossip, but who would have thought that just because of this, there were more young and strong men under the rule of the South Bodhisattva. Not only that, it also managed to lure out the next generation of those big families who had hid them so well at home.


    Taking one step and looking at a hundred steps ahead. Song Shizhao bowed towards Lin Yuan: "The strength of the South Bodhisattva''s mind and the intricacy of your nning makes this subordinate happy to pledge my allegiance."


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "It''s only a small trick. Mister, Toqto''a was relieved of his military power."


    The current emperor in Dadu was mentally retarded. To be precise, most of the entire court of civil and military officials were mentally retarded. Because they were afraid that the leading general would rebel in this troubled time they took the military power away from Toqto''a. As a result therge Yuan army broke up in an instant, and from then on, the Yuan army had no more power to contend with the rebels.


    Song Shizhao: "South Bodhisattva means."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Mister, would you be able to recruit him?"


    Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan''s eyes.


    At this moment, his blood was boiling in excitement!


    But Song Shizhao quickly calmed down: "After all, he is a Mongolian.." How could he be willing to do things for the Han?


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Am I just fighting the Yuan army?"


    Song Shizhao''s eyes widened.


    He stood upright and straightened his clothes. Then he knelt down towards Lin Yuan: "This official will seed with this person!"


    He heard the South Bodhisattva above say to him: "Then I shall depend on Mister."


    Song Shizhao was prostrated on the ground. The South Bodhisattva gave him opportunities to show his strengths, in return even if he was called to be the devil''s de, he would still be willing!


    AN: Among themon people:


    "I heard that the most favored person at the South Bodhisattva''s side is the son of the Chu family."


    "I imagine he must be very good in bed!"


    "His figure must be the best!"


    The Chu Family:


    "What? Request marriage?"


    "Marry who?"


    "Is he crazy?! Want to marry my son?!"

 Chapter 73: Change The System

    Chapter 73: Change The System


    "The Emperor..the Emperor is.." The military officer burst into tears and kowtowed several times, "Prime minister! You can''t hand over the military power!"


    Inside the tent, the military officer trembled, his eyes red: "This short-sighted.."


    "Quiet." The man sat behind a low table ced with strong wine. He was in his thirties, but the hair on his temples was already graying and his once unyielding face appeared a bit old. He took a sip of wine. The strong wine burnt his throat and he coughed a few times. He said to the military officer, "That''s the Emperor."


    The Emperor could not be wrong, so only he could be wrong.


    But what did he do wrong?


    He tried his best to turn the tide and prolong the life of the Yuan Dynasty.


    During his many years in politics, he could im with a clear conscience that he didn''t have any selfish intentions even once. He had racked his brains for the betterment of Great Yuan, but in the end he only deserved such an edict?


    When the Emperor asked him to attack Chuzhou, his words were so beautiful at that time.


    "Zhen and the prime minister will govern the people of the world together."


    But now, the edict said: "In the three months Toqto''a lead the troops he has made little achievement, instead employing the country''s wealth for his own use, recruiting half of the imperial court''s officials to follow him."


    "I, Toqto''a, have always been loyal to the Emperor and this country." Toqto''a poured a cup of wine and raised his sleeve to wipe at his face, "His Majesty will one day see my sincerity."


    The military officer seemed to finally be unable to bear it anymore and said: "Hama is now the manager of state affairs, he is not a good minister! He suppresses any dissidents, frames loyal ministers, takes away any beautiful daughters of both officials andmon people to send into the pce for the Emperor and his Yi Nas'' enjoyment. The ruler does not act like a ruler and the minister does not act like a minister. They have no shame, dozens of people without a piece of clothing seeking pleasure together, such ugliness and filthy behavior causes one to feel disgust!"


    The so-called Yi Na were like sworn brothers but not exactly the same. This status of "brother" was only acknowledged in bed matters.


    To put it more bluntly, it was just to give their promiscuous gatherings and orgies a better sounding name.


    Toqto''a said with difficulty: "His Majesty likes to have fun.."


    It was not a serious crime that the Emperor liked to have fun. The rules of the world were for restraining the subjects and people, not for restraining the Emperor.


    The military officerughed: "Prime minister, why bring suffering upon oneself, it''s not worth it!"


    The military officerughed loudly as he walked out of the tent, he hadn''t even left the tent for more than a hundred steps when hemitted suicide by ramming a sturdy wooden post with his head.


    As he bled profusely he said with hisst breath to the soldiers who ran over: "I am a warrior of the Great Yuan. I shall wait in the underworld for Hama!"


    The military officer died.


    After learning the news, Toqto''a went to see the corpse of the military officer. He stood next to the coffin and looked at the young face of the military officer.


    This was a good child. As a nobleman, he had never made a mistake and only wanted to make a contribution and serve his country.


    Why did he die?


    Toqto''a''s face turned blue.


    That was the Emperor. They couldn''t hate the Emperor, they could only hate Hama.


    The Emperor was only tempted into evil deeds by a viin.


    With tears in his eyes, he stretched out his trembling hand and closed the eyes of his military officer.


    Emperor!


    He shed silent tears.


    Was the fate of the Great Yuan really at its end?


    In the fifteenth year, winter.


    Toqto''a sat in the house. There was no coal or firewood in the house, and it was bitterly cold. He had now been exiled to Yunnan. The news about his family was brought to him by his former colleague and friend.


    His younger brother was also exiled to Diaomen, Sichuan, his eldest son was in Suzhou, and his second son was in Lanzhou. All his family properties and wealth were seized and confiscated. His wife went to Suzhou with his eldest son.


    But to this day, he still did not regret the choice of surrendering his military power.


    He was a courtier. As a courtier how could he go against the Emperor?


    When the Emperor humiliates the minister, the minister could not retaliate against the Emperor.


    Cold rice and cold tea was ced in front of him. Heughed deprecatingly and poured tea for himself.


    At this time, there was a voice outside the door. The man had lowered his voice, making it impossible to distinguish his original voice.


    "Prime minister, that Hama sent people to bring an edict under the guise of the Emperor''s will to grant you death. The envoys are already on the way."


    Toqto''a overturned the teacup.


    The man was afraid Toqto''a did not believe it so he said: "I cannot see you being victimized by a viinous traitor, prime minister, tonight, us brothers will help you escape."


    Toqto''a looked at the tea cup in his hand.


    His wife, sons, and younger brother were all in the hands of Hama. Nowx Hama had passed down an edict under the guise of the Emperor''s will. If he escaped then his family would be dead. Even if he did not have disloyal intentions, by escaping he would be painted with having disloyal intentions.


    If he did not escape then he would die but also save his family.


    Toqto''a said in a deep voice: "Thank you, this righteous brother."


    The person: "Prime minister!"


    Toqto''a sighed: "It is my fate."


    The person: "I know what the prime minister is worried about. Us brothers have already dispersed into several teams to save your wife and brother, as well as your two sons."


    "Prime minister! The viinous traitor brings disaster and cmity to the court, are you going to die for this viin?"


    Toqto''a, who had been sitting stiffly, finally moved, standing up on weak legs: "Did you say..my brother and my wife?"


    The person: "Prime minister! You are a loyal courtier! You are the pir of the country and must not die because of a viin!"


    Toqto''a covered his face with his sleeves, breathing deeply several times.


    "3am tonight!" The man said, "Prime minister must not give up lightly!"


    The person left and Toqto''a listened to the footsteps of the other person leaving.


    He remained motionless, memories of his entire life''s experience poured into his mind. What did he do wrong, and why did he end up with such a fate?


    He handed over the military power, had his properties and wealth seized, and lost everything. But why, even now, did they still not let him go?


    The person who had secretly alerted Toqto''a was surnamed Yang. Yang Shaowei bowed at the waist and walked into the small courtyard quietly. He straightened his back after entering the small courtyard. He stood outside the door and called softly: "Teacher, this student is back."


    An old mans voice came from inside: "Come in."


    Yang Shaowei walked in and closed the door. The room was lit by a candlelight. Recently, the skies had been constantly overcast and the room was dark even during the day, making it difficult to distinguish between day and night. Teacher was an old man so he especially needed a lit candle for reading and writing.


    "Did you give the message?" Song Shizhao asked without turning his head as he continued to look at his writing.


    Yang Shaowei knelt and sat down: "I brought it, but.."


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "He refused?"


    Yang Shaowei nodded: "I''m afraid he would rathermit suicide."


    Song Shizhao: "Do you have any good solutions?"


    Yang Shaowei swallowed, and he quickly said: "I can pour out his medicine, and then bribe a passerby to bring him out of the city. As long as he is hidden in a toilet bucket, no one will check it."


    Song Shizhao shook his head: "You hide him in the toilet bucket, and when he wakes up, either he will kill you or he will kill himself."


    Yang Shaowei: ".."


    In his view, survival was more important than face.


    But for Toqto''a, sometimes face might be more important than survival.


    He would rather die drinking the poisoned wine bestowed upon him from the "imperial edict" than escape with his life in a toilet bucket.


    Yang Shaowei quickly said: "Teacher, please teach me."


    Song Shizhao: "Kill the envoys of Hama."


    Yang Shaowei''s eyes widened.


    Song Shizhao chuckled and said, "In this way, there will be no retreat for Toqto''a."


    He had sent someone to rescue Esen Temur, and Toqto''a''s elder son and wife, and then dispatched people to kill Toqtoa''s younger son.


    So long as the envoys were killed, in the eyes of the world Toqto''a would be as good as having rebelled, and he could foresee Hama using it topletely crush his political rival.


    When the time came, he would reunite with his younger brother and his wife and son again. Even if he wanted to die, he would definitely be stopped. And on top of that there was his hatred for Hama who had killed his son''.


    Yang Shaowei shuddered.


    Song Shizhao nced at him: "Well, why are you still here?"


    Yang Shaowei left the house.


    Song Shizhao crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it aside.


    Jiangnan was a really good ce.


    He wondered, when would this ce be included under the rule of the South Bodhisattva?


    Song Shizhao smiled.


    Yang Shaowei left the courtyard. He was originally from Gaoyou, but he was sent to the South Bodhisattva by his family. He knew that he was going to be a male pet, but for the family, he had to grit his teeth andpete with those other young men and women for favor. So long as he managed to gain a foothold then the rest of his family would be able to ride on his sess.


    But after arriving, he discovered that the South Bodhisattva didn''t seem to have any intentions towards them.


    Even Chu Lin, rumored to be the most popr person at the South Bodhisattva''s side, never apanied him in bed.


    Then, the South Bodhisattva had him go to work as a minor official.


    Although his family was not a big, influential family, he had been studying poetry and books since he was a child and he could even discuss state affairs somewhat.


    But when he became a minor official, he finally knew just how many people there were in Gaoyou and just how many were poor people. He realized that he couldn''t do anything but talk big.


    This made him feel ashamed.


    He had thought it was already very shameful to be a male pet.


    But he did not expect that this new self-awareness made him even more ashamed.


    The most useless people were schrs.


    He deeply agreed.


    He did the work of a small official and worked diligently, but he didn''t expect that he would be seen by manager Song and be a student of manager Song.


    His world became bigger and his horizons broadened.


    He suddenly understood the things that he didn''t understand before.


    Then, manager Song took him to Jiangnan.


    He knew about Toqto''a Temur and about the Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. It made him very angry. Before the South Bodhisattva came, he was also a citizen of Great Yuan! The Emperor didn''t want to make progress, lived absurdly, was profitless to the country and harmful to the people.


    How could such a person be an Emperor?


    After taking off the shell of Emperor, he was just a foolish man who only indulged in pleasure and listened to the words of treacherous viins!


    The stupid man was not frightening. What was frightening was that this stupid man held supreme power in his hands.


    What was frightening was that he controlled the life and death of countless people.


    Yang Shaowei felt anger for themon people, for the coutry, and for the loyal ministers!


    When he learned that teacher was going to recruit Toqto''a, he couldn''t help but p his hands and apud. The Emperor of the Yuan Dynasty, how was he worthy of such a loyal minister?


    When the court envoys arrived, Yang Shaowei took people to guard outside the side door. He heard the envoy say: "Toqto''a Temur, are you aware of your crime?"


    Yang Shaowei exchanged looks with the others and nodded slightly.


    When the people broke in, Toqto''a had already held the goblet of poisoned wine up to his lips.


    Suddenly, his wine goblet was knocked down, and the court envoys were killed almost instantly.


    It seemed like a dream.


    "Prime Minister! We are here to save you!"


    Toqto''a''s hands and legs trembled violently.


    His face was red and eyes widened, "You are ruining me!"


    The ce was already thrown in chaos at this time, the mes zing into the skies. Toqto''a looked at Yang Shaowei: "Who is your master?!"


    Yang Shaowei looked at Toqto''a.


    "Bring the prime minister out!" Yang Shaowei said loudly, and then people stepped forward and took a hold of Toqto''a on both sides.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Toqto''a was unarmed, how could it be so easy?


    Toqto''a angrily rebuked: "Your master has the ambition of wild wolves! I will not be in thepany of rebel thieves!"


    Yang Shaowei smiled and said: "Prime minister, open your eyes and look! As it is today, who still has any regard for the dog court? Millions of people are now fleeing and disced, the righteousness of the world is no longer in the hands of the court."


    "Prime minister! Why not change the system? With you still alive, you can give the Mongolian people a way to survival."


    Toqto''a was greatly angered: "Shameless viin!"


    Yang Shaowei said loudly: "Receiving such praise from the prime minister, my actions will not be made in vain!"

 Chapter 74: Modest

    Chapter 74: Modest


    Chu Lin was making tea, whisking the chasen slightly. The tea powder soon became mixed with water. Chu Lin''s wrists were white and as they rotated, the fragrance of tea began to permeate the room. No matter the sight or aroma, it was all so very pleasing, like a hanging painting.


    Lin Yuan was enjoying the scenebut he still prefered steeped tea instead of whisked tea.


    Although the tea was very finely ground, and under skilled hands one could barely taste any powdery texture, the taste was stronger than that of steeped tea and didn''t suit Lin Yuan''s taste buds.


    "My Lord." Chu Lin ced the teacup in front of Lin Yuan. His posture was very beautiful. Even if his position was subordinate and he didn''t dare to look up, he wouldn''t give people the impression that his status was inferior. On the contrary, it only emphasized a calm and graceful demeanor.


    This was something that Lin Yuan could not learn. It was something that took years and decades to ingrain into one''s bones.


    The beauty of the ancientsy in the beauty of etiquette, which caused people to feel rxed and carefree.


    The tea was warm and delicious. Although Lin Yuan didn''t like whisked tea, he still gave the other face and drank all of it.


    "Qian Qian''s craftsmanship is always better than others''." Lin Yuan smiled at Chu Lin.


    Chu Lin''s courtesy name was "Qian Qian", which meant a modest gentleman, and it was given to him as a reminder for him to be humble and cautious. Lin Yuan heard that he was quite arrogant when he was young so the teacher gave him this courtesy name.


    Chu Lin''s voice was also very beautiful. Just listening to his voice, it would make people think that the person speaking was a person of high integrity and profound learning, a virtuous character indeed.


    Just like modern voice actors had their own way of speaking which was different from ordinary people.


    For such a person, even if he was an airhead without substance inside, his appearance alone was enough to bluff people.


    The Chu family must have spent quite the money and effort on training him.


    Sending him over, it was likely that the Chu family''s heart was also bleeding.


    "Qian Qian, do you want to go home?" Lin Yuan asked him.


    Now that Lin Yuan had managed to lure and recruit all the sons of the big families, there was no longer any need to disy a model next to him.


    Chu Lin was not a person capable of doing practical and useful business. He was more like a gorgeous vase or embellishing screen. His value did noty in what value he could create.


    When ced indoors he was very lovely.


    When ced outside in the real world he waspletely useless.


    Lin Yuan said: "If you go back, I will give you a nominal post."


    It would be good for Chu Lin to marry a wife and have children. People of the world were sometimes very tolerant. They didn''t care too much if two gongzi had a rtionship so long as they didnt dy marrying a wife and having children. But if one of them was a gongzi while the other was a servant or ve then that was looked down on.


    The romantic meeting between two gongzi was an anecdote passed on with approbation.


    Whereas a gongzi with a servant was a scandal.


    Therefore, his "rtionship" with Lin Yuan would not be an obstacle to Chu Lin marrying and having children. On the contrary, it was precisely because Chu Lin was with Lin Yuan that Chu Lin''s worth actually became higher.


    Chu Lin shook his head: "I am willing to serve tea for my Lord, and I will not change in this life."


    He knew who he was. He knew that he was only useful when he was at the side of the South Bodhisattva.


    If he left the South Bodhisattva and returned home, he would just be the younger brother that his older brother hated.


    His older brother hated him but he didn''t resent his older brother for it. He understood what his brother thought of him.


    His older brother started to take care of the family affairs before he even came of age. He was bornter so although they shared the same birth mother, their rtionship was more like a father and son than brothers.


    His older brother had clearly done more for the family, but the one most valued in the family was himselfjust because of the good looks he was born with.


    If he was in his older brother''s ce, he would also feel the unfairness.


    "Since Qian Qian will not leave, then I have a task that I must rely on you for." Lin Yuan smiled.


    Chu Lin became nervous, but he would not show it on his face and mannerisms. He bowed down gracefully: "Please give me your orders, my Lord."


    Lin Yuan put down the teacup: "I want you to make friends with someone."


    Chu Lin didn''t look up, but he was confused.


    Lin Yuan continued: "You don''t have to think too much, you just need to be a close friend with him. Qian Qian, will you ept this task?"


    Chu Lin: "Naturally, I shall ept this task."


    When he was sent off to a ce that was half a month travel away from Gaoyou, Chu Lin could only sit anxiously in his carriage. He didn''t even know who he was going to make friends with. Besides, was making friends something that important? Chu Lin twisted his cuff, feeling a little scared. He was afraid that he would not do well, afraid that he would mess up the South Bodhisattva''s affairs.


    The driver took him to the side of the road and said to him: "Gongzi, please wait a moment."


    Chu Lin didn''t urge the other and only waited in a proper and obedient manner. After drinking a few cups of cold tea, he suddenly felt the urge to relieve himself but that was not an option now.


    The driver: "He is here!"


    The driver''s voice was too loud, and Chu Lin was so frightened that he almost couldn''t hold his dder.


    Another carriage hade along. He didnt know where the carriage came from or where it was going. Chu Lin only saw some movements in the carriage, and then a person was thrown down from it. Chu Lin''s eyes widened but the carriage had already driven off.


    Chu Lin rushed to the driver and said, "Quickly, carry that person into the carriage."


    It was this person! The person he was to make friends with ordered by the South Bodhisattva!


    The man who was carried onto the carriage by the driver was a young man wearing coarse clothing. But looking at his hands and feet, he was clearly not a person from a poor background. Ordinary people could not raise such a child. Themon people had to do heavy manual work and had to work for a living from an early age. Often they would not have enough food to eat so most were of short and skinny staturess instead of the long arms and legs like this young man had. He must have at least been raised by a well off family.


    This person was less than twenty. He had firm muscles, but not the kind that came from hard and rough work. His muscles were well-proportioned and his physique very fit and in shape. Chu Lin sighed. This person must have been treasured at home by his parents.


    "He doesn''t look like a Han Chinese." Chu Lin said to the driver.


    The driver smiled at him: "Gongzi does not need to care what kind of person he is. Gongzi is only out for a leisurely travel."


    Chu Lin nodded. He had changed his identity and pretended to be a young gongzi whose parents had passed away and was hated by his brothers. Because things were not going well at home, he took his personal servants out to travel. He was the picture of an innocent and naive young man.


    Fortunately, his new identity matched him in everything except the death of his parents so it was easy to remember and act the part.


    It was midnight when H Zhang woke up. He woke up to the light of mes. The moment he opened his eyes he subconsciously wanted to grab the knife on his body. Only after he touched nothing did he realize that his knife had been taken from him when he was caught by someone.


    He was taken to Suzhou and separated from his family. Although he was with his mother, mother and son were not kept together.


    After being locked up in a house, H Zhang knew that he was under house arrest. The servants would not give him much food, no coal, and no people to serve him. He knew that his father had been dismissed and his family property had been seized. For him, it was more like a nightmare.


    A nightmare that he couldn''t wake up from.


    Before he lost consciousness, he only remembered that someone outside the house was shouting, making a lot of noise, and then someone rushed into the house.


    Those people had their faces covered so he couldn''t see their faces clearly. He only heard the leader say: "We have received the prime minister''s kindness and have speciallye to save gongzi."


    Then..he seemed to have been knocked out, or maybe he fainted from hunger. In any case he lost consciousness.


    When he woke up again, it was to now.


    He saw a young man sitting by the fire. He was wearing a light-colored robe and a cotton-padded jacket. In the light of the fire, he appeared as beautiful as a painting, and H Zhang could even make out the fluff on his face and those curled eyshes. H Zhang swallowed and asked in a daze, "Are you an immortal?"


    He had never seen such a good-looking person before and only the immortals in the books could have such an extraordinary and ethereal aura and appearance.


    "Are you awake?" Chu Lin looked over, allowing H Zhang to see the other''s face which caused him to be even more speechless.


    Chu Lin smiled and said: "I saw you lying on the side of the road and from your physique I could tell you are from a good family. Now that you have woken, you can rest here a bit before leaving. Count it as our affinity, strangersing together by chance."


    H Zhang''s mind was still in chaos, and he had no time to think deeply.


    H Zhang did not tell Chu Lin his real name, only that he was called Meng En, a Mongolian, but his family were not officials and just ordinary people. Chu Lin also used a pseudonym, and Chu Lin never mentioned anything about Gaoyou. He himself was a gongzi of arge and wealthy family so there was no need to pretend. He just had to show his demeanor and mannerisms naturally and it was enough to charm H Zhang.


    The two traveled all the way. Chu Lin did not mention again that H Zhang should leave, nor did H Zhang himself.


    It took several months for Chu Lin to finally be a close friend of H Zhang.


    One afternoon, H Zhang said to Chu Lin: "Brother Chu, if I am not Meng En, can we still be friends?"


    Chu Lin smiled and said, "Little brother is joking with me, if you are not Meng En, then who can you be?"


    H Zhang looked at Chu Lin seriously: "My father is Toqto''a, and I am H Zhang."


    Chu Lin was stunned for a moment, stunned in a perfectly natural way: "You are..you.."


    H Zhang: "I know what brother Chu is worried about. If you have concerns then I will leave now, and I will never give you any trouble!"


    Chu Lin frowned: "You..I..ai!"


    After a cup of tea, Chu Lin seemed to find his voice again. He said, "Since you are the son of the prime minister, why are you.."


    There were tears in H Zhang''s eyes: "Brother Chu doesn''t know this but my father had been dismissed from his post a year ago. My mother and my little brother became separated from me. I was imprisoned in Suzhou but then saved by my father''s old acquaintances. They left me on the road but what they have done is already of extreme benevolence and utmost duty."


    Chu Lin sighed: "It''s not easy for little brother!"


    Chu Lin also said: "Since you are the son of Toqto''a, you can''t just hang around wasting time with me. Do you have any ns?"


    H Zhang nodded and said: "Brother Chu and I have been traveling this whole time, and we have heard and observed so much. The world is so big, but there is no ce for me. Now there is only one ce we haven''t been to."


    Chu Lin: "Are you saying..but.."


    H Zhang nodded and said firmly: "I think Gaoyou is now full of prospects. If brother Chu has no ns, we will go to Gaoyou. Brother Chu can rest assured that wherever I am, I will never put you in danger!"


    Chu Lin said: "That''s a ce full of rebel thieves.."


    H Zhang sneered and said, "If they are not rebel thieves, could they tolerate my existence?"


    His entire family was loyal to the empire but still ended up like this. He wanted to avenge his father!


    He was not like his father. He was first a son, then a brother, and finally a subject of the Emperor, and the Emperor no longer wanted him as a subject.


    Chu Lin didn''t expect that he had been eating and hanging out with H Zhang every day. They had just been wandering and traveling around but he managed to cause H Zhang to let down his guard.


    He thought for a long time, but he still couldn''t figure out why!


    Lin Yuan choosing him to carry out this task was also something he decided after some deep thoughts.


    Chu Lin was a simple person. His world was very small. He had never left Gaoyou since he was born and was raised behind the high walls of his gentry family. H Zhang grew up around Toqto''a. Even if he was a stupid person, there would still be limits on his stupidity. Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to hide their true intentions from him.


    So long as the person possessed slightly moreplex thoughts it would be easy for him to notice anything irregr.


    Only Chu Lin, who was simple and innocent and not contaminated by the world, as well as having the appearance and mannerisms of a gentleman and possessing superb socializing skills, could seed in this task.


    Lin Yuan finally noticed him and discovered his best talent.

 Chapter 75: Take The Wrong Medicine?

    Chapter 75: Take The Wrong Medicine?


    The snow melted, the dead trees were revived with the arrival of spring, and the earth was once again rejuvenated. What was also rejuvenated were the bandits.


    Chen Baisong was chewing on a piece of grass, wearing coarse clothes that showed off strong muscr arms and a straw hat on his head. He also had a beard. No matter how one looked at him, he looked just like a bandit. Only when he raised his head for a moment could one catch the brightness in those eyes.


    "General." The soldier sat down on the rock next to Chen Baisong, holding fried and salted soybeans in his hand. This kind of food was not easy to spoil and could be eaten even after being left out for a while. The only downside was that chewing too much would give one sore cheeks. The soldier grinned at Chen Baisong, "Thest time I went back, a matchmaker found me a wife so next time I go back I will be getting married. You have toe and have a drink at the wedding."


    Chen Baisong replied with an "En", but didn''t say any further. He was obviously thinking about something else.


    The soldier''s eyes flickered and he stretched out his hand and grabbed Chen Baisong''s crotch. If Chen Baisong hadn''t dodged fast enough, his bird and eggs would now be in someone else''s clutches.


    The soldier''s tone was ambiguous and very vulgar: "You not using your precious sword is ''cause you want to keep it forying eggs?"


    Chen Baisong raised his leg and gave a kick. The soldier tumbled face down onto the dirt. Chen Baisong really wanted to rub his bird now to get rid of the awkward feeling. But then he thought of his current identity; he was no longer the Niu Dan from the past, so he restrained his hand. He said to the soldier, "If you talk nonsense next time, I will throw you into Zhao Er''s tent."


    Zhao Er was a well-known lover of men. Originally, the people in the barracks didnt know about it. But once, when a group of soldiers went to take a bath in the river, Zhao Er dipped underwater to look at other peoples ass. Not only did he look he even touched them too.


    If he had touched it openly people might think it was just a joke.


    But he was sneaking under the water, touching butts and even wanted to touch the birds in front too. The result, of course, was being caught and beaten up.


    Some soldiers asked him: "What''s so good about a man''s body? If you take off your clothes and touch yourself, isn''t it the same?"


    Zhao Er sighed: "You don''t understand me, the feeling I get when I look at you guys, it''s just like when you guys look at girls. If you see a group of girls with bare butts, can you restrain yourself?"


    This really nauseated the soldiers.


    They would overtly or secretly bully him, even peeing on Zhao Er''s bedding during the day, and at night Zhao Er could only fall asleep with the smell of urine.


    If Zhao Er even looked at someone longer than a minute, that person would stay far away from him.


    The soldiers in the barracks all said: "I now understand how girls feel."


    "It can be seen how disgusting the lecher is."


    No one was willing to share a tent with Zhao Er. They would rather squeeze in with others than sleep with Zhao Er.


    The face of the soldier changed: "I am not interested in men''s thing. If anyone touches my thing, I will kill him!"


    Chen Baisong looked at him with a half-smile, and kicked his ass: "No one would look at your ass, you don''t have much meat on it."


    The soldier was not pleased at this: "What''s wrong with my butt? Let me tell you, some girls'' butts don''t even look as good as mine."


    The soldiers on the side heard this and said with a loudugh: "Thene here and make us brothers feel good!"


    "We''ll definitely do you until you can''t even tell day from night!"


    "Hahahaha, definitely make it so you won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow!"


    The soldier: "Pei! My butt is a golden butt, and it''s only for women to touch!"


    The soldiers around him cracked vulgar jokes but Chen Baisong only squinted his eyes.


    "Go back and pick up your des, someone is here." Chen Baisong gave an order, and the soldiers who were joking around just now instantly became solemn and rushed back to the camp to fetch their long swords.


    They were at the foot of the mountain, besieging the bandits on the mountain. The bandits had fought with them several times, and suffered heavy casualties, so they did not dare to go down the mountain and could only sit and eat themselves out of all supplies.


    Chen Baisong did not order his soldiers to charge up the mountain.


    The terrain on this mountain was intricate, so if they were to go up the mountain, they would only be fish on the chopping board for the bandits.


    After more than a month of siege, the bandits ran out of food. They either choose to fight to the death or surrender with a white banner. Chen Baisong''s men stood by the main path down the mountain and saw the white banner from a distance. It was a signal of surrender.


    Not only did they surrender, they also hung the leader''s head on the banner.


    The soldierughed beside him: "They know General''s habit."


    After Chen Baisong captured the bandits he would disperse them among the army. Only the bandit leaders would be killed.


    This time, in order to save their own lives, the bandits killed the boss themselves and surrendered with his head.


    Chen Baisong said solemnly: "Keep your guard up."


    It was not like they had never encountered bandits who tried to turn the tides by pretending to surrender.


    Surrendering was only a way for them to let the soldiers rx their vignce.


    The soldier clenched his long knife: "Yes!"


    However, this group of bandits did not have this kind of brains, and their surrender was sincere.


    The moment they came down the mountain they all willingly offered themselves. At this age, being a bandit was just a desperate measure to fill one''s stomach. Only the bandit leader had any ambition. The little guys below couldnt eat much meat or enjoy any benefits. For them, there was not much difference being a bandit under whosemand.


    Chen Baisong and his soldiers were all disguised as bandits. They were currently not in thend under Lin Yuan''s rule this time, but had entered the court''s territory instead. On other people''s territory, they could never act arrogantly. After all, Lin Yuan had told him not to let the court find out. Otherwise it would likely lead to another fierce battle. Gaoyou was not afraid of the court, but Chen Baisong and the others would not necessarily win in a battle on the court''s territory at that time. Even if they won, it would definitely not be without heavy losses.


    The newly recruited people were broken up and divided into different teams. They could no longer act with their formerpanions and must integrate into the new group.


    Chen Baisong watched the soldiers pack up the camp. They had to go back to Gaoyou tomorrow so they nned to pack up the camp and just sleep in the wild that night. They would then leave at dawn tomorrow morning without dy. This was Chen Baisongs habit, and his soldiers were also used to it.


    The soldiery next to Chen Baisong on the grass. Sometimes, insects would crawl on him, and it was always difficult to fall asleep in the first half of the night.


    "General." The soldier said in a low voice, "Have you heard that there are many beauties around the South Bodhisattva."


    Chen Baisong was closing his eyes and trying to gather sleepiness, but now he opened his eyes when he heard this. He appearedpletely awake as if he had not even been resting.


    The soldier said again: "Men are the majority."


    Chen Baisong looked at him.


    The soldier was startled by Chen Baisong''s eyes, and quickly said: "I don''t mean that the South Bodhisattva is the same as Zhao Er. The South Bodhisattva will definitely not touch our ass."


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    The soldier whispered: "General, you are now leading the army outside, what if someone uses pillow talk to convince South Bodhisattva to act unfavorably against you?"


    Chen Baisong: "You think too much."


    The soldier thought he was being praised, and smiled brightly: "I am a soldier of General, so I naturally have to consider everything for General. Should we also send someone over too?"


    The soldier said in a low voice: "If we snatch one from here, no one will notice it."


    The soldier even had a target in mind: "How about the gongzi of the Zhang family, I think he is not bad looking at all. I will send someone now, tie him up in the middle of the night, and he''ll be able to go on the road with us tomorrow morning."


    Chen Baisong thought for a while: "His nose is too small."


    The soldier: "Then Yang Gongzi?"


    Chen Baisong: "Big face."


    The soldier: "..How about Li Gongzi?"


    Chen Baisong said seriously: "Body odor."


    The soldier: "..Have you chosen someone?"


    Chen Baisong looked at him in surprise: "What? Do you think I have the time to stare at men?"


    The soldier was speechless for a while: "Then why are you so picky."


    Chen Baisong: "They are not suitable, they aren''t worthy enough."


    The soldier: "..They are all just ythings, nothing to do with worthy and unworthy. South Bodhisattva won''t be marrying them."


    The soldier was lying on his stomach and suddenly whispered: "What do you think of me?"


    Chen Baisong was taken aback for a moment, and the expression in his eyes became horrified.


    The soldier whispered: "You are my boss. Isn''t it just getting my butt poked? As long as I can help you.."


    Chen Baisong was speechless.


    The soldier: "The way I see it they are not as good as me."


    Chen Baisong: "Why don''t you go take a pee and look at your reflection."


    The soldier: "Why?"


    Chen Baisong: "So you can get a good look at yourself."


    The soldier sighed: "You are just jealous."


    Chen Baisong couldn''t believe it: "I am jealous of them?"


    The soldier did not react for a while, and asked strangely: "What are you jealous of them for? I am saying you are jealous of me."


    Chen Baisong''s shoulders rxed: "What''s there to be jealous about you?"


    The soldier said triumphantly: "Zhao Er always looked at me, but he has never looked at you. It can be seen that I am more attractive than you."


    Chen Baisong nodded: "En, you are more attractive to men than I am."


    The soldier''s smile froze on his face.


    He made up his mind to stop talking to Chen Baisong.


    After the soldier''s words, Chen Baisong couldn''t sleep anymore. He rolled over and closed his eyes in thought.


    He never thought that his young master would like men. What was good about men, they were neither fragrant nor soft, and were unable to give birth to children.


    Chen Baisong''s thoughts wandered here and there.


    He thought again, were those men sincere to his young master?


    Was it for young masters money or for young masters status?


    What do they want from his young master?


    Young master was too soft-hearted and would not be able to refuse anyone who begged, so there woulde a day one of them would hurt his young master''s heart.


    When he returned, he must tell his young master to drive them away.


    It was no big deal, he could just catch a few new good-looking ones and give them to his young master. Would they even dare to be disobedient?


    If those people won''t leave, then he would kill them.


    For one dead he''ll make it up to his young master with two new ones, so it should be fine, right?


    Chen Baisong felt much more rxed when he thought about it this way. Although he and his young master had a master-servant rtionship, they grew up together from childhood. Although he dared not say that he regarded his young master as his younger brother, in his eyes, there was no difference between his young master and his younger brother.


    He must care for him, support him, and protect him.


    This was the responsibility that Chen Baisong had assigned to himself.


    Chen Baisong brought his men back. Lin Yuan got up from the bed early in the morning. He hadn''t seen Chen Baisong for nearly a year. He trusted Chen Baisong, which might have something to do with the original owner. He inherited the memory of the original owner, and perhaps also a little affection as well. He felt that Chen Baisong was someone he could trust, which was why he let Chen Baisong out of his sight.


    A general leading so many soldiers outside, yet he had never doubted the other.


    Lin Yuan went out of the city to greet them, and the two rode their horses back to the government office.


    After a few words of greeting, Chen Baisong suddenly said: "How many favorite maidservants does young master have now?"


    Lin Yuan almost didn''t understand.


    Chen Baisong looked into Lin Yuan''s eyes, and said seriously: "It doesn''t matter if they continue to stay, but those men.."


    "It''s better to chase them away. No matter how many men you want, I will find you new ones."


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    Did Chen Baisong take the wrong medicine?


    AN: Chen Baisong: "Those men are not good."


    "They definitely want to take advantage of my young master."


    "I''ll catch a few new ones for my young master."


    "Actually, the new ones aren''t good either."


    "Forget it, I''ll offer myself."

 Chapter 76: Capable Official

    Chapter 76: Capable Official


    Xu Zhong walked through the corridor. He lowered his head and dared not look at anything. He could hear the birds singing and smell the fragrance of flowers, but he was not in the mood to appreciate any of this. He walked very fast, as if someone was chasing at his heels.


    "What are you doing? Is a ghost chasing you?" The man standing in the front frowned as he looked at him.


    Xu Zhong was so scared that he almost jumped a foot into the air. He raised his head and after seeing the man, he then quickly lowered his head. His voice was as tiny as the buzzing of a mosquito: "Brother Lu."


    Lu Zhao sternly said to him: "Raise your head and walk upright, didn''t your family teach you to act the proper way?"


    Xu Zhong''s face was flushed with shame, and finally raised his head.


    His looks were not bad, with big eyes and a sharp chin, like a little white rabbit. He had clearlye of age, but he was always mistaken for a teenager. He did not have a big temper and neither was he all that courageous. Not many people liked him at home. His brothers felt that he had no masculinity, and his parents felt that he was different from the rest of the family.


    He was not good at studying and neither was he very capable at other things. And even in regards to physical appearanceit was not one of the best either.


    So he was sent to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan had also observed and found that Xu Zhong only knew how to repeat the books of sages on verbatim. Among the schrs there were two types.


    The first type was the students taught by a stuffy and pedantic teacher. They don''t do bad things but they couldn''t do any good things either. They hold the books as a golden rule. Whatever it says in the book, then he would follow without question. Completely not knowing to be flexible or apply the knowledge in different and pragmatic ways.


    The second type was smart people. They read books, but for them books were only tools. They would not believe everything they read, but neither would they refute everything either. This kind of person was either a capable official or a sycophantic official.


    But the first kind of people weremon, while the second kind of people were rare.


    Xu Zhong was the first type. As for his appearance, it was neither handsome nor ethereal like Chu Lin.


    He did not have the vigor of a mature man, nor did he possess the innocence and liveliness of a young man. He had big eyes, but because it was matched with his sharp chin, he did not appear grand or noble-spirited enough.


    He didn''t know how to socialize with people, and he didn''t know how to do practical and useful things. If he was born in the modern times, he was the kind of character who would definitely squat at home.


    And on top of that he had a very strong self-esteem.


    When he first arrived at Lin Yuan''s residence he had tried tomitt suicide but was rescued by his roommate. He wept bitterly a few times and even became ill for a few months. Only now did hee out of his room again.


    Lu Zhao said: "Just what is this attitude? If your esteemed father and mother saw this, I am afraid that you will be removed from the family tree immediately!"


    Xu Zhong was taken aback, and his nose began to sting, tears gathering in his eyes as he said in an aggrieved manner: "I didn''t want toe, it''s not like I chose this.."


    Lu Zhao sighed: "Then you should just hang yourself."


    Xu Zhong didn''t say anything. He looked at Lu Zhao, snoting out from his nostrils. Combined with that dazed face, it really made him look both pitiful and ridiculous.


    Lu Zhao: "Back then, Han Xin was able to endure the shame of crawling through between someone''s legs, but now you can''t even bear this? The South Bodhisattva has never really asked us to sleep with him, so how is this to the point one would want tomit suicide over?"(TN: Han Xin was a military general who served Liu Bang during the ChuHan Contention and contributed greatly to the founding of the Han dynasty. ording to history he was bullied by a hooligan and given an ultimatum to face execution or crawl through between his legs.)


    "If you are concerned about your reputation, then you should have killed yourself when you were first notified abouting over. Now putting on such an aggrieved face, who do you want to show it to?"


    "Just look at that Chu Lin. He is very different from before." Lu Zhao''s expression was a little envious. "He is now an official of courtesy, apanying at South Bodhisattva''s side, and can even attend political affairs! He is just like us, a ything at the beginning."


    Xu Zhong said in a low voice: "How can beautyst?"


    Lu Zhao looked at him and snorted coldly: "Some people don''t even have any beauty to use as a tool. If we''re talking about the face, you may not even be able to match Chu Lin? Putting aside Chu Lin, are you even better looking than Jiang Xu?"


    Xu Zhong turned his head and said, "Then South Bodhisattva should let me go home!"


    Lu Zhao felt that he was just wasting his energy talking to a wall, and he restrained his impatience as he said: "Not letting you go back is protecting you!"


    Xu Zhong: "What reasoning is this?"


    Lu Zhao thought, perhaps the Xu family hadnt bothered to cultivate this son from the beginning. If they wanted to bring cmity to someone elses family, they only needed to marry Xu Zhong over as son-inw. In half a year, this guy would be able to throw that family into an upheaval.


    "There are so many people who havee, but have you seen anyone who has gone back?" Lu Zhao, "If you go be the first one, don''t even mention you yourself, would your family even still have a ce in Taizhou? Others don''t care if you want to or not. When you go back, they will only feel that it was because you had disgusted the South Bodhisattva and so must be a bad character. After offending the South Bodhisattva, would people still give you and give your family face?"


    "Even if you want to go back, you must go back honorably."


    Lu Zhao straightened his cor and said with a smile at Xu Zhong: "At least we must reach Chu Lin''s height before we can go back."


    Xu Zhong was taken aback: "Brother Lu..you.."


    Lu Zhao said with pride: "How do you know I am not the second Chu Lin?"


    Chu Lin became a nouveau riche. After he returned to Gaoyou with H Zhang he soon became a distinguished guest at Lin Yuan''s side. At first, he was afraid that Lin Yuan would tell H Zhang the truth. After all, he was a liar. But he had never been a liar before. In his life up until now, the only time he ever lied was to H Zhang.


    He could never behave less than a gentleman before.


    He sat fidgeting, feeling like there were thorns on the chair under his buttocks.


    However, Chu Lin''s uneasiness could not be seen from his appearance. When the servants handed him tea, Chu Lin politely smiled at the little maid. The maid''s face instantly turned red and when she raised her head again, her eyes when looking at Chu Lin were like hooks. They were even misted over, and her overall look became a little more beautiful than before.


    It was a pity that Chu Lin was extremely obtuse about this kind of thing. He had been looked at like this since he was a child, so he had always thought that it was a normal thing.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was in the same room with H Zhang.


    H Zhang was a Mongolian, but in terms of appearance he was not as rugged as most Mongolians.


    He could be regarded as a model of refined roughness, facial features that seemed sculpted by a knife, with deep eyes and high nose. Because of his young age, his physical appearance was not very aggressive. It was likely that there were huren among his ancestors (TN: ethnic groups in the north and west of China in ancient times). Otherwise most Mongolians would not possess such features. It would be more convincing to say that he was a Xinjiang person.


    As soon as H Zhang entered the city, he was weed into the government office. In an instant he had understood what was going on.


    He had fallen for a plot, and this knowledge made him angry.


    But he turned his head and looked at Chu Lin beside him. Seeing Chu Lin''spletely innocent face, the anger slowly subsided.


    When he sat in the study room, he no longer had any anger at all.


    Only confusion.


    His family was no longer part of the nobles now. What were the benefits for the South Bodhisattva to recruit him?


    There must always be a purpose for action?


    Just when H Zhang was puzzled, he heard the young man with a pale jade-like face say: "Your father has been saved by me."


    H Zhang''s hands and feet became stiff.


    "You..you.." H Zhang couldn''t believe it, he thought he would never see his father again in this life!


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "But he is really not obedient, so he can only be on house arrest for now. Can you persuade your father for me?"


    H Zhang stood up instantly and stared at Lin Yuan murderously: "Why are you imprisoning my father?! What are your intentions?!"


    He had a bunch of questions: "You had brother Chu deceive me! So why didn''t you have him keep deceiving me? Telling me this at this time, you are not afraid that I will take your life right now?!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Then gongzi, please go ahead. If you can get close to my person, then why not give you this life?"


    Lin Yuan looked at this vigorous young man in front of him who was also notcking in vignce. He said, "I also sent the people who saved you. If I asked them to bring you here at that time, would you serve me?"


    H Zhang snorted coldly: "Do you think I will serve you now?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Gongzi, in the past few months, is it possible that you have developed no feelings or thoughts?"


    If he had sent someone to bring H Zhang at that time, H Zhang would not be grateful to him. And even if he was grateful, he would not do anything for him.


    Only making him soberly aware that in such a big world, only Gaoyou could tolerate this pair of father and son. Only then would he lower his noble head.


    The ces Chu Lin took him to were all impoverished viges. He had seen the world to be poor and miserable, and he had also seen the most rich and extravagant. He saw that Chu Lin was innocent, so he could be his real self in front of Chu Lin.


    He had stood high above the people before, and his ears and eyes heard and saw only major national events. When the sudden change urred, the changes were too great and he was left reeling.


    Only in this way could his feetnd steady on the ground, and his eyes could look at others.


    H Zhang looked at Lin Yuan with eyes like that of wolves: "The South Bodhisattva truly has divine calction, I''m afraid my father and myself have been targeted by you long ago?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "Not your father and yourself."


    H Zhang looked at him mockingly.


    Lin Yuan: "Gongzi thinks too much of yourself. In my eyes, I only have regard for your father."


    H Zhang regained his calm.


    H Zhang: "My father will not fight wars for you."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "I do not want him to. I only want your father to be in charge of farming and irrigation works."


    H Zhang''s eyes widened.


    He thought that Lin Yuan went to all of this effort to have his father fight battles against the court, but..farming and irrigation works?


    Lin Yuan: "This way, it can not only let him show what he is good at, but also let him live up to his ancestors. Isn''t this good?"


    Toqto''a was a capable official. He could lead war campaigns and also made great achievements in agriculture.


    But in terms of politics..


    Before, when the Yellow River dam burst, the Yuan Dynastys finances simply couldnt afford the money for repairs. This happened frequently and from the perspective of the people, it should be taken care of. But from the perspective of the court, it should not be taken care of, because the world was already up in chaos at that time. The money should be spent on munitions procurement.


    It was Toqto''a who went out of the way and advocated for repairs. But there was no money.


    So Toqto''a thought of a way that was easy to say but posed a lot of problems when implementedhe issued new banknotes which directly inted the already inted currency even more. From then on, the banknotes became waste paper.


    Lin Yuan was not going to let Toqto''a participate in politics. He wanted Toqto''a to be a technician.


    After the Yuan Dynasty had no strength left to wage any battles, he would then put Toqto''a on the battlefield. With his presence it would give the Mongolianmon people some confidence.


    Ethnic integration was a general trend. He didn''t want to be like the Qing Dynasty, who clearly already became the rulers, but still had to pay money and other resources to maintain peaceful rtions with the Mongolians.


    How many of the princesses who had been married off to the grasnds for peace were able to reach old age?


    Lin Yuan sighed, and said to himself in his heart: "Be steady and take things gradually. Things can not be done in a hurry."


    He didn''t know how much he could do in his lifetime, but he would do as much as possible.


    The heavens had him transmigrate to here, and it couldn''t possibly be just so he could be a couch potato who only knew how to eat and waste away his time.

 Chapter 77: Lifes Major Event

    Chapter 77: Lifes Major Event


    The people say life''s three bitter professions were boat rowing, metal forging, and tofu selling. Now that Toqto''a had reached this state, he understood that none of these three were bitter. He was born in Mongolias Merkit n and belonged to a noble family. His father Mazhaertai was an important minister of the Yuan Dynasty, his uncle Bayan was once the prime minister and even became the Minister of the State for eight years.


    He had a prominent background and was given an official post at the age of fifteen.


    As a young man he had been very proud and sessful, but he did not expect that his ending would be like this.


    Even if he didn''t use his brain, he knew that when he was "saved" and taken from his Jiangnan exile, seemingly his life was saved but his family was also finished.


    After being rescued, Toqto''a was kept in a courtyard house, and he didn''t even know where he was.


    Everyday he would just see the same few people, and these people would not talk to him or evenmunicate with each other.


    Even if he wanted to know where he was and who had plotted against him, he couldn''t find any breakthrough.


    "Father!"


    Toqto''a looked up and saw his eldest son standing at the door. For a while, he was speechless, his mouth gaping but unable to utter a word.


    He thought..he had thought his entire family would not be able to escape death!


    Toqto''a watched his son rushing towards him, his heart full of conflicted emotions.


    "Father!" H Zhang knelt at Toqto''a''s feet, tears running down his face, "This son is not filial! This son camete!"


    Toqto''a bent down and hugged his eldest son.


    He had raised his eldest son with hopes he would be the pir of the family. So that when he was not at home, his eldest son could support the family. He taught him with the strictest attitude and held him up to the strictest standards, but practically overnight their family met with cmity. His eldest son had barelye of age so how could he preserve their home against the lofty imperial power?


    H Zhang whimpered: "The ves and domestic servants were all taken away by the court. Younger brother is dead, and Mother''s well-being is unknown. Father, it is this son''s fault that I couldn''t protect them!"


    "This is not your fault!" His arms tightened, tears in his eyes, "It''s Dad''s fault, it''s Dad"


    H Zhang suddenly raised his head: "What wrong has Dadmitted? Dad has worked hard for the well-being of the people of the world, and uses his own power to fight for the better. What wrong has Dadmitted?"


    After all, H Zhang was young: "Dad, you serve the Emperor with your sincerity, but has the Emperor treated you with sincerity?"


    Toqto''a shook his head: "H Zhang, that''s the Emperor. If the Emperor wants his minister to die, then the minister has to die."


    "That''s what the Han people say!" H Zhang''s eyes red. "The Han people also said that the world can only be ruled by the capable!"


    Toqto''a: "How did you get here?"


    H Zhang ryed his entire experience: "Dad, the South Bodhisattva may not be a good person, but he has vision and boldness! Besides him, which Han Chinese can tolerate us? Dad, I have thought about it. He wants to win the hearts of the Mongols, he will not do anything to us. On the contrary, he will definitely treat us as distinguished guests!"


    Toqto''a said: "I will not shed the blood of mypatriots for the Han people!"


    H Zhang: "That''s not the case, Dad! That South Bodhisattva told me that he knew of Dad''s ability and will not force Dad to be an enemy of his old acquaintances. He only hopes that Dad would pity themon people and take care of farming and irrigation works. He will even send bailiffs and officials to help Dad!"


    Toqto''a paused: "Agriculture and irrigation works?"


    H Zhang: "Exactly!"


    Toqto''a nced at H Zhang, and sighed: "This person is unpredictable. His methods seem bright and righteous, but in fact they are extremely insidious. Towards such a person, if we serve him we might not end well in the future. If we do not serve him, then us father and son will never step out of this door."


    "H Zhang, to apany a tiger, have you thought about it?"


    H Zhang''s eyes were firm: "Dad, I have thought about it!"


    Toqto''a looked at his son. From childhood to now, he had already grown up. He had more thoughts, and also now possessed desires to achieve and aplish great things. He, the father, could only support him from behind.


    Whether or not they had made the right choice, it was all a matter of fate.


    Toqto''a said: "I will go to meet that South Bodhisattva."


    "Prime Minister." Lin Yuan sat at the top. He had been sitting in a position of power for a long time. He didn''t notice it, but everyone around him noticed that he had changed and his aura had be different. He didn''t need to pay attention to his appearance or his demeanor. He was the only authority. He represented the rules.


    Toqto''a sat beside Lin Yuan as the servants served tea with light hands and feet.


    "I never thought that despite South Bodhisattva''s young age you could have such methods." His eyes were like two torches, just looking at his aura, he didn''t lose the slightest bit.


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Yuan has not treated the guests well and neglected the prime minister."


    Toqto''a sneered: "South Bodhisattva has good schemes and good methods. If I don''t serve you, then it has be my fault, not knowing what is good or bad."


    Lin Yuan: "The prime minister has been living high above the people for a long time, and must not know that the general trend of the world is no longer on the court."


    Toqto''a: "We are foreigners, not Han Chinese, otherwise.."


    Lin Yuan sneered: "The prime minister must be joking. Back then, when Genghis Khan conquered the world, how stable was the world! Howe now that the great foundationid down by your ancestors has been ruined, it has be the fault of being a foreigner?"


    "The prime minister is not a blind man. Naturally, you can see how the court has governed the country over the years."


    "Governing the country is not about raising pigs and dogs, just giving a bite of food is enough."


    "Furthermore, even if you raise pigs and dogs, it''s not as if you don''t even need to give a bite of food?"


    Lin Yuan mocked: "If the court is full of officials like you, then it is not unjust that the Yuan Dynasty will meet its end."


    Toqto''a was dazed for a moment, he thought that Lin Yuan would pay the courtesy of one hoping to recruit talents and wise men, so howe suddenly he became so acrimonious. He stared at Lin Yuan as if a flower was blooming on Lin Yuan''s face.


    "You wanted to fix the Yellow River but caused the banknotes to be waste paper." Lin Yuan said again, "Because of your actions, the Yuan Dynasty''s vitality is greatly injured."


    Toqto''a was full of anger: "What do you mean?! The lives of the people are not lives anymore?!"


    Lin Yuan looked at him: "You actually understand this truth?"


    Toqto''a fisted his hands.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Prime Minister, if you are just a general or just a prime minister, or just an irrigation works official, you wouldn''t have ended up like this."


    "When holding great power, if you can''t dominate the government like your uncle Bayan, then you are just a target."


    "Hama is in the top position, and it was all because of your helping hand. You thought it was Hama who harmed you, but have you ever thought that if there was no hint from the Emperor, would Hama still dare to harm you?"


    Lin Yuan: "Why do you deceive yourself? Hama is a sycophantic official. He relied on ttering and carrying out the Emperor''s will to get to his position of power. The Emperor being afraid of you and your power is the real reason why you ended up like this."


    "I imagine if you really died, the Emperor would punish Hama and give you justice."


    Toqto''a was so angry he was trembling: "You..you shameless viin! His Majesty is just being deceived by a traitor!"


    Lin Yuan: "Oh? What''s the difference between you and Bayan? Bayan was ousted from power directly by you. With your status in the court and your prestige and power, it would be a strange thing if the Emperor doesn''t fear you!"


    "Does the Emperor really need you?"


    "In addition to you who can lead the soldiers to war, there is also Cha Khan. And if there was no Cha Khan there would still be many others."


    "If you are no longer in charge of irrigation works, there will be other ministers to take your ce."


    "Not to mention political affairs."


    "Toqto''a, you regard yourself highly, but have you ever thought that you are not irreceable?" Lin Yuan asked him.


    Toqto''a''s mind waspletely nk.


    Yes, he had thought that the Emperor could not do without him, but that was not the case.


    If the Emperor wanted to use him, then he would be useful. If the Emperor didn''t use him there were many other people who would offer their service to the Emperor.


    Without their family, the Emperor had other people avable to use.


    At this moment, Lin Yuan suddenly walked down the steps. He stood in front of Toqto''a, their eyes level and he raised his hands in a salute.


    Toqto''a did not move.


    Lin Yuan stood up straight and said: "If the prime minister helps me win over the Mongolian tribes, I will confer you the position of prime minister. The prime minister is receable for the Emperor, but the prime minister is irreceable for me."


    Toqto''a sneered: "The South Bodhisattva has truly divine calction, but you can''t predict whether I will surrender to you or not?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "You are a loyal official and a powerful official. You are loyal to the court and this will not change in life or death. Yuan knows this."


    Toqto''a: "Then why does South Bodhisattva bother to make such useless effort?"


    "If you are to follow me, will that mean you are no longer loyal?" Lin Yuan smiled, "If I can protect you, then I can also protect the Mongolian people. The imperial court will meet its end. If Liu Futong or Guo Zixing rule this kingdom, will they protect the Mongols?"


    Lin Yuan: "The prime minister ispassionate, even towards the Han people, so why won''t you think about it for your own people?"


    "The prime minister can also wait, and when the court is overthrown, you cane to me again. But by then, I will not be as easy to talk to as I am now."


    Lin Yuan cupped his hands: "The prime minister can think it over, Yuan will be leaving first."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yuan strode out of the guest hall and out of the courtyard.


    As soon as he exited the courtyard, he saw Chen Baisong standing aside, and Lin Yuan smiled at him: "What? Do you really think Toqto''a would dare to move against me?"


    Chen Baisong stood up and walked to Lin Yuan: "He is a courtier of the Dog Emperor."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "That''s not important. The important thing is that he is a Mongolian, and he was once a prime minister. He is a loyal and virtuous minister in the eyes of everyone."


    Chen Baisong: "..Don''t really understand."


    Lin Yuan: "It''s okay if you don''t understand, knowing how to lead soldiers is enough. Also, your beard should be shaved."


    Chen Baisong touched his beard. He didn''t have a literati''s beard. He had let it grow wildly so now he only looked like a savage.


    "What I said to the young master earlier.." Chen Baisong mentioned again.


    Last time when he mentioned to Lin Yuan about his male favorites, Lin Yuan did not answer him, only leaving with some excuse.


    This time he must get a clear answer.


    Lin Yuan didn''t expect that he would still remember this, and couldn''t help but smile: "I haven''t touched them."


    Chen Baisong looked at him, obviously not believing him.


    Lin Yuan: "They are all sent to be minor officials. Would I send my male favorites to do the work of minor officials? Am I that stingy?"


    Chen Baisong was taken aback.


    Lin Yuan smiled and looked at him: "What? Are you jealous?"


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    Lin Yuanforted him: "Don''t worry, no matter how many people are around me, you will be the first in my heart, okay?"


    Chen Baisong muttered: "..Young master is trying to coax me, I can understand this."


    Lin Yuan: "It''s not just words to coax you."


    Chen Baisong sighed: "I''m just afraid they will serve Qin in the morning and then Chu in the evening." (TN: idiom for quick to switch sides)


    Lin Yuan smirked: "This phrase is good."


    Chen Baisong red at him: "Young master, be serious."


    Lin Yuan quickly said: "Okay, okay, I will find someone who can meet the approval of you guys in the future, okay?"


    Chen Baisong sighed and said, "There''s no need for that, as long as the person treats young master with all their heart and soul."


    Lin Yuan really didn''t expect that at this time, Chen Baisong would be worrying about his life''s major event. (TN: life''s major event=marriage)


    Chen Baisong was a straight-forward person, and couldn''t hide things in his heart. He was such a person, so when Lin Yuan faced him, he also couldn''t help but speak honestly.


    Lin Yuan suddenly became emotional and took Chen Baisong''s hand: "Brother Chen, you have to treat me like this all the time."


    Chen Baisong became stiff and only managed to nod after a long time: "En."


    AN: Chen Baisong: "What does he mean? Does he want me to ask if he has someone he likes everyday?"

 Chapter 78: Emperor

    Chapter 78: Emperor


    In February of the fifteenth year of Yuan Shun, Liu Futong and aides supported Han Lin''er, the son of Han Shantong, in proiming himself the Xiao Ming emperor. The capital was to be established in Bozhou, the dynasty name was Song, and the reign name Longfeng.


    By December of the fifteenth year of Yuan Shun, the Red Turban Army in Taikang was defeated by General Dashibadoulu of the Yuan army, thus Xiao Ming emperor moved the capital to Anfeng.


    "Too hurried." Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, "They were able to resist earlier, but now howe they couldn''t bear it anymore."


    Both Song Shizhao and Luo Ben were seated below Lin Yuan. Luo Bens seat was after Song Shizhao. Lin Yuan now had civil officials sitting on the left while military officials sat on the right. It was clearly delineated so that everyone could find their own position.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said: "To set people''s hearts at ease."


    Lin Yuan: "That''s a reason, but it does more harm than good."


    The territory of the Red Turban Army seemed to be veryrge, but in fact they were not at all united. Under the banner of the Red Turban Army, they were all in it for their own benefit.


    For example, Xu Shouhui and Guo Zixing, although they were both Red Turbans, they were not on the same side as Liu Futong, so naturally they would not have any rtionship.


    In history, Zhu Yuanzhang proimed himself emperor in 1368, the first year of Hongwu in the Ming Dynasty. ording to the current reign era, it would be the twenty-eighth year of Yuan Shun. And that happened when the Yuan Dynasty had no power left to quell the rebels. It was also five years after Zhu Yuanzhangs biggest opponent, Chen Youliang died.


    And those who had proimed themselves the emperor earlier all died.


    Lin Yuan asked Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang: "Can you capture Jiqing Lu this year?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang smiled and said: "It''s not difficult."


    Chen Baisong answered: "The military power of Jiqing Lu is not strong enough, and the grain and grass supply is alsocking. We can fight quickly."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Is it possible to win with 300,000 soldiers?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong knelt down together to request to fight.


    Generals could only be generals when there was a battlefield.


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao and the others after giving them his permission: "Xiao Ming emperor proimed himself emperor. It would not be proper to turn a blind eye so send some congrattory gifts over."


    Luo Ben''s expression changed: "This.."


    Lin Yuanforted: "It''s just for show."


    Luo Ben was relieved. He finally followed after a ruler who trusted him and used him. If this person said he was going to kneel down to the Xiao Ming emperor at this time, he might actually protest with his own death today.


    Song Shizhao had been working for Lin Yuan for so many years, so he had long be somewhat learned in the other''s ways. He knew what Lin Yuan wanted to do, so he smiled and said: "Naturally, we will prepare a heavy gift."


    Xiao Ming emperor was young, and the real ruler was Liu Futong. And Liu Futong was certainly loyal to Xiao Ming emperor.


    But what about Xiao Ming emperor himself?


    Perhaps Xiao Ming emperor also trusted this loyal veteran official very much, but that was before he became the emperor.


    After bing the emperor, people would naturally change. If he didn''t change, then Lin Yuan would make it so he changed.


    Let him feel the grandness and prestige of being an emperor.


    What was the emperor? The world belonging to this one person, and all things on thend were his possessions. The beauties of the world, the delicacies and the splendor were all for him to enjoy.


    Would anyone not be tempted by such grandness and prestige?


    Strong rtionships between monarchs and ministers had been rare throughout the ages. So long as one person was in a high position and one was underneath, and the person above was incapable, it was useless for the people below no matter how hard they worked. If they werebelled with "overstepping authority" then it would all be over.


    "I heard that someone close to the Xiao Ming emperor named Du Zundao is dead?" Lin Yuan asked suddenly.


    Song Shizhao hurriedly nodded: "He was favored by Xiao Ming emperor and hated by Liu Futong. So Liu Futong had soldiers kill Du Zundao. He also named himself the prime minister and Tai Bao (TN: a very high official in ancient China). Now that he is in power, Xiao Ming emperor is no more than a puppet."


    Lin Yuan raised his eyebrows: "I imagine Xiao Ming emperor''s days are not easy."


    With a powerful minister on the side, in a situation where the ministers were strong and the emperor was weak, there would be no conflict if Han Lin''er was a cowardly man.


    But what if Han Lin''er wanted real power?


    Perhaps Du Zundao''s matter had already nted a thorn in Han Lin''er''s heart?


    Therefore, Lin Yuan asked people to prepare the best tea leavesonly produced a few dozen kilograms a year. The tea trees were rare and could not be cultivated artificially. Professional tea pickers had to climb up the trees with bare hands and it wasmon for tea pickers to slip and fall to their deaths. And after harvesting the leaves, local girls over eight and under fourteen must use their bodies to dry the tea leaves. Finally, it must be processed by old tea craftsmen.


    After Han Lin''er drank it and still wanted more, would Liu Futong still be able to give him more?


    There were also the most exquisite utensils, tea cups and teapots that were all made of jade, texture smooth and the luster snow white and lovely.


    Even the fabrics were all fine silks and satin that dozens of top embroiderers took several months to embroider.


    In addition to this, Lin Yuan also had people spread rumors.


    Luo Ben wrote many limerick poems that themon people could understand with no trouble. It could also be called a popr piece of doggerel.


    The poems talked about how the emperor enjoyed life and how the ministers enjoyed life.


    "What are these?"


    In Anfeng City, Han Lin''er looked at the boxes carried by the servants to the yard, and turned around and asked, "Tai Bao?"


    Liu Futong was wearing brocade robes and said with a smile: "These were sent by Gaoyou."


    Han Lin''er was thin and pale. He had been on the run with Liu Futong since he was a child. Even if he was now an emperor, he still lived in panic all day long. He knew that everything he had was given to him by Liu Futong. His father had died for so long, and even if his father''s prestige was still there, it was impossible for the civil and military officials to bend their knees to him. So when Liu Futong killed his favorite official Du Zundao, he dared not say anything.


    He was nothing without Liu Futong.


    Han Lin''er asked strangely: "Gaoyou? Is it the Southern emperor?"


    Although themon people all called Lin Yuan the South Bodhisattva, they didnt call him that way. In their eyes, Lin Yuan was going to proim himself emperor sooner orter. He didn''t have a title, so they gave him the title Southern emperor. After all, he was called the South Bodhisattva, so it was an easy match.


    Liu Futong: "It''s him. I imagine he must also know that Your Majesty is where the righteousness of the world lies. He hase to surrender early."


    Han Lin''er: "Is he a loyal minister?"


    Liu Futong shook his head: "It doesn''t matter whether this person is loyal or treacherous, and we don''t have to be antagonistic with him at this time. The imperial court is still watching on the sides after all. Now that he has surrendered to us, we naturally have to make a response for the people of the world to see."


    Han Lin''er said: "Then should Zhen ask someone to pass the decree and make him the Prince of Nan''an?"


    Liu Futong nced at Han Lin''er. The child had be smarter. While he was gratified, he also felt an unspeakable sense of urgency.


    After Liu Futong left, Han Lin''er eagerly called the eunuch next to him: "Let''s see what it is?"


    The little eunuch was one of Han Lin''er''s favorites. The reason was simple. His age was young, and unlike the older ones who only listened to Liu Futong''s words, the little eunuch was very timid. When Han Lin''er spoke, he immediately hurried to open the boxes.


    Han Lin''er was not afraid that the gifts might be something treacherous. Anything that could reach his hands must be something that had been tested several times.


    "Is this a tea cup?" Han Lin''er held a tea cup made of fine jade and couldn''t look away.


    It was easy to make a tea cup with jade, but this tea cup was not made of ordinary jade. The whole body was white and there was no variegated color. There was even a bit of transparency to it that allowed one to vaguely see through to the other side of the tea cup. When serving tea, one would be able to see the color of the tea by looking through the walls of the tea cup, giving it a faintly elegant and ethereal appearance.


    Han Lin''er: "What about the other things, take it all out!"


    The tea leaves exuded a delicate fragrance. The fragrance was very overbearing. It did not smell strong, but when one took it out, the surrounding area seemed to be permeated with that fragrance. Han Lin''er took a deep breath and felt that he was standing in a tea tree forest.


    The eunuch brought out countless rare treasures, including night pearls that were as big as a fist.


    While it was called night pearls, it was actually a stone that was fluorescent. Lin Yuan thought it was a rare treasure at first, but when he took it in his hand, he found that the light was not as good as the light of a glow stick. But using it to fool people was not bad.


    The eunuch swallowed: "Your Majesty, this is a night pearl!"


    Han Lin''er: "Give it to me quickly!"


    Han Lin''er was born in a modest family, and just only modest. When he was a child, his family had to hide from the court to promote the White Lotus religion. He had never really enjoyed anything in his life. Even if he became the emperor, he didnt have to deal with any government affairs. Everything was taken care of by Tai Bao.


    He had a harem and beauties, but the beauties were all the same. They had beautiful appearances, gentle lips, and no substance in their heads.


    Han Lin''er looked at these rare and precious treasures and asked the eunuch: "Is it all like this for emperors?"


    The eunuch didn''t understand, and looked up at Han Lin''er stupidly.


    Han Lin''er touched the teacup in his hand, indistinguishable feelings roiling in his heart.


    He was already the emperor!


    The master of this world!


    Even the Southern emperor bowed his head to him.


    But why had he never seen these rare things before?


    The Southern emperor was this rich?


    Han Lin''er found that the servants around him sometimes sang some easy to remember song-poems. He listened to it with interest and asked the servants to sing it to him.


    This song was about the emperor.


    It was said that the emperor was born different from others, and he was the master of everyone. Whatever the emperor wanted, everything in the world must be given to him.


    Whoever he wanted to live would live, and whoever he wanted to die would die.


    Even the immortal deities in the sky adored him, and would even give up their godhood for him. Even if they were to be a maid after descending to the mortal world, they would still choose to follow the emperor.


    The emperor didn''t have to do anything, but people still loved him and respected him. If the emperor wanted to drink, he would have the most fragrant wine in the world, brewed with the waters of the Celestial River (TN: Milky Way). If the emperor wanted a beautiful woman, there would be immortal fairies descending down to the earth. The emperor wanted to eat, then he would be given delicacies where even a single grain of rice possessed the most delicious fragrance. If the emperor wanted to listen to a song, it must be a divine song that could cause all people to be immersed into it.


    After Han Lin''er listened to all of this, he couldn''t help asking himself: "The emperor can enjoy himself in such a way?"


    No one in his family had ever been an emperor. It was the first time for himself and he had no example to learn from. He didn''t know anything about it!


    But Han Lin''er discovered one thing.


    The people in the pce were not afraid of him. If the pce people offended him, at most it was just a beating.


    But the pce people were afraid of Liu Futong. Whoever offended Tai Bao would not be able to see the sun the next day.


    This knowledge made Han Lin''er feel conflicted.


    He was not as dignified as Tai Bao! He was not as powerful as Tai Bao!


    Except for that Southern emperor, no one else gave him any more rare treasures. But someone must definitely have given them to Tai Bao!


    Han Lin''er didn''t want to go to morning assembly.


    What was the use of attending morning assembly?


    No one listened to him! He was an insignificant person, sitting on the dragon throne, listening to his courtiers discussing matters, but he himself couldn''t even cut in!


    What was the use of being emperor? What was the use of attending morning assembly?


    Wasn''t it ridiculous?


    If the people outside knew that this was what it was like for him as the emperor, they would likely allugh until their sides hurt?


    Han Lin''er suddenly had a thought.


    Why won''t Tai Bao die?


    If Tai Bao died, would he be a true emperor?


    TN: I''m back |)sorry for the unexpected hiatus, promise there will be a heads up next time (*_ _)

 Chapter 79: Trend

    Chapter 79: Trend


    An Laosi had been doing nothing since Changshu. He had a nominal position. He ate and drank every day, his heart full of mixed feelings. He felt he had great abilities, but Lin Yuan didn''t put him to use again. Hadn''t he done something worthy in Changshu?


    At first, he was aggrieved and he could barely eat at all, butter he became uneasy.


    Lady An said to him: "You are too arrogant."


    An Laosi didn''t understand, he asked his wife, "Shouldn''t I get any credit for Changshu? Can''t I even have real power?"


    "You are from Huizhou." Lady An said to him, "At that time, when you were asked to go to Changshu, I am afraid it was because the South Bodhisattva could not find a more suitable person. Otherwise, why bother to use you, a person whose loyalty is unclear?"


    Lady An: "We are different from others, we are from Huizhou. And this is our biggest obstacle. But the South Bodhisattva ignoring you for so long means that he ns to continue using you."


    An Laosi: "Use me?"


    Lady An smiled and said: "Husband, it depends on the person whether he seeds or not. If you are unable, what matters if you are given a heavenlydder?"


    An Laosiughed: "Wife, don''t look down on your husband!"


    Sure enough, Song Shizhao arrived the next day.


    Song Shizhao went straight to the point: "You are asked to approach Xiao Ming emperor. As for the method, you have to think of it yourself."


    An Laosi was stumped: "You can''t expect me to castrate and be a eunuch?"


    Besides, even if he became a eunuch, could a eunuch his age serve next to the emperor?


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "It depends on An gongzi''s ability."


    Song Shizhao left, but An Laosi remained sitting in the chair and couldn''t move. He wanted to achieve something big, but he never thought about not being a man!


    Lady An came out to pour tea, only to see An Laosi shrunk in his chair and quaking like a quail, his expression nk.


    Lady An asked a question, and An Laosi replied with trembling lips.


    Lady An was silent for a while: "Did Manager Song mention a time limit?"


    An Laosi shook his head: "No."


    Lady Anughed: "It can be seen that you are blinded by a leaf, getting yourself stuck in a corner on your own. How is this telling you to go to Xiao Ming emperor''s side, you are only asked to inquire about the news around the Xiao Ming emperor. Being a eunuch would not be a good method to go about it."


    An Laosi''s eyes lit up and he grabbed his wife''s hem. Seeing that his wife was unmoved, he quickly bowed: "Wife, please teach me."


    Lady An: "You go to the South Bodhisattva first and ask for money, and have the merchants go to Anfeng to inquire first. This time I am afraid that I will have to go with you. First you can use the money to open the way. If you can bribe an official, that would be best. If not then go be a minor official."


    "We are going to be the eyes and ears of the South Bodhisattva." Lady An said, "If you have a mistress on the outside, take her along as well this time."


    "With a big family and big business, Anfeng''s people will not be suspicious."


    An Laosi coughed slightly: "This.."


    Lady An: "Did you think you could hide it from me, the person who sleeps on the pillow next to you?"


    An Laosi was a man with a phndering personality, and he had quite a lot of mistresses and lovers on the outside. Since his wife had spoken, he could only beg for their help one after another.


    Most of his lovers were widows. When these women heard that he was going to Huizhou, and even wanted to take them with him, they all didnt agree. They clenched their teeth and wouldn''t let up. The lingering lovers of the past no longer recognized him out of the bed.


    Seeing him continuing to pester, the more shrewish of them cursed at him: "It''s just that you are not bad in bed, so this auntie put up with you. Just take it as buying a gigolo. But you actually brazenly want this auntie to be your concubine? Go have your spring and autumn dreams elsewhere!"


    These widows held property in their hands, and because women could also set up households the money was all in their own hands. Naturally, they wouldn''t want to be An Laosi''s concubines. After being kicked out several times, An Laosi finally gave up.


    It was not umon for widows to keep men under Lin Yuan''s rule.


    Most of them had children, and because their husband''s family was still alive, they didn''t want to go back to their natal familyif they took their money back to their natal family, would the money still be their own or their natal family? Their natal families didn''t only consist of them, most also had older brothers and younger brothers at home!


    Their husband''s family also didn''t want them to go back either. With them still there, the property and money would still belong to them. But if they left, the property and money would be gone.


    So this gave birth to a new industrypimping for widows.


    The widow was young and in her thirties. She was lonely and naturally needed a man but also did not want to remarry. What should she do?


    Find a man!


    These men were all good-looking, from poor families, and couldn''t find a rich family willing to recruit son-inws, so they went to live in the widow''s house. The widow would give him money every month, and he would serve as a walking dildo.


    Sometimes it wasn''t all just being walking dildos. Widows would often meet with some trouble, and these men sometimes yed the role of housekeepers or watchdogs.


    So being a widow now didn''t seem so miserable.


    If they gave birth to children from these walking dildos, the children would follow the mother''s surname, not the father''s surname, and their husband''s family would not recognize them. As for the future inheritance? They wouldn''t be able to touch their mother''s husband''s property, only move their mother''s dowry.


    However, most of these widows did not want to have any more children. After all, some of them changed lovers frequently. So even if they got pregnant, they might not even know which one the child belonged to.


    So they began to practice contraception.


    Lin Yuan didn''t know how the ancients used contraception, so he asked Song Shizhao.


    Song Shizhao said: "This union of men and women, if one wants to have children, one must send the sperm into the body. If one doesn''t want children, then just don''t send it into the body."


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    Those men could really bear it!


    Sure enough, people had to bow their heads under the eaves. (TN: expression for being obedient/well-behaved while living under someone else''s roof)


    "This matter must be managed too." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao.


    Originally, they did this kind of thing secretly, so Lin Yuan didn''t say anything, but now that it was out in the open, he could only take care of it.


    These men go to the widows to serve as gigolos, but they dont pay taxes when they get the money. How could there be such a good deal?


    Thebor force must go to work, only then could it be called thebor force. If it could not create social value, Lin Yuan would look at them as eyesores.


    "Start with taxation." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao, "Tell them to make up for the taxes."


    Song Shizhao was taken aback for a moment, and then said with a low chuckle: "It is indeed time for them to meet with some bad luck."


    So the pimps got the news that they had to pay taxes, not only did they have to pay, but the men who were sent out by them also had to pay. Where would the tax moneye from? Naturally, it muste from the money they got. It''s not like they could ask the widows to pay the taxes together with the money for the gigolos? Not many widows had such financial resources.


    The men had to make up the previous taxes, which emptied out their original savings.


    But they were still reluctant to give up thefortable job as the widow''s walking dildo, so they could only go out to find a second job.


    "Zhang Si!" The young man ran over and grabbed Zhang Si''s arm, "Did you inquire about what I asked you tost time?"


    Zhang Si sighed. He was decently good-looking. Although he was from a farmer family, he was born with the best looks of the four brothers in his family. He had thick eyebrows, big eyes, a square face, and a tall physique. The pimps took him to see four widows, and each one was very happy with him. In the end he chose the youngest and prettiest widow.


    As a result, when the fellow vigers found out, they all asked him to help.


    There were even people who wanted to serve the same widow with him.


    Zhang Si sighed: "It''s not like you don''t know, you have to pay taxes for doing this now, and the tax is not low, it is almost equivalent tomercial tax!"


    The young man smiled and said: "No matter how high it is, there should still be a surplus left? And even if there is no surplus, at least there is no need to eat at home."


    Zhang Si: "There weren''t many widows originally and the wealthy widows also found men a long time ago. Now, if you look for a widow, there will be some, but you have to serve her along with several other men."


    There were some wealthy widows who could even keep five to six men.


    The young man''s expression was a bitplicated: "Is there no widow with no one at her side?"


    Zhang Si: "Even if there were, she might not even consider you, so how could there be a chance for you to be picky?"


    Seeing that Zhang Si was bing impatient, the young man quickly said: "Don''t be angry, big brother, it''s this little brother who has high standards and little ability."


    Zhang Si became slightly appeased: "There is a widow in the east of the city, of the Li family, who is in her forties. She is not very good-looking but there is no one around her. However, her requirements are not low. If you are confident, then go try it yourself."


    The young man widened his eyes: "How can something like this be tried?"


    Zhang Si: "She has a maidservant at home. If you go, the maidservant will give you a check over. You don''t have to do anything yourself."


    The young man went, and it was a ck-faced maidservant who came to check him over. She took off his clothes without any further ado and said to another maid behind the door: "No spots and no marks, two fingers long, little hair and light odor, go report it."


    The maid at the door left.


    The young man quickly put on his clothes, his face turnedpletely red.


    He stayed that night. Li shi was not very good-looking, her physique was like a fat melon, her face masculine, and she also spoke very little. He served her nervously, lest she became unhappy. Afterwards, there was also nothing to talk about.


    Fortunately, when she woke up in the morning, she said to him: "Three qian a month, I will pay the tax. If there is a child, it''s not your business." (TN: qian=one tenth of a tael)


    She was married at fourteen, and within two years of her marriage, her husband died. She had been alone for a long time without even a child.


    Originally, she didn''t want to find a man. She was a youngdy from a gentry family before she married, but wanting a child became an obsession. So she finally nodded under the persuasion of her old maidservant. To give birth to a child through surrogacy. The child would only be hers.


    So the young man stayed.


    He didn''t have to worry about food or drink every day, and could also earn three qian a month. He even saved enough money to buy a house in the city.


    Li shi was very easy to serve. After his stay became longer, he and Li shi even developed some feelings for each other.


    But this feeling was also strange. Their age difference was toorge, and the young man was a lively person, so Li shi actually regarded him as a son.


    But when a child really came, the young man was reluctant to leave.


    "I will marry you!" the young man said to Li shi, "otherwise the child will have no father."


    Li shi shook her head at him: "I have to leave my family property to my children, not to you."


    The young man said: "I heard people say that we can do notarization now, we can go to the notary office, and put down in writing that all your money will be given to the children and I won''t be able to touch it. Is this okay?"


    Li shi still didn''t agree.


    The young man scratched his ears and cheeks.


    He was not very well liked at home, and his parents preferred his younger brother. He hadn''t worn new clothes since he was a child, and he had to go work in the fields since he could walk. He didn''t know what it was like to be doted on by others until he came to Li shi''s side.


    When he caught a cold, it was Li shi who took care of him. The first new pair of clothes in his life was made by Li shi herself.


    Li shi spoke little, but she treated him like her own son. He loved her sincerely and wanted to marry her.


    The young man said: "Then I will marry into your family, can I?"


    This time Li shi did not refuse.


    The two quickly became married.


    Their case pointed out a new path for the men serving as gigolos.


    There was no future in being a gigolo! Marrying into the family was the pinnacle they should reach for!


    The trend of men not thinking about making progress and not producing had finally been curbed.

 Chapter 80: Dare To Fight, Sir?

    Chapter 80: Dare To Fight, Sir?


    "Mother, you eat." The child that was not even knee-high had a huge head that was not harmonious with the rest of the body. He was holding a melon vine in his hand. He was also very hungry and craved food, his eyes unable to help staring at the melon vine while swallowing saliva.


    The woman straightened up, her face weather beaten and so tired she couldn''t even smile: "You eat, mother is not hungry, mother drank a lot of water, mother''s belly is still full."


    The child didn''t know that the adult was lying, stuffing the melon vine into his mouth, chewing it twice before swallowingthere was still mud on it, but no one wouldin at this time.


    The child squatted on the ridge between fields: "Mother, when will little sistere back?"


    The woman paused. Tongzhou began recruiting soldiers. Though it was called recruiting, in fact, it was arresting able bodied men. Her father-inw was arrested, her husband was arrested, her eldest son and second eldest son were also arrested, and even her brother-inws were arrested. Their family was originally a smallndowning family, but now even after having sold their servants and all valuable things, they still failed to pay all of the taxes.


    She could no longer support her daughter. Her daughter was still so small, but she could already call her mother and talk. She also looked very adorable and lovely, a flower-like little girl she was.


    But they could no longer feed her!


    Towards children who were too young even human traffickers were unwilling to buy.


    She took her daughter to the city and abandoned her daughter at the door of arge wealthy family.


    These days, she had been telling herself that such a big wealthy family must be kind-hearted, her daughter would definitely survive.


    At the beginning, it was just pawning away family valuables. Later, when the family wealth was gone, her mother-inw and the other old people locked themselves in the house. Except for drinking water they were unwilling to eat anything at all. In the end, the elders died.


    The elders died, but their days did not be any easier. The taxes got heavier and heavier, and soon it reached the point where they had no choice but to sell their children.


    Several older daughters were sold.


    Later, it was older sons.


    Later, the children remaining were too young to sell, so they could only be abandoned.


    There were some poor families who had given birth to children, but regardless of the newborn''s gender they were all drowned directly in the end.


    The child asked the woman: "Mother, I heard that there is a South Bodhisattva in Gaoyou, a ce where anyone can find a living and eat their fill. Mother, why don''t we go to Gaoyou?"


    The woman gritted her teeth and said nothing.


    Nowadays, Tongzhou was closed off, only people were allowed toe in while none were allowed to go out. If you tried to leave the city without paperwork, you would be killed on the spot as a spy.


    Themon people did not dare to escape.


    Besides, she was born and lived in Tongzhou all her life. Her world wasposed of only this small spot ofnd in front of her. She had never been outside, and she didn''t know what it was like outside.


    She didn''t know if her husband and father-inw were still alive or not, and whether they woulde back.


    In the past, when the days were peaceful, she was also thedy of a smallndowning family, and all she had to worry about was scheming among her sister-inws.


    Nowadays life was difficult, but the sister-inws were united like one rope.


    The sun had set.


    The woman nced at the red clouds on the horizon, took the child''s hand, and said, "Go back home."


    She gave birth to four sons and three daughters. But in the end, only the youngest son was left. None of the sister-inws'' sons were saved, so this youngest son was the only root of their family. As long as this youngest son was here, the family would continue. When he grew up, married a wife and had a few children, then the family would be revived again.


    The original brick house had also been sold. The woman''s family now lived in a grass shack. She first fetched water, preparing to cook a pot of wild vegetables with some beans. Together with water, it could somewhat fill the stomach.


    The sister-inws came back one after another. They were originally youngdies fromndowning families, and when they married over they were still wives of andowning family. But now they were all peasant wives and thend must be farmed by themselves.


    They dared not sell theirnd. Thend were all ancestral properties. If they really sold it then they would be sinners. No one wanted to be sinners of the family. They would rather starve to death than sell thend.


    The sister-inws had toiled the whole day, but did not eat much, looking at the woman eagerly.


    The woman smiled at them: "It will be done soon."


    No one talked at the dinner table, the atmosphere was very depressing, and the child also didnt dare to talk. Every day at this time, the family was like this. He was too young to remember what it was like when he was even younger. He only recalled that there were a lot of people. Once he asked his mother, where did the older brothers and sisters around him go?


    As a result, his mother hugged him and cried. Since then he dared not ask.


    But tonight, the womans second eldest sister-inw whispered after dinner: I heard that in Gaoyou, women can also set up households..


    After a moment of silence, the eldest sister-inw said: "Don''t think about it, we can''t get out."


    The second eldest sister-inw lowered her head, tears falling into the bowl: "I was thinking, when we go to Gaoyou, we can all go to sew and make clothes. I heard that in Gaoyou if you can work then you can live a good life. There is a baby in my belly, I dont want to drown him when he is born."


    She only found out that she was pregnant after her husband left, but the pregnant woman was not precious at this time, so she still went to work in the fields. Her sister-inws would just take more care of her.


    The second eldest sister-inw whispered: "We can''t just live this way forever, who knows if one day we will be gone just like that."


    Her voice was hoarse: "I don''t want to die yet."


    The choice between life and death was not so easy.


    Since the men in the family were gone, the decision maker had be the eldest sister-inw. When it came for a family to find daughter-inws, the eldest daughter-inw was the most strictly selected because the family business was passed on to the eldest son, so the eldest daughter-inw had to be able to manage the house and handle the affairs. The old mistress had chosen for several years before she decided on the eldest sister-inw.


    And she didn''t disappoint her elders either. She took over her husband''s family ount books after she married over, managing the entire household affairs. Even without any children, her position was unrocked.


    The men were gone, so she became the one to act as the pir of this family.


    Eldest sister-inw drank thest sip of wild vegetable soup. She looked around at the women and found that everyone had their heads bowed. She asked: "You all want to go to Gaoyou?"


    The sister-inws hesitated for a while, but finally nodded.


    The eldest sister-inw asked again: "Even if you might die on the road, you still want to go?"


    The woman hugged the child and said to her eldest sister-inw, "Eldest sister-inw, he is already six years old, and after eight years old he will be at the age of conscription.."


    How could an eight-year-old child go to the battlefield? Could he even hold the barrel of the spear securely? Sending him to the battlefield was the same as sending him to death.


    In the eyes of the lords above, this child was just disposable fodder. But in her eyes, this was her lifeblood.


    She couldn''t save the other children, and she didn''t want to be unable to save thisst one.


    She thought that she was the only one who wanted to escape to Gaoyou, so she didn''t dare to bring it up this whole time. Now she knew that the other sister-inws had also thought about it, and finally got the courage.


    Eldest sister-inw fell silent, and the rest of the sister-inws were anxious and did not dare to speak.


    Though they said that they had to wait for the men toe back, they knew in their hearts that with no news after so long, the men would definitely not be able toe back.


    The dead have died, but they still have to live!


    Eldest sister-inw put down the bowl: "We leave tonight. No luggage or dry food. There is a dog hole at the root of the city wall. Let''s go when there is no one."


    "Eldest sister-inw..how do you know there is a dog hole there?"


    Eldest sister-inw coughed slightly: "Is it just you who has thought about escaping to Gaoyou?"


    The family of women and one small child left Tongzhou in the middle of the night. They lived on the edge of the city. They only dared to run when the soldiers of the night watch changed shifts. The child did not dare to make a sound. He stubbornly gripped the hem of his mother''s clothes and used the greatest strength in his life to keep running.


    Run!


    There was a road to survival ahead!


    The sister-inws gritted their teeth, running forward with crouched bodies.


    Who wanted to live like an animal if there was a chance to be a human?


    "The people of Tongzhou have begun to flee?" Lin Yuan didn''t expect the people of Tongzhou to endure this long. Enduring until now before running. At the end of the thirteenth year of Yuan Shun, Tongzhou drove out the refugees. Now it was already the end of the fifteenth year of Yuan Shun before themon people began to flee.


    Some of the people fled to Gaoyou, some fled to Taizhou, and some turned into bandits.


    Lin Yuan was not afraid of there being too many people, he was afraid of there being too few people.


    Of course, this kind of too many people'' must be within his limits.


    Luo Ben said by the side: "Tongzhou''s tax is too high."


    Tongzhou had not implemented the taxes set by the court for a long time. They conscripted for the army aggressively, conscripting away the strongborers of the family, leaving only the old, weak, sick and disabled. And they also had to feed these soldiers. They did not dare to tax too much from the big households. So of course, they could only take from themon people. Various taxes had been raised to equalmercial taxes.


    But how could themon people have the financial resources of merchants?


    The people at the very bottom ran away first. Later, the small families were also dragged down by the taxes and began to flee.


    In the past three months, the number of people under Lin Yuan''s rule had increased by 50,000 and the number was still increasing.


    Lin Yuan borrowed taxation knowledge from his previous life. He set a limit, those whose ie was lower than a certain amount were not taxed.


    As for how much exactly did people earn, this was the responsibility of the officials. There was a special tax bureau to handle this matter.


    There was also some help given to poor householdsno subsidy as Lin Yuan was also poor.


    Those who earned less did not have to pay taxes.


    Those who earned a mediocre ie did not pay too much taxes.


    Those who earned more would pay more taxes.


    Moreover, now the work was generally done byrge workhouses, and it was easy to keep track and manage. The ie reported to the tax bureau was basically the same as the actual ie.


    However, tax evasion wasmon, and Lin Yuan also understood that so different industries had different tax deduction standards.


    After the tax bureau had set the rules and presented them to him for review, Lin Yuan himself got a headache, and it took a few more overnights to pick out the irregrities and let them continue to correct them.


    The agricultural tax in the Yuan Dynasty was very low. Lin Yuan always felt that Genghis Khan was a really good ruler. From the perspective of a ruler, he conquered an empire and worked hard to support the people. The Yuan Dynasty relied onmercial taxes, not agricultural taxes. ording to historical records, some local agricultural taxes were so low it was practically nothing.


    The situation was fine when Genghis Khan was still alive, but when he died, the central government orders began to be discounted.


    For example, Tongzhou dared to collect taxes on their own standards.


    Moreover, the taxing system in Tongzhou was very strange. Tongzhou looked at thend. For example, Tongzhou said that one mu ofnd could produce 30 shi of rice, so the people in this city must pay 10 shi of the tax this year.


    But what if the harvest was not abundant?


    What if there was a flood or drought?


    In addition to this, there was also a poll tax. The poll tax was not paid by farmers, but by ordinary city people who had nond. How many people in the family, how much tax each person must pay in a year. What? A little baby still drinking the mother''s milk? A baby was also an individual and had to pay taxes.


    So the people in Tongzhou dared not have children, drowning them if they did.


    Last year, the tax was only paid once a year, but this year, it must be paid twice, once every six months.


    That was why so many people fled.


    Lin Yuan said softly: "Tongzhou..it''s time to move."


    After collecting so many taxes and not actually going to war, the granary should be quite full, yes?


    Lin Yuan smiled at Luo Ben: "Dare to fight, Sir?"


    Luo Ben solemnly bowed: "I look forward to this battle!"


    AN: Lin *Domineering CEO* Yuan: "It''s dawn, let Tongzhou go bankrupt."


    Tong *Pitiful* Zhou: [Shivering.jpg]

 Chapter 81: The Thief, Lu, Is Dead

    Chapter 81: The Thief, Lu, Is Dead


    "South Bodhisattva said, all those who want toe here are his people, and they must all be treated equally."


    "Those refugees are quite lucky."


    The topic among themon people recently became about the recent influx of refugees from Tongzhou.


    For themon people, in a whole year it was rare for something interesting to happen that could be used for chatting, and if such an event urred, they could talk about it for a long time.


    Nowadays, their lives got better and better. The children at home were all sent to the school and didn''t dy the parents from going to work. There was a fixed amount of time for work every day. Unlike before when worksted a whole day and people could only get off work when the boss said so. But now it was different, someone was there to keep order!


    Their days had changed for the better. Seeing the influx of peopleing from outside, they felt pride in their hearts and became more tolerant and generous.


    Because they were themon people under Lin Yuan''s rule, so as the reputation of South Bodhisattva got bigger and bigger they also felt pride.


    The womans family now lived in Taizhou, and they didnt conceal their situation from others. People living in the area knew that they were sister-inws. The atmosphere in Taizhou was not as good as that of Gaoyou. It was still rare for women to set up households. Sometimes you couldnt see such a household on a whole street. Households that recruited son-inws were also rare. If not for the family having no sons or rtives they would not choose to recruit son-inws.


    But jobs were still easy to find. The sister-inws were all fromndowning families and could read and write, so they all went to do the work of transcription. They could now provide for three meals a day. The house could burn charcoal in winter and use ice in summer. Even whenpared to when they were youngdies, the quality of life was almost the same.


    The woman didnt understand, so she asked the female supervisor: "Even if women can read and write, they are still women. How can a woman do the work of a man?"


    The female supervisor smiled and looked at her: "Then if you are asked to give up this job to a man, will you do it?"


    On the one hand, the woman felt that it was not good for them to take away a mans work, but on the other hand they were reluctant to give up such a good job. How expensive was paper and ink! When they were not yet married, the paper and ink at home were only allocated for their brothers. When practicing writing they could only use the paper scraps left from their brothers.


    Female supervisor: "Since you are asked to do this, you can do it with peace of mind, and you don''t have to use these words to test me. Don''t the lords above know the truth better than us? You just do your work well, and if you do it well, there will naturally be benefits. If you do a bad job, there are so many other people who want to take your ce. Instead of thinking about this and that, its better to do more things and earn a promotion."


    The woman''s eyes widened: "Promotion?"


    Female supervisor: "I was promoted. I used to do the transcription work just like you. After two years of work, the boss said that I was diligent, so I was promoted and became a female supervisor."


    The woman asked cautiously: "Being a female supervisor, how is it different from now?"


    The female supervisor smiled somewhat proudly: "You earn six hundred coins in one month, while I earn three qian in one month. You tell me what''s the difference?"


    Three qian! (TN: qian=1/10 of a tael)


    The woman swallowed.


    Three qian might have been nothing to her when their family was still wealthy.


    At the end of the year, four or five qian were rewarded to close servants.


    But since their family had declined, she had never seen so much money again.


    The woman hurriedly said: "Then I will go back to work, I will leave now!"


    She bowed to the female supervisor and returned to the workhouse with wind under her feet.


    When Lin Yuan found out that among the people who had fled from Tongzhou there consisted of moderately well-off families, he knew that the time hade. At this time, going to attack Tongzhou would incur the least loss. The people of Tongzhou were full of discontent, and those who dared to run had already run away, and those who dared not run away would likely run away soon. If the senior provincial official of Tongzhou was smart, he would not allow themon people to flee.


    But forcefully closing the city gates was not enough. The people were not beasts that could be locked up inside fences.


    The people had their own wisdom.


    Most of them went out of the city on the grounds of leaving to visit rtives, and they woulde back the first two times. Only when the guards rxed their vignce would they flee with their family wealth.


    Unlike the poor, these people with assets were the important pirs to ensure the economic cycle of Tongzhou.


    Losing these people was like having the bones of a person being pulled away one by one. Tongzhou was gradually crumbling bit by bit. It would only take a little bit of effort for it to immediately fall apart.


    At this time, Li Congrong had already sent his troops out with Luo Ben as the military strategist. They used the old method again this time, surrounding the city but not fighting. What if someone escaped from Tongzhou? That was fine, we''ll ept you and then send you to Gaoyou or Taizhou. The officials in Tongzhou want to leave the city? Sorry, you are all big shots, how could you run around?


    As for the soldiers in Tongzhou..


    Lu Hui did try to send troops to attack outside the city, but the huge trebuchet was there, and countless explosives would explode at the gate of the city when they moved. After several tries, Lu Hui could only remain trapped in Tongzhou.


    Even if he wanted to send people to request help from the court they would have to be able to leave Tongzhou in the first ce.


    Moreover, the imperial courts forces were now concentrated in the Anfeng area. They want to ask for help, but at most they could only ask for help from nearby cities and counties. But how much military force could these neighboring cities have? It was just dying the end.


    "You! You gave me such a good idea!" Lu Hui pointed angrily at the Sub-prefect''s nose in the governmental office, "Saying something like shooing away the poor and lowly and leaving only the rich behind! Now look! The rich are gone too! Just rely on those big households? Will those big households be willing to give me money to support my soldiers?"


    The Sub-prefect also felt wronged. He truly felt that his idea was good, but no matter how good the idea was, there would always be a slip-up. This could not be med on him, the South Bodhisattva was just too treacherous!


    "My lord, it has alreadye to this point." The Sub-prefect lowered his head and said, "There is no food, and the big households won''te out, saying that their family has too many people to feed. They can give money, but the food they refuse to hand over."


    Lu Hui''s eyes widened: "Are my soldiers dead? If they won''t hand it over, don''t they know to take it?"


    The Sub-prefect was taken aback: "Isn''t this robbery?"


    Lu Hui spat at him: "Then you think of a way instead of saying this doesn''t work, that doesn''t work? If I kill you, the meat on your bones won''t even be enough for each of my soldiers to eat one bite!"


    Thinking of the money and food at home, the Sub-prefect said quickly: "My lord''s idea is the best. It is me with no knowledge. Please do not waste your time with me."


    Lu Hui snorted and ordered his soldiers to take food from the big households that day.


    These soldiers couldn''t beat the soldiers besieging their city, but it was not difficult to deal with the big households who only have family servants as fighting power.


    At the beginning, the big households did give out food. After all, there were brutal demons outside the city, and no one wanted to give up their life for just some food.


    But the soldiers came more and more frequently, and the food asked for became more and more. After several times, their own food supply was about to bottom out.


    Therge households gathered together to discuss countermeasures.


    "We must let him know that we are not this easy to bully."


    "If we let his appetite be greedy, aren''t we the ones to suffer?"


    "Without food, we will also starve to death."


    "We must think of a solution."


    "I have a miraculous medicine. After taking it, it can make people feel like they are in paradise."


    "This medicine is good, but jusr don''t know how to make him take it."


    "How is this difficult? His most favored concubine was gifted to him by me."


    "Brother Zhao is wise, Brother Zhao is wise!"


    "Brother Zhao, if you have any requests in the future, we don''t dare to refuse!"


    Lu Hui was not too indulgent when it came to women. He had only one wife and two concubines. He also didn''t keep any entertainers. His wife was determined by his parents and was a youngdy from an affluent family. She was in charge of the inner courtyard and he treated his wife with respect.


    Of the concubines, one was taken to fill the spot. She was of amoner background and served both the mistress and Lu Hui. Although she was not beautiful in appearance, she was gentle and attentive.


    The other concubine was given to him by the Zhao family. Lu Hui originally didnt want to eptif it was spread that an official of the imperial court epted a woman by the people below him, it would be enough to earn him reprimand. But the woman charmed him helpless, sometimes gentle and attentive, sometimes proud and willful, and sometimes natural and unrestrained. How was this just a woman, this was practically a dozen women in one.


    Not to mention that this woman was proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and art. When she was given to him, she was also a virgin. Lu Hui could only take the risk of epting this concubine.


    After she entered his house, he would visit his wife on the first ten days of each month, and then spend the remaining 20 days in this concubine''s room. As for the other concubine, she became just a decoration.


    If he was frustrated from outside matters, when he returned to his house he would go straight to the concubine''s room. The concubine wore a red gauze dress and kept her long hair down. She did not appear as strict and proper as the mistress, with a few strands of hair hanging down. Slender fingers plucked at the strings of a qin, her whole person appearing romantic and charming. Seeing Lu Hui entering the door, the concubine smiled: "My lord, what awe-inspiring authority, did this door provoke you?"


    Lu Hui nced at the door he pushed open vigorously, his irritability already dissipating. He sat next to the concubine and took up her hand in his own. He showed a rare weak appearance: "Tongzhou nowadays is not so good, Jiao''er, you have suffered living with me like this."


    The concubine Jiao''er shook her head: "Where my lord is, then that is where this ve will be. What bad days haven''t I experienced? Being by my lord''s side means good days to me."


    Lu Hui hugged Jiao''er''s shoulders and Jiao''er''s head rested on his shoulders, her face smiling and affectionate, as if she really loved this man. Lu Hui''s hand traveled down from her shoulders and Jiao''er''s belt slid open. Her fingertips touched Lu Hui''s shoulder, putting a distance between them.


    "My lord, you must also take care of your body." Jiao''er frowned slightly. "Mistress also reminded this ve that no matter how much this ve is favored, this ve must be considerate of my lord''s body."


    Lu Hui was taken aback for a moment, and also smiled: "I am getting older, and I am indeed a little bit less full of energy."


    Jiao''er said softly: "This ve hase into possession of a certain good thing."


    Lu Hui: "What is it?"


    Jiao''er: "Do you know that Chen Half-Immortal?"


    The smile on Lu Huis face became suggestive. Chen Half-Immortal was a specialist in aphrodisiacs, but none of the people who had taken the pills he made did not say good things about it. His pills did not hurt the body, but Chen Half-Immortal did not live in a fixed ce, often traveling everywhere. It was not easy to find him to request for medicine.


    Jiao''er took out a small package and unfolded it to show it to Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui picked up the white pill and said to the servant outside: "Bring a dog."


    Lu Hui broke off a little bit of the pill and fed it to the dog. Sure enough, he saw the dog''s four ws pawing restlessly, and the thing under was also raising a head.


    "It''s truly a good thing!" Lu Hui swallowed the pill in one bite, and with a big wave of his hand, he took Jiao''er into his arms.


    Jiao''er''s arms wrapped around him like snakes, exhaling a fragrant breath: "My lord loves this ve?"


    Lu Hui was in the middle of working hard: "Be good, wait until this lord has finished then I will talk to you."


    Jiao''er entangled Lu Hui in her embrace. After the clouds had dispersed and the rain stopped, Jiao''er shook the person lying on her body: "My lord?"


    No one answered her.


    Jiao''er stretched out her hand to test Lu Hui''s breathing, and after confirming that the person was dead, she sneered and pushed the person away.


    She walked to the window without bothering to cover herself, and said in a grim tone: "Tell the lord that the thief, Lu, is dead."

 Chapter 82: To Take Great Pains

    Chapter 82: To Take Great Pains


    The Zhao family in Tongzhou was also a century old distinguished family. Although not every generation there was a member of the family who became an official, the family wealth was still there. Even if none of them held an official position, based on the reputation of their family over the generations, the Tongzhou officials would still give them a degree of respect. The head of the Zhao family now was Zhao Shoucheng. His name was very straightforward; his elders'' expectation of him was very simple, just to guard the city''.


    But Zhao Shoucheng himself didn''t think so. He was the eldest son. He learned the Confucian Six Arts from a young age, studied the ways of Confucius and Mencius, and believed himself as having much talent.


    The role of the gentleman, he could perform well, the role of the viin, he could also perform well.


    Regardless of his family''s opposition, he gave Jiao''er to Lu Hui.


    Lu Hui only believed that Jiao''er was his maidservant, but only the Zhao family knew that Jiao''er was his daughter.


    Jiao''er was his youngest daughter whom he had when he was 40 years old. She was an obvious beauty since childhood. He spoiled her with exquisite clothes and food, and he also purposely showed her the difference between the big wealthy families and the poormoners. Jiao''er also knew that one day she would always be the knife in her father''s hand, to be used to deal a deathly blow against unknown enemies.


    No one would have thought that Zhao Shoucheng would give his biological daughter to someone else as a concubine, even if the other person was the Tongzhou senior provincial official Lu Hui.


    "Madam!" Jiao''er knelt down on the ground, walking on her knees to the feet of the mistress, crying, "My lord..my lord!"


    The mistress helped her up and sighed heavily.


    The matter having be like this, the mistress would not send this concubine away now. Her husband was dead, but the crisis in Tongzhou was still present.


    The mistress said to Jiao''er: "Why didn''t you persuade my lord from it?"


    Jiao''er''s head knocked on the ground, and she sobbed: "I persuaded, my lord won''t listen."


    How could women win against men?


    The mistress sighed again.


    Though her husband died, she was not sad, only anxious instead.


    She also felt hatred, why did her husband have to leave without leaving a son behind.


    Even if the son was that of a concubine?


    Whether the son was that of a maid or a concubine, it was better to have a son than not!


    He himself has left, and the method of dying was that from overindulgence in women, but now that Tongzhou was in this state, should she be asked to preside over the overall situation?


    The mistress took a deep breath, and she said to Jiao''er: "I remember, you were originally from the Zhao family?"


    Cold sweat beaded on Jiao''er''s forehead, and she quickly said: "This ve only knows that the rice is given by the mistress and the clothes on my back are given by the mistress. This ve has had no rtionship with the Zhao family for a long time!"


    The mistress: "Go and ask someone to invite Lord Zhao toe. But don''t reveal anything about our lord husband, go!"


    She must conceal the news of her husband''s death. Tongzhou was in upheaval now, and if news of Lu Hui''s death was made known at this juncture, certain people would force them to die as well.


    Zhao Shoucheng had been waiting since dawn.


    When his confidant brought the news of Lu Hui''s death, Zhao Shoucheng finally couldn''t help standing up, pping his hands and eximing "excellent".


    "As expected of my Jiao''er." Zhao Shoucheng wiped away the pretentious tears at the corners of his eyes with his fingers, and said to his confidant, "Madam Lu hasn''t sent someone to send a letter?"


    Several years ago, he had his wife go and befriend Madam Lu.


    After several interactions, they naturally figured out Madam Lu''s temperament.


    Madam Lu was ady from a distinguished family, ady that was raised too naive and stupid. She regarded her husband as her sky, whatever her husband said was the truth, whatever her husband loved she loved, and whatever her husband hated she hated, so even if Lu Hui didnt love her, he still respected her. No one could rock her position in the Lu family.


    But after a long time like this, she would naturally be a puppet. Once there was no one to make the decisions, she was no better than a headless fly.


    The confidant said lowly: "The messenger is on the road, Madam Lu wants to suppress the news of Lord Lu''s death."


    Zhao Shoucheng''s eyes lit up: "The right time hase!"


    If he made the right bet now then in the future, his Zhao family would have the only say in Tongzhou!


    In this world, it was either the east wind overwhelming the west wind, or the west wind overwhelming the east wind. His Zhao family had been cautious, why couldn''t they take a gamble?


    Victory, the entire family would ascend to paradise, but if it was defeat, only Jiao''er would have to die.


    "The Zhao family killed Lu Hui?" Lin Yuan''s expression became a little moreplicated when he received the report from a spy. He turned to look at Song Shizhao, "Is this man so stupid?"


    With Tongzhous current state, without Lu Hui, there would be no leader. What''s more, Lu Hui was the senior provincial official appointed by the imperial court. He could only rely on the imperial power in order to maintain a hold on the military. If it was changed to another person, how could they have the same control and prestige as Lu Hui? And now that Tongzhou had be an isted ind, it was impossible for the imperial court to appoint another senior provincial official. When the Zhao family killed Lu Hui, did they think they could keep the news of Lu Hui''s death from leaking? Wasn''t this treating all of the Tongzhou officials as fools?


    Song Shizhao chuckled and said: "Zhao Shoucheng is the head of the Zhao family. This man is short-sighted and likes to use underhanded means. It is not surprising that he did this. I imagine the news of Lu Hui''s death will definitely be suppressed."


    Lin Yuan: "Then that saves us much trouble."


    Song Shizhao: "Exactly, offending people will naturally be left to him."


    "How did the Zhao family gather Lu Hui''s soldiers?" Lin Yuan asked, his brows furrowed, "I can''t think of the reason for this."


    Song Shizhao also felt a little puzzled: "If the Zhao family killed Lu Hui for fear of Lu Hui''s military strength, but even without Lu Hui, the soldiers still need to eat, unless they n to demobilize the soldiers?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "Then the soldiers will rebel."


    Would the Zhao family be willing to pay a sum of money to demobilize the soldiers? This was not a small amount of money after all.


    To be precise, this was not a small amount of food.


    Zhao Shoucheng of Tongzhou was also having a headache about this.


    "There are actually hundreds of thousands of people!" Zhao Shoucheng originally thought that Lu Hui had no more than tens of thousands of soldiers, but he did not expect that there would be 100,000. Although many of these 100,000 consisted of old men and young boys under 15, he did not dare to underestimate them.


    One hundred thousand soldiers were soldiers in Lu Hui''s hands, but in his hands they became hot potatoes instead.


    Jiao''er walked out of the room. Since Lu Hui''s death, Zhao Shoucheng took her back to the Zhao manor.


    She sat opposite Zhao Shoucheng,pletely without any of the gentle facade she kept up in front of Lu Hui. Her expression was solemn and her eyes were serious: "Laoye."


    Zhao Shoucheng had not allowed her to call him father since she was a child, but onlyoye''.


    "Jiao''er.." Zhao Shoucheng looked at his daughter. She had grown up. Jiao''er as a child was spoiled and willful which was why he named her Jiao''er. He sighed, "Do you me me? For giving you to Lu Hui?"


    Jiao''er shook her head: "No, Jiao''er''s surname is Zhao."


    She was a member of the Zhao family, the honor and disgrace of the family was her honor and disgrace, and the future of the family was her future.


    Zhao Shoucheng took Jiao''er''s hand: "Jiao''er, there is one more thing you need to do."


    Jiao''er pursed her lips: "Laoye only needs to give me the orders."


    Zhao Shoucheng: "Gaoyou."


    Jiao''er slowly bowed: "Jiao''er will definitely help Laoye with any worries and difficulties."


    "Good, good!" Zhao Shoucheng embraced Jiao''er, "As expected of my daughter! Jiao''er, after going to Gaoyou, carry out the scheme slowly and gradually."


    Jiao''er nodded: "But now Tongzhou is besieged, how can I get out?"


    Zhao Shoucheng paused.


    The Tongzhou of now was like a prison.


    Even if his daughter was a phoenix, how could she utilize her abilities in the cage?


    Tongzhou was already chaotic enough, the soldiers had no food, the doors of the big households were closed tight, and themon people faced crime and danger.


    After being hungry for nearly a month, the soldiers finally rioted. They killed their ownmander, charged out of the barracks and to the doors of the big households. When Lu Hui was still there, the soldiers only asked for food. Now there was no Lu Hui, the soldiers began to openly and brazenlymit robbery.


    The Zhao family was also robbed.


    Zhao Shoucheng issued decrees under the guise of Lu Hui. Unfortunately, under the current chaotic environment in Tongzhou, the new decrees simply could not be implemented.


    The big households were overwhelmed, and Zhao Shoucheng finally found something to do.


    He began to use those soldiers to put pressure on other big households.


    The big households fell apart, surrendering their family property in order to survive.


    The Zhao family also annexed other big households.


    The news of Lu Hui''s death could not be kept secret for too long in the end.


    After the officials in Tongzhou found out, they also knew that Zhao Shoucheng was behind this. They and Zhao Shoucheng began to scheme against each other, worsening the turmoil in Tongzhou. Lin Yuan was able to capture Tongzhou almost effortlessly.


    The people of Tongzhou opened the city gate by themselves.


    They couldn''t stand living like this any longer. If it was peacetime, themon people of Tongzhou would not have the daring to do such a thing.


    But now there were rebellions zing across the entire empire.


    Therefore, the people''s mentality was easy to understand.


    If no one was doing this, they would not dare to step out of bounds, but if someone already did it, and even seeded, then they dared to follow along.


    When Li Congrong entered Tongzhou, he found that the situation in Tongzhou was better than that of Wujiang before.


    At least he didn''t see tragic scenes of starving people fighting for corpses on the road.


    But the good were limited. The people were practically skeletons and even the soldiers were no better off. They were like savages. They had no uniforms and their weapons were badly rusted. It was difficult to use it to cut through skin, let alone kill people.


    The worst off was the Zhao family.


    The Zhao family mansion was full of corpses, and Zhao Shoucheng''s corpse was also thrown out onto the streets. His situation was simr to raising Gu, eventually suffering the consequences of bacsh. (TN: Gu=legendary venomous insect)


    There was not one living person left of the Zhao family.


    As for who did this?


    No one in Tongzhou would admit to anything.


    So Li Congrong took over the Zhao family''s wealth as a matter of course.


    This saved a lot of trouble. After all, the Zhao family had searched and seized the wealth of all the big families in Tongzhou, and even if they missed anything, it would not be much.


    As a result, Li Congrong no longer needed to fight verbalwsuits with those big families.


    However, Li Congrong also found the only living person in the Zhao family.


    She had hidden in the stables, under the haystacks, and was covered with horse dung when she was found.


    She was only recognized after she was cleaned up. She was once Lu Hui''s concubine.


    Only then did the arrested Tongzhou officials realize that Lu Huis death was originally manipted by the Zhao family.


    Jiao''er revealed everything she knew.


    But she didn''t know who charged in in the middle of the night and massacred the more than one hundred people in the Zhao family.


    "I first heard someone shouting there was fire." Jiao''er was a little dazed. "The servants were all up in chaos. When I saw shadows of people outside, I jumped out of the window and fled to the stable."


    Li Congrong found that he couldn''t pry anything else out of her mouth, so he shut her in the room and asked people to keep a look on her.


    But the result was that in a moment of carelessness, Jiao''er bit her tongue andmitted suicide in the middle of the night.


    The only meaning of her existence was for the Zhao family.


    Now that the Zhao family no longer remained she had also lost her meaning of life and chose to die.


    "The Zhao family..has done evil." Li Congrong couldn''t help but sigh.


    Actually giving away their daughter as a ything to Lu Hui. And at that time Tongzhou was not as precarious as it had been in the past few years.


    Raising his own daughter like this, Zhao Shoucheng was a rare cold-hearted person.


    Since then, Tongzhou alsoe under Lin Yuan''s rule.


    Because of Zhao Shoucheng, the remaining forces in Tongzhou were left without much power to resist.


    Despite taking such great pains, in the end it all benefitted Lin Yuan.

 Chapter 83: To Feel Pain And Joy

    Chapter 83: To Feel Pain And Joy


    As spring went and autumn came, the leaves began to fall and the trees were covered in fruits. The golden autumn was worthy of its name.


    The farmers harvested the crops, the fruit growers picked fruits, and the school children were given vacation to go home to help with the harvest. The pale skin from sitting indoors quickly turned back to the color of wheat. Sweat was spilled on the fields. The harvest in the fields was the support of a family''s livelihood for the next year.


    There were peeled pears on Lin Yuan''s table. The local pears had green skin and were about the size of a young man''s fist. The flesh of the fruit was a bit rough, but the juice was plentiful. Because of enough sunshine, it was very sweet.


    Almost no one had grown fruit before. This stuff was different from crops. It couldnt fill one''s stomach and only the rich could afford it. Therefore, the fruit farmers nted only a little bit and put more energy on nting crops.


    The cooperative nting promoted by Lin Yuanst year had finally achieved results. The fruits were sent to the markets, and themon people were all willing to buy some for a taste.


    Only if the people''s purchasing power became stronger would the economic market be stronger.


    The most significant change was that housing prices have risen.


    Especially the housing prices of Gaoyou.


    Originally, one could buy a three bedroom house with a few taels of silver, but now it had reached the price of a hundred taels, and even then it was not easy to find any on the market even if one had the money.


    Many people were willing to pay, but few people sold their houses.


    If it was built outside the city, the price would naturally be much lower, but apart from the refugees, no one wanted to buy a house outside the city.


    Lin Yuan still recalled that in hisst life, when apanying his boss in a meeting, he had heard a high-level corporate leader talk about housing prices.


    Housing prices were the foundation, the cornerstone and fortress of the economy, and thest barrier.


    Once housing prices copsed, it meant that the economic loss was irreversible, just like the economic bubble in Japan.


    So no matter how high or outrageous the housing price was, so long as it was still under control, even if there was a problem with the economy, housing prices should never be lowered.


    When it really lowered, the economy would copse.


    The housing price increase in Gaoyou was good news.


    The bad news was that many people could not afford to buy a house.


    Most of them were refugees. They didn''t have their own houses in Gaoyou, and when they finally saved some money, they could only stare helplessly at the high housing prices.


    Lin Yuan found Zhou Fu and discussed the matter with him in detail.


    "Loaning" was a new concept, but it was not entirely new, it was just that themon people didn''t know about it.


    For merchants, if they temporarilycked funds, they would write down a contract, agreeing on the deadline to repay, while picking up the goods first.


    So when Lin Yuan mentioned it, Zhou Fu easily understood.


    Zhou Fu was a little worried: "I am afraid that the people will not be willing."


    For many people, being in debt was a major issue. They would rather live frugally and save money than take on debts.


    Lin Yuan: "It all depends on Chairman Zhou."


    Zhou Fu felt a headache but he could only say: "If my lord entrusts this to me, I will not refuse."


    But Zhou Fu still had questions: "My lord, the people can live by farming, and they may not be able to leave their hometown in their entire life, so why bother.."


    When Lin Yuan looked at him, it was as if he saw a small group of people characteristic of this era.


    But it was this small group of people who determined the fate of themon people.


    Although Zhou Fu was a merchant, not an official, his thoughts were simr to that of this small group of people.


    They all felt that themon people were illiterate and their only goal every day was just to fill their stomachs. It was enough for themon people to have clothing and food. If they give them too much, they would be rebellious.


    In the eyes of this group of people, themon people were animals and they pose no value to society. So long as they obediently focus on the small plot ofnd in front of them, marrying when they should marry and having children when they should have children then it was enough. If they understood too much, were capable of too much, it would not be good for society.


    Lin Yuan shook his head at Zhou Fu.


    Zhou Fu was frightened, and rushed to confess his crime: "My lord has great wisdom, how could it be something this humble one can understand."


    There were some things that were difficult to exin. Even if Lin Yuan went to great efforts to exin, few people would be able to understand. Since he could not give a clear exnation, then he simply wouldn''t exin it. He only needed to give instructions and the people under him would implement them all.


    When the educated new generation grew up, they would naturally understand what he meant.


    Lin Yuan helped Zhou Fu up and spoke with a smile: "Then it shall be entrusted to Chairman Zhou."


    Cold sweat beaded on Zhou Fu''s forehead and he nodded his head again and again, unable to help but think: Did South Bodhisattva have this kind of intimidating aura before?"


    He still remembered the first time he saw the South Bodhisattva, and at that time the South Bodhisattva was just a pure young man in his eyes, manners generous and gentle. When did he start to have this present aura?


    Leaving the government office, Zhou Fu took out a silk handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his forehead as he walked down the road.


    Themon people on the streets were bustling away, the street vendors were full of smiles, and the childrenughed and screeched with joy.


    Who would have thought that just a few years ago, themon people here could not fill their stomachs and most of the children were sold away, let alone being able to learn to read and write?


    The sign of a king


    Zhou Fu lowered his head, feeling that his life''s luck had manifested in that gamble a few years ago.


    Abandoning the family business that he worked so hard for back in his hometown and cing all his hopes in Gaoyou. In order to reassure Lin Yuan, he even brought over his old father and mother, brothers and their family members, and his own childrenhis wife was unwilling to leave their hometown and requested for a divorce and went back to her natal house. He gave her a generous sum of money and food. If she remarried in the future, this money and food would be her dowry, and it could be considered a good end to their marriage.


    Then he married another wife in Gaoyou. She was the daughter of a small family and husband and wife both respected each other. Although there was no love, at least there was respect. Sometimes he went out for business, and the journey could evenst a year. She would take care of the young and old and tend to the house. After bing the chairman, he finally settled down and his wife would even be giving birth in the near future.


    As soon as Zhou Fu arrived home, he found his old servant.


    The two discussed all night until the sky lightened with dawn.


    The old servant''s surname was Wang, and he was called Wang Er. Wang Er was a diligent man with quick hands and feet. He looked honest, but he was actually quite shrewd. He left the Zhou manor with his family the next day and kowtowed at the door of the Zhou manor, attracting the attention of passers-by.


    After all, in the eyes of themon people, working as a servant in a big household would definitely have better lives than those outside.


    Wang Er stood tearfully on the street. At this time, someone came to ask.


    "Wang Er, did you do something wrong?"


    Wang Er shook his head: "Boss treats me well. Seeing that I am old, he let me be a free citizen."


    The person asked again: "After leaving the Zhou family, do you have a ce to live?"


    Wang Er shook his head again: "Gaoyou housing prices are too high."


    Themon people all agreed:


    "It''s indeed too high! If it weren''t for my family''s ancestral house, my family would definitely not have a house to live in."


    "I wonder when the price wille down."


    "Wang Er came from the Zhou family, he must have savings and is different from us."


    Wang Er sighed and raised his sleeves to wipe away tears: "My boss treats me very sincerely, but my son married a wife, so all the savings I have umted over the years have been thrown in."


    "That''s really.."


    "You should go rent a ce. In any case, that is also a ce to stay."


    The people watched Wang Er disappear down the street with his family.


    A few dayster, there was a new topic spreading up and down the streets and alleys. The people were talking about the new house Wang Er bought.


    "A brick house!" They were envious. "There is also a big courtyard, and there is a garden behind the courtyard."


    "How much money is this?"


    "A hundred taels are a definite! That area is very expensive!"


    "Didn''t Wang Er say that he has no money?"


    "You heard him say that but a skinny camel is still bigger than a horse. He works for the Zhou family so maybe to him a hundred taels are not that much."


    "I often hear people say how rich and wealthy Zhou Fu is. This time I have gained a real eye-opening experience."


    A few dayster, the atmosphere changed again.


    "Have you heard? Wang Er''s big house was bought with a loan."


    "What is a loan?"


    "A loan is to borrow money from the court and pay back some money every month."


    "How strange that the court would lend money to the people."


    "It is said that South Bodhisattva came up with this method when he saw that the people could not afford to buy a house."


    "That Wang Er bought the house with money borrowed from the court. He collected twenty taels from his family, and the other 80 taels were borrowed from the court. He would repay four hundred coins each month for twenty years, and the surplus is interest collected by the court."


    "Then what if he fails to pay the loan?"


    "If he doesn''t pay for five months, the court will take the house back and sell it again."


    "This is a good method to prevent the rogues and hoodlums from taking advantage."


    Although the people talked about it with enthusiasm and thought it was an interesting thing, none of them applied for a loan.


    Fortunately, this was also expected by Lin Yuan. After the establishment of new China, the concept of loans became familiar to the people. Spending tomorrows money and enjoying today''s life. Though it was said that, not many people tried it. At most, big entrepreneurs or smallpanies dared to take out loans, but ordinary people did not dare.


    The people saved money to buy a house, saving for half a lifetime.


    But the result was housing prices rising and the currency being depreciated. The money that had been saved for half a lifetime could no longer afford the house that they originally wanted to buy.


    Slowly, people began to ept loans.


    This process took more than ten to twenty years.


    Naturally, Lin Yuan didn''t think that the people could quickly ept this concept now.


    Fortunately, Zhou Fu had his own way.


    Themon people found that more and more people around them began to borrow money to buy houses.


    Originally, the family of Tietou who lived squeezed together in a small hut got a loan and bought a house. The house included a main hall and room, as well as two side rooms and a storage room. Finally, the family did not need to squeeze on one kang to sleep.


    There was also a family of sister-inws who moved from Taizhou to Gaoyou and could only rent a house. Now they also borrowed money and bought a house.


    It seemed that the number of people buying houses had suddenly increased!


    Everyone had a house but you.


    Besides, those who had taken out loans didnt seem to be doing too bad. The whole family could work and if they bought a smaller house in a mediocre location, it only cost 30 to 40 taels. The family could gather 10 taels and the 20 to 30 taels remaining could be borrowed from the court, so they only needed to pay one hundred coins each month.


    So long as there were two people working in the family, this amount of money each month was manageable.


    Many people began to feel persuaded.


    But some didn''t dare to borrow it just by themselves, so they convinced friends and rtives to go with them.


    So now there was often a spectacle


    Those who wanted to take out loans woulde in swarms, often numbering up to a hundred.


    As if with more people, they would feel more at ease.


    Zhou Fu breathed a sigh of relief.


    He spent a lot of money to find those models''!


    His heart still dripped with blood!


    However, he dripped blood happily. If others were to be given this task instead, he would not be able to stand it.


    Feeling pain and joy at the same time.

 Chapter 84: Government Talk

    Chapter 84: Government Talk


    The poption flow was very strong in troubled times. In order to survive, the people would keep migrating until they found a ce to stay.


    Then continue to live, multiply, and work.


    But people were also loyal at the same time. They were loyal to their homes and to thend where they worked hard.


    The word "home", in addition to family members, also represented their house.


    With "loans" avable, people could now buy their own house and thus take root in that ce.


    The people were the foundation of a city and even a country.


    Lin Yuan thought of many ways, and even emptied the granaries of big households and the court in the early stages in order to make the people have confidence in him.


    It was not easy to bnce revenue and expenditure by relying on tax alone. The taxes that Lin Yuan currently collected back totaled only one-third of the previous investment.


    But at least there were some gains, and Lin Yuan could finally allow himself to feel a little relieved.


    He stayed in Gaoyou for three years. During these three years, Gaoyou had been turned into a city that belongedpletely to him. The rules were all set by him. The people''s living habits were changed by him. Lin Yuan experimented while adjusting his direction until the oue of each move was close to his expectations.


    In the spring of the sixteenth year of Yuan Shun, Lin Yuan left Gaoyou and went to Pingjiang. Themon people saw them off along the road. Some even brought along their entire families to follow Lin Yuans procession and follow Lin Yuan to Pingjiang. With the presence of Lin Yuans procession the bandits dared not touch them.


    Lin Yuan also knew that in history, Zhang Shicheng went to Pingjiang from Gaoyou and designated Pingjiang as his capital. The following year, a Miao general of the Yuan Army defeated Zhang Shicheng''s brother Zhang Shide. Zhang Shide was escorted to Nanjing and died from a hunger strike.


    But going to Pingjiang was Lin Yuan''s best choice now.


    The Miao general of the Yuan Army was a tragic figure. His original name was Yang Tongguan. After defeating Zhang Shicheng, he was not only promoted, but also bestowed a name by Emperor Yuan Shun. He was also originally a leader of a peasant uprising and waster recruited as an official. At the beginning he was but a qian hu and his life''s highest official title was marshal of the Yuan army.


    He died in the end; no matter how powerful he was on the battlefield, he was forced to hang himself in the end.


    The thoughts and actions of people depended on their social status and background and what position they stood, and those standing on the court''s side held high the banner of orthodoxy.


    Those standing on the side of the rebels called for the rights of the people.


    Most of the truths in this world were notpletely ck or white, but the big people above could turn the truth to be either ck or white.


    It was Chen Baisong who escorted Lin Yuan to Pingjiang this time. Chen Baisong rode a horse, and Lin Yuan rode a horse-drawn carriage. He didn''t want to try the feeling of having scraped thighs anymore, so he indulged himself in this once in a whileziness.


    But the roads at this time were all dirt roads, and even the official roads were full of mud pits. Sitting in the carriage, Lin Yuan felt dizzy and nauseous, but he was afraid of slowing down the journey so he endured it in the carriage.


    Chen Baisong was still talking to him by the carriage and the noise only added to his difort.


    Lin Yuan: "..When we arrive..I''ll talk to you then."


    He really was about to throw up.


    Chen Baisong could only shut up, and escorted Lin Yuan quietly all the way.


    Lin Yuan finally breathed a sigh of relief when he arrived at the gate of Pingjiang City. Pingjiang had been captured for less than a year, and Chen Baisong was in charge of governing it most of the duration. All the generals under Lin Yuan''smand controlled the army through the tiger tally. The soldiers only recognize the tiger tally but not the person. Chen Baisong didn''t know how to govern people, so he stationed the barracks in Pingjiang.


    Lin Yuan felt that this was a good method.


    There were not too many twists and turns, and only came down to who had the bigger fist.


    Chen Baisong did not bother with governing the people and left it to the original minors officials to take care of the city. Faced with huge fists, these people did not dare to have any other thoughts, and obediently did things well, so despite Pingjiang having changed its master for one year, no trouble had urred.


    Pingjiang was richer than Gaoyou, and this wealth was reflected in the smallmoners. Even if there were endless refugees and famines recently, the people of Pingjiang had never been hungrybut their food reserves were almost empty, and their money had also bottomed out. So now, if it dyed any longer, who knew what their future would be like.


    Compared with other ces, Pingjiang was not too chaotic. People lived and worked in peace and contentment, but life was harder than before.


    There were also many schrs in Pingjiang. This was the case where there was money. Only people with money could afford to raise schrs.


    For example, in poverty-stricken areas deep in the mountains, it was very difficult to cultivate even a single schr.


    Lin Yuan went directly to the government office. It was cleaned daily and was well maintained. The servants filed in and started furnishing the government office ording to Lin Yuan''s habits and tastes. Even Lin Yuans favorite paperweight was brought along. Thentern covers were also in the patterns Lin Yuan liked to see. In short, the government office had changed drastically after a day. Looking at this high efficiency, Lin Yuan had to admit that capitalism was a powerful corrupting force, he himself was corrupted almost thoroughly.


    Although he was not taking the path of capitalism.


    "Lord Zhang." The small official caught up with the person in front of him and followed three steps behind him.


    The person called Lord Zhang was originally just a small official. He belonged to the kind who was unsupervised. He had no real power, no right to speak, and no ess to Pingjiang''s core political group.


    Ironically, now that Pingjiang had fallen into the hands of the rebel thieves, he had a chance to utilize his capabilities.


    Lord Zhang smiled at the minor official. He got up early, and at this time he was still holding the buns made by his wife. There were meat fillings in the buns. He ate while walking, only half filling his stomach. He didn''t dare to eat too full today. Otherwise, if the stomach showed any problem when discussing matters, it would be really indecent, and might even be consideredmitting the crime of contempt.


    Smelling the scent of the meat filled buns, the minor official swallowed involuntarily. He ate a in bun in the morning. He originally thought he was full, but after smelling the scent of meat he felt hungry again.


    "Don''t know which gods came." The minor official swallowed his saliva, and asked with a bit of confusion, "Actually calling all the lords to go together with us."


    How could big officials and small officials be in the same room for discussion? That was simply too unparticr.


    Lord Zhang chuckled and said, "The South Bodhisattva of Gaoyou is here now."


    The minor official: "Oh my!"


    They had all heard of the name of Gaoyou''s South Bodhisattva, rumors of him were very popr among the people.


    Those who were a little ignorant sincerely believed that the South Bodhisattva was a true god.


    Those who were a little clearer, naturally knew that this was just a method, but those who were clear would not say it aloud.


    So the ignorant were even more ignorant.


    A gentleman should not speak of supernatural things. (TN: from the Analecta of Confucius)


    Among the ancients, atheists did exist.


    But only those who had learned to read and those with high ideological consciousness may be atheists.


    It was impossible for ordinarymon people.


    The minor official said excitedly: "I heard that the South Bodhisattva can bless promotions. I have an idol at home. Now that the real one hase to Pingjiang, I must kowtow a few times."


    Lord Zhang smiled, looking like a nice easy going guy.


    Where was the fun in being drunk alone? Might as well get drunk together.


    The minor official turned his head and nced in a certain direction: "Isn''t that Lord Zheng? What wind is blowing today, blowing all the lords here."


    This Lord Zheng was notoriously slippery, not doing any real business, unwilling to offend any people, and basically too sly for his own good. He was also corrupt with the previous superiors, happily acting the perfect toady. Later, the superiors fell so he went to do other things and befriended new colleagues. He pushed all of his own affairs and responsibilities to his colleagues, and every day he would just clock in to work, his days rxed andfortable.


    Basically, so long as he could avoid doing any work he would. To put it nicely he could be said to be not greedy for fame and fortune. To put it in an ugly way, he was just unwilling to bear the responsibility, his shoulder unable to bear the burden.


    Said to be a sycophantic official? The only way he knew to curry favor with the superiors was through ttery.


    Said to be a pure minister? He avoided any work he could.


    When the name Lord Zheng was mentioned, everyone knew who they meant, even if there was more than one surnamed Zheng among the officials.


    Lord Zhang continued to smile pleasantly.


    Seeing the minor official''s puzzled expression, Zhang Dahua cleared up his confusion: "Today''s morning meeting, South Bodhisattva will be attending."


    The minor official''s eyes widened and his mouth gaped so wide that he could swallow a fist. His face flushed red: "Coming today? I, I haven''t changed into new clothes! Ai! Will there be enough time to go back?"


    Lord Zhang looked at him.


    The minor official pped his mouth lightly: "I am acting muddle-headed again."


    The so-called morning meeting was a new rule after Chen Baisong took over Pingjiang.


    Officials had to report on their work from the previous day at the morning meeting, what they had done, what they had summed up, and what needed to be analyzed and what needed assistance.


    This method was indeed effective. Officials could no longer make up nonsense, they could only obediently raise questions and obediently solve them.


    After all, there were minor officials recording their words next to them.


    These records would eventually be summarized and ced on Lin Yuan''s desk.


    Although the imperial court had fallen, they still had to eat and dress, serve their parents, and raise their children.


    Lord Zhang nced at Lord Zheng who was walking not far away, and he was not without envy in his heart.


    Everyone said Lord Zheng was a strange official, but they also had to admit that Lord Zheng lived better than most people.


    He actually turned beingzy into his personal mark and could be considered a talented person indeed.


    They walked into the government office through the side door and found that the servants of the government office seemed to have changed. Compared with the original servants, these new servants looked more orderly, with no expression on their faces, showing neither ttery nor amiability. The only feeling they gave was aloofness and indifference, but their manners and behaviors were full of respect, their actions vigorous and decisive, and there was more than one like this. In fact every single one was like this.


    Lord Zhang looked awaywhat he shouldn''t ponder about it was better to not ponder about.


    The servants took them to the newly cleaned and organized hall. Lin Yuan was already sitting at the head seat. There were chairs ced horizontally underneath. Just like a meeting, and indeed it was a meeting. Lin Yuan didnt have much time to get to know these officials, so he could only use such a simple and crude method to understand them.


    Lin Yuan saw that the people were all here, so he said: "Starting from this side, talk about what you have done during this period, what troubles you have encountered, how you solved them in the end, and what experience you have gained."


    Everyone in the audience looked at each other: ".."


    South Bodhisattva! Do you really not intend to give us time to make niceties and government talk? We all made preparations!


    Lin Yuan asked strangely: "What? Can''t understand what I''m saying? Go from here to the right and speak in turns?"


    Did this group of people have no sense of right and left?


    It couldn''t be? How did they be officials? Was the requirement so low?

 Chapter 85: Gentleman

    Chapter 85: Gentleman


    As the Pingjiang officials sat in their seats, they couldn''t help but feel that something was out of ce. Just why was the feeling so different? They sat sideways with buttocks gingerly touching the chair, as if thorns had suddenly grown on the chair underneath them. The small officials in Pingjiang were practically all locals. These officials were not taken seriouslyit was never their turn when it came to epting money and neither when it came to important political affairs. But it was these small officials who made up the bones and veins of Pingjiang politics.


    In the past, when Pingjiang was still in the hands of the imperial court, they were barely even able to see the sub-prefect in a year, let alone the senior provincial official.


    Now, in front of Lin Yuan, aside from nervousness, they all felt an uncontroble excitement. Although this was the first time they had seen Lin Yuan face to face, they also knew that Lin Yuan was a person who valued people who carried out practical things.


    After all, although Lin Yuan''s person might not be here personally, they were still evaluated every month, and those who got excellent marks were able to be promoted. Although it was only a small promotion, for these officials, promotion was never something that they could get a turn at before. Now that they had changed to a different master, promotion was no longer an unattainable goal. So why wouldn''t they feel extremely excited?


    "Lord Zheng, it is your turn?" The official who had just sat down said with a smile at Lord Zheng who was sitting next to him.


    Lord Zheng stood up. Although he waszy, his appearance still presented a good bluff. He was a handsome middle-aged man in his forties with a fine beard. Although there were wrinkles on his face, one could vaguely see that he must have been quite the handsome one when he was young. He stood up, tall and straight with a smile at the corners of his lips, to speak of what he had done recently, how he had done it, and what problems he had encountered.


    Speaking was also a skill, and if one had shallow speaking skills, then one could only exin things dryly as if reading off a list.


    Those with deep speaking skills, such as Lord Zheng, though he clearly didn''t do much, could cause people to feel that he was busy all day when he spoke of his daily work experiences.


    Lin Yuan listened to his eloquent speech, and with some difficulty finally managed to understand what he did.


    Lord Zheng was in charge of the household registration. In fact, his duty involved reorganizing Pingjiang''s household registration system and integrating the refugees from other ces into themon people of Pingjiang. The newly registered people did not have to pay taxes for the first year. It seemed that this was not too difficult a task, but in fact, there were many trivial details involved.


    But the problem was that this Lord Zheng..just assigned tasks to others while he himself only managed the registration of refugees, a job that he performed mediocrely.


    Lin Yuan looked at this Lord Zheng. Just by looking at his appearance, everyone would think Lord Zheng was a gentleman. And since he was a gentleman, he must be a man of outstanding ability, noble temperament, and worthy of respect. He said, "Lord Zheng has worked hard, have seat."


    In the presence of so many people, face must still be given, after all people need to keep up appearances at times.


    But he still intended to understand the situation clearly and figure out whether this Lord Zheng was justzy, or was indeed a useless straw bag.


    If he was a straw bag, then he couldn''t use him. Being an official was different from other careers. In some other careers, one could do a good job with a little effort as a straw bag, but that was not the case with being an official. No matter how hard one worked, so long as the person was a straw bag then he wouldnt be able to do anything well and be easily swayed by others. This person might seem like an honest fellow, but in fact he was just stupid and poisonous.


    This meetingsted all morning, with several trips to the public restrooms in the middle. The officials attached great importance to this first meeting with Lin Yuan. Even if they did not understand what he said, they still had to listen attentively, with a smile on their faces or a serious expression and upright sitting posture. Like this, they did manage to give the appearance that they possessed a strength of character.


    Lin Yuan was hungry, and all that needed to be asked was asked. After midday, the meeting ended, though Lin Yuan invited them to stay for lunch.


    "I won''t be having the meal with you all." Lin Yuan smiled, "so as not to cause difort."


    Everyone hurriedly stood up and refuted this.


    Lin Yuan: "No need to be polite with me, please, at your convenience."


    The servants came in from outside the door and led the officials out. Naturally, the meal was not to be had here.


    The fashionablyte Song Shizhao walked around from the yard at this time and ate with Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan was not particr about eating, being able to fill his stomach as soon as possible was enough for him, but the cooks gave a lot of thought to meal preparation.


    Since they knew that Lin Yuan did not like fancy dishes, they went to the effort to disguise the rare and precious ingredients as ordinary food.


    Lin Yuan did not pay much mind to such things, eating whatever was served. Though he did feel that it tasted better than the food he ate in the modern time. Maybe it was because there were no additives in ancient times.


    But logically speaking.additives made food more tasty and fragrant.


    "That Zheng Qingfeng is interesting." Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao while eating, "Looks like a gentleman."


    Song Shizhao almost broke his teeth from gritting it so hardhe was just a few dayste, the result being a group of shameless demons having squeezed into Lin Yuan''s line of sight. And Lin Yuan even remembered them. This truly vexed him deeply.


    "This official also knows about him." Song Shizhao pasted a smile on his face, "I heard that he had a virtuous reputation since young, as a young man he was very handsome. I heard that he was involved in a matter with the opposite sex."


    Lin Yuan was a little curious: "Oh?"


    Ancient women were concerned about reputation, but it seemed there were actually such a matter involving the opposite sex?


    Song Shizhao said: "That Zheng Qingfeng came from a family of officials. Although they only held minor positions, the family teachings were righteous and upright. The only negative thing was that they had too much sense of propriety."


    This was Song Shizhao subtly disparaging the other, basically saying that the entire family was as timid as a mouse.


    He also said: "That Zheng Qingfeng was different from others since he was a child. He had an unyielding temperament and hated injustice, which won him a lot of fame. And add to the fact that he possessed a handsome face, when he reached marriageable age, the matchmakers practically trampled t the threshold of his family house. And this isn''t an exaggeration, it was indeed trampled t."


    "He..but he''s a man.." Lin Yuan was taken aback.


    Song Shizhao smiled: "I heard that when he was young, his face was as wless as jade, appearance handsome and valiant. Although it was difficult for young men and women to see each other, they were not really locked up at home as if they were in jail. Either visiting temples or attending gatherings, there is always a chance to meet up. At that time, there were several daughters from different families who would cry and make a fuss. Although they only saw him once, they all insisted on only marrying him."


    Song Shizhao also said: "Of course, those who dared to say this must definitely be spoiled at home. If they insisted on being stubborn, naturally it caused headaches for their parents who would eventually sumb in the end. That Zheng Qingfeng was from a modest family but too many wanted to marry himeven as concubines they were willing, but with hisck of wealth he couldn''t support so many people."


    "So those women said that even if they were to be his concubines, they would still bring their dowry and didn''t need a betrothal gift."


    Lin Yuan asked curiously: "What then? How many did he marry in the end?"


    Song Shizhao shook his head: "He only married one, his natal cousin. After marriage, he became more steady and eventually became like this. Doing less or nothing if he could help it. Dont hope for sess, and instead hope for no mistakes."


    "If he appeared on the street in the past, even if it was an unmarried youngdy still in the boudoir, they would all go out onto the streets to see him, practically blocking up the roads. Some people said that it was a good thing Zheng Qingfeng had strong health. Otherwise, in such circumstances he might be a second Wei Jie." Song Shizhao sighed. (TN: Wei Jie=an extremely good-looking youth in the Jin Dynasty who attracted many admirers. People were so eager to look at him they gathered together and blocked the streets he passed by. ording to legend, people''s craze for Wei Jie led to his tragedy. Since Wei Jie had been weak in health since birth, after being watched for several days, he became sick and diedter. People described his death as "Wei Jie was watched to death").


    Lin Yuan smirked: "Mister is envious."


    Being pursued by so many women, don''t mention ancient men, even modern men had not experienced such a thing before. It would be a lie to say that one was not envious.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said, "This official is truly envious."


    In the whole of Pingjiang, almost everyone knew of Zheng Qingfeng''s name, and themon people talked about him with great relish.


    After all, such handsome men were rare, especially even at this age, he was still handsome.


    Lin Yuan: "How was he as an official at that time?"


    Song Shizhao: "He was not bad when he was young, working diligently. But after having not been promoted for decades, I imagine he has lost any hope in his career. His mindset is that of one who would rather not do anything than make a mistake."


    Lin Yuan asked strangely: "Never been promoted?"


    Song Shizhao coughed lightly: "I heard that the daughter of the senior provincial official used to pursue him too."


    So this was hate born out of love it seemed.


    Lin Yuan: "It seems that I must trouble Mister to help me have a look, which of these people are useful and which are not."


    Song Shizhao hurriedly replied: "This official will definitely share in my Lord''s worries."


    It was a lie to say that officials did not want to be promoted. The new official implements vigorous new policies, but what if you remained in the same position for ten or twenty years? Time wasted and your will whittled away. Even the donkey needed a carrot as bait in order to walk fast, let alone a person.


    Zheng Qingfeng arrived back at his house, took off his official robes, and put on casual robes. He sat in the hall with a cup of tea in his hand. Zheng''s wife was holding a baby and coaxing gently. The couple had been together for a long time, and had rubbed off on each other. Every gesture was simr, and even their expressions were also simr.


    Even if one didn''t know them, one could tell that they were a couple.


    It was just that the husband had an outstanding appearance, while the wife had an appearance that was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Why did you stay in the government office for so long today?" Zheng''s wife coaxed the child, and then turned to ask Zheng Qingfeng.


    Zheng Qingfeng pulled slightly at his cor: "The South Bodhisattva called all the officials, and the minor officials also went. Even if one person only talk for about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, it still took some time."


    Zheng''s wife asked curiously: "How does the South Bodhisattva look? Does he really have the appearance of an immortal?"


    Zheng Qingfeng smiled and said, "If speaking of appearances, it is iparable to that of your husband."


    Zheng''s wife covered her mouth as she chuckled: "Husband looks as handsome as Pan An, but I wonder what kind of character is the South Bodhisattva." (TN: Pan An=another famously handsome man in Chinese history)


    Zheng Qingfeng''s eyes deepened, and he said: "Based on his actions, I can say that he treats themon people with the heart of a Buddha, but as for others.."


    "A heart so cruel that I am impressed." Zheng Qingfeng took over the child from his wife.


    The wife asked strangely: "Cruel?"


    Zheng Qingfeng: "Of the more than one hundred members of the Jiang family, not a single one was left alive."


    Zheng''s wife inhaled sharply.


    "Actually..so vicious?" Zheng''s wife was taken aback.


    Zheng Qingfeng: "A small mind makes not a gentleman, a real mancks not in venom. If he really was like a bodhisattva in the rumors, then that would truly make people worry."


    Zheng''s wife looked at her husband''s expression: "Does husband admire him?"


    Zheng Qingfeng: "Many people in the world are burdened by false reputation, just like me, half of my life was restricted by the word gentleman, if back then I.."


    Zheng''s wife: "It happened so many years ago, it''s meaningless now."


    Zheng Qingfeng sighed.


    How many hearts did he provoke when he was young? He thought he was a gentleman, but ended up suffering for the word gentleman.


    A gentleman was not something a mere mortal could be. Zheng Qingfeng understood this toote,te enough that he became discouraged.


    Now finally seeing the man called the South Bodhisattva, how could one not be curious?


    They were both people who carried a false title, but howe the South Bodhisattva could live so freely and easily?


    The South Bodhisattva killed more than a hundred people that made up the Jiang family, but no one used him of being cruel and vicious. This was why Zheng Qingfeng was puzzled.


    Zheng Qingfeng said: "Interesting, such an interesting person, it is rare to see."


    Zheng''s wife looked at her husband. Her husband was a man with an indomitable spirit, but unfortunately he had been discouraged over these many years. She only hoped that the South Bodhisattva was really a man of discerning eyes who could tell greatness from mediocrity, and could see the heart eager for aplishment under her husband''s skin.

 Chapter 86: Up Above There Is Heaven

    Chapter 86: Up Above There Is Heaven


    Pingjiang was modern Suzhou and its prosperity was inseparable from its climate. Lin Yuan learned this when he studied geography. Suzhou had distinct seasons and abundant rain which was good for nting rice, wheat and oilseed, producing cotton, sericulture, and fruits. Suzhou also had many famous special local products such as Chengyang Lake hairy crabs, etc. It was characterized by subtropical monsoon oceanic climate.


    Fan Dacheng in the Song Dynasty once said: "Warm spring and fragrant flowers, abundant grain every year, truly up above there is heaven, down below there are Suzhou and Hangzhou."


    Poets in the Tang Dynasty also said: "People say youe from the south of the Yangtze River, and I say youe from heaven."


    When Lin Yuan saw Pingjiang''s granary, he realized that thesepliments were indeed not exaggerated.


    The abundance of grains in the granary of Pingjiang was extremely rare. In other cities and prefectures, the grains were all old grains. Officials wanted to embezzle so new grains would not be put into the granaries. The grains in the granaries were mostly old grains from a few years ago. Lin Yuan had also seen a ce where their granaries were full of moldy grains that had been left there for more than ten years. Don''t even mention eating it, it could turn into coarse sand with just a rub of the fingers.


    Were the former officials of Pingjiang not greedy?


    Naturally, they were also greedy.


    But no matter how greedy they were, the granary in Pingjiang was always full. Although there were old grains in it, there were also a lot of new grains.


    Probably because of the good weather, each grain of rice grown in Pingjiang was both plump and fragrant.


    After the wheat was ground into flour, the pastry made from it was more chewy than usual.


    Lin Yuan was now holding a bowl of rice in his hand. The white rice was paired with boiled fish, and he ate it contentedly.


    He had transmigrated to here for so long and he hadn''t paid too much attention to the food he ate. There were too many things every day, just like in the third year in high school he was so busy that he barely even had time to eat. So long as he wouldn''t starve to death he would continue to be busy. But such a high pressure lifestylested only one year in high school, whereas he had lived several years like this in the ancient times. If one was preupied by things, even the food of the gods would be tasteless on the tongue.


    Chen Baisong just came back with the army. The two of them sat at the table to eat. Lin Yuan drank a sip of chicken soup and leaned back on the chair in satisfaction. He was so full that his stomach was slightly protruding. However, he saw that Chen Baisong''splexion remained unchanged, eight bowls of white rice already finished and yet still ready to refill a ninth.


    Even Lin Yuan, a man who had experienced the growth stage, felt that this appetite was too big.


    After all, the bowl was not a small bowl.


    He wondered: "Where did all the food go to?"


    He didn''t see Chen Baisong putting on any weight, though his muscles did be firmer.


    Chen Baisong put down the bowl and chopsticks, having just eaten thest piece of fish.


    Chen Baisong didn''t know how to spit out the fish bones. Dont know how but he learned a new way of eating fish. Chew the fish and rice together and if there was a bone, swallow it together with the rice. Take another bite of rice without chewing it and then just swallow it directly so the fish bones wouldnt get stuck in the throat.


    Lin Yuan was frightened to see this, fearing that Chen Baisong would choke to death in the next second.


    Chen Baisong''s sitting posture was better than Lin Yuan''s. His physique was stronger than Lin Yuan''s and with his back straightened his whole person looked very imposing. After all, he was a general who had been trained on the battlefield and was no longer the boy who herd cattle and drove carts before.


    People were always going to change.


    Lin Yuan had forgotten where he had heard this saying, but now that he thought about it, it made a lot of sense.


    "Nothing remains the same in this world, and the only constant is change."


    Chen Baisong said: "I always feel I can''t eat enough."


    Lin Yuan: "What did you eat when you were marching?"


    Chen Baisong thought for a while: "Dry food is filling enough."


    The dry foods Chen Baisong mentioned were actually mixed grain buns. Because fearing it would go bad, it was made to have a long shelf life. Lin Yuan tried it once and could only bite it in small bites, a big bite just couldn''t have any effect at all. If the dry buns were put in hot water and cooked for a while, it would be better, but it didn''t have much taste, the only good thing about it was that it could fill the stomach.


    Soldiers could eat meat if they win a battle. The meat was dried meat and sausages. These two kinds of meat were not easy to spoil. In addition, Lin Yuan had salt mines under his rule, so there was no headache because of theck of salt. Fresh meat was not possible as it would notst for more than two days. And it was impossible to bring ice on the march.


    "I will have people think about a way." Lin Yuan stood up, and Chen Baisong followed Lin Yuan.


    The two of them took a walk in the corridor. The flowers and nts in Pingjiang grew better than those in Gaoyou. The flowers in the courtyard appeared to be full of vigor and one didn''t even need to take care of them too much. They could grow well on their own, and they would only appear less vigorous when it came time to wither. Lin Yuan was preupied with thoughts, and Chen Baisong was not a talkative person so they both walked quietly.


    "It is enough to keep 50,000 soldiers in Pingjiang." Lin Yuan said to Chen Bosong, "You take the rest out and do your old business."


    Chen Baisong didn''t ask him eitherthis was what Lin Yuan liked the most. After Lin Yuan gave an order, Chen Baisong would execute it. He would not ask why, nor would he make his own interpretation.


    What Lin Yuan established was a new regime, and every regime should behave like a machine, only in that way there would be no ce that would get stuck.


    Discussing politics, managing the people''s livelihood, serving as a soldier, each link was closely connected and tightly integrated to have stronger execution capabilities.


    If orders were issued, and the people below had their own ideas, even just a bit, the implementation of the orders would be greatly reduced.


    In fact, modernity and ancient times were simr in one thing, that was, centralized power.


    Modern times seemed to be decentralized, but no matter which country, decision-making was still made by a small group of people. If everyone could make decisions, could affect government orders, then the country would be in chaos.


    Wasn''t that the case of those who came to give Lin Yuan cities and provinces?


    They overthrew the rule above and distributed power to those who followed them in ordance with their original promise.


    And the result?


    They just couldn''t continue on at all. A thousand mouths with a thousand sayings, everyone had their own opinion.


    People possessed selfish motives, but for some people even if they had selfish motives, they would still have regard for righteousness.


    But some people only had selfishness and had no regard for family and country, bing vermins. If those in power did not find out, these vermins would grow bigger and bigger, forming cliques, upying a greater right to speak, and eventually even those in power wouldn''t be able to shake them.


    The ruler and his ministers themselves were mutual checks and bnces. The ruler was strong and the minister was weak. If the monarch was a tyrant, the courtiers couldn''t do anything, they could only cry and hang themselves.


    If the emperor was weak and the minister was strong, the emperor would just be a puppet. Like the city of Anfeng now, wasn''t Liu Futong in control of the government? The Xiao Ming Emperor was just a puppet in his hand.


    If Xiao Ming Emperor dared to take back the power in Liu Futong''s hands and dared to confront Liu Futong head-on, Liu Futong couldpletely paralyze the government.


    Without courtiers, was the king still the king?


    People were profit-seeking creatures. If one followed Liu Futong, one could hold real power and get promoted.


    Whereas following Xiao Ming Emperor, even if Xiao Ming Emperor could hand out promotions, could one even hold real power, would one''s words even possess any weight?


    People talk about orthodoxy, but in their hearts they know that whoever had power, then whoever was orthodox.


    Chen Baisong said: "Someone sent me a gift."


    Lin Yuan: "Who?"


    Chen Baisong said: "Zhao Chengguang."


    Lin Yuan had a question mark on his face, who was this person? He hadn''t heard of him before.


    Chen Baisong: "He used to be a vige head and led the vigers against the court, capturing Jiang Lin."


    Lin Yuan could not recall such a person among the famous uprising leaders in thete Yuan Dynasty.


    He guessed that this person was not recorded in the history books because he didn''t have much capability? After all, there were rebellions all over the Yuan Dynasty and it might not be possible to write them all down.


    Chen Baisong said again: "He also had someone send me a letter and asked me to show it to you."


    Lin Yuan took over the letter with a strange expression. This Zhao Chengguang was a madman, and he was so mad that one didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    The letter read: "I rebelled and killed all those corrupt officials. I heard that you have done well for yourself. We are both the same. I am going to ascend the throne soon. If you are free,e over and participate in my enthronement ceremony. Ill give you an official title, and it definitely wont be a small one. I will be the emperor and you will be a prince. We will discuss the title at that time. You muste. If you donte, then that means you look down on me. I will then send troops after you."


    Lin Yuan handed the letter to Chen Baisong to read.


    After Chen Baisong read it, his expression suddenly became fierce. His whole person looked like a sharp-edged knife, buzzing to drink blood: "I''m going to take this person''s head!"


    Lin Yuan waved his hand and smiled: "No, why waste your troops."


    Lin Yuan continued to walk forward: "There are too many people like this. If you fight all of them, wouldn''t it be exhausting?"


    Some rebels only just looked for profit. They dared to call themselves emperors with only a few thousand people under their rule, confer a bunch of officials, gather a harem, and then be the emperor in a ce where no one paid much attention to. When the world was settled and the one in power wanted to show benevolence, maybe they could get an official position and continue to be a local tyrant. If the ruler was unwilling to show benevolence, then everything would be game over.


    Just like the court, did they really not want to send troops to fight the rebels directly?


    Of course they want to, but the reason for why they recruited these rebels every time, included not onlyck of military strength but also a desire to keep up appearances.


    You see, he rebelled, but I didn''t beat him up. So long as he surrendered, I would give him an official position.


    Are you also tired of rebelling? Then if you ept my recruitment, I will also give you an official position.


    If the Yuan Dynasty was not overthrown afterwards, then all those who were recruited would eventually meet with misfortune.


    But most people who had been recruited were not aware of this. Their eyes could only see what was in front of them, and they could only see the benefits that they could immediately get in their hands.


    Chen Baisong looked at the letter with a grim expression.


    Lin Yuan: "Don''t be so serious, give me a smile."


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    However, there was one thing Pingjiang was inferior to Gaoyou. Gaoyou was in chaos at the time. The old rules were broken and Lin Yuan could easily and sessfully establish a new order. However, Pingjiang did not experience the same chaos as Gaoyou did. Pingjiangs rules were stable and people were used to it. The officials also only knew this method.


    It was very difficult to change.


    Lin Yuan sighed and said to Chen Baisong: "You go back and rest first."


    Chen Baisong nodded: "Young master, take care of your health."


    Lin Yuan: "I know."


    He had to think about how to change Pingjiang into what he wanted with minimal damage.


    Now that Pingjiang had changed hands, there was less resistance to change. But if he waited until after all the dust settled to make changes then the difficulty would elevate from three stars to ten stars.

 Chapter 87: Pure Official

    Chapter 87: Pure Official


    In the spring of the seventeenth year of Yuan Shun.


    Lin Yuan sat by the window sill. This year was Xu Shouhui''s second year of reign and Han Lin''er''s third year of reign.


    Originally this year should have been Zhang Shicheng''s fourth year of reign.


    Now, Zhang Shicheng was still called Zhang Jiusi, and he was a young general under Chen Baisong''smand. He made an outstanding military service and had been promoted three ranks in a row, his future bright and promising.


    Chen Baisong had been keeping up his guard against him this whole time.


    Lin Yuan sometimes also felt curious. Chen Baisong did not seem to be a person who possessed a calcting heart but he also seemed to be able to perceive the pros and cons by nature. He knew that once Zhang Jiusi became more powerful and prestigious than him, his position would be at stake. For the sake of avoiding this, he had to be better than Zhang Jiusi no matter what.


    The general originally referred to the person who killed the most and the most skilled in killing. He couldn''t purposely suppress Zhang Jiusi. Because if he did he would appear guilty and fearful, and it would seem as if he was not as good as Zhang Jiusi and needed to rely on underhanded means. Therefore, the only way was to be stronger.


    So strong that Zhang Jiusi couldn''t catch up to him.


    Lin Yuan saw this, and was willing to help Chen Baisong.


    Chen Baisong was his nanny brother. He and his mother had both received great kindness from the Lin family, and Chen Baisong had no wife and children. His deepest bond was his mother, so Lin Yuan was not worried about himmitting betrayal. Even if hemitted betrayal, Lin Yuan still had Li Congrong, Yang Zi''an and Zhu Yuanzhang, not to mention the young military officials under them.


    Lin Yuan took a sip of cold tea, and felt that he seemed to have be more coldly rational and less emotional.


    One couldn''t count on "feelings" for everything in this world. There were walls between even brothers. In modern times, many rtives could turn into enemies for such things as inheritance. They had the same blood flowing in their veins and yet they could do such things. He couldn''t bet on the human heart.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan did not give the generals more power. They only needed to fight battles and not participate in politics or manage the people''s livelihood.


    The generals were easy to handle, so long as there was no one single dominant general, with several generals they would always be able to check and bnce each other.


    However, that was not possible with civil officials. Lin Yuans most "favored" official now was Song Shizhao. Song Shizhao could suppress other civil officials, he was born with this ability. He wanted to be the most effective person around Lin Yuan and have Lin Yuan think about him when he met a problem, to be unable to do without him.


    Lin Yuan was also willing to favor him before, but now it was different. If he continued to favor him, Song Shizhao would really fly up into the sky.


    Although it didn''t seem the case on major issues, Song Shizhao showed clear signs that he couldnt find his position recently. Lin Yuan wanted to change Pingjiang into a second Gaoyou. But Song Shizhao said to him: "My Lord has great wisdom, but Pingjiang is different from Gaoyou. The rule here in Pingjiang is.."


    He rambled on for awhile, the general meaning behind his words being that he felt that Lin Yuan''s ideas were good and must be good, and none of Lin Yuan''s ideas were bad.


    But Pingjiangs rule was also good. After all, it had been in ce for so many years, and the people were doing well, so why bother to change it? No matter how much it changed, it would not be better than it was now, and instead only add a lot of trouble.


    In view of their rtionship, Lin Yuan could understand him.


    No matter how forward Song Shizhao''s thinking was, he was, after all, a native born man of the ancient times. Perhaps in his eyes, Pingjiangs rules were correct, and everything in Gaoyou was nonsensical, but at that time he dared not admonish Lin Yuan.


    But in view of reason, Lin Yuan could not allow him to say such things. If put nicely, it was admonition, if put in an ugly sounding way, it was dominance. Did Song Shizhao really think he could control governmental orders?


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Mr. Song is right, it is Yuan who is too impatient."


    From that day on, Lin Yuan did not see him again, and the news also spread quickly. In the past, there would be visitors in the Song Manor everyday, countless peopleing to visit. Lin Yuan only just revealed a little bit of his discontent, and those people instantly stopped going.


    After all, everyone would rather offend Song Shizhao than offend Lin Yuan.


    Then Lin Yuan began to favor Song Lian and Wu Changqing.


    When discussing matters now, it was Song Lian and Wu Changqing who sat immediately under him. Song Lian was a neer, and represented Lin Yuan''s desire for fresh talents, and Wu Changqing was a veteran official who was already there, and represented Lin Yuan''s promise to not just favor the new and forget the old.


    Without Song Shizhao, there would be Wu Changqing; without Wu Changqing, there would be a Zhou Changqing or a Li Changqing.


    Song Shizhao thought that he was irreceable, and now he regretted it.


    "Laoye, have something to eat." The servant handed Song Shizhao a bowl and chopsticks. There were porridge and side dishes on the table. Although it was not a rich meal, the vegetables were crisp and fresh, which was still gratifying.


    Song Shizhao had difficulty swallowing the food. Bitterness filled his throat and whatever he ate tasted nd. He even vomitted when eating meat so he could only drink some porridge.


    The servant could not convince him and could only put down the bowl and chopsticks and sit on the side.


    Song Shizhao regretted it. He thought that Lin Yuan had a good temper and would not be angry about this, but he forgot that Lin Yuan was essentially an emperor in all but name. Although he was uncrowned, he was already the emperor.


    It was fine to admonish a senior provincial official or admonish a vi master.


    But as a courtier, admonishing the emperor was inherently dangerous. The emperor was the master of everything, and only his rules were rules, nothing else.


    Thinking from Lin Yuan''s perspective, he could also understand why Lin Yuan was so angry.


    When heard in Lin Yuan''s ears, didn''t his admonition essentially mean: "Your rules are not as good as the imperial court''s rules"?


    Song Shizhao pped himself.


    After being careful and cautious for so long, he ruined it in one sentence.


    If the courtiers admonished the emperor and the emperor listened, it was the emperor''s magnanimity, and could already be called a sage ruler.


    If the emperor did not listen, what else could the courtiers do?


    He miscalcted how much face he had in front of Lin Yuan.


    If Lin Yuan was willing to give face, then he was the Manager Song who was ttered by everyone. Although he was not called prime minister, he still exercised a prime minister''s power.


    If Lin Yuan was not willing to give face, then he was nothing.


    "Manager Song." Wu Changqing came in from the door. But seeing Song Shizhao drinking bitter wine alone, the smile on his face dimmed instantly and his brows wrinkled.


    When Song Shizhao saw Wu Changqing, he remembered that his servant hade to inform him of the other''s visit that he had forgotten after drinking two sips of wine.


    "District Chief Wu." Song Shizhao got up, and the two bowed to each other.


    Wu Changqing sat opposite Song Shizhao, and even took a cup and poured himself some wine: "You actually didn''t even warm it up, cold wine harms the body."


    Song Shizhao smiled: "District Chief Wu''s career is rapidly rising, Song gives congrattions."


    Wu Changqing waved his hand: "There is no need for Manager Song to get in a verbal fight with me."


    "I believe our Lord would not forget old affection." Wu Changqing drank a sip of wine and shook his head as he said, "This wine is not bad, tasting sweet on the tongue. It is a rarity indeed."


    Song Shizhao: "The wine given by our Lord is naturally different from elsewhere."


    Wu Changqing looked at Song Shizhao, and he discovered for the first time that Song Shizhao was indeed very old. His face and hands were covered with age spots, and his energy was not as good as before. It seemed that he had aged ten years overnight.


    Wu Changqing also sighed.


    The Song Shizhao of before was so glorious. Although he was only in charge of merchants, their Lord would always discuss politics with him. His seat was also the first ce at the bottom left of their Lord''s. Everyone called him Manager, but in their hearts they already saw him as the prime minister. Once their Lord ascended the throne Song Shizhao''s threshold would also be too high for others to touch.


    But no matter how much honor and glory, it was no match for a look from their Lord.


    There was no need for their Lord to say anything, so long as they weren''t given a chance to see him, would there be any less smart people below?


    Those who their Lord wanted to step on, would there be anyone who would not follow along?


    "What is Manager Song worried about?" Wu Changqing, "Worried about being disgusted by our Lord?"


    Song Shizhao sighed, and said, "I am afraid that I will only be able to manage affairs rted to merchants in the future."


    Wu Changqing chuckled and said: "What is there to worry about, nothing happening is a good thing."


    Song Shizhao shook his head: "On the contrary, demotion is the good thing."


    After demotion, there would alwayse a time for promotion, and only after their Lord finished teaching him a lesson could he continue to use him.


    Hanging in the same ce, neither high or low. He felt that he could live for a dozen more years but what if he was left hanging over these next dozen years?


    "Our Lord is the master of sages." Wu Changqing said, "Now it is the time for our Lord to establish prestige. Manager Song is so smart but can''t see through this matter?"


    Song Shizhao sighed: "I am old, my old eyes are dim, and I speak before thinking."


    Wu Changqing smiled: "This time I managed to watch some excitement."


    Song Shizhao raised his cup to throw at him.


    Only then did Wu Changqing cup his hands and say: "Manager Song, please do not be angry. It would be my sin if your health ails due to vexation."


    Song Shizhao coughed: "Now it is you who has the honor and glory."


    Wu Changqing: "Who said that is not the case? This is also the first time I know what it is like for my front yard to be as busy as a marketce. I have six sons, but fortunately three of them are old enough. They are very busy receiving guests every day. It''s a good thing I have so many sons, otherwise I am afraid I would have no time toe and see you."


    Song Shizhao: "Someonee, please see District Chief Wu out the door! This person has no conscience at all!"


    Wu Changqingughed: "Manager Song doesn''t need to be impatient, Wu is standing in front of you, don''t you know our Lord''s meaning?"


    Song Shizhao: "I understand, it''s just.."


    He just didn''t expect that Lin Yuan would let him off so easily.


    And he also understood a little bit.


    Whatever Lin Yuan nned, others only needed to follow and act ording to his n.


    Lin Yuan could tolerate his ministers picking on details, but he could not tolerate their denial of his ns.


    It was him, Song Shizhao who was given so much face in front of Lin Yuan that he had forgotten his ce and duty.


    Wu Changqing said: "Manager Song is different from me. You have been with our Lord from the start. It is easy to earn gold, but friendship is hard to find. Our Lord still thinks of you."


    Song Shizhao: "I understand."


    It was because of this that Lin Yuan didn''t punish him too severely. Otherwise, killing an old official like him would better show his intention for change and the matter would be easier to handle. But he didn''t do so, the result of which being more officials who would continue admonishing him, and the resistance would be even greater.


    Song Shizhao: "Our Lord is soft-hearted!"


    Song Shizhao said to Wu Changqing: "District Chief Wu, I''m not as good as you."


    Wu Changqing made a mistake, but he quickly found his ce. He was willing to be their Lord''s pawn, a knife in his hand. He was a pure official.


    Pure officials were the ones that their Lordcked most now.


    Song Shizhao cupped his hands at Wu Changqing and said willingly for the first time: "District Chief Wu will have a bright future. I hope that District Chief Wu''s original intentions will never change."


    Wu Changqing also said seriously: "By taking people as a mirror, this official and Manger will encourage each other."


    The two smiled at each other, each raising a cup and throwing back the wine.


    They both understood that after this night, they would still be friends as well as enemies.


    In the future, there would only be one who would reach the highest official position.

 Chapter 88: Steadily and Surely

    Chapter 88: Steadily and Surely


    "This is the money the people use now." The official below carefully presented a string of copper coins to Lin Yuan.


    After Lin Yuan took it over, he took a closer look. The front of the coin was inscribed "the most upright treasure", and the back was "luck" and "authorized currency", and there were also banker''s anti-fraud numerals.


    This was the copper coin of the Yuan Shun Emperor period.


    Lin Yuan had never made copper coins beforeit was not stable enough, and the territory was not big enough, even if he made the money himself, it was not easy to circte.


    Made into paper money? The eptance by the people would probably be fine. After all, the Yuan Dynasty did a good job on banknotes, but anti-counterfeiting was too troublesome.


    Lin Yuan felt that it was a step backwards if he used copper coins and gold and silver.


    After all, there were already banknotes, and if they went back to using copper, gold and silver, Lin Yuan couldn''t help feeling that it would be a pity.


    Lin Yuan asked: "Can themon people outside still use money?"


    Was this money avable in the surrounding prefectures and counties, or was it only used in Pingjiang?


    This was the first time the official saw Lin Yuan and his heart practically felt as if it would jump out of his chest. He deeply felt that this was the closest moment he was to promotion in his life. He quickly said: "Only food is exchanged outside, and one can''t even buy a catty of grains with a hundred coins. Not even the cheapest grain."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "This money can no longer be used."


    The official swallowed and said: "Yes, yes, my Lord is right!"


    Lin Yuan looked at this official, who was about 60 years old. If this was peaceful times, he would be at the age when it was time to retire and honorably return to his hometown. However, the retirement of officials at this time was different from modern times. There was no fixed time for retirement. However, for most officials, if their children were capable, they would retire in advance. After all, if the elderly don''t step down, the neers would not be able toe up. No emperor would be willing to let all the members of a single family be high officials. But as minor officials, then it would be fine. To the emperor, it was just a few more people to do chores.


    But there were also some who knew that their children and grandchildren would not be able to take over their positions. So despite being seventy or eighty years old, so long as the emperor did not say anything, they would pretend not to know their age and continue to work.


    "Then, we''ll still make copper coins." Lin Yuan said to the official, "On the front engrave "God Bless China", and on the back engrave..we''ll discuss it in a few days.."


    He still had to think about it. To make copper coins, he needed to have an era name. Should he be the emperor at this time?


    It was inconsistent with his n so Lin Yuan could only say to the official: "Use the current reign money for now."


    The official didn''t know what Lin Yuan was thinking, but it was not like he could ask, so he said quickly: "My Lord is right!"


    Lin Yuan was amused by this sixty year old man, and asked him with a smile, "Where are you from?"


    The official quickly said: "This official is a native of Pingjiang, my surname is Sun, Sun Zhilin!"


    This person had a loud voice, and when he spoke it sounded like a roar. As his face flushed red, he actually looked a few years younger.


    "What did you do before?" Lin Yuan asked again.


    Sun Zhilins eyes bulged biggerhe was born with small eyes and it always seemed like he was squinting at people. In order not to make Lin Yuan feel that he was being disrespectful, he bulged his eyes vigorously and did not dare to blink: "This official was originally in charge of farmsteads!"


    The farmsteads belonged to the government. Every year, the money and grain earned in the farmstead had to be handed over to the granary. This job could not be said to be good or bad.


    The good thing was that there must be some opportunities to embezzle money or grain. Although it would not be too much, it would also definitely not be too little.


    The bad thing was that there was no ess to the center of power while being in this position. Even the minor officials below had more speaking power than him.


    A group of officials went down in Pingjiang, so he finally had a chance to be promoted.


    Lin Yuan asked him: "How is your family now?"


    Sun Zhilin smiled brightly: "Very good, in fact, better than before! This is all because of my Lord, and the people of Pingjiang know this! No one is more wise than my Lord."


    It was not an unpleasant thing to be praised by others, and Lin Yuan was also used to it. After a few more words with Sun Zhilin, he then let him go.


    It would be best to not hurry on making new money.


    After the copper coins were released, circting it was still a big problem.


    Money was only meaningful if it circted, otherwise it was dead money.


    He could not be in a hurry. Indeed he couldn''t be in a hurry.


    Lin Yuan sat in tje chair with no expression on his face, thinking about what he had done along the way.


    Some things had been carried out too urgently.


    It shouldn''t be so urgent.


    He must seriously reflect on himself.


    He wanted to change everything that should be changed at once, but he never considered that with the world being so chaotic and the people''s hearts being so unstable, good things sometimes could turn into bad things. If there came along people with evil intentions..


    Lin Yuan finally discovered that Song Shizhao was right about one thing, that the people were too tired.


    The people needed to recuperate, and Lin Yuan had be too fast for the people to keep up.


    Lin Yuan felt a little weak, leaning back on the chair. The tea on the side was already cold, but without him saying anything, the servants did not dare toe in to change the tea. He finished the cup of cold tea and felt that both his throat and stomach were cold.


    He hadn''t felt this powerlessness for a long time.


    Was he wrong?


    Lin Yuan felt that his thinking was correct, and that what should be changed should be changed.


    But he shouldn''t be so fast, and the methods he used shouldn''t be so straightforward and brutal.


    Lin Yuan instructed his servants: "Invite Manager Song toe over."


    The servant responded with an affirmative, and within half an hour, the person he wanted to see had already arrived.


    Lin Yuan personally invited Song Shizhao in.


    "Mister." Lin Yuan stood in front of Song Shizhao and said, "After thinking about it, I found that it is Mister who is reasonable."


    Song Shizhao was now very clear about his position, and he dared not act spoiled in front of Lin Yuan, so he quickly said: "This official also thought about it. This official was wrong and my Lord''s direction is right. It is this official who is too ignorant."


    The two looked at each other, and Lin Yuan sighed: "Today''s Pingjiang is not my Pingjiang."


    This piece ofnd belonged to him, but the people have not given him their hearts. For Gaoyou, the South Bodhisattva was the life-saving medicine and the only vitality they could grasp in their hands, and therefore they could quickly keep up with Lin Yuan''s pace. But it was not so much as keeping up, in truth, it was because they didn''t think about anything. Whatever Lin Yuan said to do, they would do it. And as a result, Lin Yuan felt that such efficiency was normal.


    But it was not.


    Pingjiang was a counterexample.


    The people of Pingjiang lead a quiet and peaceful life, and they were all considerably well off. Even the most ordinary households didnt have to worry about food and clothing. Even small households had servants, and those who were a little wealthier had a collection of books at homein this era, not everyone could have a collection of books. Generally speaking, books were passed on from father to son, from son to grandson. Only through passing down from generation to generation, could a family be regarded as having a foundation of profound learning inherited over the generations.


    And only dozens of books could be called a collection of books.


    Although movable type prints already exist, books had always been things of the ruling ss and not everyone could read them. Otherwise there would not be so many illiterate people.


    During peaceful times, books were wealth. The more books in a family, the more noble the family and the higher the social status.


    Back then, when father Lin asked to marry Yang shi, what he valued was the collection of books in father Yang''s hands. The Yang family was poor and could barely even eat, and yet they still weren''t willing to sell their books. They would rather starve to death with those books.


    It was a pity that father Lin''s n fell through. After Yang shi got married, father Yang relied on father Lin''s betrothal gift for temporary relief, and then adopted a boy from another branch of the Yang family. The collection of books and family properties were naturally passed on to this boy.


    If there were too many schrs, the people would be rebellious. They felt that they understood ten thousand truths and were justcking in luck. In such a case, each and every one could rocket straight up into the sky.


    Instead, people who didnt read books were obedient. They didnt understand any big truths. They only knew what the people above said to be the truth.


    It was only then that Lin Yuan understood why the ancients had always restricted the people from readingin addition to the expensive pen, ink, paper and inkstone, the most important thing was governance.


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao: "There is something to trouble you, Mister."


    Song Shizhao: "This official will definitely carry it out properly."


    Lin Yuan: "Hold a literary meeting, those schrs..should be harnessed."


    Lest they get in the way, having high standards but little ability, speaking of major principles and the words of the sages every time they opened their mouths. In Lin Yuan''s eyes, they were not as useful as the farmers who nted thend. At least farmers could produce food. What could these people do?


    Unable to produce, only knowing to follow what the books say without any flexibility, and even as officialsLin Yuan was afraid that they would go out to harm a whole region of people.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said: "Then leave it to this official."


    So Song Shizhao chose more than 20 families, and invited their sons or grandsons to participate in the literary meeting. A literary meeting was an elegant event, that was, a group of people sitting inside chatting and drinking while writing a few poems or writing a few words. If one wanted to be slightly bolder, they could call over some courtesans, and any written poems could be sung by these courtesans. Having one''s poems be known in such a way would just be an apocryphal story of the literati.


    Lin Yuan sometimes didn''t understand these people. This group of people looked down on courtesans the most, but it was this group of people who also praised courtesans the most.


    Ten out of ten exemplifying an ancient version of "that smells delicious". (TN: inte ng used for someone who refused to do something only to do itter and end up face-pping oneself)


    All those who received invitations sent by Song Shizhao went, and they were all very excited.


    After all, although Song Shizhao was left out in the cold before, he was recently brought back to the side of the South Bodhisattva again. Compared to before, his treatment was obviously better than before.


    Was it still a bad thing to hug such a golden thigh?


    Besides, the South Bodhisattva had not yet started holding an imperial examination, and there was no other chance to get promoted. But so long as Song Shizhao was willing to rmend them, would it not be easy to be an official based on their ability?


    Song Shizhao first chatted with each one of them, visiting them from house to house. He was able to call out the names of every one of them. He even knew who their father was, whether there were any famous people in the family, and the book collections of each family, praising this group of schrs so much that they couldn''t help feeling smug.


    Then Song Shizhao said: "Now that the South Bodhisattva has arrived in Pingjiang, there are many things to do. Unfortunately, there are not enough people to do it."


    This group of schrs began to sigh along with him and said, "How can this be good!"


    "Yes, after all, there are few schrs, and even fewer people understand the truths. What do themon people know? They are just ignorants."


    Song Shizhao praised them again, saying that they were all rare talents, and he was afraid that they would not be willing to help out. After all, schrs were proud and noble, and if he rashly invited them to be officials, he feared that they would feel humiliated.


    This group of schrs also said: "How can this be, Manager Song, everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the world. Although we are schrs, we also know the priorities, how can we be that unreasonable?"


    So Song Shizhao was happy, and immediately chose a few people to go with him to see the South Bodhisattva.


    Before the other schrs could speak, he took the chosen ones away.


    Lin Yuan also conferred them with official positionspositions had no real power and only looked good on the surface.


    When these schrs came home, they finally woke up from their daze. They were actually officials now?


    As soon as they appeared, the other schrs looked at them in envy and jealousy. The most powerful thing about schrs was their pen and mouth. They united together and nned to drag those people down from their high seats. As for who would go up on these seats when the time came, then that would be decidedter.


    But in this way, these people began to be Lin Yuan''s yes-men.


    After all, they had also discovered that it was not difficult to be an official. So long as the South Bodhisattva saw them in his eyes, they could amaze the world with a single brilliant feat.

 Chapter 89: Being An Official

    Chapter 89: Being An Official


    "Young master, the new pen." The young attendant ced the pen on the table with a smile on his face, "Shopkeeper Wu knew that you had be an official, so he sent the best of this year."


    Pens, inks, papers and inkstones of different materials,rge and small, were lined up on the table. Even when the family was at its richest, Feng Yu had never experienced such a thing before. He put down the book in his hand and walked over to examine it all carefully.


    Feng Yu was one of the three schrs who had been given an official position. He was not old, twenty-five or so, with a white beardless facegrowing a beard was a hobby and there were also people who didn''t have this hobby. He held a pen in his hand and rubbed it with his fingertips continuously. He never thought he would have today.


    The Feng family was not any powerful big family. Other big families had hundreds of people, and even if they didn''t have much money or power, with their numbers, others would still give some face. As for a family like theirs, that kind of thing was difficult. The Feng family did not have such numerous descendants and Feng Yu was the only son of his parents. There were seven sisters above him. Although his parents also had brothers and sisters, his aunts and uncles also didn''t have many children.


    People outside allughed and said that their Feng family had given birth to seven fairies.


    His seven sisters were all married to schrs, and they all tried their best to get books from their husband''s family for him to read, hoping that one day he would be sessful and bring honor to their ancestors. That way they would also be able to stand with their backs straight at their husband''s house.


    But Feng Yu never revealed this to his friends. If one studied just to be an official, then there was nothing lofty about this person.


    People would say that he considered benefits and rewards too much. Could such a materialistic person be a good official? The imperial courts examination was the same as furniture now, so for ordinary schrs, no matter how talented they were at literary works, they would still have no chance to achieve any sess.


    Over time, it seemed that being an official had be a shameful thing. How could you study the books of sages just to be an official? This reason was not decent! So these schrs gathered together, feeling that if they studied for the sake of bing an official, it would be too vulgar, and such an official would not be a good official.


    Until now, Feng Yu still felt a little dazed. He still remembered that day he attended the literary meeting.


    Although the Feng family was not a big family in Pingjiang, it still had some reputation after several decades. The original invitation was for his uncle, but his uncle fell illit was so coincidental that he didnt think about it too carefully when he left. He only felt excited for his uncle''s illnessing at such a right time.


    Now thinking about it again, it should be a result of his father''s schemes.


    He went to the literary meeting full of confidence. Feng Yu felt that it would be very simple to use his ability to suppress those former friends into being unable to raise their heads.


    He even didnt hold much regard for Song Shizhao. In the eyes of these young talents, Song Shizhao was just an official in charge of merchants. Merchants had been lower ss citizens since ancient times. Even if the Yuan Dynasty showed disrespect for ss superiority by raising the status of merchants, in their eyes merchants were all low-level people.


    But after seeing the real person, Feng Yu realized how narrowminded he was.


    The term "eyes being obscured by a single leaf" seemed to be tailored for him. (TN: unable to see the wider picture)


    The knowledge they were so proud of was just like children''s y in front of the other.


    Feng Yu watched Song Shizhao smile, and he didn''t know why, but his whole body stiffened. He felt that that smile was one of mockery, mocking at their stupidity.


    Just like a tiger watching a group of kittens fighting, he was toozy to bother with them at all.


    His family members once said that he had a man''s body but a woman''s mind. He had always been prone to thinking more than others since he was a child, so after seeing Song Shizhao''s smile, the blood that boiled all over his body cooled down like ice had been thrown on him.


    Feng Yu picked up a pen and wrote "to believe oneself infallible" on the paper.


    His attendant was shocked when he saw these four words, but he didn''t dare to say anything or ask.


    Feng Yu''sst stroke broke and the piece of writing was ruined. He put down his pen, turned his head and asked his attendant: "If the tiger goes down the mountain, what would you say would happen?"


    The young attendant didn''t understand, but he still responded: "A mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and tigers must fight for territory wherever they go."


    Feng Yu: "..You are right."


    The South Bodhisattva was now a tiger descending the mountain. These schrs were just people who overestimated their own capabilities, wanting topete with him for territory. However, the South Bodhisattva was still using gentle methods at this moment. If he did not see any results for a long time and felt that it had be troublesome, even if he truly raised the butcher knife, so long as he found an excuse, could anyone really oppose him?


    The troops stationed outside the city were not for show and y.


    At night, Feng Yu walked out of his house and walked towards Song Manor.


    He would not think that it was because he had great skills and good luck that he was given an official position like the other two conferred officials.


    He and those two people were the three targets prepared by the South Bodhisattvas. If the people below wanted to climb up, they must step on their heads. If they didn''t want to be stepped on, they could only turn against their old friends.


    For the sake of profit, people could turn into beasts.


    No matter how good the surface seemed to look, when the surface appearance was finally torn apart, what was underneath was only hideousness.


    Feng Yu said to the doorman: "I hope you will inform Manager Song of my visit."


    The doorman said with a smile: "My lord, you came not at the right time. My master has gone to rest so pleasee back tomorrow."


    Feng Yu lowered his head, even facing the doorman of Song Shizhao''s house, he didn''t dare to be even a little arrogant. He said politely: "I have important matters to discuss with Lord Song. Since Lord Song is resting, this official will wait."


    He stood in the cold wind at the door of Song Shizhao''s house all night.


    When Song Shizhao "heard the news" and came out to see him the next day, he discovered that after he was invited into the corner room by the doormen, he had fallen into a fever, speaking nonsense in his subconscious.


    Song Shizhao leaned closer and heard him mumbling.


    "My lord..I want to resign..I want to resign.."


    Song Shizhao said to his servants: "Send for a good doctor for Lord Feng."


    Among so many schrs, only this one could see clearly. Song Shizhao looked at that flushed face and felt that it would be a pity if he was told to die. Maybe he could still be a useful talent.


    Feng Yu returned to being an ordinary citizen that night.


    ording to the better sounding rumors, because Feng Yu felt that his virtue was not worthy of his post, he insisted on resigning from his post, crying and making trouble until he was able to resign sessfully.


    This was how it was spread outside.


    It was said that Lin Yuan liked Feng Yu very much, otherwise he would not be appointed as an official at just the first meeting. After all, there were not many officials appointed by the South Bodhisattva himself, and each of them held heavy powers, so as one who cherished talents Lin Yuan was quite courteous towards Feng Yu.


    However, Feng Yu felt that he did not have this talent, and that he had unfairly taken the position. Since he could not do things well and let down the South Bodhisattva, he insisted on resigning. Lin Yuan tried to get him to stay countless times, but Feng Yu refused every time.


    In the end, the two of them even cried together with their arms around each otherthisst part was added by themon people themselves.


    Feng family


    "Say, what is wrong with him! It''s so hard to finally have an official in the family! Even if there is no real power, whoever gets real power immediately after bing an official?" Feng Yu''s father and uncles got together, allining with dissatisfaction as they looked at Feng Yu lying in bed drinking porridge.


    "Do you know how many people outside are staring at this official post? How many people want it? There are so many schrs in Pingjiang, could it be possible that you will still have a seat in the future?"


    "If not for you being ill, you should be kneeling now!"


    "You don''t consider for yourself, but couldn''t you at least consider for your cousins?"


    Father Feng had been in high spirits for the past few days, but his son went out for one night and the official position was gone just like that. His originally highly held head was lowered once again.


    In order to pay for studying, there was not much money left at home. Bing the disciple of a teacher required money. And a good teacher was not cheap. Visits to ssmates also required money. Pen, ink, paper, inkstone and all kinds of books required money. Still, it was all spent so that the child could one day be an official and pull along the whole family.


    Feng Yu listened quietly, and after a while, he said, "How many schrs are there in Pingjiang?"


    The elders were taken aback.


    Feng Yu also said: "Do you still remember, towards the previous decrees, just how loud was the opposition among the schrs?"


    Schrs all had stinking habits. After reading too many books, they be arrogant. They feel that they know everything about the world without having to even go out the door and could even criticize and boss around the people above them.


    "If I resign this official position, I can still keep this family safe." Feng Yu''s eyes were empty and numb. "If I don''t leave, the Feng family will be over. Without me, the family still has my cousins. As long as they follow the South Bodhisattva, there will always be a day when sess wille. Talk less and do more. The South Bodhisattva likes to do practical things, even if one does not have an official position, as long as one does things well and enters the eyes of the South Bodhisattva, why worry about no future?"


    Feng Yu took a few deep breaths, his heart feeling painful.


    It was not as if he really wanted to give up the chance he finally got with difficulty, did he?


    Feng Yu: "You me me now but it won''t be long before you can see the end of the Zhang family and Yuan family."


    The Zhang family and the Yuan family were the other two families who had been given official positions.


    A few days after Feng Yu said this, there were countless rumors on the street.


    Themon people were actually not all that good at making stories.


    These rumors were all manipted by someone behind the scenes, saying that the Zhang family and the Yuan family bullied others because they had an official in the family. Therefore, their eyes grew on the top of their foreheads,mitting things like oppressing themon people and humiliating their former ssmates.


    The rumors intensified, and with no one to stop them, themon people believed this to be true.


    A few more dayster, the Zhang family and the Yuan family carried out funerals one after the other.


    It was said that the child who became an official in their family had contracted a disease and did not survive.


    Only then did the Feng family understand what Feng Yu meant.


    Feng Yu resigned and gained himself a good reputation. And it would be easy for the rest of the people in his family to gain an official position in the future.


    However, even if the Zhang family and Yuan family cut their wrists and forced their children to die, there would still be no future for them.


    When the schrs discussed this matter they all felt happy and refreshed.


    They believed themselves to be no worse than the sons of the Zhang and Yuan family, so after seeing these two die, they all felt that breath of anger being let out.


    People are very strange creatures, they envy those far from them, but feel jealous of those near them.


    When one day an old friend became sessful, they would be so jealous their heart and soul would feel like it was being wed at. But if they didn''t know this person at all, they wouldn''t feel anything.


    Feng Yu watched them shed a few hypocritical tears over the death of their former friends, and then begin to discuss who would be better to take over these seats. When they finished discussing, they would go to Manager Song and have him make rmendations for them.


    Feng Yuy on the bed with his eyes open, tears falling down the corners of his eyes.


    He feltmentable.


    If he hadn''t resigned, he would also end up with the same ending today.


    He would die, and the Feng family would be over.


    Even if his parents would try to protect him, his uncles would force him to die for the future of his cousins.


    The Zhang family and the Yuan family were ruined, one stumble and they were unable to rise back up again. Perhaps after a few years, no one would remember that there were two young men who were once officials in their family.


    TN: bonus chaptering up!

 Chapter 90: Taking The Initiative

    Chapter 90: Taking The Initiative


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    In truth, the sons of the Yuan family and the Zhang family did not make any serious mistakes. As a young person who suddenly achieved sess, at most they would go out drinking and bragging with their former ssmates and find a few more female lovers. But their family members were a different story. With a family member now being an officilthough there was no real power in this position, their name was still known to Lin Yuan.


    They might be able to control themselves, but they could not control everyone in their family. Of the crimes spread by themon people, at least one or two of them were not just rumors and really weremitted.


    When things came to a head, and it seemed that the situation was unable to be suppressed, those family members whomitted major mistakes now carried the banner of righteousness instead. They forced the child who had the official position to death. They thought that with these two dead, they would be all right.


    "Execute them all." Lin Yuan had no expression, as if he was not deciding life or death, but just talking about the weather today.


    He was no longer able to feel angry.


    No one tried to persuade him to show mercy. Everyone knew that except for immediate family members of the two young men, such as their parents and siblings, everyone else would not be able to escape death.


    Only their deaths could preserve the reputation of the two young people who were conferred official positions.


    Lin Yuan also said: "Treat their parents kindly and reward them with brocade and gold."


    After all, they were the officials appointed by Lin Yuan himself, and they were also the first batch of officials. The reputation could not be too bad, so Lin Yuan could only fix this mess.


    However, recently there were more and more people visiting Song Shizhao. Even if two died and one was dismissed, for those schrs who were frustrated with now having any achievements for half their lives, being an official was still a huge temptation. This temptation was enough to make them forget the threat of death.


    Lin Yuan also understood these schrs more and more.


    In modern times, when he was a child, he used to watch TV. In particr, the 11th Central TV channel would y opera. He and the other orphans did not have the right to control the remote control, so they could only watch it with the adults. Over time, they could even understand Chinese opera.


    He clearly remembered that there was an opera about schrs, and the schrs described were very impressive. There were no officials in the family, and the entire family was poor and lived at the foot of the mountain. The men hunted and the women weaved. After they finished hunting they would read and study. Later, the emperor heard of this family of schrs, and he even personally invited them out of the mountain. The family were unsessful in refusing, so they could only follow the emperor outside. And when they left the mountains, they were even frowning, as if they were forced into prostitution.


    Now that he thought about it, the writer of this y must have been a schr, or a schr with no achievements, as those who had achieved their ambitions couldn''t make up something like this.


    The truth of the matter was that if the emperor was diligent he would be so busy he barely had time to rest. How could he be able to have the time to see whether there were talented people in the mountains? Towards whatever kind of talents he wanted, all he needed to do was to just open his mouth, and countless people would rush to him.


    If the emperor was not diligent in government, this kind of situation would be even more impossible. With the harem being so much fun, why y with those stuffy old men with faces full of beard?


    But this also indirectly expressed the attitude of schrs.


    They needed someone who could recognize and appreciate the hero, and they all felt that they were this hero. But they also didnt want to express such desires too frankly as that would not look too good.


    Like a beauty with her clothes half shed, she must be beautiful enough and romantic enough, but also not appear vulgar and cheap.


    So they went and asked Song Shizhao for an official position, and they asked in a very subtle and introverted manner. Song Shizhao had recently received many handwritten works from these schrs, some of which were poems, and some of which were opinion essays on political affairstowards this type Song Shizhao would not read. It was not their turn to point and criticize. He would write down all the names of those who sent such essays and these people don''t even have to think about being an official in this life.


    However, Song Shizhao was now fully back in power. Most of the people who saw him lose favor before and went and stepped a foot on him all shrunk again. Apologizing would be impossible as wouldn''t apologizing prove that they were indeed targeting Song Shizhao before? It was better to pretend to be dumb, since in any case, it was not like Song Shizhao could get back at them so obviously. So long as they reined in the young ones at home and didn''t allow anything to go wrong, then nothing would happen.


    However, soon someone took over referrals for official positions. Fewer people went to see Song Shizhao for a referral, so Song Shizhao was able to be more rxed.


    Zheng Qingfeng was the man who suddenly took over this job, someone who was notoriouslyzy.


    After all, Zheng Qingfeng was a well-known romantic talent in Pingjiang when he was young, and his name was bigger than that of Song Shizhao, a foreigner. In addition, Pingjiang''s big families were all rted to each other in some way, and schrs were more willing to go his way.


    "I see that he can''t sit still anymore." Song Shizhao said to Lin Yuan, "He has taken a risk. If he''s lucky, you will see him. If not, his actions would be that of stepping over authority."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea and ordered the servants to bring in some snacks. The monarch and his minister sat in the hall chatting. He smiled and said, "He has shared a lot of the burden for you. Are you not happy?"


    Song Shizhao had now found a new way to get along with Lin Yuan. Which was to be straightforwardspeaking whatever that needed to be said. It was not a good thing for the monarch and his ministers to doubt each other, especially in his current position. Just a little carelessness and what would greet him would be an abyss. He was not afraid of death, but he had yet to see the unity of the world, and he was reluctant to die.


    Song Shizhao said: "This person is usable, but his method is too ugly, and in the future he will not becking in scoldings and curses."


    Song Shizhao felt thay Zheng Qingfeng was truly a smart person. This job looked good on the surface, but anyone with a brain would know that this was a thankless task. He knew very clearly that Lin Yuan would not confer an official position again, and yet he took the job. When the time came and the schrs were unable to get an official position, they would not dare to scold Lin Yuan, so their anger would be aimed at him instead.


    The disadvantages were clear, and the benefits were also obvious. He had finally seeded.


    At least Lin Yuan would remember him and remember him well. If there was something to be done in the future, there would always be one or two things where his name woulde up.


    At that time, those would be the days when he would finally wee sess.


    There was never a shortage of smart people in this world, only a shortage of luck.


    For example, Lin Yuan allowing Toqto''a to stay. Was it really because he valued Toqto''a''s knowledge on flood control and water conservancy? Or his abilities on the battlefield?


    Lin Yuan was not short of generals, even if Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang were gone, there would be many who would rise up from the bottom of the ranks.


    Fame and fortune shook the will. Even if there was danger and death at any moment, so long as there was prosperity and a bright future ahead, some people would still rush forward, throwing themselves at the opportunity like a moth to the me.


    Just like Zhu Yuanzhang cut down so many corrupt officials in history, but did the people wanting to be officials lessen?


    Tens of thousands of heads were chopped off, and still there were so many people who wanted to be officials.


    In front of power, life and death, pride and self-respect, could all be left behind.


    Song Shizhao sometimes envied Toqto''a, and felt that Toqto''a had really good luck in this life. He was born into aristocracy, and his uncle who controlled the court was overthrown by him. How young was Toqto''a at that time! Later, Toqto''a took his uncle''s ce but even if he fell from his position in the end, he was found by Lin Yuan and used to appease the Mongolian people. Although he would never be a powerful minister in the future, so long as he did not make a big mistake, Lin Yuan would continue to favor him, and the glory of three generations of his family could be expected.


    Lin Yuan put down his teacup: "If Mister has the time, then help me go visit that Lord Zheng for me. Have a nice chat with him and make him feel at ease."


    This was to officially give Zheng Qingfeng the right to receive those schrs. Even if someone raised this issue in the future, Zheng Qingfeng would have the excuse of acting on his orders, and not be used of stepping over authority.


    Song Shizhao quickly said yes.


    He could see that Lin Yuan''s heart had softened once again and was willing to protect Zheng Qingfeng.


    Otherwise, if someone sued Zheng Qingfeng for stepping over authority in the future, even if Lin Yuan wanted to protect him, he would not be able to.


    Sometimes Song Shizhao felt that more and more he couldn''t see through Lin Yuan.


    He still remembered the first time he met Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan was just a boy, so to say that he was smart? It was only in the scope of teenage boys. He was not a genius, nor was he stupid, and on top of that he possesed a lot of unnecessary kindness.


    But now, he couldn''t see through him anymore.


    After Song Shizhao left, Lin Yuan had someone invite Song Lian over.


    Song Lian was very famous, but Lin Yuan didn''t really know him well.


    Although his name as a child prodigy had spread far and wide, Song Lian was already 47 now, and had nothing to do with children.


    But Lin Yuan knew that Song Lian majored in Yuan Dynasty history and was one of the three great poets in the early Ming Dynasty. Zhu Yuanzhang even hailed him as the "head of the founding civil officials", so whether it was literature or politics he was a capable man in both.


    But Lin Yuan also knew why Song Lian lost power in the end.


    He participated in the case of Hu Weiyong. Not only did his family die, Song Lian himself was also exiled to Maozhou, Sichuan.


    Lin Yuan had to be more alert.


    Corrupt officials could never be killedpletely. He did not hope that in the end, he could only raise his butcher knife like Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Song Lian was more than 40 years old, his appearance mediocre, but his aura very good. That was, one could pick him out of the crowd at a nce. In fact, he could be called refined and cultured. Although the description "refined and cultured" was overused, of the many people Lin Yuan had seen, only Song Lian could stand up to these two words, making people feel like a spring breeze had just blown by when they saw him.


    "Lord Lin." Song Lian was about to kneel, but Lin Yuan quickly helped him up andughed, "Mister Song, please sit down."


    Song Lian sat down readily, neither humble nor overbearing, demeanor refined and cultured.


    Lin Yuan: "I was too busy a few days ago and I didn''t have time to call you to have a chat. It is Yuan''s fault."


    Song Lian also chuckled: "Now Pingjiang and other ces are all tied to my Lord. Song is not a person who doesn''t understand reason and can''t distinguish priorities."


    He also relied on this period of time to figure out the people around Lin Yuan.


    Song Shizhao was now very favored. If he was said to be very favored before, now he was even more so.


    Having just arrived, he naturally needed to socialize with Song Shizhao. The two of them also called each other brothers in private. After all, they were both surnamed Song. Maybe they shared the same ancestor hundreds of years ago.


    Lin Yuan and Song Lian exchanged some more polite talk before getting to the point.


    "Since Mister Song is here, Yuan has something that I must ask for your help." Lin Yuan said politely.


    Song Lian also replied politely, cupping his hands, "My Lord can be straightforward."


    Lin Yuan: "I brought a group of people over with me who are all literate. I want to ask Mister to lead them in introducing literacy to themon people."


    Song Lian was a little confused: "Introducing literacy?"


    How manymon people were there? Tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands? How could they spread literacy to all?


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Not exactly. I would like to trouble Mister to think about how to make them understand some truths, so as not to be used by traitors and thieves."


    This was asking Song Lian to brainwash themon people.


    But this was a good job, and the risk was not high. Although it was a bit troublesome, it was a great and beneficial thing for the people.


    Song Lian thought for a while and agreed.


    He had just arrived, and the most important thing now was to make achievements, not to show off.


    Sometimes it was not a good thing to be in the limelight.


    For example, Zheng Qingfeng''s choice was made because he had no other choice.


    Just don''t know what Zheng Qingfeng would end up like in the end.


    Song Lian smiled. It was only because he had gotten a good job, so he had the free time to worry about others.


    He was truly too idle.

 Chapter 91: Religious Sect Leader

    Chapter 91: Religious Sect Leader


    Themon people had a simple life. They worked from sunrise to sunset. They busied themselves in order to put three meals a day on the table and support their livelihood. If they could marry a wife and give birth to two plump babies, that would be even wonderful.


    Most of the people in Pingjiang were the same, but Pingjiang was wealthy, so besides farming, the people could find a lot of other work in the city.


    Doormen or gatekeepers, manual workers, they could always find a bite to eat. Even climbing up the mountains to chop firewood to sell or being a porter of goods, they did not have to worry about dying of starvation.


    If those who were extra lucky and earned some money, they could buy a few servants, and there would be people to serve and wait on their family.


    But these people all had one thing inmon, that was, they werepletely illiterate.


    Although themon people were obedient, if they were too ignorant, they could easily be incited by those with ulterior motives.


    Especially in times of turmoil and chaos and people were in panic all day long. In such times, themon people even more so needed to find spiritual sustenance.


    Thus countless cults were conceived. These cults wantonly recruited followers, asking them to provide money, food, and their own daughters. They umted strength in order to get a share of the pie during troubled times.


    Pingjiang now had a few small forces. Although they had yet to make much impact, Lin Yuan was not ready to watch them grow big.


    On the surface, Song Lian was spreading literacy among themon people, but in fact he was going to suppress and eliminate these forces. It would also be a good opportunity for Lin Yuan to measure his ability. If Song Lian could not do these things, Lin Yuan could only have him go repair books.


    "Lord Song." Wu Changqing came to visit Song Lian with a gift. After all, he was a neer who had been in the limelight recently and Wu Changqing was not willing to offend him. As fellow officials it was not a bad thing to maintain a superficial friendship.


    Song Lian had already heard the doorman report his visit early. He put down the book in his hand and greeted him with a smile: "Lord Wu, it''s an honor to meet you atst."


    Wu Changqing: "Lord Song came from afar, have you be used to here yet?"


    Song Lian smiled and said: "Naturally, thend south of the Yangtze River, paradise on earth."


    Song Lian waved his hand: "Lord Wu, please have a seat."


    Just as Wu Changqing sat down, a servant brought in a pot of warm wine. The two of them sat and drank together, the moonlight shining from outside the window.


    "It is often said that Lord Song has a good and gentlemanly character. Seeing you today, it is indeed well-deserved." Wu Changqing smiled and spoke praises. He was always like this, able to appear natural and righteous when ttering others, making people unable to feel any hypocrisy at all.


    Song Lian didn''t say anything to that. He just said: "Song has just arrived and doesn''t know the current situation of Pingjiang, so I have to trouble Lord Wu."


    Wu Changqing waved his hand and said: "What difficulty is this, how can it be called trouble? Since Lord Song asked, I will naturally answer. Pingjiang is rich in water and food and the people are honest and loyal, but there is nock of treacherous viins who want to take advantage of the people''s simple nature."


    Song Lian personally poured a cup of wine for Wu Changqing.


    Wu Changqing raised his cup and drank it in one swallow: "Although those people are contemptible, water droplets can still drip through the rocks and gather into rivers. If they are allowed to run freely, they will one day be a cmity."


    Song Lian understood. He looked down and it took a while before he raised his head back up again. He said to Wu Changqing, "Thank you, Lord Wu, for clearing up my doubts."


    Wu Changqing also cupped his hands: "As officials serving the same ruler, naturally we must stand against the same enemies. What our Lord hates most now is the surrounding people having constant suspicions of each other while the foreign enemies are yet to be dealt with."


    This was a reminder.


    Regardless of their personal thoughts and interests in private, they had to maintain harmony on the surface.


    Those who cause trouble to their superiors would be the unlucky ones in the end.


    Wu Changqing left Song Lians manor and got on the carriage. The old servant handed over the sobering tea that he had prepared earlier. Wu Changqing drank a sip of tea and felt difort in his throat. He lifted the window curtains of the carriage to look up at the sky. Dark clouds blocked the moon, signaling that tomorrow might be a rainy day.


    He had a smile on his lips as he sighed leisurely.


    Neers would alwayse one after another, and old officials like them would always have to show a generous spirit.


    How many officials below wanted to kill Song Shizhao? If Song Shizhao was not cautious, he would not have enough lives to lose by now.


    Song Shizhao was now like the most beloved concubine in the harem. The emperor had only him in his eyes and only loved him. If other concubines could not kill him then they would be unable to rise up the ranks. They were all serving the same person, so while they did not seek equal treatment, they did seek a share of the favor.


    Others could not be med for hating him.


    Wu Changqing smiled.


    "The moonlight is just right tonight!"


    The driver who drove the carriage looked up at the sky, was there something wrong with his master''s eyes? The moon was covered with clouds, where was there any moonlight?


    "Leader!"


    In a dark alleyte at night, a man inmoner attire stood anxiously outside the house. Only then did the voices of men and women inside the house came to an end.


    The simple wooden door was pushed open from the inside, and the man who appeared with his clothes open wide, revealing a chest covered with red marks. He was tall, with a square face and a wide forehead, possessing a magnanimous appearance. At this time, his brows were furrowed and he said to the person at his door, "What''s the matter? Can''t youe to find this Leader tomorrow? This is the middle of the night, even if you don''t want to sleep, this Leader needs to sleep."


    The coquettish voice of a woman in the house called out: "Leader!"


    The man said impatiently: "Go back to sleep!"


    He strode out, and the man inmoner attire followed behind him. The two went to a secluded house. After lighting the candles, the man inmoner attire said, "Leader, since that South Bodhisattva upied Pingjiang, he has used a lot of scheming and maniption. Many members of the sect are not as they used to be."


    "This subordinate went to investigate today, and found that many already want to leave the sect!" The man inmoner attire bursted into tears, "Leader, if we dont do anything, I am afraid that that South Bodhisattva will confuse people. Now its one or two out of ten people, but I''m afraid that after some time, not even one will remain."


    The name of this religious sect was the Little White Lotus Sect, which was not the same as the White Lotus Sect. It was just borrowing the name of thetter. However, themon people thought that this Little White Lotus Sect was also a branch of the White Lotus Sect.


    In Lin Yuan''s history back in his previous life, this Little White Lotus Sect had already be quite big in Pingjiang, which gave the original government a headache.


    The Leader pressed his lips tightly. It was an idental urrence that he established this Little White Lotus Sect. He was originally just a porter, relying on transporting goods to make a living. At first, he just wanted to live a good life. Although working as a porter in Pingjiang would not have him go hungry, his social status was very low. Anyone could step on him with their feet. When he bumped into a nobleman on the road, it wasmon to be spit on and beaten. He could barely eat any meat a year. At that time, his wish was to one day be able to eat all the meat he wanted.


    Slowly, under the guise of the White Lotus Sect, he gathered a group of people. He eventually umted believers, offerings, and beauties.


    He liked days like this, eating, drinking and having fun every day, with beautiful women on his left and fine wine on his right. He didn''t want to fight against those in power. He knew very well that a few thousand believers were no match for tens of thousands of trained troopsHe was just an ordinarymoner. Although he was doing well now, he still feared those in power.


    He wanted to say: "We are doing well now, and our days are going well. So why do we have to fight against those people who control heavy military power? Isn''t it good to be content with what one has?"


    But he couldn''t say that.


    The people who followed him have ambitions. If he said so, he had no doubt that these people would kill him and support someone else who agreed with them to be the Leader.


    He looked at this person who was crying in front of him, and he had no doubt that if he said that he did not want to be an enemy of the South Bodhisattva, this person would be able to take his life immediately.


    So he could only say: "That South Bodhisattva is sinister and vicious, and his methods are fierce. Why don''t we take it slowly? If we be his enemies right now, I am afraid that with our current strength, we will just be sheep under the tiger''s mouth."


    The man inmoner attire hurriedly said: "Leader needs to know that it has just been a month since the South Bodhisattva took over Pingjiang, and even the king of heaven would have difficulty gaining the people''s loyalty in such a short time. At this time, he is not yet standing firmly so we still have a chance. If we really take things slowly, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to stand against a single hit by that time."


    "Don''t say anymore!" The Leader said angrily, "Am I the Leader or are you the Leader? Do my words matter or yours do? You actually want to order me around now? It seems that you no longer want to obey others, in your eyes, even the Leader holds no regard. How about you take the seat of the Leader instead? I see that I have been sitting in your seat for too long, making you restless and discontent this whole time!"


    The man inmoner attire knelt down quickly, walking a few steps to the front of the Leader on his knees, and then prostrated himself: "Leader! Dont miss this opportunity. This is ourst chance. If we dont fight hard, we will be the fish under the South Bodhisattva''s knife. Leader!"


    "Get out!" The Leader shouted, "I tell you to get out! Get out!"


    The man inmoner attire looked at the man in front of him incredulously. He still remembered how pleasant the words this man spoke when he was invited to join the sect by this man. He had thought he was following a broad-minded and ambitious master, but he didn''t expect that at this moment, this person was still too timid and afraid to act.


    Was this the master he chose for himself?


    "Leader..please think twice!" The man inmoner attire knocked his head on the ground a few times before leaving the house.


    The Leader sat alone in the house, and when the person leftpletely, his disguised anger disappeared without a trace.


    He personally watched Pingjiang being trampled down by the iron hooves of the South Bodhisattva. It was the first time he saw real warfare. The imperial courts forces were unable to resist at all. He still remembered the huge explosions he heard and remembered seeing the huge trebuchets, that organized and rigorous army, the sharp des in the soldiers hands. Those people didnt break into the city of Pingjiang, but he was in the vige on the edge of the city. He knew exactly what behemoth he was facing.


    He was afraid, he was afraid of death. He could hide in the corner and dominate those weaker than him, but he never thought of really fighting against authority.


    Even when the imperial court was weak, he dared not do anything. What was more, this South Bodhisattva was more powerful and more popr than the imperial court now. He just wanted to live a good life, wear luxurious clothes, have servants waiting on his needs, and beauties apanying by his side. He was already very satisfied.


    But the people around him always forced him.


    They wanted to be prosperous and wealthy, so they pushed him forward. And he also needed their strength to consolidate his position.


    But now, they were going to push him to his death.


    They all want to make ast struggle, but the Leader knew very clearly. This was nost struggle but an obvious offering of their necks tomit suicide.


    But he couldn''t speak the truth to them yet.


    The Leader sat awake all night. He looked at the sunlight as dawn broke and the sky lightened.


    After thinking about it all night, he thought of a way.


    He wanted to live, he wanted to live a good life, so he would not listen to those people.


    "Prepare a carriage!"


    "Where does master n to go?"


    "Go to Wu Manor."


    He heard that Wu Changqing was a good person. Whether it was true or not, at least his reputation was there. For the sake of his reputation, he couldn''t kill someone like him who went to surrender.

 Chapter 92: Recounting In Ones Own Words

    Chapter 92: Recounting In Ones Own Words


    The Little White Lotus Sect was one of the Pingjiang cults that was neither high nor low in terms of influence. There were three thousand believers and these three thousand believers included both men and women, but most of them were poor, not even any slightly well-offmoners. But this had one advantage. That was, people at the upper echelons of the sect actually didnt receive many offerings. Probably enough to eat and drink, but it was impossible to buy weapons and raise soldiers.


    It took a huge amount of financial resources to raise soldiers, and even if it was just a few hundred soldiers, the money and food consumed was still not a small number.


    After all, people who were willing to exchange their lives for a bright future would only be convinced if they could see the benefits. Even if they caught and dragged the people into the barracks, if these people wanted to run, they would always find a chance to run.


    But the thing to be most afraid of was not that they would run, but these group of soldiers uniting together in the face of amon enemy, their capturers, and thus putting them in a dilemma.


    Wu Changqing was quite proud and self-satisfied these days. He was originally just a county magistrate but after being transferred to Pingjiang he became the district head.


    How can one not be unhappy about the joy of being promoted and getting rich?


    Only now did he know what it was like to be ttered by others.


    But the more he was ttered, the more serious he became. After all, he was an old official who had followed Lin Yuan since Gaoyou, and he knew Lin Yuan''s temper better than others.


    The South Bodhisattva did have the heart of a Buddha, but this heart was only for themon people, and not for officials like them.


    He still remembered what Lin Yuan once said to them: "If you do a good job, I can give you money and power. If you don''t do a good job, I will cut off your head. There are countless heads who want to take your ces, and I can always find the next suitable one."


    At that time, those officials who heard this were all terrified and struck with fear.


    The South Bodhisattva was not a monarch one could control. He was not a weak monarch, on the contrary, he had the potential to be a tyrant.


    The biggest feature of tyrants was that they always meant what they said, their methods cruel and vicious.


    It was just that the viciousness of this tyrant was used against the enemy and his officials.


    Wu Changqing had his servant pour a cup of tea for the man in front of him, and asked with a smile on his face: "Little White Lotus Sect?"


    The surname of the Leader was Bao, Bao Shisan, but he changed his name after bing the Leader to Bao Jianghe. Wu Changqing sighed in his heart when he first saw this person. People with such a righteous appearance were very rare indeed.


    He had a wide face, big eyes and thick eyebrows, his aura righteous. No wonder he could attract believers. If he was crafty-looking and shifty-eyed, people would suspect that he had other intentions, let alone gain any believers.


    At this time, people believed that a gentleman had the appearance of a gentleman, and a viin had the appearance of a viin, and each person''s appearance was a reflection of one''s heart and nature.


    Bao Jianghe carried himself with magnanimity. Even if he was not such a person, he had been put on a pedestal for so long, so while the inside might not have changed all that much, the outside would still show a trace of change.


    At least he exhibited no timidity in front of Wu Changqing.


    Bao Jianghe said: "If my lord can protect this humble one, this humble one will tell you everything I know."


    Wu Changqing smiled: "Have some tea."


    The two of them just sat like this, and Bao Jianghe soon did not appear as at ease as before, as if there were needles under his buttocks.


    Wu Changqing looked at Bao Jianghe and knew that the time hade. He said, "Recently, His Lord can''t tolerate even a speck of sand in his eyes. Even if you didn''te here, the Little White Lotus Sect will notst much longer."


    Bao Jianghe'' breathing stopped for a moment. He could feel the threat, and this threat made him shudder.


    Wu Changqing also said: "However, there is something you can tell me so that I might be able to help you be spared."


    Bao Jianghe did not dare to speak, he was afraid that if he said, those people would try to kill him no matter what.


    Wu Changqing also seemed to see his worries, and said softly: "If you want to surrender, then don''t leave any retreat route. If you do then neither of the two sides will be pleased, and you will be put in a difficult situation."


    The cold sweat on Bao Jianghe''s forehead fell, and after a while, he said with shaking hands: "This humble one knows the identities and addresses of the Leaders of other cults and their capable subordinates."


    Wu Changqing: "Very good, virtuous brother, those who act decisively are wise men."


    "Come in, send this virtuous brother to Lord Song''s manor. Serve him well the whole way, no cking off." Wu Changqing had someone send Bao Jianghe out. He knew that Lin Yuan valued Song Lian, so being able to effortlessly express his goodwill in such a way, why not? It was not like he would lose a pound or two of meat.


    He expressed his goodwill, and no matter how much it was worth to the other, he still got some advantage.


    Thus, Bao Jianghe was sent to Song Lians manor. Song Lian was one of the literati, cultured and refined, his mannerisms and gestures polite and with a hint of a schrly air. But at the same time he wouldnt give people an aloof feeling. Bao Jianghe didnt even know what he was saying, but aftering back to his senses, he realized that he had given away everything he knew.


    Then Bao Jianghe was locked up in a courtyard residence. He knew that he might not be able to get out of this ce, but his mistress was also sent in with him. He had food and drink every day, and he didnt have to work to support himself. Being kept and fed for free, he was also content enough.


    "Leader Bao is missing!"


    "He hasn''t been seen for a month."


    "What happened?"


    "Quickly, go to Zhang''s Teahouse!"


    "That Leader of the Little White Lotus Sect is telling his life story in the teahouse!"


    "What a rare novelty, nobody actually cares to stop him?"


    "How do I know, maybe the big lords above also discovered the benefits of the Little White Lotus Sect?"


    Themon people and the sect believers flooded into the Zhang''s Teahouse. There were so many people that it couldn''t fit in anymore. They could only watch from the windows, crowds against crowds. There was not even such a big scene during the New Year''s. The owner of the Zhang''s Teahouse smiled so much that his eyes disappeared and all of his teeth could be seen. When today was over, his Zhang''s Teahouse would be known throughout Pingjiang!


    This was also the first time Bao Jianghe also saw such a big scene. He had never been so nervous when facing believers in the past as he did now facing this crowd.


    He remembered what Song Lian said to himst night.


    "Leader Bao must also not want to remain here all the time. If you want to go out, you must share the worries for our Lord."


    He hade here to share in His Lord''s worries.


    Bao Jianghe swallowed.


    "My surname is Bao, and I was originally the Leader of the Little White Lotus Sect."


    The believers cried: "Leader! Leader! We are here!"


    Bao Jianghe looked at the believers, his feelings conflicted. Those who came here were all ordinary believers. They didnt know the twists and turns inside. Those who hadn''te were probably thinking about how they could kill him before he could tell the truth.


    Having already reached this point, there was no turning back.


    "A few years ago, Bao was just like everyone else, just an ordinarymoner. My parents and brothers died early, and all I had to worry about was just feeding myself. I supported myself by working as a porter and the days were difficult."


    Bao Jianghe''s emotions finally calmed down. He remembered the days before, busy running around everyday for a living. He used to feel bitter, but now that he thought about it, it was not all that bitter really. While he was looked down on, he could still fill his stomach.


    Life was simple, even just a single dish of meat had him feeling content.


    "Later, I heard that the White Lotus Sect in the north was so powerful that they lived a life of lords, so my thoughts slowly turned."


    "I borrowed the name of the White Lotus Sect to create the Little White Lotus Sect. At that time, I just wanted to ept some believers who would give me some offerings, so that I could live a better life and save up enough money to marry a wife."


    "But for some reason, there were more and more believers, and the number of people who followed Bao became more and more. Like being driven to join the Liangshan Mountain rebels, I had no choice but to move forward." (TN: driven to join the Liangshan Mountain rebels=to force sb to desperate action)


    "The subordinates around me also have their own thoughts and interests. Since Han Shantong could establish himself as emperor and Han Lin''er can im to be the emperor, they also felt that I could do the same. At that time, everybody could be an official and enjoy glory and wealth."


    Speakimg up to here, the believers listening below had already gone half crazy.


    "Leader! Someone must have forced Leader to say this!"


    "Leader!"


    "Don''t say anymore, don''t say anymore!"


    Bao Jianghe remained unmoved: "The sect believers offered virgin boys and girls. I didn''t keep any of them. My subordinates took them away and kept them instead. After ying them to death or disability, towards the believers they would say that the gods had taken their children away to live a good life."


    "You beasts in human skin!" The woman was in her forties, her face malnourished and thin. She wore a cloth attire and had a look of bitter sadness. In the beginning she was just listening numbly but at this time, she screamed like she had gone crazy, "I know! I already know everything! I saw the bones of my son! They just threw him in the wild! I saw it when I went to pick wild vegetables! My son was only twelve years old! How can you do such a thing, how can you do such a thing! You beasts!"


    The person next to her who was not a believer asked her: "Then why didn''t you tell others?"


    "That''s right, your son died, but as the mother you didn''t seek justice for him?"


    The woman was too skinny, so thin she looked like a skeleton, her eyes protruding out and her lips trembling as she said, "I did, I told my family.."


    The others asked the man standing next to her: "That was not only her son, but also your son. You, as the father, actually don''t care about your son''s life?"


    The middle-aged man with a crouched back looked like an old man, his temples white. If one didnt know his age, he would be taken as a person in his sixties. His lips trembled slightly and he didnt dare to look up at the people: "How can that be spoken? The people in our vige are all followers of the Little White Lotus Sect. They all believe in the Leader, who will believe me? A schr in the vige said that the Little White Lotus Sect was just pretending and deceiving us, and then died in the middle of the night. My family..my family can''t evenpare to that schr.."


    "I still have two daughters and three more sons.." A tear fell from the man''s eyes. "With one already dead, how could I let the whole family join him below?"


    The people looked at this family with pity.


    Some believers also shouted: "Where is my son?"


    "Where is my daughter? I even prepared a dowry for my daughter!"


    Bao Jianghe continued: "Most of those who are good-looking are still in the houses of my subordinates. Those who were not either died or were sold to the brothel."


    Those young boys and girls thought that they could live a good life when they were sent to the Leader.


    But only when they went there did they know that it was hell on earth waiting for them.


    Bao Jianghe: "Bao has sinned."


    He looked at the tearful believers and the ignorantmoners, and then slowly bent his knees and knelt in front of them.


    He was originally just one of these people.


    Since when did he stop treating human lives as human lives?


    When did he begin to feel that it was natural to give away the offered child virgins to his subordinates?


    Bao Jianghe lowered his head.


    After he was dead, would he go down to the 18th level of hell?


    TN: bonus chaptering up!

 Chapter 93: Personal Charm

    Chapter 93: Personal Charm


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    "The Little White Lotus Sect is no divine sect, it is simply a cult of evil! Inside is just a pile of filthy and nauseating things,pletely unheard of."


    Schrs gathered to chat. There were many people in the teahouse. These schrs discussed this recent event on the side, and around them there were also many people listening with their ears perked. Schrs were trend-setters. Generally speaking, even if themon people did not understand they would still follow along and agree that whatever the schrs held esteem for was good, and whatever the schrs belittled was bad.


    "The lords should kill them all! Allowing such people to live in this world is just disgusting."


    "Some people don''t believe it. I heard that the followers of the Little White Lotus Sect all thought that their Leader was threatened."


    "There are certain people, even if they see it with their own eyes and hear with their own ears, as long as they don''t want to believe it, they won''t believe it anyway."


    "Pitiful yet hateful."


    "Most people in this world are like this, but they don''t know it themselves."


    Lin Yuan was sitting behind a screen in the teahouse, a pot of hot tea on his table. The tea master''s hand was trembling slightly as he served on the side. He did not expect that such an important character woulde to their teahouse to drink tea, and he himself coulde and serve him. When the tea master was pouring tea, his hand shook, and the tea spilled on the table. His breathing stopped for a moment, his body kneeling down before his brain even got the order.


    "En?" Lin Yuan was puzzled.


    The tea master couldn''t even say aplete sentence. As soon as he spoke, his teeth would chatter against each other: "South, South Bodhisattva forgive me..caomin, caomin.." (TN: personal reference used bymoners when speaking with royalty or high officials)


    Lin Yuan just stood up, seeming not to see the spilled tea on the table, and said to the tea master: "You are excused, you don''t need to serve here."


    The tea master used both hands and feet to support himself, almost crawling out.


    Just a moment longer and he estimated that he would not be able to hold on anymore. When he was far away, the tea master touched his crotch area and found that it was soaked through.


    "The smell of urine!"


    "Who urinated? You can''t even hold in your pee so what do you evene out in public for?"


    The tea master quickly hid away, his face flushed red. It was unknown whether it was out of fear or excitement.


    Lin Yuan went out to walk around for once. The people following him all kept afortable distance not too far away. These people were equivalent to security guards, but unlike security guards, if he really did fall into danger, these people would rather protect him even at the cost of their own lives.


    But Lin Yuan felt that there was actually no need to be so vigntafter all, few people had seen his face, and would not match his face with his identity. If he went out alone, at most he would just be regarded as a rich young master. But with so many people following him, this would only let others know that he had a special identity at just a nce.


    However, regarding this matter about him going out.


    Song Shizhao, Song Lian, Luo Ben, Wu Changqing and the others all had the same opinion. Mainly that his identity was now too noble, and if he met with any ident then everything would be over. Therefore, he should avoid going out if at all possible, and it would be even better to stay in the government official manor and remain under heavy protection. This way the officials could feel at ease.


    Lin Yuaning out this time was his own stubborn decision. He felt that if he stayed in the government office, he would definitely get sick from the stuffiness. Faced with a bunch of official duties every day, his eyes were always dry and ufortable. There were no eye drops in this era after all. Many times, his eyes were so dry and sore that they teared up involuntarily. A few times, Song Shizhao stumbled upon his tearing eyes and thought that those were tears of sadness for the tragic situations of themon people in other parts of the empire.


    And for some reason this kind of misunderstanding even spread out among the people.


    Saying that he couldn''t bear to see themon people''s miserable state, crying every day, crying every night, crying so much his eyes almost went blind.


    Several times Lin Yuan heard the rumors that he had cried himself blind.


    Many people sincerely believed that he was blind.


    And Lin Yuan could not specially exin something small like this, so he could only pretend that he didn''t know anythingthemon people seem to think that he could handle political affairs well even if he was blind. Looking at this from another perspective, themon people were quite confident in him.


    He was sitting in a teahouse now, listening to the schrs outside talking loudly. There were also smart schrs who read more books but did not study themselves into bookish fools. They were more wise and far-sighted than others.


    "The way I see it, the South Bodhisattva is going to bring under control the chaos below."


    "To put it bluntly, the government is afraid that these cults will really encourage their believers to rebel."


    "Just don''t know how long it will take."


    "I think this is a good thing. Themon people are too ignorant. If the people above remain inactive and ignorant as well, the world will be even more chaotic."


    "Isnt the dog court like this? The emperor is enjoying debauchery and sumptuous entertainment in the pce every day. What does he care about the suffering of the people and what harm evil cults can do? The way I see it, he only cares whether the beauty serving him today is beautiful or not, and whether the wine served to him tomorrow is mellow or not. If you ask me, with an emperor like that, there is really no difference from a pig."


    "In fact, even pigs are better, pigs can be killed and eaten."


    Don''t know since when, but the awe these schrs had for the emperor of Yuan Dynasty hadpletely disappeared.


    But such schrs were still a minority. Most schrs dared not say anything even if they knew the absurdity of the emperor above them. The emperor was the emperor, and the emperor could do no wrong.


    It was the fault of the officials and ministers for not admonishing the emperor. In their opinion, even if the officials kowtowed until their heads broke open and they died, they must still try to convince the emperor.


    Lin Yuan listened while sitting in the private room with a teacup in his hand. He listened with great interest. Having been sitting on the top for so long he hadn''t heard these words in a long time. The people that now surrounded him were shrewd human beings. Every one of them possessed twisting and turning schemes and thoughts, their words wless of anything that could ve used against themand even brother Dao rarely chatted with him like before.


    The distinction between monarch and minister was bing more and more obvious.


    Although this was not a bad thing, Lin Yuan still felt lonely sometimes.


    Despite having lived two lifetimes, this was the first time Lin Yuan felt this feeling of coldness that came from standing in a high ce.


    In such a position, he had no friends. The status gap was too great. He held the power of life and death in his hands and no one would be socking in self-awareness enough to try to be friends with Lin Yuan.


    Sometimes when Lin Yuan thought about it, he felt that being an emperor was also a very miserable thing. In order to be a sage ruler, one must be busy every day, waking up earlier than a rooster and sleepingter than a dog. There were so many officials, but each had his own thoughts and interests. There were so many concubines who wanted toy on the same bed as the emperor, but the emperor didn''t even know whether she was sincere or not.


    There were so many children, but these children who grew up in an environment full of power struggles, every one of them just wanted to get the most benefit out of him.


    Such a life..seemed to be quite miserable.


    That was why there were so many incapable monarchs. If you were a bit more incapable, you could live a bit more happier.


    You could get rid of the officials you hated, and support the ones you liked, alienate the concubines you hated, and dote on the concubines you liked.


    Now listening to these schrs chatting, Lin Yuan found it to be very interesting, a smile curling the corners of his mouth, his appearance looking very cheered.


    The guards in civilian clothes looked at Lin Yuans expression, and they were relievedthey were afraid that these schrs would anger the South Bodhisattva with their thoughtless words. It was nothing if these people were unlucky but what if they vexed the South Bodhisattva badly?


    If one asked where Lin Yuan''s most diehard fans were, it must be the people around him.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan also found it incredible. These people followed him every day, and knew that he had to eat three meals a day and go to the toilet every day. How could they truly think he was a god? Was this not too bizarre?


    The schrs had now shifted from the topic of cults to the people''s livelihood.


    One of them said: "Say, the South Bodhisattva spends all his energy on lowly people. Does he know that one must rely on schrs to govern the country? I wanted to say this before, what is happening in Pingjiang now? Schrs put their energy into forming cliques to please surname Wu. It''s a mess. Have you ever seen any of them really be an official?"


    Several other schrs did not speak. Lin Yuan continued to listen with great interest.


    The man said again: "The way I see it, the South Bodhisattva is just letting them fight, and when they get tired of fighting, he''lle out. At that time those people will be obedient."


    "Why do what you just said sound so chilling?"


    "That''s right, this doesn''t look like selecting an official, it looks more like raising Gu." (TN: Gu=legendary venomous insect)


    "But I also think that the South Bodhisattva may look like he appreciates and respects talents, but it is just all words and not anything real."


    "What do you mean by this? Is it possible to have schrs ask for official posts? Everyone still knows some shame!"


    The person who spoke at the beginning said again: "At first there were officials being conferred, and the title sounded nice and all. And the two courtesy officials didn''t have to do anything. Just that, and they were still forced to their deaths."


    Mentioning the two who died, the schrs didn''t know what to say.


    Although they felt a bit of sympathy, but more so they only felt a sense of schadenfreude amusement.


    They all knew that the South Bodhisattva would definitely use schrs, it was just that he didn''t want people to see him as being threatened by the schrs'' power.


    So they didn''t have to do anything, but just wait quietly.


    Those people who wanted to take the initiative could do so, and when those people hit their heads and bleed, wouldn''t they benefit in the end?


    Lin Yuan sighed leisurely as he listened to the schrs talking.


    If this was in modern times, where there were so many schrs and civil servants everywhere, no one would have this kind of thinking.


    The root of the cause was that there were too few people who were literate in this era, and every one of them was precious. They were used to the days of being put on a pedestal.


    "Brother Yang, having said so much, what are your good strategies?" Someone suddenly asked, his tone not very good.


    This brother Yang said: "It is impossible to get anywhere with Lord Wu. If we want to go further, we might as well ask Magistrate Song."


    Magistrate Song was Song Lian.


    Someone sneered: "That Magistrate Song has just arrived, and he has yet to even steady his feet, so how can he manage our affairs?"


    Brother Yang: "This is just my simple suggestion, it doesn''t matter whether you believe me or not. Everyone, please enjoy yourselves, I will be leaving first."


    Lin Yuan turned his head and said to the guards around him: "That surnamed Yang, pay some attention to him."


    The guards quickly said: "Yes."


    A couple of guards had already followed the man surnamed Yang out, and it was likely that they would follow the other to his residence.


    Lin Yuan didn''t understand. He had put up such a big sign like Song Lian there in front of them. Song Lian''s reputation was also quite prestigious. Moreover, there was still a shortage of people under his hand. Why didn''t those schrs go see him instead of stubbornly sticking to Wu Changqing''s side?


    Was it possible that..Wu Changqing had some kind of special personal charm, and it was just that he had not discovered it?

 Chapter 94: Omnipotent

    Chapter 94: Omnipotent


    "Laoye, you are actually not in a hurry at all." The old servant had followed Song Lian since he was a child, and he had long be like family. At this moment, he said in a low voice while serving the rice, "Traveling thousands of miles over here, but I don''t see any show of regard from the South Bodhisattva.."


    He felt indignant on Song Lian''s behalf. In his opinion, there was no one more capable and smarter than Song Lian.


    Song Lian sat down to eat, and said to the old servant, "What''s there to hurry?"


    The old servant sighed again.


    Song Lian did not exin to the old servant.


    He knew in his heart that there were many people under Lin Yuan who wanted to seed. If he was rashly entrusted with heavy responsibility, his life would not be easy in the future. The Song Shizhao of today would be Song Lian in the future. Everyone would be staring at the seat under him, wanting nothing more than to rece him.


    Lin Yuan asked him to take care of the "spreading literacy" in order to help te him with ayer of gold. With thisyer of gold, he would be able to hand more important duties to him in the future.


    Song Lian also knew that he was a signboard, but so what? His starting point was much higher than that of ordinary people. This was a good thing.


    All the remaining members of the Little White Lotus Sect were arrested because of Bao Jianghe''s confession.


    Most of these people didn''t know one character from another. They were poor people who were originally oppressed. Once they managed to finally gain a little power, they themselves didn''t regard human lives as human lives.


    One of them in particr, every room in his residence had locked up captives that included both men and women. They were not given any clothes in order to prevent them from escaping.


    The servants serving in his residence confessed that this person would visit different rooms every day, and sometimes several had to serve him together. Those who were still alive were the obedient ones, and those who were not obedient had died long ago.


    Recently, Song Lian was thinking of how to settle these victims. Send them home? He was afraid l that they would die as soon as they returned home. This kind of thing could not be hidden. Putting aside their own family, just the stares and finger-pointing from outsiders could kill them.


    So Song Lian sent them to the barracks, to be army cooks, or something else such as army nurses. Discipline was very important in the barracks and everyone was exhausted every day, so naturally there was no energy left for gossip.


    This solution was actually praised by Lin Yuan, who said that Song Lian had mercy for the people, which startled Song Lian.


    Song Lian also noticed that Lin Yuan was like a father to themon people, not at all stingy with his tolerance and benevolence. He had two faces, one reserved for themon people and one for the officials.


    It had only been a little more than two months, but already many people in Pingjiang hade to sincerely support him.


    The old servant said: "I think that South Bodhisattva may really possess something extraordinary. I heard that he was originally part of thendowning ss. There are so manyndowners in this world, but there is only one like him."


    Song Lian ate a bite of food: "Fate and circumstances are also important."


    If the world was peaceful, a person like Lin Yuan might be just andowner his whole life.


    Fate and circumstances made him what he was now.


    Lin Yuan looked at the frontline battle report. Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang had set off to Chuzhou together.


    Today Lin Yuan had nearly a million people in his army. Even though he included the auxiliary soldiers such as army cooks and logistics, this number was not to be underestimated. Although the number might not be the most crucial aspect, during war, people were the foundation of everything.


    The imperial court had already lost any military advantage in front of him now.


    Since the imperial court took away Toqto''a''s military power and disbanded his army on the spot, the imperial court had lost itsst barrier. Now their military was just for show. They may still have money, but don''t even mention sending troops to attack Lin Yuan, in fact even just making a gesture of goodwillthere was a likely chance that Lin Yuan would just ignore it.


    They could only ce their hopes on the different rebel factions too busy fighting each other to the death. In this way they could eke out some breathing space.


    After having ruled this great and prosperous empire, only to be forced to return to the grasnds. This kind of disparity gap was not something everyone could ept.


    Looking at the battle report, Lin Yuan saw that the army''s march went gone smoothly and without any resistance. The wanhu of Chuzhou was surnamed Jiang, who did possess some skills. Despite being trapped in Chuzhou, he still clenched his teeth and persisted in holding off the siege. Daring enough to send out soldiers to directly fight with the enemy, he and Chen Baisong exchanged several rounds, so this time it was not a one-sided massacre.


    Lin Yuan''s army was not without losses. ording to the reported number of deaths, it was already more than 20,000. Although the casualties on Chuzhou''s side were even more serious, the 20,000 he lost still caused his eyebrows to furrow.


    Song Shizhao took the battle report handed over by Lin Yuan and read it carefully before he said, "My Lord don''t need to worry too much. Now the Yuan Dynasty is just a grasshopper at the end of autumn. It won''t be a few days before they are unable to jump up and down anymore. Instead, there are others who we need to focus on now."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "It has been more than two years since Guo Zixing died of illness, and now his power has been inherited by Sun Deya."


    "My Lord..wants to capture Haozhou?" Song Shizhao knew Lin Yuan''s meaning almost immediately. The days of the Yuan Dynasty were numbered, so if they continue to keep their sights on it now it would be a matter of neglecting fundamentals and concentrating on details. On the other hand, the momentum of the several rebel factions were now soaring, to the point that they had no choice but to guard against them.


    Haozhou was Sun Deya''s base.


    Lin Yuan wanted to eliminate Sun Deya and the others in one fell swoop, without leaving any chance at all.


    Lin Yuan: "I''m only afraid that it is not the right time."


    Song Shizhao broke out in a cold sweat, but his mind was clear and he quickly said: "My Lord has acute foresight, but why not take things slowly? It cannot be captured this year, but next year or the year after next, it will definitely be captured!"


    Although Song Shizhao knew that Lin Yuan''s objective was the entire empire, he did not expect that he was preparing to deal with both the imperial court and Sun Deya at the same time.


    This caused him to be so excited that he could barely control himself.


    Perhaps it was not far from the day when Lin Yuan would conquer the whole empire.


    Song Shizhao said: "I wonder where is the Xiao Ming Emperor.."


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "An Laosi should likely be about to make his move."


    He had An Laosi encourage Xiao Ming Emperor''s ambition and desire for power. There could only be one boss in a country. Liu Futong held heavy power, but Xiao Ming Emperor stood for orthodoxy. If Xiao Ming Emperor really wanted to fight Liu Futong for power, there was no guarantee who would lose or win in the end.


    During the Qing Dynasty, Obai held heavy power and controlled the imperial court but didn''t the Kangxi Emperor still manage to pull him from his seat of power?


    Because Kangxi was the emperor, he stood for orthodoxy and was the righteous ruler. Therefore, there would always be officials willing to gamble with him. Whereas in the hands of Obai, these people might not be able to seed in their careers their whole lives. But so long as they won the gamble with Kangxi, they would instantly reach the summit of their careers.


    Lin Yuan didn''t mind giving Xiao Ming Emperor a little push.


    The fiercer and more chaotic Xiao Ming Emperor and Liu Futong fought, the more benefits he would get.


    "What happened to Chen Youliang?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Song Shizhao said: "He killed Ni Wenjun and annexed Ni Wenjun''s army, iming to be a pacificationmissioner (TN: high military officials supervising the peace in border regions), or manager of governmental affairs."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "I must leave it to Mister to pay attention to Chen Youliang''s news."


    Song Shizhao didn''t quite understand: "In my opinion, Chen Youliang does not seem to be a very important character now, just only upying Huangzhou. Above him there is also a Xu Shouhui. I''m afraid he won''t be able to achieve much."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "There is a kind of person who is born different from others."


    Next year would be the year for Chen Youliang to shine, and he could not afford to ignore it, allowing Chen Youliang to grow stronger.


    He didn''t want to leave it till he finally confronted Chen Youliang to regret not dealing with him in advance.


    An Laosi who was far away in Anfeng let out a sneeze. He was currently standing out in the cool breeze while his wife was sorting out invitations. It had been more than half a year since they came to Anfeng. They used money to open the way, and even bought a minor official post. Although An Laosi looked rough and boorish, he was actually a bold and careful man. During the past six months, they had been busy with socializing, money flowing from their pockets like water, but they quickly became acquainted with the minor officials below.


    "There is no letter from Pingjiang." An Laosi sighed, afraid that the South Bodhisattva had forgotten him.


    Lady An put away the invitations and took out paper and pen. She was literate and possessed good handwriting. Although she was a woman, she did not use the font favored by most women, but a cursive script that looked like flying dragons and dancing phoenixes. Because she was afraid that people would not be able to make out what she wrote, she could only restrain herself. As a result, the words that came out could only be considered neat.


    Lady An wrote while saying: "You don''t have to worry about this. If you have time to sigh, why not go out and walk around."


    An Laosi: "What''s the use of going out for a walk? The way I see it, if I don''t cut my lower half and be a eunuch, I won''t be able to see Xiao Ming Emperor at all in this life."


    Rather than saying that Liu Futong protected Han Lin''er too well, it was better to say that Liu Futong kept a tight grip on Han Lin''er. Other than special asions, no one could see him. Except for the servants, the only people who could approach Han Lin''er were important officials. And these important officials were also Liu Futong''s people.


    Lady An also sighed: "We have to think of other ways."


    An Laosi shook his head: "How is it that simple."


    But letting the opportunity to get promoted and be rich slip away from him, An Laosi could only feel heartache, wanting very much to beat his chest and stomp his feet.


    This time, if he couldplete the South Bodhisattva''s task and returnter, even if he would not be an extremely important official, he would at least be entrusted with important duties. Wasn''t this exactly what he wanted?


    "Isn''t it said that the prime minister wants to select concubines for Xiao Ming Emperor?" Lady An suddenly said, "All the daughters of the officials could attend."


    This was a forced levy. The daughters of high-ranking officials were to be concubines, and the daughters of small officials and minor officials were to be pce maids.


    An Laosi: "..Give birth to a daughter now? It''s toote."


    Lady An: "We didn''t make any exact statements. The family members we told our neighbors about are on the road, so how about we say that we brought our daughter over here ahead of time?"


    An Laosi: "Where can we find this daughter?"


    Lady An smiled and said, "Did you forget? Hong Xiu answered my letter, and I believe she is about to arrive in Anfeng soon."


    An Laosi''s eyes widened: "Wife, did you already think of this solution at that time?"


    Lady An: "When you men do things, you don''t bother to hold any regard for women. I am a woman, so naturally I know what women can do."


    Hong Xiu was more restrained than Tian Xiang and the others. So long as she was dressed simpler, she would give people the impression that she was just a flower vase.


    Only such a person would not be suspectedunlike Tian Xiang, who possessed a pair of eyes that appeared alluring even when not smiling. Even if she deliberately restrained herself, it was still easy for others to notice that something was out of ce.


    It was more than ten dayster when Hong Xiu finally arrived. There were a few soldiers who were disguised as servants apanying her, protecting her all the way to Anfeng. Hong Xiu had removed all makeup and when standing next to An Laosi, they really did look like they were father and daughter, the shape of their lips being somewhat simr.


    Lady An walked over and took Hong Xiu''s hand. The two women walked ahead, and An Laosi followed them as they walked through the streets.


    "A visiting rtive?"


    "This littledy is quite pretty."


    An Laosi smiled and said: "This is my daughter who was on the way here. Now because the Emperor is selecting concubines, I naturally must send someone to pick her up earlier. My father and mother are still behind."


    Everyone praised Hong Xiu while envying the An family for giving birth to such a fine daughter.


    Even if she were to enter the pce to be a little pce maid, based on her looks she would definitely attract the eyes of Xiao Ming Emperor.


    Xiao Ming Emperor was a young man, at the age where one had no scruples when it came to the business between men and women.


    After walking through the streets, the three finally returned to the small courtyard residence.


    Lady An sent An Laosi to get hot water for Hong Xiu clean up. After sitting in the carriage for so many days, no matter how good Hong Xiu''s physique was, it was not so good right now. She first wiped her face before leaning back on the chair and saying to Lady An, "This courtyard is not bad."


    Lady An smiled and said, "It costed three hundred taels."


    Hong Xiu was taken aback.


    Lady An said: How is it that easy to buy a house, finding the right connections, actually buying the house. Just the first part requires two hundred, and there are also the neighbors who we have to give some greeting gifts to. Sometimes, even three hundred taels are not enough."


    Lady An asked Hong Xiu again: "How is Gaoyou and Pingjiang? Although my husband and I are not in Pingjiang, we have always been thinking of the South Bodhisattva in our hearts."


    Hong Xiu took Lady An''s hand: "Our Lord is always thinking of you both too."


    Lady An sighed and said, "We have no choice. I''m afraid we must trouble little sister in the future."


    Hong Xiu: "No trouble."


    She had requested toe here herself, and the South Bodhisattva also promised her that if this matter seeded, she would also be able to serve as an official in the future.


    Even though she was a woman, she also wanted to try seizing this opportunity. What if she won in the end?


    People like her didnt have any illusions about men for a long time. She had seen too many men and knew that men were all like cats, and there were no cats that did not like to steal fish (TN: expression for fickleness). Instead of relying on men, it was better to rely on oneself. There was no opportunity before but now that there was, naturally she must firmly grasp it.


    When there were more women who became officials in the future, they would be able to ally with each other and join in an opposition to the same adversary. That way, there would be no fear that there would be no ce for them.


    At night, Hong Xiu stayed in the same room with Lady An. There were always a lot of things to say between women. Lady An was also worried that Hong Xiu might feel difort, it being her first time in Anfeng, so she wanted to personally stay and apany her.


    After they cleaned their faces and washed their feet, theyy on the bed under the same quilt.


    "You have suffered on the travel here. I wonder how it is back in Pingjiang." When they left, the South Bodhisattva was still in Gaoyou.


    Hong Xiu said: "Nothing major. Those little thieves below are like always. As long as Our Lord orders for rectification, where is there room for them to speak?"


    Lady An looked at Hong Xiu: "When you are called into the pce, you will be a pce maid first. You are beautiful, so I am afraid that the women in the pce.."


    It would be bad if the task was not yetpleted, only for Hong Xiu to be killed by those women.


    Hong Xiu said with a chuckle: "Sister, don''t underestimate me. I grew up among women since I was a child. What methods do they have that I don''t know? If no one values me after I enter the pce, naturally it will be convenient. If someone values me, I will join the side of her opponent, there will always be a way to guarantee my life."


    Lady An: "Then you have to be careful, because there is a limit in how we can help you outside the pce."


    Hong Xiu nodded: "I won''t hide it from sister, when I think about what I''m going to do, I can''t sleep well day and night, the blood in my veins rushing and unable to calm down."


    She still remembered what the South Bodhisattva said to her: "You are going to be a spy. If you can seed, you will topple an entire country. Are you afraid?"


    She was so excited that she couldn''t even lift her head. She said, "This ve is not afraid!"


    So long as she seeded, even if she was a woman, there was even a chance of being recorded in the history books. Even if it was not fame but notoriety, it would be enough.


    It was early in the morning when Hong Xiu was sent into the pce. The old pce maids and the eunuchs in the pce came to lead them away. The young girls got on the carriage, appearing nervous and excited. These daughters of minor officials were also dreaming, once they entered the pce, if they could catch the eyes of Xiao Ming Emperor, they and their families would be able to live a good life in the future.


    For girls, marrying was their second birth. Only by marrying a good man would the rest of their days in this life be good.


    But no good man couldpare to the Emperor.


    That was the Emperor, the master of all things, and naturally their masters.


    If they could really be the Emperor''s women, they would also be half a master.


    The girls were afraid to talk at first in the carriage. After a while, they found that no one bothered with them, so they started chatting.


    "Which family are you from?"


    "Ah, we have the same surname, maybe hundreds of years ago we belonged to the same family. "


    They only started to talk about "business" when they finished making small talk.


    "I wonder whether the consorts in the pce are easy to serve."


    "I heard that the Empress is a kind person, and treats the concubines like sisters."


    "I heard that the maids serving the Empress are all stunning!"


    "I wonder where we will be assigned."


    Hong Xiu listened quietly.


    Some people saw the beauty of Hong Xiu and started a conversation with her, "Which family are you from?"


    Hong Xiu said: "The An family in the western part of the city."


    "An family? I haven''t heard of it."


    "I haven''t heard of it either."


    Hong Xiu said: "We just moved here half a year ago, so it is natural that sisters do not know."


    After all, Anfeng was only a county, the pce was not big, but the construction was not bad. For these girls, this kind of building was what they could only look at before. They never had the extravagant hope to actually live inside it. Each and every one wanted to move next to the carriage window. Only when the old pce maid outside gave them a look did they sit back again.


    Hong Xiu didn''t feel much.


    She had seen many exquisite orvish buildings, and in truth they were all the same. They were just for living in and after a few days of living in it, there was really nothing all that special.


    After entering the pce, the new pce maids first received their pce uniforms, and then their living arrangements were made. They had to learn the rules for a period of time before they could be assigned to serve in the pce.


    The old pce maid saw that Hong Xiu had good looks, and she also felt that she would have a good future, so she was extremely strict on her training.


    Although strict, Hong Xiu had a good rtionship with her in private. Hong Xiu was different from the other girls. Before she entered the pce, Lady An gave her a lot of money which she could use to manage the rtionships and connections in the pce. The old pce maid took the bribe and felt that she may not be without good luck in the future, so she began to help teach Hong Xiu even more meticulously.


    "This sugar is good, you try." Hong Xiu stayed in the old pce maid''s room, putting the cane sugar bought from the kitchen next to her with a respectful smile. Cane sugar was rare and even the kitchen did not have much. Hongxiu spent a lot of money just to buy this small piece.


    Sure enough, the old pce maid couldn''t look away when she saw the sugar. She swallowed and said, "How can I take your things?" But at the same time she also put the sugar in her mouth and squinted her eyes with relish.


    A pce maid like her who was in charge of the new pce maids didn''t have much chance to get any good benefits. Only those who served in front of the imperial family had any position. She herself was reluctant to buy such sweets.


    After receiving the other''s benefit, the old pce maid took Hong Xiu''s hand and said: "Of the new pce maids who enter the pce, you are the most sensible and appropriate. The way I see it, everyone else is not as good as you. If you are lucky in the future, maybe you will.." She nced up towards the sky.


    Hong Xiu quickly said: "It''s all because of your care, this ve is stupid and if not for you, I''m afraid I would not be able to live long. In this ve''s heart, you are this ve''s mother."


    "Ai, good child." The wrinkles on the face of the old pce maid seemed to all be smiling, "In this case, let us recognize a godmother and goddaughter rtionship, how about you calling me godmother?"


    Hong Xiu''s eyes immediately turned red, and she knelt down quickly: "Godmother, please ept this daughter''s kowtow."


    The old pce maid helped her up: "Good child, good child, when you are sessful in the future, don''t forget your godmother."


    Hong Xiu: "Naturally! This ve might not know anything else, but I know that one must pay back kindness!"


    The old pce maid smiled and said: "Next month, I will send you to Consort Li..Consort Li is the most favored. If you go to her, you will be able to see the Emperor more often. It may be your chance at that time."


    Hong Xiu shook her head: "Godmother, if I go to Consort Li, I''m afraid I will never have the opportunity to seed, and I won''t be able to repay godmother."


    The old pce maid asked strangely: "Why do you say this?"


    Hong Xiu whispered: "Consort Li is the Emperor''s favorite, when the Emperor goes to Consort Li''s residence, how can others enter his eyes, even if there are those who can, it can''t be in front of Consort Li.."


    Old pce maid: "Aiya! I actually forgot something like this!"


    Hong Xiu lowered her head: "Godmother, how about sending me to the Empress''s side."


    Old pce maid: "..They say that the Empress is a kind person but what''s the use of kindness? The Emperor doesn''t love her, so she can only earn some reputation. When you go to her residence, won''t you just wait in vain with her?"


    "Godmother, it is exactly because the Emperor doesn''t love her, so I must go serve her." Hong Xiu whispered, "The Empress is the Emperor''s legal wife, but she has been suppressed by Consort Li this whole time. Only because she is unable to gain favor herself will there be a chance for me."


    Hong Xiu understood women. The Empress had been suppressed by Consort Li for so long, even if it was not herself, so long as someone could suppress Comsort Li, she could also vent her discontent.


    If the Empress was really as without wants or desires as in the rumors, then her reputation of kindness would not have spread far and wide.


    These women were locked up in a courtyard, waiting for the same man every day. It lookedplicated, but in fact it was simple.


    As for how to let the Empress see her and be willing to use her, she had her own ways.


    Wasn''t it the same in the brothel? They were all vying for the top spot, even if they themselves couldn''t make it, they were willing to support the neers to suppress their old rivals.


    Sometimes what they wanted was no longer their own benefit, but to make the opponent ufortable.


    The old pce maid thought for a while: "If you go to the Empress''s side, I''m afraid you can only start in the position of rough work pce maid."


    The Empress had her own confidants and these pce maids took care of the Empress internal treasury and daily life, controlling everything around the Empress. Naturally, they would not let other pce maids get ahead. It was really difficult indeed for a rough work pce maid to climb up the ranks.


    Hong Xiu smiled and said, "Godmother, we must make the gamble."


    The old pce maid took the hand of Hong Xiu and said with a smile: "Okay, this godmother will wait to enjoy the blessing of our Xiu''er from now on."


    Hong Xiu''s current pseudonym was An Xiu. The name Hong Xiu was too improper and ordinary girls would not have this kind of name.


    The corners of Hong Xiu''s lips curved into a smile: "Thank you godmother."


    She was full of confidence, the Hong Xiu at this moment felt as omnipotent as the gods.

 Chapter 95: Brothers

    Chapter 95: Brothers


    When trying to get up around five o''clock, it was fine in summer, but it was a huge torture in winter. Don''t know how much perseverance it took to get out of the warm bed.


    Although it was already winter, it was not snowing here in Pingjiang. Lin Yuan changed into cotton clothes andnguidly went to eat breakfast, a bowl of porridge, a dish of side vegetables and two steamed buns. Si Niang was still working as a cook. Her craftsmanship was average and couldn''t bepared with those craftsmanship that were handed down in the family, but Lin Yuan was used to eating it, and he was not ready to change.


    Lin Yuan waszy in the winter, but themon people were not like him. However, the winter days were better than in previous years, and the poor felt this change the deepest.


    It had been more than a month since winter. This winter had not continued to cool downpared to previous years, but it had not warmed up either. However, none of the provinces and counties under Lin Yuan''s rule have reportedrge-scale deaths.


    When winter arrived, what Lin Yuan feared most was the people freezing to death. Arge decrease in the poption would reduce the vitality of the market. There was no other solution but to increase the poption. However, after several additions to the poption before, the merchants had practically already bought all the people that could be bought in the entire north. So now if there was a big poption decrease again, the only way was to wait for the people to reproduce slowly by themselves and recuperate the poption.


    But children were not able to inject energy into the market and enter the industry the moment they were born into the world, they needed at least more than ten years.


    This winter, less than 10,000 people died from freezing, at least two-thirds less than in previous years.


    Lin Yuan praised the governors and county heads of various ces, and he himself also let out a sigh of relief.


    Compared with Lin Yuan''s situation, other ces werepletely different.


    After several consecutive years of non-ie and major loss ofbor, many rural families suffered a fatal blow. Most of them began to flee, some fled to the sites under Lin Yuan''s rule, and some fled to other ces.


    For example, Haozhou.


    Without Zhu Yuanzhang, it was Sun Deya who inherited Guo Zixing''s position now. Sun Deya was a viin. He was a vengeful person and deceitful in many ways. He was not necessarily better than others in fighting wars but he was very talented in instigating discord. In history, he died before Guo Zixing but due to the butterfly effect brought on by Lin Yuan''s arrival, he was actually still doing quite well.


    "General." The personal guard walked to the side of Sun Deya. At this time, he did not dare to speak anymore but could only wait for Sun Deya to finish enjoying the singing and dancing. Under the high tform sat the officials on both sides. Most of these officials were military officials. Sun Deya was of military background so he attached importance to this. While he also had a lot of advisors, he was unwilling to call them officials.


    The dancers were graceful and lovely, appearing like spring flowers, thin waists bent and swung like willow in the wind. They wore only thin gauze and had their nails painted red. They looked thin, but the ces where one should be plump were very plump.


    Sun Deya smiled as he watched, and generously let the dancers serve his subordinates.


    He liked the feeling of rewarding and bestowing grace on others.


    This gave him a feeling of control over everything. The joys, anger, and sorrows of his subordinates were all controlled by him.


    Here, he was not the emperor, but he held the power of the emperor.


    As for Xiao Ming Emperor?


    The corner of Sun Deya''s mouth twitched into a sneer. A kid who had yet to even be weaned, what right and virtue did he have to tell him, Sun Deya, to bow his head?


    After the dancers stopped singing and dancing and went to serve the men one after another, Sun Deya picked up the wine cup, retracted his smile, and said to the personal guard: "What is it?"


    The personal guard whispered in his ears: "General, the report is here, the people from several viges were gonest night.."


    Sun Deya was taken aback: "They all ran away?"


    The personal guard: "..death from starvation, from the cold, cant tell the difference.."


    Sun Deya: "How many people died?"


    Guardians: "More than 20,000.."


    And this was what was reported, even more was not reported.


    Sun Deya pondered for a moment: "Have people collect their corpses. If there is not enough food, tell the people there to give out food."


    The personal guard bowed his head and said yes.


    Yang Family Vige, the vige heads house.


    "Where is there any food?" Yang Rong kept pacing inside the house, the dry cigarette in his hand was lit, but he didn''t take a puff. His sons sat in the chairs and didn''t say a word.


    Yang Rong frowned, expression bitter. Although he was the vige head, his family also had to farm to support the family. Grain was harvested every year, but the harvest was not good. Not every household could get good fertilend. There were several types ofnd. The first-ss farnds were allocated to those of the Yang surname in the vige, the inferior ones were allocated to outside surnames, and the most inferior ones were allocated to foreign households who migrated over from other regions.


    But as members of the same vige, if some could not hand over the required amount of harvest, what could the rest do? It was not like they could just wait for the people above to punish them.


    He, the vige head, must find a way to collect and hand over the required amount of grains.


    But after handing over the required grains, there wouldn''t be much grain left in the vige at all.


    Last year was not like this year. This years tax was heavier thanst year''s. At leastst year they were able to make it to the beginning of spring. But clearly, this year they were not going to be able to hold on until the arrival of spring.


    Yang Rong''s hands trembled a little, and the dry cigarette fell to the ground: "The lords above tell us to give out grain..but where is there any grain left in the granary?"


    If they didn''t give out the grains, then they would be going against the lords above. If they did, then their family would be finished. Give out whose grain? Their family''s grain? But their own grain supply was not even enough for their family to hold on until spring?!


    Even if they ate bean curd cakes every day, they would still not be able to make it through this winter.


    There was not enough firewood and they could not afford coal either. Firewood seemed to be easy to get, but the trees that could be cut have all been cut down these past few years. If they went deeper into the forests, they would encounter wild beasts.


    Yang Rong''s eldest son said: "Father..let''s..let''s run."


    Yang Rongs sons all followed the lead of their eldest brother, and quickly said: "Yes, father, there is no way left to survive!"


    The eldest son said: "I heard that in Gaoyou, as long as you can farm thend you can fill your stomach, no going hungry or suffering from the cold."


    "If we run to Gaoyou, the officials above won''t be able to do anything to us."


    Yang Rong: "Do you think dad didn''t think about this? Then why don''t you think about it, can our entire family be able to escape? How many people are in the Yang family? A hundred! So many people, how can we run? Are the officials all blind and can''t see so many of us?!"


    "Your second granduncle, third granduncle, do you have the heart to leave them behind?"


    The youngest son mumbled: "Our own lives are in danger, who cares about them.."


    Yang Rong yelled: "Absurdity! I''ll tell you all! So long as I am still alive, you will forget such thoughts as soon as possible! The reason our Yang family can have today is because of the family teachings! No matter when and where, the Yang family must remain united! Only in this way other people will note to bully us, only in this way can we grow in strength. Is there anyone in this world who is more trustworthy than one''s own rtives?"


    The youngest son grew up cherished by him. He was Yang Rongs youngest son who he got when he was already quite getting on in the years. The old m gave birth to pearls, thus, his nickname was Zhu Zhu. As a result, he was especially not afraid of his parents. He retorted, Then it''s not as if the entire family of hundred should just die together? How about you go and ask them if they are willing to give out grain to help our family tide over this difficult situation?"


    Yang Rong suddenly lost his words.


    Grain was the lifeblood of farmers, and they could have nothing but they couldn''t not have grain.


    Yang Rong knew in his heart that if he asked the Yang family to take out the grain, the first to turn their faces would be them.


    "Besides,st time there was a draft, didn''t you think of a way to keep us from being drafted?" The youngest son said, "Our cousins have all gone, and especially second uncle, none of his sons are left. Who knows, maybe in their hearts they have a lot of hatred for you!"


    "Maybe as soon as they hear about this, they would pray that our whole family would die."


    Yang Rong: "Beast! Shut up!"


    The youngest son was instantly displeased: "I''m telling the truth. If you are not willing to listen then what do you want to listen to? Listen to me say that the Yang family is still all of one mind now, that they all listen to you as the vige head and they will do whatever you say?"


    "I dare to say this, but do you dare to believe it?"


    Yang Rong breathed heavily and coughed vigorously. The several sons hurried over to support him and pat him on the back.


    The eldest son said at this time: "Dad, although what Zhu Zhu said sounds a bit ugly, it is still reasonable. Please think about it some more."


    Yang Rong grabbed the eldest son''s wrist and his turbid eyes stared at his already tall and fully grown eldest son, asking tremblingly, "Eldest, you think this way too?"


    Eldest son: "..Dad, because of the military draft, our uncles all hate us.."


    Yang Rong had five brothers in total, and including him there were six in total.


    Of these five brothers, some had up to four sons, but some only had one.


    Drafting applied to the same surname, that was, all with the same surname counted as a household.


    In order to prevent his own sons from being drafted, Yang Rong would report only the sons of his brothers'' every year.


    After they left, it was unknown whether they were still alive or not as not even a single letter was sent back.


    His brothers hated him to his bones. After all, even the most harmonious rtives would be enemies after such a thing.


    But Yang Rong was still pretending to be deaf and blind, wishfully thinking that the brotherly feelings between them were still there, it was just that they couldn''t get around this curve at the moment. But when this curve was bypassed, they would still be the same good brothers as before, their rtionship as unbroken as ever.


    Eldest son said: "Dad, you originally have selfish motives. It''s no wonder our uncles hate you."


    Yang Rong coughed painfully: "Who did I do this for? Who?!"


    Youngest son: "Dad, you did this for our little family! Since it is all for survival, howe you can think about our family when it''s the military draft, but now you have to think about the whole family?"


    Yang Rong: "I am the patriarch!"


    The youngest son whispered: "Not many recognize you as the patriarch any more."


    Yang Rong became angry, and pointed at his youngest son as he breathed harshly and said, "You shouldn''t have been born back then! Even, even if, if you were born, you should have just been drowned! That way I don''t need to be vexed this much at my old age!"


    Youngest son: "Dad, we are trying to talk reason here!"


    His sons were all grown up and had their own ideas. The younger ones listened to the eldest and dont know when it began but they now listened more to the eldest brother instead of him, their dad. Yang Rong knew that he couldnt win against them anymore, no one would listen to him..


    Yang Rong closed his eyes and said softly: "Eldest, we listen to you."


    "You have the ability, so take care of your brothers in the future."


    The eldest son replied in lowly: "Dad, I know, us brothers will remain united."


    Yang Rong: "..Ai."


    He had harmed his brothers miserably, and he had no face left to say this to his sons.


    And this same scene appeared in many viges and towns in Haozhou.


    Sun Deya also couldn''t ever have thought that this method of benefiting and showing benevolence on the people would end up like this.

 Chapter 96: Fate

    Chapter 96: Fate


    Themon people were unwilling to travel long distances. When they couldnt even get enough to eat, it was even more impossible to find the means for transportation. Horses were military supplies and even if the people had money, they couldn''t buy them. Cows were also luxury goods and only thendowning ss could afford to use them. As a result, if themon people wanted to travel they must do so with just their two legs.


    Hundreds of people in Haozhou embarked on the road of exile.


    Those with males in the family were better off. They could pull a wooden cart while the females pushed from the back, the children following on the side of the cart.


    If there were no males and only females in the family, they could only flee with light luggage. They would not bring clothes, but only some dry food and tinder.


    Among the people who fled from Haozhou, not many were males.


    Naturally, the officials also discovered this. They sent troops to station at exits to prevent them from leaving.


    If a woman wanted to go out, they could ignore it. After all, with fewer people consuming food the better, but men were not allowed.


    Men could farm, smith iron, and serve as soldiers. Even if their physiques were weak, they could also serve as auxiliary soldiers. In any case, they were useful in every aspect.


    So the women escaped more smoothly. They gathered together, supported each other, and walked towards the unknown.


    Yang Rongs family was also stuck on the way out of the city. The men were driven behind temporary fences, like cows and horses, surrounded by soldiers. They didnt dare to move in fear that their heads would be chopped off by the soldiers.


    They sat on the ground, and the men around them were simr, sitting in ce like stray dogs.


    The females of the Yang family were still outside and have not left. They were waiting for their husbands and sons.


    "Soldier sir, soldier sir." The eldest Yang brother''s wife begged the soldier, who was about the same age as her son. She knelt down on her knees and grabbed the young soldier''s trousers. "We are all good citizens, we just want to go out of the city to see our rtives. Soldier sir!"


    She kowtowed to the young soldier.


    The young soldier looked less than fourteen years old, but his skin was abnormally rough, and there was an abnormal flush on his face. He looked at the eldest Yang brothers wife and remembered his mother, so he whispered: "This is the lords'' business, they won''t die."


    The eldest Yang brother''s wife looked at him in confusion.


    The young soldier said again: "..Either be a soldier or go do hardbor."


    The eldest Yang brother''s wife felt as if the sky in front of her instantly darkened.


    Whether it was being a soldier or a hardborer, both were dead ends. Soldiers could not return home unless they became disabled, but what about the rest of the family if they became disabled? The family couldn''t afford to feed him, so being disabled was no different than being dead.


    As for being a hardborer, they would have to work till death.


    When the eldest Yang brother''s wife returned to the group of female rtives, both the sister-inws and mother-inw came to ask her.


    "What did they say? What did the soldier sir say? When will they let them out?"


    The eldest Yang brother''s wife was still in a daze.


    Her mother-inw scolded her: "Usually speaking more than anyone else, why did you be a sullen gourd now? Did you not kowtow just now?! Go kowtow! Kowtow until the skin on your forehead breaks! The soldier sir will definitely answer you!"


    The eldest Yang brother''s wife shuddered. She lowered her head and said with tears: "The soldier sir said that they would either be soldiers or hardborers."


    The female family members had no words for a while, and it took some time before someone broke the silence with a low sob.


    Even her mother-inw couldn''t say a word.


    "What should we do?"


    A female family member asked.


    The eldest Yang brother''s wife sniffed: "Stay, or go."


    Her mother-inw said at this time: "You all go, I will stay."


    "Mother-inw!"


    "Mother-inw, I will stay, you follow eldest sister-inw and them. Eldest sister-inw and the others all have children, but I don''t have any. I will stay and apany my husband."


    The mother-inw shook her head and said: "I am old and can''t walk that long distance. Listen to me, take the children away, raise them well, and tell them not to forget their fathers. I won''t care if you remarry in the future. But you must not forget that the blood running in their veins is that of our Yang family! Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t be able to close my eyes!"


    The female family members cried together, leaving only an old woman behind, and then left this sad ce with the children.


    The boys were dressed up as girls. Fortunately, they were still young. Unless they took off their pants, no one could tell the difference.


    The eldest Yang brother and the others were also watching from a distance, watching the women crying, and watching the women walking away.


    Yang Rong smiled on the side: "Fortunately, the children can go."


    Yang Fourth, the youngest son, said: "I don''t have a son yet!"


    No one responded to him.


    The children were led by their mothers, and the youngest asked: "Mom, what about grandma?"


    The woman bit her lip and said, "Grandma is waiting for your dad and grandpa to go together."


    The child had a pair of innocent eyes: "Then howe we don''t wait?"


    The woman said with difficulty: "You''ll know when you grow up."


    These words were often used to coax children, but when it was used too frequently, the children would also no longer believe it. Although the children were young, they could also sense the emotions of the adults. Their keen intuition would stop them from making further inquiries.


    Yang Eldest and the others were detained for three days, and during these three days, more people were pulled in one after another.


    Don''t know how many times this has happened.


    They even encountered a few familiar people, and they also discovered that the soldiers didn''t care what they were doing or what they said to each other. So long as they obediently remain in ce and not think of escaping, they would not easilye to trouble them.


    After waiting for another period of time, dont know how many days and nights, Yang Eldest and the others lived on a bean curd cake a daytheir luggage was taken away, and whatever the soldiers gave them they must eat. If they could not stand the hunger they could only dig the grass roots from the ground to eat. In such a way, they actually managed to hold on for so long.


    When the soldiers told them to go out, they had already forgotten how long it had been since they were locked up.


    There should be no one trying to leave anymore right?


    Everyone was thinking this.


    They were driven together like cows and sheep, and the older soldier would pick them out.


    Able-bodied men were shooed to one side, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled were shooed to another side, and Yang Rong himself was also separated from his sons.


    "Soldier sir, soldier sir, they are all my sons. They cannot be without me. Please be merciful, please be merciful!" Yang Rong cried painfully and refused to let go after grabbing the soldier''s sleeves.


    The sons also shouted: "Soldier sir, he is our father, truly!"


    The older soldier was unlike the newly recruited young soldier. He was ustomed to life and death on the battlefield, and his heart had learned to be as hard as iron. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been given this task. At this time, his face appeared cold, looking like the god of death as he said in a mocking tone: "Do you think you are a father and son army? Are you even able to hold a weapon at your age?"


    "Don''t drag your sons to do hardbor with you!"


    It was better to be a soldier than a hardborer. Soldiers had food to eat and could also take an asional rest. If you were lucky and made some achievements, you could rise up the ranks and be an official.


    But as a hardborer you were likely to do hardbor until death. A human shaped beast of burden that could not stop working until death.


    The sons still begged: "My lord, my lord, please, please, my dad just looks old for his age, he is strong, he can serve as a soldier!"


    But Yang Rong didn''t beg anymore.


    He said to the older soldier: "Soldier sir, my sons are strong and capable, and they are sure to be good soldiers, so I will be a hardborer!"


    The older soldier couldn''t help looking at Yang Rong a few more times, and said with amusement, "You have a fatherly heart."


    "In that case, you father and sons can talk some more, and I wille againter."


    As the father and sons cried together, the older soldier sat on the side of the grass mound and looked on. He was also old. The next time he went onto the battlefield, he was afraid that he would not be able toe back alive. The soldiers of this age all suffered some pain of all sorts, the old wounds not yet healed only for new injuries to be added. The physique could not bepared with young people.


    "What are you looking at? Thinking of your son?" After finishing his task, a fellow soldier sat down beside the older soldier.


    The older soldier shook his head and said, "Where would I get a son? I don''t even have a wife, let alone a son."


    He was thinking of his father.


    He remembered that his family was poor when he was a child, and his father sold him to support his younger brothers.


    As time passed, he even forgot what his family was like. As a ve servant in andowners family, being beaten and scolded wasmonce. The maids'' monthly sry was more than that of those who did rough work. As a ve servant, only those serving at the side of the masters would there be any future.


    Later, the family he served died and the family property was confiscated. Servants like them had a new ce to go.


    Men became soldiers, and women..


    The older soldier sighed.


    He turned his head and looked at the Yang family, feeling a little envious.


    If he hadn''t been sold by his father back then, what would he be like now?


    Would his father be willing to be a hardborer for his sons, or would he ask his sons to be hardborers with him so that he would not suffer too much?


    The older soldier asked hisrade: "Have you finished writing your will?"


    Comrade: "I don''t know how to read or write, and it costs money to find someone to write it for me. I told my wife and son that if I can''t go back, she can remarry if she wants to remarry. I only insist on one thing, my son can''t change his surname."


    The older soldier smiled and said, "You are better than me. You still have two people you can miss!"


    Therade also smiled.


    It was difficult to marry a wife. Even ordinary vige wives were more willing to find a farmer than a soldier for a husband.


    At least farmers could farm thend and grow grain. Those who were soldiers couldn''t take care of the family as they were far away and couldn''t act as a pir of support for the family back homeeven the monthly sry might not be issued every month, or be able to reach their family''s hands.


    For example, hisrade''s wife used to be a prostitute, one who had been driven out due to being too old. Otherwise he would not be able to even marry a prostitute.


    Therade said to the older soldier: "Next time if we cane back alive, I''ll treat you to a drink at my house. The tofu made by my wife tastes like meat."


    The older soldier: "Then I really have to try it."


    The both of them looked rxed.


    When so manyrades died around them, it seemed as if dying was no longer all that frightening.


    They were afraid before and couldn''t stop shaking when they heard that they had to go onto the battlefield. Butter they didn''t seem to be as afraid.


    Death had be an extremelymon thing.


    The older soldier said to hisrade: "The weather is good today, I don''t know what kind of weather it will be on the day we leave for battle."


    Therade also looked up at the sky: "Who knows, the heavens won''t let us know in advance. You also shouldn''t be too kind, it''s about time to lead the people over."


    The older soldier stood up, his feet stomping on the ground. His shoes were too big, and it always felt a little unstable when worn.


    "Over there! Come with me!"


    Yang Rong took his eldest son''s hand: "Son, listen to dad, don''t insist on fighting, escape if you can."


    Yang Eldest could no longer speak from crying so hard.


    How to escape?


    Who could even escape?


    This was their fate.

 Chapter 97: Born To Toil

    Chapter 97: Born To Toil


    After having been stagnated for nearly two years, Lin Yuan once again felt therge-scale influx of the poption. However, unlike before, in addition to the Han people from other ces, there were even Mongolians flooding inalthough the number was notrge, about 20-30, and they were all from the same family.


    They probably heard the news that Toqto''a was in Pingjiang. Although they were still not sure, they took the risk. Toqto''a was still very popr. He himself also sighed when he heard about this. The imperial court did not remember his good deeds but there were some people who still remembered.


    This family had a high degree of Sinicization, and even the oldest of them could speak Chinese. Only their clothing and dressing style maintained their own ethnic style. Lin Yuan could only have someone to settle them first, and then call Toqto''a over.


    Unlike the Han people, the Mongols generally followed their own regime. When the Yuan Dynasty still existed, they all gathered at the capital whenever something happened. Later, when the Yuan Dynasty was defeated, they all migrated back to the northern grasnds. Although they lived mixed with the Han people, and after so many years there have also been many intermarriages, there were still very few truly equal interactions.


    Toqto''a adjusted his clothes. Standing in front of the door, he was both nervous and uneasy.


    "Father?" H Zhang was still holding fried dough sticks in his hand and a bowl of soy milk in his other hand. He asked strangely, "What are you doing standing at the door?"


    Toqto''a turned around and nced at H Zhang.


    After all, H Zhang was still young, and young people easily forget.


    He seemed to have already forgotten life back in the imperial court, and that his meaning in life was to inherit his father''s position.


    Now no one mentioned this anymore.


    In recent days, H Zhang was practically absent from home almost all day long. Toqto''a just watched and never asked for any exnation.


    H Zhang was no longer the child who needed parental care. He was learning this new world by himself, wanting to find his own ce in this new world and take back the glory that once belonged to his family.


    How could Toqto''a say to H Zhang: "Give up, we are Mongolians, and you can only sit around waiting to die."


    He couldn''t bear to say this to H Zhang.


    Rather than living soberly, sometimes it was better to be a little confused. This way life would be happier.


    H Zhang and Chu Lin have gotten very close recently. The two were about the same age and they were also living in the same ce. H Zhang was angry with Chu Lin at first. Although he knew that they had different standpoints and Chu Lin couldn''t do anything else. But it didn''t feel good to be deceived, especially since he was sincere on his part while Chu Lin''s sincerity waspromised.


    It was Chu Lin who visited several times and made a bunch of guarantees before the two reconciled their rtionship back to before.


    Now H Zhang was doing business with Chu Lin. The business Chu Lin had to take care of was very varied. He could be found wherever there was a need for someoneno one dared to let him do important things as Chu Lin was really not someone who could do practical things, but small, unimportant tasks were still fine.


    For example, receiving envoys from the imperial court.


    The imperial court now sent people to Lin Yuan every few months, mainly for recruiting him over and expressing goodwill.


    After H Zhang had breakfast, he separated from Toqto''a, the two having different things to take care of. Toqto''a looked at his son''s back and sighed silently.


    In the eyes of H Zhang, was it likely that there was no ce for the emperor anymore?


    Even if there was, it was no longer the one in the Yuan imperial capital.


    H Zhang was tall and vigorous. He was young and moved like the wind. He was like a young cheetah who while still being young, was able to stand on his own. In addition, as his appearance was obviously different from that of the Han people, no matter where he went there were always many people watching him.


    "Brother Chu!" H Zhang ran to the side of Chu Lin who was chatting with people on the street.


    Seeing that he arrived, Chu Lin hurriedly said to the stall owner: "I really am busy! I have to leave first, sorry!"


    After saying this, Chu Lin grabbed H Zhang''s sleeve and ran away like a ghost was chasing behind him.


    H Zhang was puzzled. So, after the two stopped, H Zhang asked: "What are you running for? That uncle doesn''t look like he has a bad temper. Did you offend him in some way?"


    Chu Lin''s face blushed. He was born too good-looking, and when the blush stained his cheeks, it only emphasized his red lips and pale skin, his eyes seeming to be like two pools of spring. With just a nce from him like this, it could captivate 0and enchant people.


    H Zhang swallowed, looked away and said, "Where are we going? What are you doing today?"


    Chu Lin said depressedly: "Entertaining the envoys, I only sent one awayst month, and another one is here again this month, ai, always eating and drinking with them, my dad said I even look a little fatter than before."


    H Zhang said seriously: "You''re not fat."


    Chu Lin smiled at H Zhang. And for some reason, H Zhang let out a shudder, and his face also turned a little red. But his skin was dark and it couldn''t be noticed as easily.


    The two of them walked forward along the road. H Zhang wanted to say something several times, but when he opened his mouth he didnt know what to say. He secretly looked at Chu Lins profile. Chu Lin was born too good-looking, no matter how one looked at him, he was always beautiful. If before Chu Lin''s beauty only existed on the outside, then Chu Lin''s beauty now went deep into his bones.


    After washing away the low self-esteem and confusion, Chu Lin was like a gem that had the dust covering it wiped away.


    H Zhang suddenly asked: "Your parents haven''t arranged a marriage for you yet?"


    When these words were spoken, both of them were taken aback. Chu Lin shook his head and said, "I am not going to marry."


    He was now doing even better than his older brother. When going out, others would call him Lord Chu. Even if he did not have an exact official position, everyone knew that the South Bodhisattva liked him and was willing to use him.


    Now if he was to find an inw, it would definitely be a better family than that of his sister-inw''s.


    At that time, how would his older brother act?


    Once he married, he would have to face a moreplicated situation. Would he have to fight for the position of the next patriarch with his older brother in the end?


    He would definitely win, but what about his older brother?


    It was better not getting married, anyway, he didn''t have much interest in the female sex.


    H Zhang felt his throat be hot and dry, and he felt that his face had be even hotter. He was clearly walking on the streets, with many people passing by. But when he heard Chu Lin say that he wouldn''t marry, his heart couldn''t help bing hot. Impulsively and without thinking he also said: "I''m not going to marry either."


    Chu Lin looked at H Zhang strangely, and H Zhang was also looking at him.


    Chu Lin quickly retracted his gaze as if frightened by something, and said, "Walk quicker, lest the envoy waits for too long. Although he is a member of the court, courtesy must not becking, and let others get a handle on us."


    While he said so, he quickened his pace.


    H Zhang didn''t understand, but he also followed Chu Lin quickly. On the way, H Zhang wanted to talk to Chu Lin again. But every time he spoke, Chu Lin would change the subject.


    Compared with H Zhang, Toqto''a''s situation was different. He was sitting in a carriage, and the destination of the carriage was the house of that Mongolian family.


    The name of the head of this family was Bu He. He had a big dark face, broad hands and feet, a strong body, and his shoulders were also extremely wide, making his head look rather small.


    Bu He married a Han Chinese wife. His wife gave birth to three sons and three daughters. Both the eldest son and the eldest daughter had already married.


    ording to what Bu He saidas early as a few hundred years ago, his family was likely servants of Toqto''a''s family. In short, he insisted on a rtionship of some sort with Toqto''a.


    When Toqto''a was invited to the main seat, he did not refuse. Only when he sat down could the others sit down.


    "Where did youe from?" Toqto''a also felt strange. When most Mongolians see that something was wrong they would generally take their families to the imperial capital so howe they came to Pingjiang instead?


    Bu He''s wife poured two cups of milk. Toqto''a took a sip, and suddenly sighed.


    He hadn''t tasted such a vor in a long time.


    Bu He: "We came here from Zhongqing."


    He rubbed his knees and said with a smile: "On the road, I heard people say you are here, so we came."


    It was simply impossible to continue traveling on the road.


    There were too many people and belongings. Although they didn''t bring cattle and sheep with them, they brought everything else they could.


    With so many things, naturally they couldn''t make a long journey.


    Toqto''a didnt know what to say.


    He thought they would have some other ns and considerations, but he was just told very honestly: "There is nothing else, we just couldn''t bear the cost."


    Toqto''a could only console: "Since you are here, then just live with peace of mind."


    Bu He still had his own worries. He said in a worried tone: "They are all Han people!"


    The rtionship between the Han people and them was not bad a few years ago. But as the state of the world got worse, their rtionship also got worse. The Han people felt that the Mongols would harm them, and the Mongols also felt that the Han people would harm them.


    Toqto''a asked him: "Then what can you do?"


    Bu He counted with his fingers: "I only have two daughters left to be married, and two sons not yet married."


    He said: "I''m going to find a matchmaker!"


    This was Bu Hes wisdom.


    Bing inws was the best way to assimte into a new environment. He quickly found a son-inw. There was no shortage of son-inws. There were young men eager to marry a wife all over.


    But Bu He couldnt find wives for his remaining two sonsso he did another shocking thing. After asking Toqto''a, he stuffed his two sons respectively into the homes of two widows.


    Both widows were not newly widowed. They had been widows for at least ten years, since before the world became chaotic. They also had no children. Because they were widows, their parents and brothers could not visit them too much. They lock themselves up at home all year round, sometimes even the neighbors don''t even remember when was thest time they hade out.


    When everyone was still watching the show, Bu He had already gained a firm foothold in Pingjiang.


    The two girls married into a big local familythis kind of big family refers to therge number of people within the n.


    The two sons married the widows, and the widows'' natal family also started making contact with them.


    Bu He also rentednd outside the city near the mountains, bought cows and sheep, and quickly became familiar with the surrounding residents. The ewes and cows they bought had just given birth to their young, and were full of milk. So Bu He sold the milk bucket by bucket.


    With a ce to live, with "rtives and friends", and with work, their hearts could finally be at ease.


    Lin Yuan looked at the dairy products that his servants brought over. There was a lingering smell on the tip of his nose as unprocessed raw milk could not avoid such a smell.


    Lin Yuan said to the servants, "Go and ask Bu He if his family can make milk tofu."


    If it could be made, the soldiers would have more convenient food to replenish energy when they march.


    The people below would not report such trivial matters to him. If it was reported to him, he really would be annoyed to death, but if it was not reported to him, he would be unable to stop himself from thinking about it all the time.


    Lin Yuan sighed, feeling that he was born to toil.

 Chapter 98: Land

    Chapter 98: Land


    The fire in the barracks had not yet been extinguished and the soldiers sat chatting around the bonfire. They were wearing newly handed out cotton-padded clothesall of the same color and the same size. They were tightly tightened with their belts so the thinner ones could also wear it with no problem. Holding a cup with hot water in it, many even took off their shoes to roast their feet by the fire.


    Soldiers couldnt leave the barracks without order. Even themanders above would face execution if they secretly ran out of the barracks. They were strictly managed, and those who executed the militaryw did not give face to anyone. And because of this, themon people living near the barracks didnt have to be so scared or on edge.


    The soldiers must stay in the barracks for a month before they could get two days off. For these two days, they also had to report their itinerary clearly.


    But there were also a lot of entertainment activities in the barracksfor example, Lin Yuan had people create game sport equipment like basketballs and cuju (TN: ancient Chinese football). There were also some simple fitness equipment, simr to the equipment found in gyms. So after their required training for the day was over, soldiers could also find things to amuse themselves.


    Zhao Laosi was holding a cup of water. He pulled out a sweet potato from the embers of the extinguished fire under his feet, peeled it and ate it in two bites.


    The person next to himughed at him: "You actually still hid one, what are you so anxious for? It''s not as if you won''t have anything to eat, in fact there will be meat broth tomorrow. Isn''t that better than just eating this alone?"


    Zhao Laosi finished the sweet potato in two bites and didnt feel all that full. He had fled over here as a refugee and his wife and children died on the road. He had nowhere to go and had no rtives in Gaoyou. He knew that being a soldier was dangerous and risky but he still gritted his teeth and joined the army.


    "Such a good thing, there will actually be more tomorrow?" Zhao Laosi licked his teeth, wanting to lick any remaining sweet potatoes from his teeth.


    His colleagueughed at him: "How is this considered a good thing? Nowadays, it is nted the most outside."


    "This thing grows faster, and its yield is quite a lot." His colleague was also a farmer in the past, and when mentioning this topic he became particrly energetic. He moved closer and chatted with Zhao Laosi in detail, "Every day the growth is visible to the eye!"


    "Just a little bit, and you can harvest so much."


    The skin of the colleague was dark, and when he smiled all of his teeth were exposed.


    Zhao Laosi said: "I like to eat sweet potatoes the best."


    The people around him said: "I also like to eat sweet potatoes. Regr potatoes are not as sweet as sweet potatoes and not as fragrant."


    "Then sweet potatoes and potatoes, can it only be grown here?" Zhao Laosi asked in a low voice.


    Colleague: "These two things aren''t picky on thend very much. You can grow it even on inferiornd, and still their harvest is more than that of the others."


    Zhao Laosi''s eyes widened: "Then..Then on my way over here, I didn''t see anyone nting it."


    With the rapid increase in the production of sweet potatoes on Lin Yuansnd, the consistently high food prices had slowly begun to fall down. However, Lin Yuan had been keeping the prices of sweet potatoes and potatoes from decreasing too much so that people would know that nting these two crops could still make money. People were naturally profit-seeking, perhaps when still hungry, they would think it was a good thing to grow sweet potatoes and potatoes, but once the problem of filling the stomach was solved, of course they would want to earn more.


    Now, other than a few big cities that could achieve a bnce of ie, self-producing and self-consuming, other small cities still had to rely on him for handing out food supplies.


    As a result, the sweet potatoes and potatoes did not spread beyond his territory, after all, his own people still didn''t have enough food.


    It was not that no one wanted the seeds. There were many inquiries from various forces.


    Rations and fodder were the top priority no matter when. Soldiers would only be obedient and have the strength to be able to fight on the battlefield when fully fed.


    But not even three years had passed since thest time Lin Yuan carried out executions and established his prestige. The merchants were tempted, but few really dared to make any moves. They were all staring at each other and wanted to see when someone else would make a move.


    Sometimes violent deterrence could indeed bring rtively long-term stability.


    "Some people will be drawn to visit the town in three days. How will they make the draw this time?"


    The soldiers were still chatting. Zhao Laosi was a neer, and he didn''t understand what the others were talking about, looking at his colleagues nkly.


    His colleague exined: "It is to bring food and clothing to those in the poor mountains and remote areas."


    Zhao Laosi was taken aback: "Why bother, isn''t that.." A waste?


    Colleague: "Do you know whose soldier you are?"


    Zhao Laosi wondered: "The general''s soldier?"


    The colleaguesughed loudly: "We are the soldiers of the South Bodhisattva! You don''t even know this? Our South Bodhisattva was born with a Buddha''s heart, and can''t bear to see anyone suffer. That''s why we are sent to save those who are suffering."


    Zhao Laosi was even more puzzled.


    These soldiers actually sincerely love that South Bodhisattva?


    Wasn''t the truth in the world that good people would be deceived, and good horses would be ridden by others?


    Zhao Laosi had also seen good people, and most of them had no good ending. On the contrary, the selfish, the mean and the cruel people lived better.


    "Without the South Bodhisattva, I would have died from starvation a long time ago." His colleague pointed at his own nose, "I was thin andme at the time. But after entering the army, it was all thanks to my colleagues for taking care of me and helping me recuperate. Back then, who would waste food on me?"


    The crowd was noisy and lively. Don''t know who started talking first, but the topic soon turned to talking of the time before, and the idle chatting quickly turned into a memorial meeting.


    When the soldiers were called early the next morning, Zhao Laosi was also selected for the visit to the town.


    Therades in the same squad all expressed their envy to Zhao Laosi after the training.


    "It''s a rare visit outside the barracks, so don''t frown. Although traveling on the road is a little rough, it''s also quite interesting."


    Zhao Laosi felt strange: "Interesting?"


    His colleague hooked his shoulders and said: "It''s better than being bored in the barracks. You can alsopete in hunting and all the prey you hunt is yours. If there is no prey, you can eat dry rations. Traveling during the day and camping at night. It''s tiring but it''s a rare, happy kind of tiring."


    However, Zhao Laosi said: "I don''t want to go out, I just want to stay in the barracks."


    He really liked the barracks. There were thick and warm clothes, at least two sets a year. He could eat his fill every day and even if there was no meat, he could eat as much sweet potatoes and potatoes he wanted. Each person had his own bed and although it was small, there was no problem fitting a grown man and even turning over was not difficult. No one had ever slept in a bed back in his old home.


    He was afraid of going out this time, what if he was left behind halfway on the road? What if he got lost? He wasn''t familiar with the area, maybe he might starve to death on the road.


    Zhao Laosi couldn''t sleep. He was afraid of being dragged away in the middle of the night, and he didn''t want to go anywhere.


    When it was time to gather in line, the officer in charge who counted the number found that there was a missing person. The military discipline in the barracks was strict, and there was no such thing as beingte or leaving early. Moreover, the system was squad based so it was not easy for people to have the courage to make mistakes as it would implicate the entire squad.


    "Zhao Laosi? Which squad is this? Where is the squad leader?! Call the squad leader over!"


    The squad leader was also very speechless: "I heard him say before going to bed yesterday that he didn''t want to go out, but I didn''t expect him to have the guts to be a deserter."


    It was impossible for such a big living person to disappear from under people''s eyes in an instant.


    "I''ve said before that it''s best not to select new recruits."


    Recruits all had this problem. They would stay in the barracks happily at first, and would be unwilling to take a step out of the barracks even if beaten to death. Only when they got acquainted with the rest and knew the operations inside the barracks would they be at ease.


    There were no deserters herebut soldiers who were unwilling to leave the barracks were no different from deserters to some extent.


    Zhao Laosi was finally found under his bed. Dont know how he squeezed in and now he could barely even get out, so they could only take apart the bed. Zhao Laosi didnt dare to move andy on the ground crying. While crying, he said: "I don''t eat a lot of food, I won''t go out, don''t drive me away.."


    A big grown man crying with tears and snot, it really gave people goosebumps.


    The squad leader could only say to the officer in charge: "He probably won''t be able to go like this."


    The officer sighed: "If you ask me, neers shouldn''t be given this chance to go out."


    Zhao Laosi got his wish and did not follow the team out. He preferred the small dormitory and the same training every day.


    Recing Zhao Laosi was also a new recruit in the same batch. His name was Feng Gousheng. He was chosen because of his good performance, not too weak looking physique, and being more courageous than Zhao Laosi. Feng Gousheng was carrying a backpack, each soldier was carrying this thing on his back, which contained dry rations and some other necessities.


    These backpacks were all sewn by women. They were made of the strongest coarse cloth and had arge capacity. There were two shoulder straps and a cloth strip underneath which could be tied around the waist, making it much easier when traveling or marching.


    Feng Gousheng had traveled on the road before, but he never traveled like this. Back then, his stomach was always deted and he was always thinking about whether he could find work after he reached the destination. Now his stomach was full and although tired, his body still had energy. He even had the energy to look around the farnd when the team rested.


    "This has been barren for several years." Feng Gousheng looked at the barrennd, feeling distressed.


    Others sighed: "One can''t eat enough while staying on thisnd."


    Farmers nted thend, but they abandoned thend and left their hometown because they couldn''t have enough to eat. This sounded like a joke but it was very true.


    Feng Gousheng remembered that when he was in his hometown, his parents were busy farming all year round, like hard working oxen. They never had a rest day. When it came time for harvest, the field would be covered in golden wheat, rustling in the breeze. But in contrast, their granary would always only have a little bit of grain.


    At that time, he didn''t understand why he still couldn''t get enough to eat despite there being so much food in the field.


    Feng Gousheng bent down, pinched a handful of soil, and put it in his mouth. He said to the person next to him, "Thisnd is good, it''s fertilend."


    "You also have the ability to distinguish soil?"


    "Don''t only old verteran farmers know this?"


    Feng Gousheng smiled shyly: "Not necessarily urate, I just know a little bit."


    "By the way, since there are so many fields here, why don''t I see any viges?" Feng Gousheng stood up and looked into the distance strangely.


    Someone replied: "The original people here either fled or died. Few people remember what the vige was originally called."


    "But I estimate that it will get better in the future."


    Feng Gousheng asked: "What do you mean? Those people wille back?"


    "That''s probably not going to happen, but the South Bodhisattva will definitely have peoplee over."


    "Yes, the South Bodhisattva is here, so people will definitelye."


    "The South Bodhisattva is just too kind-hearted."


    "It''s all thanks to the South Bodhisattva.."

 Chapter 99: Power and Authority

    Chapter 99: Power and Authority


    Unlike Gaoyou, all of Pingjiangs policies were slowly and imperceptibly changed by Lin Yuan. He was now used to calling a bunch of people over to discuss matters, and then choose to adopt the suggestions that spoke to his own heart. This way it would not seem like a dictatorship, but in fact it was still a dictatorship. His own policies were just being spoken from another person''s mouth.


    Lin Yuan now finally understood why the people above would not listen to the opinions of the people below.


    The eyes of the people below were easily confined to the small acre ofnd in front of them. There were few people who possessed a big picture of the overall situation. Everyone had a mouth, had their own thinking, and had interests they wanted to fight for.


    If results were to be achieved, everyone had to think in one direction, work hard towards the same goal, each performing their own duties, neither asking too much nor thinking too much. Only this way would things be done quickly and beautifully.


    Lin Yuan knew that he was walking on a very dangerous road. Once he made a mistake, it would be themon people who didnt know anything paying for his mistakes. But he also knew that he had to walk this way, and he had to firmly believe that the path he was taking was correct.


    Recently, Lin Yuan has be more and more taciturn. The more he thought, the more thoughts he had, the feeling he gave people changed even more.


    Song Shizhao faced Lin Yuan every day, and he could sense the feeling most obviously. In Song Shizhao''s words, Lin Yuan was "reserved and introverted."


    "Before you were like a de. Although sharp, it was also fragile." Song Shizhao poured tea for Lin Yuan while saying, "Now you have a scabbard."


    After washing away the restless impatience, Lin Yuan became more and more steady and unflustered.


    Lin Yuan looked at Song Shizhao earnestly. He hadn''t looked at people so earnestly for a long time. Was Song Shizhao so old?


    "These years, it''s all thanks to Mister," Lin Yuan said earnestly.


    Song Shizhao has also changed recently. His temper had improved, Lin Yuan could feel it. Last year Song Shizhao was not as amiable as this year. At that time, he probably regarded everyone as imaginary enemies, wishing nothing more than to tear everyone apart, leaving only him being of use by Lin Yuan''s side.


    But Song Shizhao''s loyalty was beyond doubt.


    Lin Yuan took the tea that Song Shizhao handed over. The monarch and the minister sat by the window and drank tea together. There was a square table under the window sill and a chess board on top. Lin Yuan had be interested in Go recently and would y it asionally.


    Song Shizhao put down a ck stone and said without looking up: "The north has been settled. Whether it is the imperial court or anyone else, they won''t be able to cause any storms in the next few years. But not in the south. Various forces from all quarters are eyeing each other covetously."


    Lin Yuan nodded and ced down a white stone. The two sides exchanged moves back and forth.


    Song Shizhao smiled and said: "My Lord''s chess skills have be more and more exquisite. Given time, it may be difficult to find an opponent."


    Lin Yuanughed: "This ttery isyed beautifully."


    Song Shizhao alsoughed.


    Song Shizhao sighed: "I wonder when Xiao Ming Emperor and Liu Futong will.."


    Most of the rebels now rebelled under the name of the Red Turban Army. Where did the Red Turban Armye from? From the White Lotus Sect. Who was the orthodox Red Turban Army? Naturally, it was Xiao Ming Emperor. Although Han Shantong died, his son seeded his position and Xiao Ming Emperor was the continuation of orthodoxy. Even if Liu Futong now held the most power in the regime by representing the Xiao Ming Emperor, he would not dare to kill Xiao Ming Emperor and seed him.


    The reason was simple. If even the so-called orthodox ruler could be killed, then as he himself was not even orthodox, wouldn''t he be even easier to kill?


    Just like the Yuan Dynasty, after the first case of rebellion, subsequent rebellions emerged endlessly.


    If Liu Futong himself set an example of killing the monarch, there would be many people who would also want to do the same and rece him.


    In addition to this, there was another point and that was resistance to Liu Futong. Among those who followed Xiao Ming Emperor, there was also a faction that supported Han Shantong and the so-called orthodoxy.


    Once Xiao Ming Emperor fell, the Red Turban Army would no longer "have a just cause". Although those who held power would not let go of their power and authority, themon people did not understand these kinds of things. At least within a short period of time, the Red Turban Army would suffer heavy losses.


    At that time, it would be their opportunity.


    The more Song Shizhao thought about it, the more he wanted to just rush over to Liu Futong or Xiao Ming Emperor and tell them to kill each other.


    So long as he was allowed to go over, he would definitely encourage the ambitions of one of them and instigate them to fight each other to the death!


    Ai! If it hadnt been for Pingjiang having too many things to deal with back then, he would have set off on his own a long time ago, so how could he have asked An Laosi to go instead?


    Song Shizhao lowered his head. It seemed that he should assign the tasks and responsibilities to those below. He suppressed the people under him and did not let them emerge. But when something really needed to be done, not even one could be found to handle things.


    Lin Yuan looked at Song Shizhao''s expression and knew what he was thinking. He said with schadenfreude amusement, "Now you know that one person can''t do everything?"


    Song Shizhao crinkled his old face into a smile: "That''s also because my Lord cares about this official."


    Lin Yuan also earnestly said: "Then don''t be too proud and spoiled from the favor."


    Song Shizhao also answered yfully: "Ai, the young man''s heart is like an intangible wind, and this official is now old, not as good as the wild flowers and grass outside. How can I keep the heart of the young man without using some means?"


    Lin Yuan drank a sip of tea, motionless like a mountain: "You just want nothing more than to be the only one of use in this world, but you are already at this age and you should know tobine work and rest. Otherwise once you fall down from tiredness, the people below will still jump out. And at that time when I use them you will be jealous again."


    Song Shizhao suddenly stopped talking.


    Lin Yuan''s half-joking words sounded in his ears andnded in his heart, his nose suddenly stinging a bit.


    He discovered that Lin Yuan had really been showing tolerance for him and caring for him all this time. He had been upying the position beside him in a domineering way and it was not that Lin Yuan didn''t know this, he just didn''t mind indulging him.


    This caused Song Shizhao''s heart to surge like the waves, and it was difficult to calm down.


    Lin Yuan asked him: "Is there anyone under you who can be of use?"


    Song Shizhao didn''t hide it this time, and said, "I have looked them over. Some can only be minor officials and I''ve found jobs for them already. There are also a few good ones, only that their tempers are too hard and need to be polished."


    Lin Yuan nodded, suddenly saying, "I remember there was one named Zheng Qingfeng, how is he?"


    "A man who has been frustrated for half his life." Song Shizhao''s eyes had a tiny trace of pity in them, but this bit of pity wasn''t worth all that much. "Being a civil official is enough."


    "He would make a clean and uncorrupted official."


    Lin Yuan: "That''s fine, there just happened to be a need for a district head."


    Pingjiang had its administrative work units rennedvige heads, town heads, county heads, district heads and city mayors.


    As for Lin Yuan, he did not yet have a clear political title. Everyone called him Lord, and themon people called him South Bodhisattva.


    Although ambiguous, it was not a bad thing.


    Song Shizhao also agreed.


    ording to Song Shizhao''s words: "Even if my Lord has not yet been named emperor, he is already holding the emperor''s power. As long as he has power, the title is not as important."


    The district head did not seem to have much power, but in fact he was considered to be half a senior provincial official. The city mayor looked to have a lot of power, but his power was divided.


    Generally speaking, the district head had more real powers than the city mayor, but the city mayor also had the power to supervise and inspect. The district head did not need to be transferred, but the city mayor must be reced every five years.


    "Zheng Qingfeng has finally met with great lucky." Song Shizhao thought in his heart, if the monarch was someone else, who would use such an official? Just based on what he did before was enough for him to be left out in the cold until his death.


    Lin Yuan ced down hisst white stone: "The people under you, find a ce for them as soon as possible, and make the best use of them, otherwise it''s a waste of food."


    Song Shizhao quickly responded: "Yes."


    "And Wu Changqing." Lin Yuan didn''t have any expression, "Go and give him a reminder, lest his head get too big."


    Song Shizhao lowered his head, a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Wu Changqing meeting with misfortune makes him very happy!


    Wu Changqing was talented, but there were also drawbacks. Lin Yuan used him because of his talents, but because of the drawbacks in his personality, he dared not trust him.


    He had amon problemmon to ordinary schrs, he loved power. He also had amon problemmon to all sycophantic officials, he loved to y with power.


    Now that Wu Changqing had a certain prestige among schrs, he was eager to challenge Song Shizhao in the arena.


    But Lin Yuan was not willing to help him.


    To be precise, Wu Changqing did not have the same importance as Song Shizhao did in his heart.


    He could be sure that Song Shizhao would not betray him no matter what situation he was in. Even if he died, so long as his bloodline was still alive, Song Shizhao would be loyal to his bloodline.


    But he was not sure whether Wu Changqing could do the same.


    Besides, there was only one Song Shizhao, whereas there were tens of millions of Wu Changqings.


    Without Wu Changqing, he would let out a few regretful sighs at most, bestowing his family a gift during the New Year''s every year, and then forget him after a few years.


    But without Song Shizhao, he might have a headache for a long time, and maybe he might never find a sessor to take Song Shizhao''s ce.


    Song Shizhao drank thest sip of tea and said to Lin Yuan: "My Lord wants to give him a warning, then why not promote one of the people under him? Aren''t those schrs gathering around him just for this chance?"


    Lin Yuan raised his eyebrows: "Mister already has a candidate."


    His words were an affirmative statement, not a question.


    Song Shizhao lowered his head, and said humbly: "I just observed more and inquired more, all to share the worries for my master."


    Lin Yuan didn''t bother to pick on this matter with him either: "Tell me."


    Song Shizhao: "Now there is one in his manor, whose surname is Yang, and his name is Yang Shaocheng. I am not clear how he is as a person, but he was an advisor who had handled many cases before. He is quite good at solving cases and weck such a person."


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "Have him go work as a lizheng."


    Lizheng was a new name. It had been implemented in Gaoyou, and basically meant a judge. Lin Yuan divided the power, different departments managed different things, and personal power would be reduced. Although he was not sure whether this would be better than before, it at least would not be worse.


    "How bold of him!" Wu Changqing nearly fell down with anger, "I had treated him very well!"


    Wu Changqing''s eldest son looked at his father''s face, and hurriedly went over to console: "Father, don''t be angry, it will be bad for your health. People like him originally only came for this."


    Wu Changqing was so angry that he pped the table, his veins popping out: "Yang Shaocheng! Despicable viin, shameless rascal!"


    The eldest son did not dare to speak, his father had the biggest say in the family, and whenever his father was present, no one could override his words.


    "How vexing! How vexing!" Wu Changqing clutched his stomach, his stomach hurting with anger, "I shouldn''t have let him stay in the manor!"


    The once guest of the old days had now climbed up the skydder, and this skydder that he stepped on was him, Wu Changqing. He had to send him off with a smile on his face, but without outsiders, this anger finally exploded.


    He might not be ignorant of the mindset of those above.


    But he could not hate Lin Yuan, he could only hate Yang Shaocheng.

 Chapter 100: Dormant

    Chapter 100: Dormant


    It was so quiet there was not a sound to be heard. Hong Xiu was sitting next to the bed. She lived in a very small room and shared a big bed with six other pce maids. There was no separate closet and no separate dressing table. This was perhaps Hong Xiu''s most hard-pressed living conditions in her nearly twenty years of life; since she began seeing clients she only enjoyed the best resources of the brothel, bing the top courtesan.


    For Hong Xiu, her destiny was already decided. The best future she had imagined was to catch a man at her best age. This man might be a rich merchant or a young master, and he would redeem her from the brothel. She would then move from arger cage to a smaller one.


    She would be favored, and then fall out of favor. Her background meant that she could not be thewful wife of anyone, married with all the rites and trappings of an official wife.


    Or maybe she would not be redeemed. When she got old, she would be an olddy that would clean and sweep the floors in the brothel, her back bent over as she wiped the steps and the ground. No one would know that she was a graceful beauty when she was younger.


    She had thought a lot, but never had she thought she would sit in such a ce, and never had she thought that her past experience would be capital she now relied on.


    "An Xiu, don''t keep sitting,e and go to bed." The maid squinted her eyes while lying on the bed and called to her, "We have to get up early for work tomorrow."


    Hong Xiu climbed onto the bed and covered herself with the quilt, pulling it up to her nose. The maids whispered quietly about the day.


    "I can''t sleep, the supervisor punished me to kneel in the afternoon, and my knee still hurts."


    The little pce maids were the daughters of minor officials. They had not enjoyed the luxurious life of nobles and those in power. The only difference they had from the daughters of themon people was that they didnt have to go hungry. But they still had to do work as minor officials sry plus money from bribery was not enough for the family to really enjoy any luxuries.


    "The supervisor is so fierce.."


    "They are hiding the empress!"


    The senior pce maids were in charge of everything around the empress and they acted as her eyes and ears. They suppress the little pce maids underneath, just because they were afraid that if they climbed up the ranks, they themselves would have toe down. After all, the positions around the empress were limited.


    But in the naive imagination of the little pce maids, the empress was being hidden by the senior pce maids.


    Hong Xiu listened quietly, without saying a word.


    "The empress has a good temper. I heard that she doesn''t punish people with a board beating even when they make a mistake."


    "The empress doesn''t beat us, but if the supervisors want to beat us, it still hurts even when it''s hitting our palms with a stick."


    "I heard that if the palm is hit twenty times it will be swollen, and if it is fifty times it will be crippled."


    "We can''t make mistakes. A beating is a small thing but the embarrassment is a big thing. My family is still waiting for me toe out of the pce!"


    Although they would be much older when they finally left the pce, girls who had been in the pce received better marriage prospects.


    It was a proud thing to be able to enter the pce.


    "I heard that Consort Li is the most favored, and the emperor goes to her every day."


    "Consort Li looks beautiful! They all say Consort Li is more beautiful than Noble Consort Yang!"


    "Would the emperor love her if she was not beautiful?"


    "Go to bed, we have work tomorrow, don''t wake up the supervisor."


    The little pce maids stopped talking. Some closed their eyes to sleep, and some kept their eyes open. When meeting the equally open eyes of a fellow little sister next to them, they would bury their heads in the quilt and giggle.


    The sun was shining on the earth, and this temporary small imperial pce city awakened from the dark night. The eunuchs and the pce maids moved about in hurried steps. The spring morning cold had yet to disperse so they walked in the imperial pce city wearing cotton-padded clothes. Hong Xiu followed the other maids with her head bowed as they walked forward. Their eyes always looked in front of them. On the road, no one knew what was ahead, who was ahead.


    "An Xiu, youe with me." The leading pce maid called over Hong Xiu.


    Hong Xiu walked up to her in a practiced manner in ordance with etiquette. Hong Xiu had her head lowered, her eyes confused and uneasy, just like every young nervous girl.


    The pce maid smiled at Hong Xiu: "I see that you are honest and well-behaved. It happens that there was an older sister who left the pce and the Empress''s pce is missing a tea-serving pce maid."


    Hong Xiu''s eyes brightened, and she looked very happy. She said carefully: "I bought rouge for Sister Zhang."


    The pce maid''s surname was Zhang, and she pretended to cough: "I was not aiming for this benefit, I just looked at your obedience and decided to give you a chance."


    Hong Xiu nodded repeatedly: "I know, I know, it''s sister who is thinking of me."


    She had given the pce maid Zhang a lot of benefits, and almost all the gold she brought into the pce was given to her. Only then did she manage to reach this point.


    If pce maid Zhang did not fulfill her promise, then she would be in a more difficult position in the pce. At that time, she could only send a letter to An Laosi and the others toe up with a new method, as the original n failed and she could only be one of the informants they had in the pce.


    The pce maid Zhang took the small box of rouge that Hong Xiu handed over, pursed her lips and smiled: "If you gain the favor of the empress in the future, don''t forget me."


    Hong Xiu: "I will take sister''s good words to heart, if one day I''ve done well for myself, I will not forget sister''s great kindness."


    "Let''s go." The pce maid led the way and told Hong Xiu, "You have to be more cautious after going to the empress''s pce. You are smart so I don''t need to mention anything else, just remember one sentence. You don''t have to worry about others except for Lady Zhao. Be careful, she has the most face next to the empress. It won''t be much of a problem if you offend others. But if you offend her, you won''t even know how you died."


    Hong Xiu asked in a low voice, "Is Lady Zhao very fierce?"


    The pce maid Zhang led her through the small door. No one passed by here and it was considered a blind spot. She looked around and made sure that no one was passing by before pulling Hong Xiu over and saying, "Lady Zhao has been serving the empress for a long time."


    "Before the empress entered the pce, she was already the most favored person around the empress." The pce maid Zhang said, "She doesn''t love money, so don''t think of giving her gifts. Lady Zhao likes honest people."


    Hong Xiu understood, and smiled sweetly, "Thank you, sister."


    The pce maid Zhang smiled and said: "If you do well, I will be better too, won''t I?"


    Those who did well in the pce and managed to be seen by the master, might actually even be able toe back to the pce to serve as senior pcedies even if they had already married and had children. If one was lucky and the master had a child, one could evene back to be a nanny, which was practically the same as reaching the sky in one step.


    So long as one could be remembered by the master, everything else was empty and superficial.


    There was not much that the tea-serving maid could do, it was just brewing tea for the empress. If the maids next to the empress had the intention, then one would not even have the chance to bring the tea to the empress.


    But even so, those who were vying for this position fight fiercely for it.


    "Lady Zhao, this is An Xiu." The pce maid Zhang brought Hong Xiu to Lady Zhao, as all the pce maids in the empress''s pce had to go through her.


    Lady Zhao was in her thirties. She had a stern face and a stiff manner from her older age. Her lips were thin and made her look a little bit mean. Her back was slightly stooped, the result of years of bending over. No matter how much face she had in front of the empress, and how much power she held in her hand, she was just a servant who couldn''t straighten up when facing her master.


    Lady Zhao just took a look at Hong Xiu, and said mildly: "Be honest and obedient, do what you should do, and don''t think about what you shouldn''t."


    Hong Xiu lowered her head, and she could only see her skirt: "Yes, thank you Lady for your teaching."


    Lady Zhao: "It''s not to that extent. Follow me."


    Hong Xiu had learned some tea skills before and her tea art was very good. As a courtesan from a brothel she must be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Being a high grade prostitute in ancient times was also a kind of technical job.


    "Not bad." Lady Zhao drank a sip of tea, and finally made such ament, "The craftsmanship is passable."


    Hong Xiu showed an appropriately measured expression of excitement.


    Lady Zhao nced at her sideways, and Hong Xiu shrank her neck and tucked in her chin.


    Lady Zhao: "Such unsteadiness, how is that seemly? This is the empress''s pce, the ce of example for the women of the world!"


    Hong Xiu lowered her head: "Yes."


    Lady Zhao looked away: "You are a servant of the empress, and you must be loyal to the empress. If I learn that you have beenmunicating information to the outside, I will let you know that while you may havee in here vertically you will be going out horizontally."


    After Lady Zhao finished making her warnings, Hong Xiu was led away by other pce maids.


    Although it was the pce of the empress, it was actually not all that big. After all, Anfeng was only a county and it could not bepared with most cities, nor could it bepared with the real imperial pce city. It was just that everyone pretended that this was the imperial pce city. After pretending for a long time, this pce also seemed to have be more magnificent.


    Hong Xiu looked at all this calmly, but in her heart she was full of contempt.


    The women here took pride in being the empress''s maids, and they tied their own personal honor and disgrace to one person.


    If this person tells them to live they will live, and if it is to die then they will die.


    How simr was it to herself once upon a time?


    She once also ced everything about herself on men.


    But then she discovered that her life must be in her own hands if she wanted to live happily.


    Just like with her standing here now, not because she wanted to bring honor to the family, nor because she was forced to be helpless. She had chosen all this by herself.


    So she could face all the advantages and disadvantages that came of this choice.


    These women couldn''t.


    If the empress fell from grace, their lives would also be over, and they wouldn''t even know what they did wrong.


    Hong Xiu stood in the tea room with countless tea leaves behind her. The room was filled with a strong tea fragrance. Her wrists were very thin and white. She was wearing a pce dress and her hair was pinned up in the most ordinary hairstyle. She had no expression on her face and the surrounding maids also all did their own things. No one made a sound, as if they were standing in a mausoleum instead.


    The empress''s pce sounded honorable on the surface, but what was so honorable if only the empress was present in the pce?


    It was only honorable wherever the emperor was.


    People outside all say that the empress was kind and benevolent, but no one had ever thought deeper. If the empress was really that kind and benevolent, why was Consort Li still not pregnant despite having the emperor''s favor every night? The emperor was young and strong and virile and yet there was no prince or princess being born in the pce. Consort Li was also at a ripe age with imperial physicians at her call and the most favor from the emperor. It was natural for the coupling of man and woman to result in children.


    The corners of Hong Xiu'' lips were curved in a smile.


    She was not afraid of the empress''s cruelty and greed, but she was afraid that the empress really had no wants and desires.


    A person who had no wants and desires was the most terrifying person.


    If this person didn''t want anything at all.


    Then how could others seek what they want from her?


    The more fierce she was, the more likely it was that Hong Xiu would climb up the ranks.


    Hong Xiu took a deep breath.


    It was not a day''s cold that could freeze three feet deep of ice. She must continue toy dormant, and take things slowly and gradually.

 Chapter 101: Money, Power, Beauty?

    Chapter 101: Money, Power, Beauty?


    "General, someone hase over from that side."


    The personal guard stood outside the tent. At this time, the sky was still dark, the fog filling the air and the sky appeared as dark as ink. Chen Baisong opened his eyes. He had clearly just woken up, but his eyes appeared alert as if he was never asleep in the first ce. He sat up in a big cloak, put on his shoes and socks and went out. The cold wind blew violently, and with it blowing in his face he became even more wide awake and energized.


    Chen Baisong looked into the distance and asked, "Who was sent over?"


    The personal guard: "An old man with a big beard."


    Chen Baisong frowned: "I asked for his identity, who asked for his age?"


    The personal guard paused: "He said that he is the father of the arrested Zhangoye."


    Chen Baisong: "Settle the person down first."


    The personal guard nodded and left directly.


    Chen Baisong then went back to put on his clothes again. In the military camp, he wore armor which weighed more than 30 kilograms. It was always a hassle every time it was worn. It was necessary to have two of his personal guards assisting him together so that he could get dressed quickly. And everytime he took it off he was always covered in sweat, his clothes wet through with it. But there were no conditions to take a bath every day in the army, and even Chen Baisong himself felt that he almost permanently stunk now.


    A personal guard held up a breastte and put it on Chen Baisong. When he got close, he wrinkled his nose and smiled: "If the general marries a wife in the future, I am afraid that the bride will fall into a dead faint from the smell on the wedding night."


    The other personal guard alsoughed: "The general being willing to marry a wife or not is another story. Our general is a peerless hero so how can there be women who won''t love him?"


    "Now it''s you who don''t understand. All women love literary schrs."


    Chen Baisong finished putting on his armor: "Since you have so much to talk about, then stay in this tent today and have a good chat. Don''t even stop for a moment."


    The personal guards looked at each other and quickly said: "General, I have nothing to say to him. If we have the energy to gossip then why not kill a few more enemies on the battlefield instead, right?"


    Chen Baisong took a step forward, followed by the personal guards.


    He had captured Ru Ning a few months ago. Lin Yuan had not sent anyone to take over the governance, so he could only remain stationed here and guard it for him first. Although Chen Baisong knew how to fight wars, he didn''t know how to govern. The method he came up with was quite simple, stationing the army outside the city and not allowing the soldiers to enter the city to harm the people, nor let the people insidee out. Ru Ning was a big city, and the farm fields inside were enough for food. Even if it wasid siege for a few years, the people inside wouldnt die from starvation.


    As for the original officials of Ru Ning, they were now under strict supervision in the military camp.


    Ru Ning had been difficult to capture. Chen Baisong had to chip away at them for half a year. Don''t know how many battles both sides engaged in with each other. It took quite a few twists and turns to win.


    But in the end, it wasrgely due to luck that they were able to capture the city. There were countless wealthy households in Ru Ning City, strong troops, sufficient food and rations. Moreover the city wall was also quite high. If they were to forcefully hold on, Chen Baisong really wouldn''t have any solution.


    After all, it was difficult to hold a siege against a city. Even if there were siege devices, if the inside persisted in not opening the city gates and instead used their lives to hold on, Chen Baisongs 100,000 army would eventually have to go back where they came from.


    One hundred thousand soldiers consumed quite a lot of food and rations. If they could not capture Ru Ning, it would be very difficult to rely solely on the army rations delivered over.


    Fortunately, Ru Ning was unwilling to drag on first. If it kept dragging on, Chen Baisong would be the one in trouble.


    Ru Ning had a total of 50,000 troops. These 50,000 troops did not include the auxiliary soldiers as well, and they were all young and strong. They did not recruit the old, weak, sick and disabled to thicken the numbers. The weapons in their hands were also all sharp weapons, not to mention that they were backed by a big city like Ru Ning. They could both defend and attack, hide in the city when the situation was not good, and send archers to help them grab enough time to escape back into the city.


    Chen Baisong walked into the big tent and saw the old man sitting inside. The old man was wearing simplemoner clothes. He didn''t appear to havee from a rich family at all. He had a long white beard, and looked rather sage-like. It was a pity that Chen Baisong was used to the pretentious appearances of that group of half-immortals headed by Chen Half-Immortal, and he really couldn''t muster any respect.


    "On what business have youe here?" Chen Baisong sat behind the low desk.


    The old man stood up and cupped his hands at Chen Baisong: "Greetings to the general, this old man is seventy-four this year and does not have many years left to live. I came here today to ask for grace for my Zhang family."


    Chen Baisong''s eyes were like torches: "Oh? Please speak."


    The old man said calmly: "I dare to ask the general, why do you not lead the army into the city?"


    Chen Baisong smiled and said: "You came to ask me for grace, but question my actions instead. I wonder who is the winner and who is the prisoner here?"


    The old manughed: "The general does not need to use these words to embarrass this old man. If the general has the courage, then just lead the army into the city. Why station the army on this barrennd outside the city instead? As long as the general releases my son, this old man will have every family keep their own family members in control and wee the general into the city. The general will have both face and practical benefits, so what can you have against this?"


    "My son is not an important person either. If the general lets him go, it will benefit the both of us. Isn''t this a good thing?"


    Chen Baisong nodded: "It is a good thing."


    The old man''s expression did not change, but he still breathed a sigh of relief.


    "How many sons do you have?" Chen Baisong asked.


    Old man: "This humble old man does not have good health, and only has this one son, otherwise I wouldn''t havee to beg the general today."


    Chen Baisong smiled and said: "Since you havee here, there is no need to be in a hurry to leave. You can first go to meet your precious son and express the affection between father and son."


    The old man paused. Before he had time to speak, Chen Baisong called his personal guards over: "Take this old man to see Zhangoye and then clean up a residence for him to stay for a few days first."


    When the words fell, the old man wanted to say something more, but the personal guards were already standing in front of him. The two soldiers were both big and tall, with a fierce face and a murderous intent that had been honed on the battlefield. The old man could only shut his mouth and follow them outside the tent.


    "My lord, is my son alright?" The old man asked as he followed after them.


    He had only one son, which was very different from other big families in the city who still had other sons if they lost one. Even if several sons died one after another they would still not be afraid that there would be no son to inherit the family name and continue the family. But he only had one son and he himself was already over seventy years old. He couldn''t give birth to another son even if he wanted to.


    The personal guardughed at him: "Were you not so arrogant in front of our general just now? Thought our general would be afraid of you? If you ask me, we should just castrate your son, use his thing to soak in wine and send it over to you as a gift. Then you''ll know that our general is not that easy to provoke."


    The old man''s face went green.


    He wanted to scold and curse loudly, but one must bow their heads under the eaves. He was the beggar here therefore he must lower his attitude and posture.


    The personal guards took him through thework of tents and came to a clearing. Naturally, a cell could not be built here, but the cage on prison carts could still be made, though this was more ufortable and shameful than a cell. In a cell one could still move around while in a cage, at most, one could onlyy sideways. Eating and drinking and excreting all happened inside the cage. The soldiers came up with a way, in order to facilitate the cleaning, the cage was padded with dry straw, which was changed every few days.


    When the old man saw this his tears came down immediately.


    "My son, my son!" The old man rushed to the cage and looked at his son who was sitting inside. He was so dirty and smelly it was truly unbearable. His originally decent and refined looking son now had his face covered with a wild beard, though he didn''t seem to have lost much weight. But looking at him now he really did appear like a savage.


    The old man cried painfully: "My son!"


    "Savage" Zhangoye also rushed to the bars of the cage. The man in his thirties cried with tears and snot, "Dad, dad, save me! This is not a ce for people to stay!"


    The old man''s well-maintained hands grabbed his son''s hand: "Son, listen to your dad, and bear with it some more. Dad will definitely save you. Dad said to the general that if he lets you out, I will wee him into the city. But he still didn''t give me a positive response."


    Zhangoye widened his eyes: "What does he want then? If he won''t even agree with this, then what does he want?"


    "Son, you''ve been here for so long, you don''t have any idea why he keeps you locked up?" The old man whispered, "He has locked you all up, so he must intend to use you all to exchange for some benefits, but I don''t know what benefit he wants to exchange for."


    Zhangoye also lowered his voice: "If it''s not for money, then it''s for people!"


    "Since he doesn''t want to enter the city, he must definitely want gold and women, dad, give it to him, give it to him, and tell him to let me go."


    The old man nodded again and again: "I will give it all to him, give it all, as long as he can release you, dad will give him everything."


    Zhangoye also breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that his family would definitely find a way to save him, but he had also been worried that the family would not dare to use all their wealth to rescue him. After all, he had a son and even if his son was still a child and could die prematurely, he was still of the Zhang family bloodline.


    The thought even came to him that if he did not have a son, or if his son died, maybe he would have a higher chance of being saved.


    "Finished yet?" The personal guard rolled his eyes and lifted the old man up by his arm. "If you''re finished then leave. You really think that the barracks are yours and that you can do whatever you want to do, and can stay as long as you want to stay?"


    The old man quickly said: "I''m leaving now, soldier sir, my son has not suffered much before, and he also hasn''t done anything bad. Please don''t keep him here. Let him share a tent with me, please? We are in the barracks, and we cant run away. We also don''t dare to run.


    The personal guardughed: "Old man, you are very interesting. Come on,e with us now. The general hasn''t spoken so no one in the barracks will dare to ept your request, even if you have gold, no one will dare to ept it."


    The old man paused in digging through his pockets, and he didn''t know whether the gold he held in his hand should be taken out or not.


    The personal guard: "Here, old man, you are already of such old age. The air is bad here and continuing to stay here is not good."


    When not mentioned, he hadn''t noticed it. Once it was said however, the old man also found the smell here to be really unpleasant. The Zhang family was also an affluent family in Ru Ning, with everything that wealthy families had. There were hundreds of servants serving them so there was no need for the masters to personally do anything.


    There was the smell of excrement and urine, and there was also an indescribable stench, all adding up to make people dizzy.


    Father Zhang subconsciously took a deep breath, his legs softened and he almost fainted.


    The personal guard supported him: "Old man, you are at such an old age, why not enjoy the good fortune at home, whye out? Children and grandchildren have their own path to walk, right?"


    Father Zhang covered his mouth for fear of vomiting out.


    He looked at the smile on the soldier''s face, and wanted to spit viciously at the man, and then order a servant to drag him out and give him a board beating. It would be even better if he was directly beaten to death.


    But now, he could only say to the soldier with the mud on his legs barely even washed off: "Soldier sir, let me take a rest, let me take a rest and I will go." (TN: mud on the legs=poor farmers, a term of contempt)


    Father Zhang sat on a block of stone on the side, his hands trembling nonstop.


    What does General Chen want?


    Money, power, beauty?

 Chapter 102: Ru Ning City

    Chapter 102: Ru Ning City


    In a big city like Ru Ning, there were so many big affluent households there that even Gaoyou could hardlypare. The big households were inextricably linked, relying on marriage and cooperation with each other. They might fight amongst themselves in peacetime, but twist into one rope and stand united when Chen Baisong came.


    Since Ru Ning was no longer under the control of the imperial court, they naturally wanted to grab some advantages and benefits from Chen Baisong''s hands.


    Was it better to kneel down or stand and ask for benefits first? Most of them chose the former. They didn''t think Chen Baisong would kill them all.


    In their view, they were different from themon people. Themon people were pigs and dogs, while they were the people in power who needed to be won over.


    Zhangoye thought the same before entering the military camp.


    If the new people in power wanted to take over a big city naturally they would need the help of people like them. Was there anyone who knew Ru Ning better than them?


    However, most of them were just tough on the surface, spitting out ruthless words, but in fact their gifts continued to flood into the barracks.


    Chen Baisong looked at the box in front of him and asked his personal guard to open it.


    There were more than 30 boxes sent in by families with different surnames. There were countless gold and silver treasures, exquisite brocades, and even a group of women standing behind the boxes. Most of these women were servants of those families. Their looks were not necessarily top-notch, but in the barracks where no women could be seen, evenmon flowers would be regarded as celestial fairies but the salivating soldiers.


    "No matter how tough their words are, the money is still given rather quickly." The personal guards did not understand, "They act so tough on the surface, so howe they still send gifts to our general? Isn''t this pping one''s own face?"


    Another personal guard joked next to him: "You dont understand? Those big households must havee up with the idea together, so how can anyone dare not follow? Some are afraid of offending other big households, so they can only oppose our general but they also fear attracting our general''s hatred. Naturally, they will have to give gifts to our general in private. These people are like this, treating others as fools."


    Chen Baisong picked up a pearl garment. Pearls were a rare thing. There were not even enough offerings to the imperial capital every year, so there were less pearls among themon folks. Theserge families having such a piece in their possession was enough to be envied by people. In this age without artificial cultivation, the output of pearls was originally very small, and it was even more difficult to find pearls that were of the same size and shape. So just such a piece of pearl garment sometimes couldn''t even be bought with money.


    "Ru Ning is wealthy." Chen Baisong threw the pearl garment back into the box with no expression on his face. "Send someone to invite the patriarchs of these families and inform them that I want to hold a banquet and discuss the affairs."


    The personal guard froze for a moment: "General, why give them such face? Ru Ning has already been captured. From now on, it will be our South Bodhisattva''s territory. Who do they even think they are? Actually asking our general to meet them personally? They are not worthy!"


    Chen Baisong: "What nonsense are you talking about, if I tell you to go then go, are you the general or am I the general?"


    The personal guard quickly admitted his mistake: "This subordinate.."


    Chen Baisong: "Go quickly."


    The personal guard breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly left with the other personal guards.


    Another personal guard stood next to Chen Baisong. He had a smile on his face, meat on his cheeks, small eyes with a t nose, and freckles. He did not appear all that old, but he did look shrewd. He said lowly, "General, why not tell them to bring their younger generation with them?"


    Chen Baisong shook his head: "I can''t call them all, and the barracks can''t fit them all anyway."


    If the patriarchs of those big families dared toe, then it was the same as putting aside life and death. If they died, they would stand on the side of righteousness. Although nowadays, whoever had the big fist had the speaking power, the benevolent name of the South Bodhisattva had spread far and wide, and if they really caught this point to make a debate, causing the South Bodhisattva''s reputation to change from good to evil, themon people''s hearts would also change. The rebel factions in this world were not limited to the South Bodhisattva after all. So why lose the big goal because of a small temporary advantage?


    It was better to keep them locked up instead.


    They dont want to return home and want to stay in the barracks. Is it our fault? Chen Baisong said with a smile, but even though they are in the barracks, their families must still be filial. The barracks do not feed idlers. If they want to stay then naturally they will need to eat. Where does the foode from? Surely they are not asking me to feed them?"


    The personal guard''s eyes widenedhe had always thought that his general only knew how to fight wars, but he didn''t expect that the general also had such shrewdness.


    Inside the city of Ru Ning, the Deng family''s mansion.


    "Dad, you can''t go!" The Deng family''s eldest son hugged his father''s leg, his sobs earth-shattering, his eyes swollen into walnuts, his heart of filial piety could even touch the heavens. Snot flowed down to his mouth, but he couldn''t reach out to wipe it. He continued to sob loudly, "Dad, that surnamed Chen is a hungry wolf! If you go, he will not let youe back safely!"


    Father Deng sighed, his hair was all white, he held a car in his hand, and even walking was a chore. He needed the help of his servants to support him as he walked. After his son''s repeated crying and begging, he said, "That side has sent someone over to invite us. If we dont go, then it is us who has no reason."


    The eldest son: "What reason?! You are old, it is the time to care for oneself for one''s allotted life span! What reason can be more important than this? If the people outside want to say something about this, just let them say it!" (TN: care for oneself for one''s allotted life span=to retire)


    Father Deng looked at his eldest son who was not so smart, but was filial and honest. He was assured and worried about handing over the family and the inheritance to such a child. What was assuring was that the child would do what he was told and taught. What was worrying was that after his death, if this child was deceived by someone with ulterior motives, with his temperament he would not be able to hold onto this huge family business.


    Just like now, that side having sent an invitation over, even if they knew that the tiger''s den awaited them, they still had no other choice but to jump down.


    Father Deng had his servants to help his eldest son up. Then he said earnestly: "Listen to Dad, that General Chen sent the invitation out of respect for talents. If we dont go, the bad name will be on our side. At that time, when he enters the city and kills our family, even if he is criticized, it will not affect him all that much. If he has nothing restraining him anymore, he naturally will have no worries."


    "Do you think that he dares to oppose the people of the world? Do we dare to oppose the people of the world? Think about the Zhao family ten years ago."


    The eldest son fell into a daze, the Zhao family?


    It was clearly only ten years ago, but he could hardly remember it anymore.


    Ten years ago, the Zhao family was at the peak of power. Several streets in the city of Ru Ning belonged to the Zhao family. The Zhao family also had the most fertilends on the edge of the city. But the wealth and business built by many generations of the Zhao family was overturned within just a dozen days.


    When therge building copsed no one would shed a tear for them. The people watched the excitement and rejoiced over the destruction of a family.


    How did the Zhao family fall?


    At first, it was just mixing sand with the porridge being given out as charity.


    Manyrge households had done this before. The people at the bottom wanted to embezzle so they reced the new grain with uneatable old grain. And the profits from this would be put into the pockets of these people.


    And then? It seemed that the beggars and refugees began making trouble.


    Someone hired beggars and refugees to guard the Zhao manor''s door day and night and throw dung as soon as someone came out.


    The Zhao family wanted to catch these culprits, but these people ran quickly away after throwing the dung, and couldn''t be caught.


    Aside from this, when the Zhao family went out, there were also people in the crowd who would throw dung at them as well.


    After that, the Zhao family stopped going out.


    There were also people constantly looking for faults in the businesses owned by the Zhao family. The Zhao family wanted to refute these faults, but themon people had alreadye to believe that this family was rotten down to the roots.


    The officials above would not speak for the Zhao family because they had received benefits and gifts from other families.


    In the end, the Zhao family sold their shops andnd, went far away, and never came back.


    But when people leave their hometowns, leave thend where their roots were, go to other ces that already had an established socialwork, how much hope was there to return to the glory of the past?


    The eldest son covered his face with his hands. It was not that he didn''t understand this reasoning. Sometimes people''s tongues could also be sharp weapons, turning into knives that could be used for murder.


    Father Deng patted his son on the head: "Dad must go. Only if Dad goes will our family have reason on our side. If Dad dies there, our family can get more benefits. That South Bodhisattva has worked hard all this time to maintain his reputation and is not a stupid person, so he will naturally understand this. Therefore Dad will not die, and that General Chen will treat Dad as a guest."


    The eldest son was struck into a daze again. He didn''t understand, and didn''t dare to say that he didn''t understand, so he could only lower his head.


    Father Deng sighed again: "Listen to Dad, if Dad goes there and dies, you must wear a sackcloth and perform filial piety, let everyone know whose hand your Dad died at. This way our family will have reputation and with reputation, even if the family musty dormant for a while there is no need to fear. One day our Deng family will get up again."


    "But if we don''t even have a reputation, when General Chen enters the city, our family will be finished."


    The eldest son nodded: "Dad, I understand, whatever you say, this son will do it!"


    In Ru Ning City, it was not only the Deng family that was ying out scenes of parting as all the big families have received invitations. After careful thought, most of them went. Only four to five imed to be ill and could not leave the city.


    There was no need for Chen Baisong to even deal with these households as other families would join forces and chip away at them.


    Most of the patriarchs came. They rode out of the city in carriages and then entered the barracks together.


    Dengoye thought he could see the rumored brutal and ruthless General Chen, but he waited in the tent with a group of old men for a long time. Don''t even mention General Chen, there wasn''t even any sign of the personal guards around him. There were only the little soldiers in the barracks there to keep a watch on them.


    The little soldiers didn''t talk to them, they would deliver food to them when it was mealtimes, and they would take them to relieve themselves if they needed to.


    But they dared not askeveryone wanted to live longer.


    If they died now they wouldn''t get any benefits.


    They didn''t dare to act arrogantly at the soldiers and put on airs.


    They still understood the reasoning that people must bow their heads when under the eaves.


    Dengoye sat on the wooden bed, covered with the quilt he had brought with him, holding a cup of hot water in his hand. Inside he was very anxious and panicked, but he didn''t dare to show it. He could only sit crouched into himself.


    Severaloyes from other households were a little envious of his quilt. As they got on in years, weather that felt just right for young people felt cold to them instead.


    There were no quilts prepared for them in this tent, so if they hadn''t brought quilts themselves, they could only suffer the cold.


    "Dengoye even brought a quilt, your thinking is more attentive than ours."


    "I wonder why Dengoye thought to bring a quilt."


    "Could it be that you already had some interactions with General Chen?"


    Dengoye''s face turned green, and he quickly said: "It''s my son who is worried about me. I am old and my son prepared it for me. If you don''t mind, pleasee over and cover your legs with me."


    He knew that if he continued to let these people talk, he would be a traitor. At that time, don''t even mention this quilt being allowed to cover his legs, he wouldn''t even be able to hold onto it at all.


    These people had always been like this. They gathered together to convict someone, and then have people publicize it. In this way, the convicted person would bepletely ruined.


    Either because they coveted other people''s shops or coveted other people''snd.


    They used this method handily, and with so many repeated sessful attempts, Dengoye did not dare to confront them.


    The family members of these old men in Ru Ning City were waiting for the news of their death.


    If these old men died, then they would have more confidence when negotiating terms.


    However, the news of death did not arrive, instead a messenger was sent to them by Chen Baisong.


    "Your family''s elder insisted on staying in the military barracks. No matter how much we persuade them to go back to the city, they are still unwilling to return. And so it would not be reasonable to ask our general to feed them, yes?"


    Every family heard these words.


    So countless food carts were pulled from the city to the military barracks.


    Chen Baisong looked at the grains. There were old grains and new grains, but the amount was sufficient. The grains brought by dozens of carts were enough to feed the entire military barracks for a month.


    Just when the families in the city thought that they had been forced to bleed heavily and felt painfully distressed, Chen Baisong''s envoy came knocking at their doors again.


    "Your family''s elder has a good appetite and eats a lot. The food you gave before is already gone."


    Everyone was dumbstruck.


    This was simply asking them to hand over all their food.


    "We can''t give it to them!"


    "If we continue to give, they will continue to ask for more. Their appetite will never be satisfied! We can''t give it!"


    "What can we do if we don''t give them the grains? That''s your father. Do you want to be an unfilial and immoral person?"


    "Filial piety is the first priority, if even filial piety can be abandoned. At that time, you will be the one med for forcing your father to die!"


    "What can we do then?"


    "Give food? If we can only continue to give, there won''t even be enough wealth in the family to fritter away!"


    Before the elders left, the younger generations all hoped that the elders coulde back safely.


    But at this time, all of them actually hoped their elders would die sooner thanter.


    "It''s toote! If we do not give food now, it will be us family members who will be med for their deaths at that time. The sending of food cannot be stopped, continue to deliver it!"


    Chen Baisong looked at the newly delivered grain carts and had someone open it for inspection. There was less grain, but there was more gold and silver to make up for the grain.


    But the importance of gold and silver was obviously not as much as food at this time.


    He said to the soldiers: "Since they think gold and silver are edible, you shall go over and have them try eating it themselves."


    The soldiers took the order and the gold and silver to find the big households in the city to "buy food."


    Could they say they didn''t want to sell?


    Although the elders of various families could not act at will in the military barracks, they were given food and drink. They could not enjoy any luxuries, but life was guaranteed. Even if they became sick, Chen Baisong would call over a military doctor to treat them.


    Dengoyes quilt was eventually still snatched away. Fortunately, the clothes he brought were thick enough. He went to bed in the clothes every day, and felt that it was still tolerable. But when people got on in the years, there would always be all kinds of problems. For example, if someone urinated or defecated, then the smell wouldst all day in the tent. And that was not even mentioning other issues.


    Dengoye couldn''t stand it after living for a few days. He would rather sleep in the wild than squeeze in a tent with these old fellows.


    It was a pity that his words were useless here. No matter how he begged the soldiers outside, and said all the good things, no one was willing to grant his request.


    They also didnt know that their families had sent food over. They only thought that General Chen did all of this as a show of power. Shutting them up here to temper their expectations. Every one of them gritted their teeth and vowed to ovee this difficulty. No matter what, they could not bring shame on the family.


    Chen Baisong looked at the continuous delivery of food, and finally let go. He had someone send quilts to that group of elders. The food was also better than before. At any rate, there was meat. Before, they didn''t even have vegetables and every day was sweet potatoes and potatoes. These two things were delicious to eat asionally, but they could not be eaten every day.


    "We can''t send anymore!"


    A group of people gathered together to discuss.


    They looked indignant: "What is he? He is a bandit! He is worse than a bandit!"


    The Deng family''s eldest son said in a low voice, "I remember that General Chen used to be a bandit.."


    When everyone looked at him, Deng eldest was taken aback. He shrank his neck and pretended to be a quail. He didn''t dare to speak anymore, but he couldn''t help thinking, "What''s the use of pretending to be tough in front of me? When they asked for food earlier, none of you dared to speak up. And now you want to push a fool to be the first to stop with the food delivery, who is so foolish?"


    The room became quiet again. At this time, someone said: We dont give food together, I dont believe that he''ll really dare to hurt the elders! What do you all say? "


    "Since An gongzi has said this, we will naturally follow An gongzi."


    "Yes, they bully people too much, they simply bully people too much, we can''t be led by the nose by them all the time."


    "Exactly, they are just relying on the fact that we will not ignore the elders. Even if we stop giving food, l I don''t think they will dare to do anything."


    "Good! Then we won''t give food!"


    Deng eldest returned home at night. His wife brought over an alcohol sobering soup, and asked in a soft voice: "Husband went to discuss matters today. What results have been discussed?"


    Deng eldest took a sip of the sobering soup and shook his head: "They all want to treat others as fools. How can there be so many fools in this world?"


    His wife asked in puzzlement: "What do you mean?"


    Deng eldest shook his head and said, "They said that we should all stop sending food, but you just wait and see, see which family really won''t send food."


    When the day came to deliver food, Deng eldest didn''t want to make enemies with everyone, so he had his servant send the food out of the cityte at night. Now the guards of the city gates were all Chen Baisong''s people, so he was not afraid that other families would find out.


    As a result, when the servant who delivered the food came back to report, he said that when he went out of the city, he encountered a lot of other families'' food delivery carts. Although he didn''t know which families they belonged to, the amount of food delivery carts were not less than before, but actually more.


    Deng eldestughed loudly at home: "I just knew it would be a strange thing if these people actually had the courage to not send the food! All of them are just waiting for others toe forward, so what was the point of discussing anything?"


    But his wife said with a troubled expression: "There are no more grains at home, even the old grains from previous years. If this continues, we can only buy more."


    It was not so easy to buy grain. The grains were all in the hands of the big households. If even the big households were out of grain, was it possible to find any people to buy grains?


    Even if themon people still had grains in stock, it was unlikely they saved much. At most, it was enough for a family''s rations for a few months. If they really sold these rations, wouldn''t they starve to death?


    Deng eldest lowered his head: "Continue to send."


    His wife raised a hand to wipe her tears, her eyes red: "Husband, even if not for the sake of the family, you should also think about the children. If father-inw knows, he would also be unwilling that such a big family.."


    So long as they were willing to pay then food could eventually be bought. But after their family had no more food there was money left. If there was no money, what was left?


    In the end, ruin would be waiting for them.


    Deng eldest looked at his wife: "It''s no longer a matter of sending or not. If I didnt deliver food today, tomorrow that group of soldiers will rush into the manor and charge me with unfilial piety. At that time, don''t even mention the money and food at home, we won''t even be able to keep the shops and thends! In fact, even our lives will be lost!"


    His wife looked at him in a daze: "It is actually like this.."


    Deng eldest smiled bitterly: "I originally thought that General Chen was just a boor of a man, but now it seems that it is we who are too stupid. Even if we had to report illness, we shouldn''t have let Dad go out."


    Wife: "..But everyone has gone.."


    "The ones that had not gone..now.."


    Deng eldest looked at the night sky outside the window, and his heart was deste. If he wanted to save his father, then the Deng family would be ruined, and he might not even be able to save him in the first ce.


    If he didnt n to save his father, the Deng family would equally not be able to escape ruin. It was a dead end no matter if he advanced or retreated. He could only choose which way to die that would appear more decent.


    Deng eldest learned the next day that there was really a family that did not deliver food. This family was not all that respectable in Ru Ning City. There were too manyrge households and this family could only be regarded as a small fish. There was no one among the family and rtives who had ever been an official. They only had some money, and the family business also could not bepared with that of other families. Don''t know how they considered the situation, they really didn''t send any food at all.


    Although they didn''t send food, they were also not given any trouble.


    The big households in Ru Ning City seemed to have received some kind of message, and they really began to not deliver food one after another.


    Chen Baisong did not send soldiers to find trouble with them.


    "I just knew it, maybe he really doesn''t dare to do anything? If he really killed our elders, the spit of the people of the world could drown him!"


    "That''s right! Now that we don''t deliver food, isn''t there no problem at all?"


    Deng eldest didn''t dare to stop sending food. He had lived in his fathers palm all his life. He didnt dare to think about what would happen if his father really died. He could only have the servants continue to send the food secretly, make detours after the city curfew.


    Fortunately, the military barracks still epted it.


    Deng eldests wife did not understand him, and neither did his brothers and sons.


    Weren''t the others who didn''t send food still fine? Why did their family continue to send food? There was no benefit after sending it, and there was no harm after stopping.


    But after all, it involved their elder, and they were connected by blood, so they dared not really open their mouths to stop Deng eldest from delivering food.


    One monthter, Chen Baisong finally made a move. The army entered the city and seized all the households that did not send food.


    Once the charges of unfilial piety were announced, the soldiers arrested the people as well as seized all their shops andnds.


    "Laoye!" The servants scurried aimlessly about in the courtyard.


    Deng eldest was already a little unsteady on his feet. He heard the news, and felt indescribably fearful. Although he sent food, he was afraid that General Chen would also take this opportunity to seize and confiscate the Deng family as well. At that time, would someone plead and find justice for the Deng family?


    Just when Deng eldest was in a panic and didn''t know what to do, the soldiers had already walked in.


    The soldier with flesh on both cheeks smiled and said to him: "Our general said, eldest young master Deng is very filial and a model son. Our general has told us to send Dengoye back."


    "Those who are unfilial are detained now, so I have to trouble eldest young master Deng to visit them from time to time. As a model son, teach them more about filial piety. What do you think?"


    What else could Deng eldest say?


    What could he say?


    He could only stand there stupidly nodding, and stupidly say: "I will naturally share the worries for the general."


    The soldier encouraged him: "There are not manyrge affluent households in Ru Ning now. If eldest young master Deng is interested, please help our general deal with those troublesome matters and win a good name in the meanwhile. Is this not a fine thing? "


    Deng eldest swallowed: "I shall follow the general''s orders."

 Chapter 103: Seldomly Muddleheaded

    Chapter 103: Seldomly Muddleheaded


    The so-called having a just cause, Lin Yuan actually didnt quite understand it. After all, modern people preferred to believe that power came from the barrel of a gun, but the ancients didnt seem to think so, just like the Xiao Ming Emperor, or other rebels. They must all hold up a banner, either that of the noble descendant of the Song Dynasty, or that of a god descended to the earth, it was always necessary to find a good-sounding reason for oneself, even if the reason was ridiculous, it was better than no reason.


    Moreover, it was always easy for ordinary people to believe in these weird titles. So long as ordinary people believed it, their goal would be achieved. As for schrs, they were a minority, and it didn''t matter whether they believed it or not.


    Probably having already transmigrated over for quite some time, Lin Yuan''s thinking gradually approached that of the people in this era.


    But it was not so much that his thinking became close to theirs, it was that once something happened, what Lin Yuan thought was how to implement his n in a way that was easy for the people to ept.


    Dictatorship was simple for him. The people sincerely believed that he was a bodhisattva who descended to the world, and what the bodhisattvas said was naturally what they should listen to. As for whether it was rightthis was not something they bothered to consider.


    But Lin Yuan himself hoped that his dictatorship would be more humane, and he did not want to end up being a political machine without emotions.


    "My Lord, a letter from General Chen." The servant handed it over, bowed his head and retreated.


    After reading the letter, a smile stretched at the corners of Lin Yuan''s mouth. He handed the letter to Song Shizhao. Song Shizhao read through it and said, "Congrattions, my Lord, you have a wise general!"


    There were several types of generals.


    Fierce generals, tiger generals, and wise generals.


    Fierce generals weremon, tiger generals were rare, and wise generals were even rarer.


    There were people who were not afraid of death and dared to put their lives on the line, but there were not many people who were not afraid of death, dared to put their lives on the line, and possessed intelligence. People who were calm, intelligent, and attentive to detail were even fewer.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "I thought my nanny brother and my sworn brother were the same kind of people."


    Song Shizhao''s expression became a bit distorted.


    He knew who Lin Yuan was talking about, Li Congrong! A person who had been foolish for half his life but had impressively good luck. And although foolish, he was very loyal to Lin Yuan, so among so many generals, Li Congrong had the most carefree life.


    Other generals were afraid to marry a wife because of various worries, and even did not dare to touch the maidservants.


    Only Li Congrong, who fell in love with the daughter of a small household and followed after thatdy like a bum beetle. However, he also paid attention to etiquette and never been alone with her unapanied, but he never held back in giving her gifts either. That family had fled over from another region and was quite poor. Li Congrong just caught a nce at her on the street and decided that he fell in love at first sight and that he would not marry anyone else but her.


    The gifts he sent were all kinds and varied, ranging from small torge, small ones being pots and pans, as well as bed sheets and bedding.


    Therge items included tables, chairs and stools, as well as some gold and silverware. He also sent food and money, and was very happy in the gifting.


    He was happy, but he almost didn''t scare the woman''s family to death.


    After all, this was a big general and their daughter was from a small family. The family thought that Li Congrong was just looking for a concubine.


    Was it so easy to be a concubine? If they were in other ces, they might actually agree. After all, the daughter could shelter the family after marrying over. But under the South Bodhisattvas rule, so long as they were willing to work, they would not starve to death even if they were crippled andcked arms or legs. There was no need to sell their daughter for a living.


    So the more generously Li Congrong pursued, the more frightened the family became.


    In the end, it was Yang Zi''an''s idea to tell Li Congrong to go and sing a serenade outside the wall of their courtyard, which finally caused the daughter of that family to sprout amorous feelings. Thus, Li Congrong finally managed to marry the beauty.


    Lin Yuan was in a daze when he heard about it.


    With Li Congrongs tone-deaf singing, a voice that would even sound like a granny''s when singing a simple bad, just how did he use this to capture a wife?


    This was simply a bizarre and fantastical event.


    Among the several generals, Li Congrong turned out to be the first to marry, and it really shocked many people''s jaws into dropping. After all, Li Congrong''s mouth never had much tact, and his reputation outside might not even be as good as Chen Baisong who was known as a death god.


    Song Shizhao sometimes felt that Li Congrong had put all the luck in this life on the matter of sworn brothers.


    He could also be regarded as having a wise eye and recognizing a diamond in the rough, joining Lin Yuan when he was still an ordinaryndowner.


    It was said that adding flowers to brocade was easy, but it was difficult to send charcoal in snowy weather. So long as Li Congrong did not make a big mistake in this life, Lin Yuan would not move against him.


    It could be seen that a foolish person had foolish luck indeed, not to mention that this foolish person also had some ability to lead soldiers and never formed factions. He could even be called a pure official.


    Sometimes a persons luck was really unpredictable, and Song Shizhao was also a little envious.


    How much effort did he put in to be Lin Yuan''s confidant?


    But look at Li Congrong, he didn''t have to work hard, just showed his true feelings. After all, a fool couldn''t pretend to be a genius. The more foolish he was, the more assured the person at the top would be, moreover he also had his own intelligence.


    Since Lin Yuan moved to Gaoyou, he had ceased to call Lin Yuan as his sworn brother. He now called Lin Yuan my Lord'' or Boss''. He didn''t need the name of a sworn brother to seek benefits for himself. Towards this kind of person, it was not surprising that Lin Yuan favored him.


    Song Shizhao suddenly said: "General Chen has matured."


    Previously, Chen Baisong could only fight wars, and he hadn''t read many books on warfare. Fighting was all based on his own intuition. And what was shocking was that his intuition was always urate.


    Lin Yuan sat down to drink tea and looked out the window: "I haven''t been out for a walk for a while."


    Song Shizhao was startled, and quickly said: "My Lord! It''s dangerous outside. Without me or a general it doesn''t matter much, but without you it is different! The noble son does not sit in the hall in person!"


    Lin Yuan: "..I didn''t n to wander around just anywhere either, I mean, I intend to personally go to Ru Ning, and I wille back when the resettlement ispleted."


    Song Shizhao breathed a sigh of relief, he was only afraid that Lin Yuan would refuse to listen and did things willfully.


    "I have been idle for a long time, and even my bones are now brittle." Lin Yuan let out azy stretch. Only in front of Song Shizhao, he was so careless about his image, always having to present himself decently outside.


    The people loved a bodhisattva-like leader.


    This "Bodhisattva" title has now be something concrete. He had to wear apassionate smile, like a perfect statue. He only needed to be a little more stiff and he could be worshipped at the altar.


    Lin Yuan had been acting the part for a long time, and over time, it really felt a bit like he had be the part.


    Sometimes when facing the surface of waters, he could be startled by his own smile in the reflection, which aroused goosebumps all over him.


    Too horrifying! Was it really him in the reflection? That smile was almost like that of a perverted murderer in a horror movie.


    But the people seem to like this kind of thing. So long as Lin Yuan showed such a smile to them, they would want nothing more than to offer Lin Yuan two sticks of incense immediately and ce Lin Yuan on a pedestal.


    Lin Yuan himself felt that he was bing more and more unfamiliar. He was also afraid that he would embark on a path of no return. He chose to go to Ru Ning and was not prepared to take the familiar people around him.


    Besides, Chen Baisong was the nanny brother of the original owner, and the rtionship with the original owner was different from others. Although Chen Baisong was half-servant and half-brother, the original owner had a good temper and a good heart. He had never treated Chen Baisong with the requirements of a servant. Therefore, Chen Baisong had no fear of Lin Yuan today.


    In getting along with such a person, Lin Yuan would not break away from the category of "human".


    The people around him, including Song Shizhao, no longer regarded him as a human being. They all saw him as an all-knowing and almighty God.


    Only Lin Yuan knew in his heart that he was just taking advantage of his transmigration side-benefits.


    If he didnt have any memory of history, he would just be an ordinary person. Perhaps he would still be holed up in the countryside struggling to make a livelihood, and every day looking forward to when he could go back to the modern times. After all, there was no famine in modern times. One could make a livelihood with one''s own hands and feet.


    The more he thought about it, the more panic Lin Yuan felt.


    He was walking on a very narrow road, and he was also deceiving himself while deceiving others.


    It was like when a liar lied to others. After having lied too much, even they themselves believed it.


    One of his former colleagues was quite good looking, but with good working abilities. However, he had a clever mouth, and managed to date a rich second-generation girlfriend.


    The girlfriend was fat and had a bad temper. She always beat and scolded when in a bad mood. She would even smash tableware and flip tables in front of an outsider while angry. So his colleague could only coax and say things like "I love you the most in my life" and "You are my darling, I can''t do anything without you."


    Having said such things so often, his colleague even believed it himself. Lin Yuan personally watched as his colleague was being tormented into a trance, while muttering that he loved his girlfriend.


    They got married in the end, and Lin Yuan was also invited to visit his home as a guest.


    His colleague had carried his wife, who did not want to eat, in a princess hold out of the room.


    His colleague was one hundred and forty pounds, and his wife was one hundred and eighty pounds.


    Once, his colleague became drunk, and when his wife was absent, he sobbed in pain while at the same time expressing his love and loyalty to his wife.


    The men in the whole work unit all had lingering fears from his crying fit.


    Lin Yuan also got goosebumps at the time.


    The highest rank of a liar was that he himself also believed in his lies.


    Lin Yuan felt that he also seemed to be making his way to being a high-ranking liar now.


    Song Shizhao said from the side: "My Lord, it is still best to bring more people, if there is danger on the road.."


    Lin Yuan nodded, he would not joke about his life: "Mister, don''t worry, I have my own measures, but I must trouble Mister to look after things here."


    Only now did Song Shizhao discover that with Lin Yuan leaving, he was the biggest figure here. At that time no matter how he wanted to make it difficult for Wu Changqing, he could do as he wished. Song Shizhao blinked his eyes and instantly felt extremely excited.


    "Although Wu Changqing has a lot of problems, I still have to use him. Muster, don''t just leave me half a person when Ie back." Lin Yuan reminded him with a smile on his face.


    Song Shizhao held his breath: "We are officials under the same lord. Although there are some conflicts between District Head Wu and I, it is not impossible to resolve.."


    Lin Yuan interrupted him: "However, with his temperament, Mister can temper it a bit, don''t let him remain so proud and arrogant."


    Song Shizhao was excited again.


    Lin Yuan smiled helplessly.


    How could he not know that Song Shizhao''s hostility towards Wu Changqing was purposely shown to him? It might not be a pretense, but of the ten points of hostility Song Shizhao felt towards Wu Changqing, only about three points were likely true.


    The other just wanted to reassure him that these officials with real power would not collude andmit crimes.


    The harder they fight among themselves, the more it would benefit Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan knew, but he could only pretend not to know.


    In life, there were times one needed to be seldomly muddleheaded.


    AN: This is probably simr to me. Although I know that my cat just likes the dried fish that I feed, I just pretend not to know and think that my cat just likes me. (TN: LOL)

 Chapter 104: Soldiers And Civilians

    Chapter 104: Soldiers And Civilians


    The day Lin Yuan arrived in Ru Ning was a sunny day. Most of the spring had passed, and summer woulde after another month. The sunlight fell on the ground, and the farmers in the fields were ploughing in the fields. It was the first spring since Chen Baisong captured Ru Ning. The people still lived as they did in previous years. If there was anything different, it was that the people were more fearful than ever.


    Even if Chen Baisong controlled all the bigndlords like Lin Yuan did before, even if he let the tenant farmers get more benefits, the farmers were still uneasy and fearful.


    People seemed to prefer their previous lives, not having enough food, being hungry, having a hard life, being oppressed and exploited, but even so, they had be ustomed to that kind of life. Suddenly having someone tell them that they were free and they no longer had andowner who would increase thend rent, and they didnt have to live in worry about food, having to drown a new child after giving birth.


    They looked with frightened eyes and buried their heads like ostriches.


    Chen Baisong didn''t know what he did wrong.


    Shouldn''t the people be happy and ecstatic?


    When Lin Yuan rode his horse into the city, he turned his head and saw the fields beside the road, as well as the tremblingmoners looking at him with desperate and numb eyes.


    This made Lin Yuan more clearly aware of the difference between Ru Ning and other ces.


    In other ces, Lin Yuan was the only and noble spiritual leader of the people.


    Lin Yuan forgot where he saw this.


    At the end of the development of science, it would be theology. People who feel spiritually empty would desperately seek to ce their hopes on something, and the ce where they sought hope would be all kinds of religions.


    People in troubled times were the most mentally broken. People in Gaoyou, Taizhou and othernds conquered by Lin Yuan ced their hopes in Lin Yuan, but Ru Ning did not.


    "My Lord!" The guards followed Lin Yuan. They watched Lin Yuan ride off with the horse, raising the whip and galloping with the wind.


    Lin Yuan pulled the reins in front of the barracks. The ck steed under him stood upright like a man. Lin Yuan sat on the horse with his back straight. No one in the barracks did not know him. The soldiers all knelt down neatly and uniformly when they saw Lin Yuan.


    The horse''s hoovesnded on the ground, and Lin Yuan dismounted. Soon a little soldier walked over with excited and reddened eyes. The little soldier seemed to want to say something, but he opened his mouth several times but couldn''t utter a word. Lin Yuan nced at the little soldier, his face again revealing his usual smile, and said gently: "Lead the horse away and feed it some bean curd."


    The little soldier nodded again and again. He led the horse proudly as if he was leading the whole world.


    When the little soldier walked, even his hands and feet appeared at a loss as to where to ce them.


    When he fled to Gaoyou, he was only fourteen years old. He had no parents or rtives. On the way, he was often met with sneers and contempt.


    Until he fled to Gaoyou and entered the barracks. No one bullied him in the barracks. Everyone was the same. They would gather together every seven days to hold a party of sorts. They would talk about their past and their hometown in front of many others. Tell of how they came to this ce after going through hardships.


    In this military camp, the little soldier felt happiness he had never felt before.


    Here he was epted, he was full of a sense of belonging, and the more so, the more he revered Lin Yuan.


    His reverence was blind and irrational.


    This was true for most people in the military camp.


    This was not only true of the soldiers under themand of Chen Baisong, but also the soldiers under themand of Zhu Yuanzhang, Li Congrong, and Yang Zi''an.


    This extreme spiritual worship put the military power and political power solely in the hands of Lin Yuan.


    But the most deadly point was that if Lin Yuan happened to die one day, the world centered on him would quickly fall apart.


    Lin Yuan himself knew it, but he was powerless to change it. He couldn''t promote the ideas of democracy and freedom.


    Democracy and freedom could not grow on deformed ideological soil.


    Only by waiting, waiting for the stability of the country, waiting for the new generation to receive education, and waiting for this extreme worship to end, would democracy and freedom fall into the ground and blossom in people''s minds.


    Maybe after his death, democracy and freedom would sprout.


    The premise was that he could stabilize the country before he died.


    As for his merits and demerits, they could only be left to future generations to evaluate.


    "Young master." Chen Baisong left the tent and quickly walked over to greet him. It had been nearly two years since he left Lin Yuan. During the past two years, he had been bleeding and sweating on different battlefields. Only when he was alone in the dead of night would he think of Lin Yuan.


    Sometimes he even felt that he no longer knew the young master.


    The gentle, kind-hearted young master with a bit of naivete and weakness he remembered had be a calm, strong, and powerful person who held the power of life and death over the people.


    This brought an unspeakable sense of confusion to Chen Baisong.


    He hoped that he could protect the young master, but the young master did not need his protection.


    Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong, he was also a little surprised. Chen Baisong looked more mature. If he used to be a wolf, now he has be a tiger. He had learned to be calm and steady, and he was no longer always showing off his fangs and ws so obviously as before.


    "Your beard has grown." Lin Yuan smiled at Chen Baisong, "You have worked hard these days."


    Chen Baisong was silent. He walked to Lin Yuan''s side and looked at this man who was half a head shorter than himself.


    He was taller than him, but in front of him, he was always in a lower position.


    "Let''s go inside the tent." Lin Yuan walked ahead, as if he who hade to Ru Ning barracks for the first time was the master who was familiar with here.


    Chen Baisong followed behind him, and the two walked into the tent together.


    Lin Yuan sat in the seat that originally belonged to Chen Baisong. Chen Baisong''s personal guard served Lin Yuan tea. He was nervous and excited. His legs were tremblingafter having gone on the battlefield so many times, he would not even tremble when killing. But now his legs couldn''t help but keep shaking.


    "You have done a good job with Ru Ning." Lin Yuan took a sip of tea. He was not in a hurry to enter the city or to take care of the troubles. "Don''t worry."


    Chen Baisong''s thin lips were tightly pressed. Having dealt in warfare all year round for so many years, Chen Baisong was now like a knife, a knife that had seen blood.


    His face looked a little thin, which made his facial features unusually distinct. Lin Yuan had to admit that Chen Baisong was more handsome than him in appearance.


    "I didn''t do a good job." Chen Baisong spoke of what he did in Ru Ning and what he couldn''t figure out the most. "The people are even more panicked."


    Gaoyou changed hands, Taizhou changed hands, and Suzhou changed hands. The people seemed to ept it well. They hoped from the heart that Lin Yuan would lead them to a better life, but why was Ru Ning different? Why were the people of Ru Ning different?


    Chen Baisong did not understand.


    Lin Yuan smiled and in the tone of a stern and loving father, he said: "You have done well enough, it''s not your fault."


    Chen Baisong lowered his head, he felt ashamed.


    He finally made up his mind to take care of Ru Ning''s governmental affairs, but the reality gave him a p in the face.


    "How about this, I''ll take care of it and you''lle and watch. When things are done, you can tell me what you learned." Lin Yuan said gently, "Alright?"


    Chen Baisong suddenly raised his head and he looked at Lin Yuan with inconceivable eyes.


    Lin Yuan: "Take it slowly, you''ll always learn something."


    Chen Baisong drank a cup of tea and saluted Lin Yuan: "Thank you, young master."


    On the edge of Ru Ning city, the farmers were cooking at their respective homes. The women brought out vegetable soup and multi-grain rice. The whole family squatted on the ground and ate the food. There was no white rice in the multi-grain rice. The chaff was the mainponent. They sat at the door after the meal, talking about tomorrow''s weather and how much the autumn harvest would yield.


    "The vige head said that thendowner would not ept our rent." The woman''s expression was a bit dazed, "Five families use three hoes and a cow together, but now do we have to return these to thendowner?"


    The man coughed twice. He was only thirty years old, but he seemed to look closer to fifty. His skin was rough and yellow, his cheeks were sunken, and his brows were furrowed. He spit on the ground and stooped his back as he said: "I will ask tomorrow."


    A child was tied with a rag on the woman''s back. The child didn''t know anything. He was only two years old. He didn''t understand the adults'' worries and was ying with his mother''s hair.


    "They said that with the South Bodhisattva here, thendowners will now ignore us." Tears burst from the woman''s eyes, and she asked her husband, "Is that South Bodhisattva really not leaving?"


    The man looked at the ground under his feet in silence.


    The woman said angrily: "Why does the South Bodhisattva want Ru Ning? Why did theye? Isn''t it good for us to live like the past?"


    Although poor, hungry, and struggling to farm but still couldnt eat enough, life was very stable.


    But now, they didn''t know what was waiting for them.


    The unknown made them fear, and fear brought resentment.


    The next morning, before the sun rose, the man had left the house and went to the fields. The woman had to go to the fields as well. She used cloth strips as a rope and tied the child to the tree where she could see him like one would tie an ox, and began to farm together.


    Her vision had already gone bad, and she couldn''t see things clearly if it''s not bright enough, but after so many years of work, she could even do it in the dark, farming having be her instinct.


    Just as the first ray of sunlight broke through the clouds and shone on the ground, the vige head ran onto the ridge in the fields. Someone behind him was knocking a bell. When the bell rang, the vigers knew that there was news from above. They took their farm tools and walked to the clearing at the entrance of the vige and looked up at the vige head standing on a stone.


    The vige head was over fifty and his body was not very sturdy. He shouted with all his strength, "The South Bodhisattva is here! The soldiers areing today!"


    The vigers were terrified.


    "What are the soldiers going to do here?"


    "I don''t have food in my house! I don''t have a daughter either!"


    "Don''t let theme!"


    It was the few that spoke, and more people just bowed their heads in silence.


    Someone was shaking, their shoulders movimg up and down.


    No matter how fearful or unwilling the vigers were, the soldiers still came.


    There were not many soldiers who came, only a hundred, but this group of soldiers did note empty-handed. Other than housing arrangements that the vige musy provide, the soldiers brought their own food and daily necessities.


    When the soldiers came, the vigers hid in their houses, and they didn''t even dare to go out and take a look.


    "Mother, are those soldiers?" The child nestled in his mothers'' arms. Children were not like adults. Sometimes they had quite the courage and were not afraid of many things like adults.


    The woman hugged the child and whispered: "You are not allowed to go see, they are ghosts, they will eat you, they will eat up your brain and intestines."


    The child shivered.


    But the next day, the child forgot the intimidation of his mother, and he led the children from the same vige to sneak over to see the soldiers.


    In the world of children, soldiers had a natural sense of majesty. This sense of majesty was different from their parents. They dared not let the soldiers discover them, and only dared to look quietly behind the trees.


    The soldiers wore dark clothes with straight backs, which was very different from the adults in the vige who were always stooped over.


    They looked stronger and taller.


    This was the ideal "future" in the eyes of the boy.


    "I also want to be a soldier in the future." A boy whispered.


    The other boys also nodded.


    They didn''t know what they had to face as a soldier. At this moment, they just yearned for the days when they could stand upright.


    The soldier who was squatting on the edge of the field to eat from a bowl saw the group of children. He was not too old and had a lively personality. He waved to the group of children: "Come here, I''ll give you candy."


    The boys first turned around and ran, running a short distance away. Finally, a boy recalled the word "candy" that the soldier had said.


    The boys stopped in unison.


    They had never eaten candy since they were born, and they didn''t know what real candy tasted like and how it differed from the wild fruits found in the mountains.


    But they knew that candy was the sweetest thing in the world.


    They looked at each other and finally the boldest of them turned and ran in the direction of the soldier.


    The soldier watched him run over,ughed and threw a piece of candy over. The candy fell on the grass. The boy bent over to pick it up, not at all minding that the candy had fallen on the ground, and quickly stuffed it into his mouth.


    He squinted his eyes, and the sweetness of candy filled his taste buds. His life had only been a few years, but this must be one of the happiest moments in his life.


    The boys behind him could only watch the boy put such arge piece of candy into his mouth.


    The boys walked over, and they looked at the soldier eagerly.


    The soldier smiled and asked them: "Want to eat candy."


    The boys nodded frantically.


    The soldier said: "Okay, want to eat candy? Come and work with me."


    Only then did the boys discover that these soldiers were not holding weapons, but farm tools.


    They turned their heads and found that these soldiers who had straight and proud backs were also crouching over and doing farm work.


    Moreover, they did it quickly and well, looking like veteran farmers at just a nce.


    A boy pped his head: "They are farming my family''snd!"


    Were these soldiers helping them with farm work? !

 Chapter 105: Close As Family

    Chapter 105: Close As Family


    In the early morning in the countryside, soldiers held hoes in their hands. Compared to the farmers, their physical fitness was much better. After all, Lin Yuan had spent quite a lot of money on raising soldiers, and they were also of ordinary civilian backgrounds. So there were quite a few who knew how to farm. And even if there were some who didnt know how to farm, there were veteran farmers around them to teach them.


    The boys watched this scene in puzzlement. They couldn''t believe that these soldiers, who were like evil spirits in their parents'' words, would help them with their work.


    The soldier who gave them candy before patted his trouser legs, smiled at them, and turned to pick up the hoe.


    Farmers hoes were borrowed from thendowner. The property they had was very simplea house, their children, parents, and the pottery urn on the stove. They couldn''t even afford to buy iron pots, let alone farm tools.


    These farm tools were brought along by the soldiers. They were not in a hurry to greet the vigers. They also knew that the vigers were afraid of them. This was normal. Themon people were afraid of soldiers. When soldiers had someone to be in charge of them, they were soldiers but with no one in charge they were bandits, sometimes even more terrifying than bandits.


    The bandits had the imperial court to deal with them, but if soldiers murdered and robbed they were not held ountable.


    At dawn, the vigers walked out of their houses. They did not know the specific time like the people in the city, but they worked at sunrise and rested at sunset.


    The men wore patched clothes, some had hoes in their hands, and some were empty-handedthere were not enough farm tools and they had to wait for their turn to use them.


    "There seems to be someone on my farm field.." The scrawny man widened his eyes and looked at his own piece ofnd intently. He was afraid that it was the refugees who had fled over and were digging the ground for seeds to eat. That was their guarantee for the autumn harvest and the living capital for his whole family.


    He yelled and rushed over frantically.


    Even if he knew that with so many people, rushing over would do nothing but get himself beaten, but his mind was no longer able to think of the consequences.


    He only knew that if those seeds were gone, his family would be done for.


    The people next to him hurriedly stopped him, pouncing the man onto the ground. His eyes were red as he stared at his ownnd and tears fell silently, leaving a little water stain on the ground below him where it soon disappeared without a trace. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to cry, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Only one with good vision said: "It''s not refugees! They have hoes in their hands!"


    "They are plowing thend, and they aren''t digging up the seeds!"


    The farmers, who were still in a panic, finally recovered some sense at this time, and stared straight at the people who were working on thend not far away.


    Just when they didnt know what to do, a group of people came over, about a dozen in total. They were dressed in the same color and style of clothes, and with a nce the farmers knew they were the soldiers who arrived yesterday.


    The farmers with hoes in their hands clenched the hoes tightly.


    At this time, they were afraid that these soldiers would rob them of theirnd.


    That was also the same as killing them.


    In order to survive, even if they were the most honest farmers, they would also have to take up arms.


    "Thend in front here has all been farmed." That was what the head soldier said.


    The farmers were taken aback for a moment, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The soldier said: "You have a good ce here. I saw some ces that have not been nted, so I helped you nt some potatoes and sweet potatoes first. If you dont want to nt them, you can dig them out and eat them. But the sprouted potatoes can not be eaten."


    The farmers were even more dumbfounded. The vige heads son was a little more courageous and asked tremblingly: "Soldier, soldier sir, what are you all doing?"


    The soldier smiled wide, showing his teeth: "We are here to help. From now on ourpany will be responsible for your ce here. We wille over during spring ploughing and autumn harvesting and provide fixed time assistance. We will bring our own food. The farm tools we brought this time will also be given to you. The South Bodhisattva said that thend here in Ru Ning will not be taxed for three years."


    "Thendowners on yournd here are gone, so you wont have to pay rent anymore." The soldier said, "Dont be afraid. Our discipline is very strict and if someone goes inside your house without your permission, even if you beat him to death, you won''t be punished."


    The vigers didn''t dare to believe a word of what the soldier said, but it was not up to them whether they believed it or not, so they could only nod stupidly.


    Thepanymanders surname was Jiang, Jiang Erba. After he became apanymander, he changed his name to Jiang He. He liked this name as he remembered that he lived by a river when he was a child. He could not remember that river anymore, but it was still the most beautiful ce in his memory.


    Jiang He smiled at the vigers, and then said: "There is a party tonight, you muste."


    The vigers didnt know what this party was. They looked at each other in confusion. Jiang He said, Ive spoken to your vige head, and you dont need to bring anything. You just have toe.


    The vigers breathed a sigh of relief when Jiang He led his people away.


    The vigers discussed in low voices.


    "Are they really here to help us?"


    "What does fixed time assistance mean?"


    "They will actually help us farm thend?"


    "What are potatoes and sweet potatoes?"


    "I know, I have heard people say that there are potatoes and sweet potatoes in Taizhou, Gaoyou, and that they were obtained from foreigners. One acre ofnd can yield dozens of stones of harvest."


    "There are so many? I don''t believe it."


    "I don''t believe it either."


    "Why don''t you believe it? I just know that the people in Gaoyou don''t starve to death."


    "How did you know that no one was starved to death?"


    "Me? I heard others say this when I went to the city earlier."


    They did not dare to be alone, and could only walk in groups on the ridges of the farmnds, as if this would make them safer.


    Soon, the farmers began to plow thend. Spring plowing and autumn harvest were the two busiest seasons of the year. They relied on the crops they grew to fill their stomachs. Women also came to deliver meals at noon. The so-called meals were also very simple. Those families that were slightly better off could have two multi-grain steamed buns, and those families who were worse off only had wild vegetable steamed buns.


    Worse still, were those who could only fill their stomachs with water.


    The sun hid in the clouds, the sky was full of red clouds, and the night soon fell.


    The farmers had been busy all day, and also watched the soldiers being busy all day. Their hearts had gradually stabilized a lot.


    Then they saw the bonfire that was burning in the grass, and a group of soldiers came over and led them over without any exnation.


    They did not dare to resist, and obediently followed, but they did not bring their family with them as the soldiers suggested.


    So this bonfire party had only a group of men attending.


    They were sitting around the bonfire. The vigers looked like sheep that had strayed into a pack of wolves. They didn''t dare to even breathe loud or move. They could only watch the soldiers handing out bamboo tubes. Of course, they were also given shares too.


    There was rice wine in the bamboo tubes. At this age, most people could not even eat white rice. Even the vige heads family could only eat rice with mixed grains and the rice was still mixed with chaff, let alone drink rice wine, which was something that only big wealthy families could afford.


    The farmers smelled the sweet scent of rice wine, and their expressions became a little dazed.


    When the soldiers saw them being cautious, theyughed on the side: "Take a sip, how can there be men who don''t drink?"


    "Is it possible you are afraid that we will poison you? What do we want from you? What do you have that we would want?"


    While the farmers did not dare to refute the soldiers, they were also rather craving for this sweet rice wine. So someone finally couldn''t help but taste it.


    Under the dark night and light from the bonfire, and with the rice wine in their stomachs, the farmers'' courage gradually grew. This was not an indoor ce, and there were no various rules. Everyone could see the dazzling starry sky when they looked up at the night sky.


    "How did you dost year?" The soldier held a bamboo tube in his hand and chewed on soybeans fried with salt in his mouth.


    "Want some?" He stretched out his hand, holding a handful of soybeans.


    Such snacks were notmon nowadays. The farmer swallowed his saliva and thought over and over again. Finally, he took a little bit and put it in his mouth. The more he chewed, the more fragrant it was, and the farmer quickly ate up the soybeans. The soldier didn''t mind at all, and grabbed a handful of soybeans for them again.


    The farmer chewed a few more beans, and his words came out more casually: "Last year it was no good. Thendowner took 70% of the harvest, and the family had no food, so we sold the old cow."


    "My parents saved all their lives just to buy that cow."


    He asked, "How are you in the barracks?"


    The soldier smiled and said: "I used to be like you, a farmer, but after my hometown went up in upheaval, I fled. Fortunately, the South Bodhisattva was willing to take me in, so I stayed in Gaoyou and became a soldier."


    The farmer asked in a low voice: "Have you killed anyone?"


    The soldier nodded and drank a sip of rice wine: "Killed."


    The farmer shuddered: "What does it feel like?"


    The soldier thought for a while: "I didn''t feel anything when I killed. On the battlefield, either he died or I died. It was just a sh of the de. I didn''t feel anything at all."


    "I''m quite busy, I have to clean up the corpses of myrades when I get off the battlefield, and I have to continue training."


    The farmer asked again: "Do you have military pay?"


    The soldier smiled at him: "Of course there are, and I save it all. The barracks take care of food and shelter, and I have less to worry about nowpared to the past when I was a farmer. asionally we can also eat meat. These wines are only avable when wee over."


    The farmer asked strangely: "Do you often do this? Help others to farm?"


    Soldier: "How can you call them others? Now you are also the people of the South Bodhisattva. We are all a family, and the family should be like this. You all nt thend, and we fight wars. We will also have to eat the food you nted in the future. Helping you all is to help ourselves."


    The farmer was stunned. He looked at the soldier stupidly, unable to understand what he was saying.


    In his impression, the soldiers would only enjoy themselves, upying their food, their little money, and their daughters like tyrants.


    No soldier had ever said such things.


    "You don''t know the South Bodhisattva." The soldier said with a smile, "When the South Bodhisattva came, I finally lived like a person."


    Soldier: "In the future, we will be responsible for your vige. We will return next time for the autumn harvest. nt more grains this time. Your harvest this year will definitely be good. I estimate that you will even have enough rations for next year."


    The soldier whispered: "If I''m still alive next year, I can also help you with spring plowing."


    The farmer drank a sip of rice wine and waited for a while before saying, "If I have money next year, I will treat you to a drink."

 Chapter 106: Experiment

    Chapter 106: Experiment


    The changes in Ru Ning did not ur suddenly.


    But in the eyes of the people, it seemed to have happened overnight.


    At the very beginning, it was just the farmers who entered the city having a chat with the city people and mentioning the soldiers helping them with farm work.


    This was a novel thing. Originally, Ru Ning also had soldiers. The soldiers of the imperial court all acted like bigshot masters with nasty tempers and liked to swagger around in groups so no one dared to provoke them. When they went to restaurants to eat, the shopkeepers dared not ask them for money. The more chaotic the world, the more unscrupulous they became.


    Themon people didn''t understand the reason for this, and they didn''t know why the once honest people would be like that after entering the army.


    But their fear of soldiers had already been engraved in their bones and blood. Parents would warn their children, and so gradually the fear settled. Although they knew that the soldiers were protecting Ru Ning, they felt more fear and disgust than any respect and admiration.


    But the soldiers spoken of by the farmers werepletely different from the soldiers they knew.


    They happily and tirelessly asked about that group of soldiers, not so much out of concern but rather curiosity about seeing a novel thing.


    "They also helped us nt sweet potatoes and potatoes." This was what the farmers were most proud of. "The seedlings have emerged, and they brought the seeds. When the autumn harvestes, they wille to help and even leave behind their farming tools for us to use."


    Slowly, themon people became more curious about these soldiers, and finally one day the soldiers entered the city.


    However, it was not the whole army, nor was there any big fanfare. The soldiers wore uniforms, but they went into different vendors and restaurants. They talked loudly and did not shy away from anyone.


    They talked about thest battle, they also talked about the past before bing soldiers, and narrated the tragedies that happened back at their hometowns.


    The trembling and fearfulmon people next to them listened and gradually felt that these people did not seem to be as scary as they thought.


    When they left, they paid for their meals.


    In the next half of the month, a small number of soldiers continued to enter the city. From surprise and curiosity at the beginning, the people slowly became ustomed to them.


    Finally, someone dared to talk to the soldiers.


    Merchants also treated this group of consumers in every weing and friendly way possible. After all, the soldiers rarely went out of the barracks, and there were not many necessities that they needed to spend on so they all had saved up quite a lot of military sries. When they leave the barracks, the benefits they could bring to the merchants were naturally huge.


    Ru Ning was slowly changing.


    Sometimes they would greet soldiers who they had spoken to before on the side of the road.


    More and more soldiers walked into Ru Ning. The hearts of the people finally calmed down now that they came across this group of people wearing the same clothes. They would no longer look at these soldiers with the eyes of someone looking at a monster or beast, nor would they tremble or rush to flee in the other direction.


    More and more street preaching began.


    Soldiers would stand on a makeshift podium and talk about many things, how they came under the rule of the South Bodhisattva, how they became soldiers, and what they did in the barracks. They were not literati, they didnt know how to quote literary works, and they didn''t know how to make profound arguments. On the contrary, they all spoke in the vernacr.


    But the people loved to listen. Most of them had never stepped a foot outside of Ru Ning in their entire lives and knew very little about the outside world. They were full of curiosity and listened to the preaching of the soldiers.


    Sometimes soldiers would pull one of themon people who were listening up to the stage. People were introverted and unwilling to talk about their own affairs in public.


    But as soldiers they were used to life in the barracks. Once someone came on stage, they would apud, set off the atmosphere, and show support and encouragement.


    The first person opened his mouth, and then more people began opening their mouths.


    Some people even took the initiative to ask to be on stage in order to enjoy having the attention and gazes of so many people on them.


    Ru Ning had be different.


    And this only took less than three months.


    The integration of the soldiers into Ru Ning also brought a new atmosphere to Ru Ning.


    Almost everyone in Ru Ning now talked about Lin Yuan, the South Bodhisattva, and Taizhou and Gaoyou.


    They had built a paradise-like image for Gaoyou through the descriptions they heard from the soldiers, and as a result they involuntarily started to wonder whether Ru Ning would be the next Gaoyou.


    There would be no minor officials who were always looking for trouble, all levying all kinds of inexplicable taxes.


    There would also be no big affluent families who bullied themon people, and they could live a good life so long as they worked hard.


    While Ru Ning was changing, Lin Yuan was also discussing other things with Chen Baisong.


    "I want to implement monogamy in Ru Ning." Lin Yuan said to Chen Bosong.


    Chen Baisong was puzzled: "Isn''t it always?"


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    He seemed to have forgotten one thing. In ancient dynasties, except for the Qing Dynasty, there was monogamy in terms of there only being one wife but men could also have multiple concubines. He exined: "There can be no concubines, no matter if they are officials or gentry or merchants."


    Just when Lin Yuan thought Chen Baisong would question, Chen Baisong nodded quickly: "Fine."


    Lin Yuan: "What I think is that..wait, did you say fine?"


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan strangely: "Is there anything that the young master wants to do that isn''t done?"


    The implication was that whatever Lin Yuan decided, even if someone objected, Lin Yuan would still continue to do it.


    Lin Yuan didn''t know whether tough or cry: "You are quite reasonable."


    Lin Yuan''s expression changed, and he said seriously: "There are too few women. In the past, I didn''t have Gaoyou and Taizhou change their marriage system because I didn''t have this kind of power at that time."


    He did not have the power to go against tradition.


    "Now civilians cannot find wives to marry, but rich people can raise a bunch at home." Lin Yuan said, "this is not something conducive to social stability."


    This system of monogamy and multiple concubines was not good for ordinary men, nor was it good for women. Once he tried to change the social structure, this system would act as a stumbling block at his feet. He needed women to work and if he needed women to create social value, he must protect their rights.


    If women could not be independent, they must rely on men, therefore their parents would rather send them torge families to be concubines rather than marry them to ordinary men.


    This situation had improved in Gaoyou, because women could also earn money, and their parents were not in a hurry for them to marry, and instead let them stay at home to bring more support to the family.


    There were also more families recruiting son-inws instead of marrying off their daughters.


    Ordinary men could not easily find a wife to marry, so special marriage practices such as sharing wives came into existence.


    To put it bluntly, it was simply polyandry.


    Only the rich could marry a wife that matched their station and social status, and then find concubines thate from small households andmoner families. Moreover, they even take in many girl servants.


    This kind of deformed rtionship between men and women would only bring turbulence to society and not stability.


    Besides, there were too few people, and with the men busy fighting wars, the economy could only depend on the women.


    Lin Yuan needed more women to get out of the house. And it also was feasible to encourage women to work. Gaoyou and other ces had proven this.


    And he now wanted to do an experiment in Ru Ning.


    Ru Ning was a big city with aplex poption andplex social structure, so the experiment in Ru Ning would have value and provide a good reference.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Take things gradually, first let the servants gain freedom, and then let the master give them a new work contract."


    In the contract system, although the servants were illiterate, these contracts would be checked for fairness by the authorities.


    Chen Baisong really did not understand what Lin Yuan was going to do, but Chen Baisong had no position or reason to refuse after Lin Yuan made his decision.


    Lin Yuan: "It just so happens that I brought a group of people with me, now I can also look at their abilities."


    In a tent of the military camp, a few people were sitting at a simple table drinking tea. They were not very old, and the oldest was only in their early thirties. They were at the age where one was in their prime. They were dressed in cotton clothes and had their hair tied up high and neat, which was different from themon people. Their backs were also not stooped over and they had long limbs and refined manners. One could tell that they were schrs at first nce, and that they were at least from well-off families.


    Zhao Youquan was one of them. He was born in Changzhou and became a student of Song Shizhao.


    He thought it was time for him to show his talents, but Song Shizhao acted as if he seemed to have forgotten himpletely. There were more and more students and guests showing up at the Song Manor, and he became more and more afraid. He didn''t want to go back to Changzhou, at least he couldn''t go back with nothing to show for it.


    So when he heard that the South Bodhisattva was going to bring people to Ru Ning, he practically agreed without thinking.


    He felt that so long as he was by Song Shizhao''s side, he would not have a chance to go far in his career.


    "Ru Ning is much bigger than I thought." Someone chatted, "The soldiers in the hands of the South Bodhisattva are more disciplined than I thought."


    They had been in the barracks for so long, and they had never seen anyone speak vulgar words to them. Although they could not be called friendly, the soldiers did possess a degree of propriety. There were rules on everything in the barracks. These rules were not only used to control the lower soldiers, but also to control the higher military officials. Whoevermitted a crime would be treated to the ording punishment, regardless of the rank of their position.


    Just when Zhao Youquan wanted to say something, the curtain of the tent was suddenly lifted, and a neatly dressed soldier with a solemn face said at the entrance: "The South Bodhisattva wants to see you."


    There was a weird silence in the tent, but soon they all stood up while trying to hide their excitement. Zhao Youquan''s short nails even managed to dig into the flesh of his palms because of how hard he was squeezing his fists.


    Lin Yuan called over all the people who he brought along with him. He talked about his reform ns for Ru Ning, but he didn''t say everything, just what must needed to be done nowto change the oppressive master-servant system into a work contract system.


    None of these people had objections.


    After all, the servants working in big families now were given monthly allowances. If you think about it this way, it just made the work rtionship a more decent one.


    They quickly entered their respective roles.


    Different regtions began to be formted.


    Zhao Youquan was assigned to the Publicity Department. He didn''t know what department it was at first, butter learned that their task was to let all the servants know that they could get new rights.


    "Could it be that we have to knock on every house and announce it to them?"


    "Post a notice?"


    "They aren''t literate."


    "Look for someone to read it?"


    "Yeah right, do you think the servants working in big households can go out often? Even when they go out, it is to carry out business for the family. Where do they have the time to stop at the sign to listen?"


    The people in the Publicity Department all had a headache. This was the first time they did this kind of work, and they felt that even if they were asked to write the rules, it would be easier than doing this.


    At this moment, Zhao Youquan suddenly said: "Didn''t the South Bodhisattva register the people before?"


    "We can also register these people."


    "Isn''t it enough to mention these things when the timees?"


    Everyone looked at Zhao Youquan, as if this was the first day they knew him.

 Chapter 107: Being An Official

    Chapter 107: Being An Official


    "Hurry up, we have to register."


    The servants walked in the narrow alleys. Almost all therge families in Ru Ning were located next to each other. The courtyard walls were sometimes even less than one meter apart. The servants could not enter and exit through the main front doors and could only walk through side doors or back doors. And as a result they must pass through alleys which could only amodate people exiting and entering in lines.


    "I''ve heard that registration is to write down our name, as well as our height, even our teeth number." The little girl servant walked forward. She was young and she did all the errands, so she could always hear someone discuss the South Bodhisattva. After listening a lot she seemed to have be very knowledgeable on the matter.


    At least better than the servants who stayed inside all the time.


    The people at the back found it very interesting to hear the young girl''s endless narratives.


    Some of them were the family servants of their master family, and some were bought from elsewhere, but without exception, even those who were bought, they were all very young when they were sold. They had only ever eaten the grains at their master family''s house and had only ever seen the sceneries at their master family''s house. Their world was so small and narrow that only their master family''s house was left.


    But after all, they were human beings, and they possessed curiosity. It was rare for so many people toe out together. They were extremely curious and excited. Although they also had a little fear, these fears were obviously not enough to overwhelm their curiosity. After all, they had never heard of the South Bodhisattva killing themon people.


    In fact, some of them even deeply believed that the South Bodhisattva was a god descended to earth, and gods would not kill people.


    If someone said that the soldiers in the hands of the South Bodhisattva had killed people, they would respond that so long as the South Bodhisattva didn''t do it himself, it wouldn''t count as him killing people.


    When people trust or admire someone, even if the person did something they could not ept, they would find reasons to excuse that person as well as to convince themselves.


    The servants on this whole street of big households had all gone out on this day to the government office to register.


    The government office in Ru Ning was a beautifully built structure. Although itplied with the regtions, it was obvious that one of its owners had made improvements on the original basis. Its architecture had statues of five blessings (TN: longevity, wealth, health, virtue, and a natural death). In addition, there were various types of decorations that symbolized wealth and prosperity. This caused the government office to have a unique and low-key gorgeousness that impressed people when they first came in.


    Of course, one couldn''t see much from the outside, and most people didn''t ever have the chance to enter the government office.


    Zhao Youquan felt that this government office was very good. If one day he had his own government office, he would surely rebuild it like this secretly.


    "Brother Zhao, the people have arrived." A fair faced man greeted him. His surname was Shan and his name was Yang. He was but 20 years old and had been sent to Song Shizhao by his parents to be a student. Compared to Zhao Youquan, he had better luck, at least because of his younger age Song Shizhao would take him by his side and teach him some things. Many of the students like Zhao Youquan were jealous of him and wanted to make trouble for him. Unfortunately, while he might be young, he had a clever head and had never misstepped.


    Zhao Youquan was also jealous of him, but rather than jealousy, he was more afraid of his own situation so he never treated anyone coldly, nor did he nder anyone secretly. As a result, his poprity was actually quite good, and he was even taken as a best friend by Shan Yang.


    "Coming." Zhao Youquan strode over. At this time, a minor official brought the people in. The backyard of the government office was veryrge. It used to be a martial arts practice field and was only used for military training rehearsal. The emphasis was mostly on the rehearsal while the training part was probably not much.


    The servants had already lined up in six long lines under themand of the minor officials. The servants of different households stood close together, probably because in the government office, no one dared to speak and it was very quiet.


    Zhao Youquan sat behind the table with paper and pen on the table. He then looked up at the person standing in front of him.


    This person was more than 50 years old in terms of his facial appearance alone, but if one looked at his figure, he appeared to look less than forty years old.


    "What''s your name?" Zhao Youquan raised his pen, and the man cowered and said, "Li Da."


    After Zhao Youquan asked for the basic information, he did not tell him to leave. Instead, he asked, "When did you first arrive at the Sun family?"


    Li Da was taken aback. He thought earnestly for a while before he said nervously, "I don''t remember."


    "Five years old, or six years old, maybe seven years old." Li Da scratched his head.


    "What do you do in the Sun Manor?" Zhao Youquan asked.


    Li Da replied honestly: "I wash the toilet buckets, and sometimes I chop wood, do rough work."


    Zhao Youquan asked again: "Are you married?"


    Li Da shook his head honestly again, and said cautiously: "Those like me can''t find a wife to marry."


    Zhao Youquan asked: "Then who are the maids in the manor matched with?"


    Li Da was a person who had been enved for a long time. He would not question what the masters above said or asked of him. Whatever the people above asked, he would answer: "The young manservants of the young masters, the sons of the housekeepers. Us who do rough work don''t have a chance."


    Zhao Youquan nced at him with some pity.


    Li Da also noticed it, but didnt say anything. In his eyes, it was normal for a crude servant to not marry a wife. They were not like the personal servants who served next to their masters and could get rewards from time to time. They had almost no property. Food and boarding were all at the master family''s house, and the monthly money was also the least, only enough for them to drink a little wine every month or a few restaurant meals.


    They were sold by their parents and no longer had their own home. They had no other contact with their family and rtives except when their family members asked them for money. Gradually, they would grow distant from their family and rtives.


    They couldnt marry a wife and lived alone. The master family took care of their food and housing. They didnt know how to save money, and even if they did there was not much meaning to it.


    "You can go." Zhao Youquan said to him. Li Da lowered his head and left the line. The next person who walked forward was a woman. She was no longer young, at least over forty years old. She was better dressed than Li Da and clearly her status in the Sun Manor was not too low.


    After asking the basic information, Zhao Youquan asked: "What do you do in the Sun Manor?"


    The woman said lowly: "This ve is in charge of the small kitchen."


    The small kitchen only cooked for specific people. The kitchen was a ce where money could be easily pocketed. Most of the master families know this and would also look the other way. For example, one egg costs one coin, but the kitchen could report three coins for two eggs, and this extra money would naturally fill her pockets.


    Zhao Youquan smiled and asked, "Do you have children?"


    The woman replied: "Three sons and one daughter, my sons are all serving as manservants in the manor, and my daughter is already married."


    Zhao Youquan: "Who did she marry?"


    Woman: "The eldest son of Housekeeper Zhang."


    Zhao Youquan: "You can go."


    After everyone was registered, Zhao Youquan got the information of all the servants and the rtionshipposition of these servants.


    After Zhao Youquan collected all the information, he sent all these things to Lin Yuan''s desk. As for preaching to these servants that they need more standardized work contracts, this was not under his charge.


    Lin Yuan was a little surprised when he received the information, and asked the person who came: "Why are these records different?"


    Some of them were carefully recorded and included theposition of each servant''s life and their rtionshipwork in the manor, while the other only recorded basic personal information in a conventional manner.


    This proved that the formers approach was not discussed and decided by all of them. It should be the former''s own whim, or something he had thought of but did not tell the others.


    If it was a whim, then this person should be botj an attentive and capable person.


    If he hade up with this a long time ago, but didn''t tell the others, then he was a spector, disregarding the overall situation in order to stand out.


    The one who came was a minor official. He lowered his head and said, "There are six lords who made the records. The records you are looking at are the records of Lord Zhao."


    Lin Yuan tapped his finger on the desk and said to the minor official: "Bring him to see me tonight."


    The minor official hurriedly answered with an affirmative.


    After the minor official left, Chen Baisong walked to Lin Yuan and picked up the records made by Zhao Youquan. By now he hade to recognize a number of words and was no longer illiterate. But his handwriting could probably only bepared with children who just learned to read and write.


    "It''s written in great detail." Chen Baisong often had to read military books and he already knew what kind of military books were good and what was bad. He said to Lin Yuan, "This man is not bad."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "He is indeed not bad, but it depends on what kind of not bad he is."


    Chen Baisong raised his eyebrows: "En?"


    Lin Yuan: "If he thought of it all of a sudden, it proves that he is decisive and thoughtful. If he had thought of it a long time ago, but did not share it with other people, then he is being deliberately scheming and disregarding the overall situation for his own benefit."


    Chen Baisong answered: "If he''s deliberately scheming, this person can''t be of use?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "There are also usages, but he will not be entrusted with important tasks."


    The superiors must have a tolerant heart, and they must also have a sharp vision, and the prime minister''s heart is big enough to sail a boat in (TN: meaning a great person isrge-hearted or magnanimous). This was not just a saying


    The reason why he was willing to tolerate Song Shizhao''s little schemes and personal motives was because Song Shizhao didn''t care about money. What he cared about was glory and his reputation. For the sake of his reputation, Song Shizhao would not be a petty and narrow minded person in a position of power.


    When Zhao Youquan was led away by the minor official, everyone behind him looked at him with envy, which made Zhao Youquan feel refreshed and pleased. He had never been looked at like this before, whether at home or in the Song Manor. Everyone thought he was just a mediocre schr, but today he proved to them how different he was.


    This was his credit, and no one could take it away.


    One day, he would stand in a position where these people could only look up at him. Those who used to look down on him andughed at him behind their backs would be afraid of what they had done and said to him before, and live all day long frightened and wracked with nerves, for fear of his revenge.


    As Zhao Youquan walked on the road, he felt that he was full of strength for the first time, and it was also the first time that he felt powerful.


    Lin Yuan was a little surprised when he saw Zhao Youquan, because Zhao Youquan seemedhonestly he was a bit wretched looking.


    He had a beard, but it didn''t make him look dignified at all. His aura emitted from all over his body was full of the feeling of a "little viin".


    Even people who didnt judge people by their appearance would find him ufortable to look at.


    "Zhao Youquan?" Lin Yuan almost thought the wrong person was brought over.


    Zhao Youquan hurriedly knelt down, and gave a big salute: "This official, Zhao Youquan, pays respects to my Lord!"


    Lin Yuan was sure now. This person wanted to be an official so much he was crazy for it.

 Chapter 108: Fiery

    Chapter 108: Fiery


    Lin Yuan once thought about his central team, this group of people should be the mainstay of the new world. He could tolerate people''s selfishness, even if they had desires for power or money or any other desires within the moral standards, so long as they could fulfill their duties and responsibilities and could understand Lin Yuan''s ideas and implement them faithfully.


    Under this premise, Lin Yuan felt that he was very tolerant.


    Only now, he had doubts about his previous thinking, especially when looking at Zhao Youquan, he couldn''t help but want to drive this person out of the tent as soon as possible.


    Because this person''s desire for power and status was so obvious on his face, so obvious that he could read it at a nce.


    And what disappointed him was that most people were like this.


    They had sufficient knowledge and broad vision. They had many things that ordinary people did not have. They were also smarter and more flexible than other schrs.


    But their use of their own advantages was limited to achieving power.


    Lin Yuan even felt that if one day he really established an imperial court, these people would form cliques and try their best to ostracize dissidents, as well as take a share of the power in his hands.


    Zhao Youquan knelt on the ground, but quite a while passed and yet Lin Yuan did not speak for him to get up.


    He was a little flustered, wondering whether he had said something wrong just now, and then he understood it in a moment.


    He had acted out in his mind the scenes when he met Lin Yuan countless times. At the beginning he referred to himself as caomin,ter it was this subordinate, and finally..


    He said aloud thest term of self reference.


    The South Bodhisattva had not yet be emperor, yet he called himself this official..


    Zhao Youquan''s legs began to tremble.


    But it was not aplete mistake. If the South Bodhisattva had the idea of bing the emperor, then he had just made a suitable ttery using this term of self reference.


    And in Zhao Youquan''s view, it was impossible for Lin Yuan not to have the idea of proiming himself the emperor. If he did not want to be emperor, then he would not have gone to this point. Wasn''t it safer to stay in Gaoyou and wait for the imperial court to recruit him over?


    "From now on, you will be the head of the Publicity Department."


    This sentence came from above, and Zhao Youquan breathed a sigh of relief. He was promoted. This proved that he was right in bis gamble.


    Zhao Youquan suppressed his fear and thanked in a loud voice full of spirit.


    Lin Yuan: "You can go, go and do your job well."


    He had no real power in the Publicity Department. In order to get promoted, he would always think of ways to achieve actual results. If he made an effort in a good direction, the Publicity Department might usher in new changes.


    Lin Yuan gave him this opportunity. If he grasped it, he might be able to upy a ce next to Lin Yuan in the future.


    Zhao Youquan left the tent. He exhaled arge breath of relief outside the tent. After entering the tent, he didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Before entering the tent, he could only be regarded as a minor official, and the kind that was not officially appointed. After leaving the tent, he became a real official.


    At this time, Zhao Youquan had yet to realize that his new official position had no real power. After all, the Publicity Department was a new department. Most people only knew to show off their titles, but they didn''t know what powers they could enjoy.


    Not long after Zhao Youquan left, Chen Baisong asked, "Young master still wants to use him."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "It''s actually not a bad thing to have such a person. If he can walk back onto the right path, he can also be a worthy talent, and he can naturally be used. At that time, it will save me my time by solving the problem at one fell swoop."


    Chen Baisong suddenly had no words. He thought of his military barracks. Not all people in the military were those who obeyed military orders. Some people had their own motives. Every time he saw such a person, Chen Baisong would directly deal with it by militaryw. But now, it seemed that his young master''s solution was also a good one. By keeping these people, one could find more of the same with unruly intentions.


    It was more convenient than finding them one by one himself.


    "Young master is right." Chen Baisong felt that Lin Yuan was bing more and more intelligent, even though he was a person who cried whenever something happened when they were children.


    It had been a long time since he had seen the young master show a weak side, as if he had always been so strong. No matter what happened, he was always calm and steady, giving people a feeling that everything was in his control.


    Lin Yuan turned his head and asked him, "Is there any news about Xu Shouhui? What happened to the people who were inserted over there?"


    Chen Baisong had an expression of "If you hadn''t asked I really wouldn''t have remembered this." He probably also realized that his expression was too obvious so he lowered his eyes and said, "I''ll go ask."


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    Chen Baisong was a little nervous. He felt that Lin Yuan was disappointed in him, as if he had not done what he should have done, which made him feel a little ashamed.


    "This person Xu Shouhui.." Lin Yuan said with an expression of pity on his face, "Pitiful."


    Xu Shouhui was simr to Han Lin''er in that they were both emperors in name only but no real power. Han Lin''er was controlled by Liu Futong, while Xu Shouhui was controlled by Ni Wenjun.


    But Han Lin''er was better off than Xu Shouhui. After all, Liu Futong had never thought of usurping the throne, and had always done his best to protect Han Lin''er.


    Whereas Ni Wenjun wanted to pull Xu Shouhui down from his seat and rece him with himself at anytime.


    Chen Baisong didnt understand what was so pitiful about him. After all, Xu Shouhui was an emperor. Even if this emperor could only stay in a corner sized territory, there was still absolutely no shortage of luxuries he could enjoy. Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan and thought, "Simce young master said he is pitiful, then he is pitiful".


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Send someone to tell the people in Hanyang to make some effort on Ni Wenjun, and tell Ni Wenjun that if he wants to achieve his great cause, I am willing to lend troops to him."


    In history, Ni Wenjun wanted to kill Xu Shouhui to usurp the throne, but he was defeated after the incident so he could only defect to Chen Youliang. Only then Chen Youliang had a ce in this history and reced Ni Wenjun as the new authority of the Tian Wan regime.


    But what if Ni Wenjun seeded? What if he sessfully usurped the throne? And by relying on Lin Yuan''s soldiers, and when the time came and Lin Yuan wanted to attack him, it would be easier than others.


    Even if Ni Wenjun knew that Lin Yuan was plotting wrongdoing, with the huge benefits ced in front of him, he would never refuse.


    Ni Wenjun was a gambler, and the gambler was always shortsighted and cared only about what was in front of his eyes.


    If he wanted to be the emperor then Lin Yuan would give him a helping hand.


    Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong: "Do you understand?"


    Chen Baisong had a lot of experience in fighting battles and wars, but he had not much talent in politics. He asked earnestly, "Why do you want to help him? Tian Wan has nothing to do with us. We are already being merciful by not waging war against them."


    Lin Yuan was taken aback, and finally understood Chen Baisong''s brain circuit.


    Chen Baisong''s thinking was easy to understand. It was nothing more than: Lending troops to defeat Xu Shouhui>Ni Wenjun bes the emperor>there is no benefit for them.


    Why do things that were not of any benefit?


    Lin Yuan could only do his best to be a teacher. He exined from another perspective: "Why is it that Xu Shouhui can sit firmly on the throne? He has no real power in his hands, but Ni Wenjun still did not dare to make a move. What is the reason?"


    Chen Baisong said: "He is the emperor."


    The emperor represented everything. He was the ruler determined by the heavens. Even if the people below knew that he could not make important decisions, they were still willing to support him, just like with the reputation of a business.


    "That''s why Ni Wenjun taking the throne is not a righteous act in the eyes of the people." Lin Yuan said again, "Once he overthrows Xu Shouhui, the people''s hearts will naturally be unstable and turbulent. At that time, isn''t it easier for us tounch an attack on them?"


    Chen Baisong pondered deeply, and after a long time, he said, "Then why not just take advantage of the chaos and simply capture Hanyang?"


    This time it was Lin Yuan''s turn to pause.


    He looked at Chen Baisong a little dazedly, and suddenly became excited. He grabbed Chen Baisong''s big callused hand and said excitedly: "In ancient times, there was a wise word from the teacher, but now there is a wise word from Baisong!"


    He cared too much about Chen Youliang, to the extent that it blinded his reason.


    That''s right, it had been a long time since he was too weak in power. In these troubled times, he already had enough capital to take part in the fight.


    He had a million strong army, sufficient reserves of grain and grass, and sophisticated weapons and ammunition. Why couldn''t he just enter the fray andpete with them head-on?


    He didn''t even need to lend troops to Ni Wenjun, he only needed to get involved when Ni Wenjun and Xu Shouhui were fighting each other, and in this way he could take advantage of the fisherman''s profit. (TN: from idiom sandpiper and m war together and the fisherman catches both'')


    It was only April now, and Ni Wenjun would start his rebellion in September, so he still had time.


    Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong, his gaze having never been so enthusiastic.


    Chen Baisong''s heart beated fiercely from the other''s gaze. He didn''t know which of his words managed to have such a powerful effect.


    Lin Yuans face was flushed red, which made him lose his previous calm and self-contained image. He now appeared as excited as a boy who caught sight of his sweetheart. His heartbeat also gradually lost its original steady frequency. He said to Chen Baisong, I was wrong."


    Chen Baisong looked stunned.


    Lin Yuanughed: "I underestimate myself too much."


    Chen Baisong calmed down and conveyed a question mark with his expression.


    Lin Yuan was so excited that it was difficult to hold it in himself, jumping to his feet in his excitement. His young master had stood up so naturally, Chen Baisong could not continue to sit, and could only stand up as well.


    Lin Yuan hugged Chen Baisong. He needed someone to share his feelings at this time. His hot breaths exhaled on Chen Baisong''s ears, his voice sounding suppressed in his attempt to restrain his excitement, practically speaking incoherently.


    "You are right." Lin Yuan hugged Chen Baisong tightly, "Why am I so stupid? Why should I follow the established path? I can change direction, I can take another path, the butterfly wings have already pped, so why should I follow the path before the wings have pped?"


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    He really didn''t understand a word of what his young master said.


    Lin Yuan released his hold and took a deep breath. He had a sudden and hearty smile on his face, as if the previous haze had been swept away.


    "I have to go for a walk and get some air." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong without looking back as he left the tent.


    Standing outside the tent, he felt his ambitions burning, as if thousands of miles of picturesque rivers and mountains were right in front of his eyes.


    It was time to invite Song Shizhao and Luo Ben toe over. He still had time to make adequate preparations and not allow Ni Wenjun and Xu Shouhui a chance to react.


    Inside the tent, only Chen Baisong stood alone with a dazed expression. He touched his ear. The ear that Lin Yuan was facing when he was speaking was now red and hot, as if it had been burned by fire. He drank a cup of cold tea and sat back on the chair, but the heat in his ears had not subsided at all.


    Chen Baisong sat for a while, then stood up.


    Not only did his ears fail to recover, but his fingertips were also red now. He looked out of the tent and felt that he should also go for a walk and get some air.


    It would be best if it was some cold air.

 Chapter 109: Exactly What One Wants

    Chapter 109: Exactly What One Wants


    An Laosi and the others didnt know what happened in Ru Ning. In fact, they hadntmunicated with Gaoyou for a long time. He wasnt sure if Gaoyou had given up on them. Even if he keptforting and persuading himself, he still couldn''t help but be afraid. It had been more than two years since he came to Anfeng. He spent almost all his time socializing with people, and he was very close to running out of money.


    There was almost no rice left at home, and it was Hong Xiu who entrusted someone in the pce to bring them money so that An Laosi would not be reduced to having to go out to the streets and beg for food.


    Although he became a minor official in Anfeng, he actually didn''t even use much money to buy the official position. It was just that his circle of associates only became a bit wider and it helped him to get closer to other minor officials. However, there was no monthly sry at all.


    After all, Liu Futong was not that stupid. One could buy an official position, but one couldn''t buy a high-ranking official position or any real power. These officials were actually just buying face, which only looked good on the surface.


    Although it was not allowed to buy official positions on the surface, Liu Futong looked the other way on this matter, which could be regarded as a source of revenue for the Anfeng treasury.


    An Laosi sat on the chair and sighed. He felt that he had a clever head, but there was nothing he could do in Anfeng. Compared with him, his wife Lady An was much calmer, and everyday she would take the needle and thread and go chat with the female family members of their neighbors nearby. The women sat together drinking hot tea, embroidering, and chatting about new things that happened recently.


    And An Laosi suddenly discovered that his wife actually enjoyed this kind of life, but what she enjoyed was not doing needlework in a warm room, but enjoying what she could hear from her female partner every day.


    Then at night, she would share it with An Laosi. An Laosi felt that he and his wife had been married for so many years, but the words his wife spoke the most was during their time in Anfeng.


    This night, Lady An wrote down the news she inquired with a secret code and put it in the cupboard. After she climbed into bed, she said, "I wonder how Hong Xiu is doing in the pce. She always sends us money so the days in the pce shouldnt be to bad."


    An Laosi thought about Hong Xiu''s lovely and endearing looks, and said to his wife: "A woman like her is the one who will live the longest. Our business is to gather even more information."


    In the eyes of An Laosi, Hong Xiu was a woman who had climbed through piles of men. She was tougher than most women locked up in the inner courtyard, and smarter than the women who work in the fields. To put it bluntly, she knew how to talk to people no matter what kind of person they were. This was also a kind of skill. How many people were clearly capable and yet couldn''t climb up thedder because of their mouth.


    At this time, Hong Xiu was serving next to the Empress. She relied on ttering and ingratiating herself to the big pce maids as well as clever words, tactful manners, and generous actions. In just one year, she was promoted from a tea-making pce maid to a personal pce maid. Nowadays, her job was to dress the Empress, and she also usually followed at the side of the Empress.


    The Empress was not old at all, only in her early twenties. She was spoiled and raised in luxury, kept in the inner courtyard since she was a child. She had fair skin, well maintained hair that was ck and smooth, but there was only one thing that she lost out on Her looks could only be called mediocre. She had a square face, small eyes, almost no bridge of nose, and her nostrils were also slightly turned upwards.


    Concubine Li was different from the Empress. She did not have the delicate fair skin of the Empress, nor the dark and smooth hair, but her face was beautiful. In the harem, status and position was often empty. Only the Emperors favor was real. No matter how low the position was, if the Emperor loved her, then the servants dared not be scornful. No matter how high the position, if the Emperor did not love her, then the servants always had a bunch of excuses to shirk work.


    Even the eunuchs and maids want a good future, but they had to at least know where to put in the hard work.


    The Empress was sitting on a chair while Hong Xiu was dressing her up. The Empress looked at herself in the bronze mirror. The reflection was not clear from the bronze mirror so the face seemed to be fogged, but the Empress could still see her appearance. She was not beautiful, and family members always used to tell her, "Women do not stand by their looks, but by virtue and kindness, only then can they be invincible."


    She touched her face.


    Was she virtuous? She never asked about the Emperors court affairs. She regarded the Emperor as her heaven, her everything. From the first day she entered the pce, she made up her mind to live only for her husband in the future. Perhaps this was virtue.


    Was she kind? She never cared who the Emperor favored, in fact when the emperor favored a concubine and forgot to give a reward, she had to make up for it, go over and givefort, maybe this was kindness. (TN: by favor'' it means to sleep/have sex)


    But the Emperor still didn''t love her, and he didn''t even want to share a bed with her.


    Even when they were in the same bed asionally, the Emperor was reluctant to look directly at her face. If he saw it, the Emperor would even have a look of disgust on his face.


    When her mother entered the pce, she told her that she must give birth to a prince early. So long as there was a prince, her status would never be shaken.


    She dared not tell her mother that the Emperor did not want to touch her.


    What woman could give birth to a son on her own?


    "Niangniang (TN: term of respect for the empress and imperial concubines), this is this year''s new hairpin." Hong Xiu turned around and picked up a tray. On top of it was exquisite jewelry that dumbfounded ordinary people, something they could not afford to buy in a lifetime, but the Empress just nced at it, her tone indifferent as she said, "These are too fancy, change it to ones normally used by Ben Gong." (TN: broad term of appetion for royal members, including the empress, princes, and princesses)


    Hong Xiu said softly: "Yes."


    After Hong Xiu had dressed up the Empress, she found that the Empress was sitting in front of the mirror, tears falling down from her eyes. Well breddies from noble and aristocratic families were never allowed to sob loudly and messily. Their tears were only to be used to turn into weapons and could not be shed for themselves.


    Hong Xiu did not make a sound, and it was not her turn to make a sound at this time either.


    It was the big pce maid who came in and saw the Empress crying alone, so she hurriedly pulled Hong Xiu, who dared not move, and knelt down.


    "Niangniang, take care of your health." The big pce maid had grown up with the Empress since they were children. So only she dared to say such a sentence, her tears falling, "We can''t let that side have a chance at ridicule."


    The Empress''s voice was hoarse: "In the entire pce, who doesn''t know that Ben Gong is a joke?"


    Those people secretly say that she was ipetent and ugly, yet she stubbornly upied the position of the Empress. After all, didn''t the Emperor visit the Empress''s pce less than a handful of times in the past months?


    But she couldn''t even refute this.


    She never thought about being the Empress! When still in the boudoir, she thought that she would marry her father''s disciple, and her husband would respect her. Putting aside affection, at least they would respect and support each other as a married couple.


    But when she became the Empress, she couldn''t even ask her husband why he wouldn''t even give her the most basic respect.


    She was crushed under Consort Li''s foot and couldn''t move one bit.


    The big pce maid tried to smile: "Niangniang, that Consort Li is like Baosi, she is a witch. Niangniang is the Empress, and she is just a concubine." (TN: Baosi concubine of King You of Zhou and one of the famous Chinese beauties. Equally famed for her immoral conduct.)


    The Empress looked at the big pce maid: "She is pregnant."


    The big pce maid did not dare to speak anymore.


    The Empress''s voice was very soft: "And I have no children yet."


    "This child cannot be born." The Empress said, "If she really gave birth to a prince, I will have no ce to stand."


    The big pce maid bit her lower lip, didn''t she also know this very well? The mother s status rises with the son. If Consort Li had a son, this child would be the only child of the Emperor, or the eldest son. It was not like there was no faction supporting Consort Li in the court. At that time, if the Empress was found guilty of any wrongdoing, her seat would be in jeopardy. The Empress was walking on the edge of the cliff, if she took a wrong step, there would only be an abyss waiting below her.


    Consort Li''s child could not be born, and even if he was born, he could not live.


    The Empress said: "I don''t have anyone I can use now."


    The big pce maid did not dare to speak. She was a little timid when it came down to it and especially when the target of murder would be the emperor''s child. This was a major crime, enough for the whole family to be executed.


    At this moment, Hong Xiu raised her head suddenly, her face was full of tears, which made her look very sorry indeed, her nose was running but she didn''t dare to wipe it, and her voice came out choked: "Niangniang, let this ve go. "


    The Empress looked at Hong Xiu, and she asked, "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Hong Xiu trembled: "This ve is afraid."


    Empress: "Then why are you l still willing to.."


    Hong Xiu sniffled: "Niangniang, this ve is also pampered at home, and my brothers and sisters-inw also love and care for this ve. But after entering the pce this ve realized the strictness of the rules of the pce. Everyone has a clever mouth and a vicious heart. Only Niangniang treats this ve well, this ve is willing to share the worries for Niangniang."


    The big pce maid breathed a sigh of relief, and there was also a little bit of pity in her eyes when she looked at Hong Xiu. She thought this Hong Xiu was a restless person. After all, she had a pretty face, but after getting along for a long time, she realized that this person just had a pretty face but was actually a fool. Whoever talked a few more words with her or showed a bit more friendliness towards her, she would willingly give away the things she have.


    Niangniang also felt that she was too pitifully foolish so she always gave her some money, but unexpectedly managed to gain this little fool''s loyalty.


    The Empress was also a little moved. She said to Hong Xiu: "Come closer."


    Hong Xiu walked over on her knees, and the Empress took her hand: "You are a good one. If you are sessful, I, Ben Gong, will promote you to be a grand female official."


    Hong Xiu hid her face and cried: "This ve is not after this, this ve''s brothers and sisters-inw taught this ve to know gratitude."


    The Empress finally couldn''t help sobbing: "Even you understand, even you understand this!"


    The big pce maid also cried, and the three cried together in the room. The people outside heard the movement inside, so they could only guard the door of the room and not let outsiderse close.


    Hong Xiu cried with all her heart, but her head at that moment turned through countless thoughts.


    Although she was not the most used by the Empress, many people also knew her, so the Empress would definitely not send her over to Consort Li to be a pce maid.


    The most feasible way was for her to be favored by the Emperor, be conferred with a concubine title, and to live in Consort Li''s pce.


    At that time, the Empress was likely to pretend to have a fight with her, showing that it was she who seduced the Emperor regardless of the Empress''s previous kindness towards her.


    Whether Consort Li would believe it or not depended on the abilities of the Empress and herself.


    This was one way, and another way was for the Empress to punish her and throw her out directly. Then, if Consort Li wanted to know inside news about the Empress, she woulde to win her over.


    But this method was not so easy to implement. There were too many uncertain factors. With Consort Li being so favored, she probably no longer had any regard for the Empress in her eyes. The Empress had no favor and no children. When she gave birth to the eldest son, she would be able to do whatever she wanted with the Empress at that time.


    Hon Xiu thought about it for a while, and felt that the Empress would probably choose the first method.


    This was the safest way. If she was favored, Consort Li would naturally find ways to get close to her.


    If she was not favored, the Empress would only lose a maid.


    With Consort Li pregnant, she would be unable to shiqin (TN: lit. trante to serving someone in lying down, an elegant way of referring to bed affairs, often used to refer to the emperor sleeping with his wives and concubines).


    It was most reasonable for the Empress to choose the first method.


    Which just so happened to be exactly what Hong Xiu wanted.

 Chapter 110: Wealthy Merchants

    Chapter 110: Wealthy Merchants


    Hanyang County.


    Jiang Guang was boasting with others. He had grown a goatee, and his small eyes revealed shrewdness, but this shrewdness was on the surface. It always made people think that this person was not shrewd, and with a little effort they could make him fall into a trap. ording to Jiang Guang''s words: "You can''t do business with a face that looks simple and honest. This type is what makes people feel uneasy. If you really are a simple and honest person, can you still be a merchant? At most, you will just deceive the littlemon people."


    Although he worked under Lin Yuan early, he had been wandering between the capitals, making friends, and smashing open the doors of many officials with money. Merchant Jiang''s name was also considered to have some fame among the merchants, after all, there were not many people as rich as him, often spending a lot of money to buy things. Even if the thing he bought was a simple looking little trinket that he probably rewarded to his servant right after he bought it.


    Jiang Guang was drinking with his new friend, and he was very attentive to this new friend. The friend was Ni Wenjun''s confidant, although he couldn''t be called the right arm, but he did have Ni Wenjun''s favor.


    Jiang Guang used countless gold and silver and jewelry to make this friend.


    Although this friend didn''t think much of him, and although the Yuan Dynasty gave importance to business, the long-standing tradition still made many people think that merchants and businessmen were an inferior ss.


    "Brother Zhou, please use it." Jiang Guang poured a cup of wine for his friend. This wine was rice wine. People called it sweet water. It didn''t cause drunkenness very much, and it also had a bit of alcohol vor when drinking it. This friend loved this, and preferred drinking this instead of strong alcohol.


    Brother Zhou drank a cup of rice wine. Everyone liked to be praised and treated with importance, especially by Jiang Guang. Jiang Guang was very clever and talented in ttering others. He not only made people feel pleased, but also did not make people feel that he was exaggerating or that his intention was sinister. Moreover, Jiang Guang''s ttering was not just verbal ttering, he appeared to sincerely intend to do anything for the other party.


    When being ttered to the extreme, few people would refuse and dislike it.


    Brother Zhou said rather tipsily: "If Merchant Jiang has a request, if Zhou can do it, Zhou will not refuse."


    Jiang Guang smiled: "I admire brother Zhou''s integrity. Brother Zhou, look at me, I have no family or rtives and friends. I have been busy for most of my life, out in the wind and rain. I earned myself a small fortune but I myself do not even have time to enjoy it. Even my servants have a better life than me."


    Brother Zhou also seemed to feel that this was reasonable and sighed: "Who says this is not true? I am simr to Merchant Jiang."


    The two chatted and talked about the current grain output. Jiang Guang inadvertently revealed: "It was said that the world will be in upheaval so Jiang stored a lot of grain to wait for the world to be in upheaval and sell it at a good price. But as I waited I ended up forgetting and the grain has be old grain. If it is sold at a low price, I will feel reluctant. If it is sold at a high price, themon people cannot afford it. It seems that it is a loss this time.."


    Brother Zhou''s eyes brightened, but he quickly restrained himself: "How much food do you have?"


    Jiang Guang looked around, seeming to be afraid of being seen by others, and he also didn''t dare to say it out loud. He just made a gesture.


    Brother Zhou understood, and the smile on his face became more sincere: "Merchant Jiang, don''t treat me so courteously. Friends should help each other. I have a way to deal with this food."


    Jiang Guang looked very excited: "What way? Brother Zhou, for the sake of this food, I have been so worried that I haven''t had a good night''s sleep."


    This brother Zhou had always suspected that Jiang Guang approached him out of ulterior motives. After all, Jiang Guang had never asked for anything from him before. For merchants, their requests were just the familiar few. If one wants to do business, one must be backed by someone. As they say, the strong dragon couldn''t beat the local snake, but Jiang Guang didn''t mention it at all this whole time, so he also pretended to be stupid the whole time as well. Anyway, there was nock of benefits he got from the other. The gold and silver wares at home and the jewelry on his wife and daughter were all sent by Jiang Guang. In any case, he did not lose out, rather he had gotten many benefits for free.


    Now he knows Jiang Guang was notpletely without motive or desire for nothing. The money he wanted for that supply of food was much more than the gold and silver that Jiang Guang gave him. If this business was done sessfully, Jiang Guang would not have to go out to do business anymore for the rest of his life.


    That Jiang Guang had desires and motives, brother Zhou was relieved instead.


    "I will give you an answer in three days." Brother Zhou himself was not sure whether to receive the food or not.


    Although he was Ni Wenjuns confidant, it was not like Ni Wenjun told him everything. He knew that Ni Wenjun had the idea of rebelling and overthrowing Xu Shouhui, but he didnt know when Ni Wenjun was going to raise up in arms and whether the food rations had already been resolved or not. If he rashly promised Jiang Guang and it did not work out, wouldn''t this be a p to his own face?


    Face was still very important when a person lived in this world.


    Jiang Guang felt that this matter was already in the bag.


    He and brother Zhou parted ways in front of the restaurant, and each got into their respective carriages. Jiang Guangs old servant helped Jiang Guang get into the carriage. After Jiang Guang sat down, the carriage slowly moved forward. The old servant handed Jiang Guang a bowl of sober soup and he swallowed it in one gulp. Sweet water might not have much alcohol content, but it was not small either.


    The old servant asked in a low voice: "Has my lord seeded?"


    Jiang Guang smiled and said, "What difficulty is this?"


    If the talk was sessful, he would add some medicine to the grain and grass as soon as the war began. There was amon herbal medicine, when grounded into powder and mixed into food, that could make people have a terrible case of diarrhea.


    When the soldiers were all clutching their stomachs with the need to go to the toilet, would they still have any power to fight?


    But it could only be mixed into the food when Lin Yuan''s army arrived.


    When Ni Wenjun was fighting Xu Shouhui, the food must still be without problem.


    Jiang Guang revealed a satisfied smile on his face.


    He was a businessman, and what he wanted was very simple, that was, profit and money.


    So long as he could make money, he was even willing to abandon his ancestors and change his name.


    But this also required gambling, and Jiang Guang felt that his gambling luck had always been very good.


    Jiang Guang wanted to sell his food supply, but on this side Lin Yuan received food from many people. The food would be sampled and eaten by the animals first and if the animals had no problem it would naturally be added to the army rations. If the animals did have a problem then those who sent the food would be met with great misfortune.


    Those who had arge amount of food supply in their hands during these troubled times were all wealthy merchants and thus were difficult to impersonate. Therefore, there was a clear record of who sent each batch of food, including name, characteristics, and age.


    Lin Yuan nced around and saw a familiar name on the listShen Fu.


    When he was a teenager, he watched a TV series about Shen Wansan, and he knew that Shen Wansan''s real name was Shen Fu and his courtesy name was Zhongrong.


    Wan San was just a respectful name given to him by society.


    Although Shen Fu was a wealthy merchant at this time, he was not considered hugelu wealthy, nor could he be as wealthy as a country.


    Lin Yuan took a look at the remarks from the officials below, mainly describing that the food sent by Shen Fu included both coarse and fine, and that the coarse grains were of a good weight, and the fine grains were all new grains. To sum up, this person was very generous and the quality was also very good.


    So Lin Yuan had someone bring Shen Fu to him. He also wanted to know what the most famous richest man in history looked like, was it a fat head with big ears, or a simple and honest appearance?


    As a result, Lin Yuan was dumbfounded when the person finally arrived.


    This was an old man. He was well maintained and dressed in silk satin, but these couldn''t conceal his old age. He looked kind and gentle and although he was old, his back was very straight. When he saw Lin Yuan, he knelt and bowed. Lin Yuan was dazed for a few seconds before calling him up.


    "How old is elder now?" Lin Yuan felt strange. Shen Fu looked almost 70 already. If he followed the historical clues he knew, then Shen Wansan would have been over a hundred years old when he was exiled. Would Zhu Yuanzhang exile an old man over a hundred years old? It didn''t conform to the bottom line of social tradition. After all, the tradition of "respecting the elderly" had always existed since ancient times.


    Shen Fu''s voice also sounded very old, and there was some hoarseness as well. He seemed to be an old man very past his prime, with the kindness that the years have bestowed on him. He said: "This caomin only celebrated my 60th birthdayst year."


    At the age of sixty, one would be considered to have lived a long life, and no matter where he should be treated as a distinguished guest.


    Lin Yuan stood up and said with a smile: "Elder, please sit."


    Regarding Shen Fu''s exile by Zhu Yuanzhang, was it a folklore or a historical record? Lin Yuan was sure that what he knew should be the official history. There were records in the history books, so Zhu Yuanzhang exiled a more than 100-year-old man?


    Shen Fu did not appear nervous when facing Lin Yuan. He first said his intention: "To share the worries for the South Bodhisattva."


    Then he threw out his own son: "This caomin has a son, named Rong. Although he is not talented, he is also honest and willing to work. He will notin about doing anything."


    In the end, he stated his position: "Only to be at the beck and call for the South Bodhisattva, using one''s limited power."


    Lin Yuan smiled at him and said: "Elder''s sincerity is clear to Yuan. Since elder is here, you don''t need to hurry to leave. Stay here for a while first. Ru Ning is a long way from Suzhou, and the travel is tiring. I wonder if elder''s son has followed you over? "


    Shen Fu had a gray beard, and he smiled at Lin Yuan: "Naturally, my son is a natural fool, he only knows to be obedient and never has his own ideas. If I leave him alone at home, I am afraid that he will cause a lot of trouble."


    At this time, Shen Fu was not yet the richest man in Suzhou, he could only be regarded as one of the big three merchants in the area.


    He was now looking for a big tree to shelter himself from wind and rain and earn more wealth.


    "If this is the case, I will see you tomorrow." Lin Yuan asked, "What does elder think?"


    Shen Fu lowered his head and bowed respectfully: "I listen to South Bodhisattva''s instructions."


    When the servant led Shen Fu to leave, Lin Yuan opened the list and continued to look at it. There were many people who came to show goodwill, but most of them didnt give too much food. It was just that the grain was not old, which was enough to see that they attached great importance to Lin Yuan, but this kind of importance was not yet to the point where one could go all the way.


    Compared with them, Shen Fu was indeed generous. Unlike those people, Shen Fu was confident in himself. He believed in his own vision and his choices.


    So he brought all the food he could take out, and also his son, leaving only his confidant and grandson at home.


    Lin Yuan was about to say something, but saw Chen Baisong arrive with an expression of joy. This joy was so obvious that people could know his mood at a nce.


    Lin Yuan teased him: "What''s this? Did you pick up money?"


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips, but his eyebrows were flying with joy. He smiled and said: "The other day I said that the rations were tight. Li Congrong, that fellow, asked me to borrow food. He borrowed yet didn''t return any of it. I sent someone to ask him for it but he always says he will pay it back in time, but I am also squeezed here, this time it is a relief to my urgent needs."


    Lin Yuan thought of the consumption of food by Li Congrong''s army barracks, and he also felt a little overwhelmed.


    Li Congrong was rather thickheaded, and the military strategist couldn''t win against him. When he had food, he would eat and drink with the soldiers, and when there was no food he would go hungry with them as well.


    Among the generals, there was not one who he did not borrow food from.


    Lin Yuan: "Don''t lend it to him next time, you tell him, if he doesn''t do well, let hime back and serve me as an ink rubbing manservant. I won''tin."


    This person just needed a beating.

 Chapter 111: Food

    Chapter 111: Food


    The munitions were collected in just three months. Now Lin Yuan had people in his hands who possessed an unprecedented execution power. Everyone believed that Lin Yuan would lead them to a better life. There was plenty of food rations and weapons. Not only that, the weapons could also be called sophisticated.


    Lin Yuan had weapons armories and factories built in every city. The daily work of the cksmiths was to build weapons and the better the quality of the weapons, the more monthly payment they could get. The quality represented their pay, so even if the cksmiths didnt eat or drink, they would still also be thinking about how to make the weapons sharper, more resilient, and not easy to break.


    Looking at the long knives in front of him, Lin Yuan thought of the enemy weapons collected in several battles. Before the troubled times, in the peaceful era, the number of weapons was almost nearly counted for. No one would justmission bows and arrows or knives for fun. If they did then arrest would probably greet them at their front doors.


    So in the troubled times, when the weapon armories were opened, most of the weapons had already be rusty. And because of technical limitations, there were many long knives that, while still sharp, easily broke when just a bit of force was used on them.


    It was like modern utility knives. If it was not sharp anymore, just smash and break off that section with a stone and continue using the new sharpened part.


    The consumption and wear of weapons was huge, and the costs to be invested were equally as astronomical.


    Lin Yuan sometimes even regretted that he didn''t major in science and engineering. He really didn''t know how to make steel.


    Now except for Lin Yuan, the weapons of the several rebel factions were not very good. The cost of building weapons was too high so for them it was better to fight more battles and seize more weapons, which was a much more convenient and cheap way to obtain more weapons stock.


    Anyway, the battles definitely must be fought, and if they coulde away with a satisfying amount of spoils in weapons then that would just be an unexpected benefit.


    After Lin Yuan inspected this batch of weapons he had Chen Baisong call someone to carry it away.


    These knives would still shatter, but they were much better than what they used before. In fact, sometimes Lin Yuan felt that people degenerate in certain aspects, such as the forging craftsmanship of the Bronze Age. The toughness of the bronze weapons dug up during modern archaeological digs could even equal that of the weapons manufactured in modern times and even surpass the weapons created in Europe in the Middle Ages by more than a star and a half.


    Many of the swords used by Europeans in the Middle Ages were directly created from pig iron, and they would break with a little effort.


    This kind of situation was maintained for a very long period of time.


    However, the forging technology of bronze had not been passed down, and the forging of weapons had fallen stagnant.


    Lin Yuan picked up the long jian that the cksmiths carefully crafted for himthe jian was not very practical on the battlefield, it was easy to break and was not easy to use or operate, so the jian was generally a symbol of status, and could be taken as ancient men''s "luxury" good.


    Since the artisans dared to send it to Lin Yuan, it proved that this was their most proud work.


    Lin Yuan first picked up the long jian and tested the weight, then lifted the jian and shed it towards the wooden table next to him. This was not easy, but in the end he cut off a corner of the wooden table. Lin Yuan turned the tip of the sword to the ground and slowly pressed down on it.


    The jian''s body bent, bing more and more curved, and when it reached less than half of its original height, the sword broke.


    "Let them try again." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "It could be better."


    Chen Baisong had no expression on his face, but his heart was dripping blood. Such a fine jian..


    Lin Yuan sighed. He didn''t notice the regret in Chen Baisong''s eyes: "Did Song Shizhao and Luo Ben arrive yet?"


    Chen Baisong: "They should be on the way."


    Lin Yuan nodded and said, "When theye, I can rx."


    At first, Lin Yuan was worried that Song Shizhao and Luo Ben would not get along, but in fact their rtionship was quite good. This caused Lin Yuan to be a little surprised. After all, Song Shizhao was even cautious of those who had no real talents, let alone someone like Luo Ben who did have real talent.


    Although they could not be called very good friends, on the surface, the rtionship was well maintained and amicable. He heard that if they had the opportunity they would meet up for a chat and drink together. Song Shizhao pretended to be drunk and didn''t pay the bill. And Luo Ben had thought it would be Song Shizhao''s treat so he did not bring money with him. So in the end he could only call someone over to save the awkward situation.


    Chen Baisong was also aware of how busy Lin Yuan had been recently, and that Lin Yuan hardly had much time to sleep. He apanied Lin Yuan during this period and had also developed ck eye bags.


    Lin Yuan yawned. While he felt that he should take a nap, his brain was a little too stimted to sleep.


    Lin Yuan said softly, "I wonder how Ni Wenjun is doing."


    Ni Wenjun, who was far away in Hanyang, sneezed. The advisor next to him was taken aback and quickly expressed concern: "There was a cool windst night. General must take care of your health."


    Ni Wenjun waved his hand. He was born tall and big, with a muscr physique, a square face, big eyes, and had a loyal, righteous appearance. He said to the people around him: "It''s nothing serious, but a little cool breeze, what can it do to me?"


    The advisor saw that there was nothing wrong with Ni Wenjun, so his worries settled.


    Ni Wenjun asked: "What happened to the grain and grass rations?"


    The advisor said: "It is all prepared."


    Although there were many old and rotten grains, they could still be considered as grain and could fill the stomach.


    Ni Wenjun asked again: "And the weapons?"


    The advisor had a smile on his face. He had been busy with this recently. As the saying went, a workman must first sharpen his tools if he is to do his work well. Although food and grass rations were important things, what couldn''t soldiers eat? So long as whatever went down the stomach would not poison and could prevent starvation then it was fine. But weapons were a different matter. He felt that he had done a good job, and the pride could not help but show up on his face: "Previously, many of the weapons we seized were too worn down, so this subordinate sent someone to buy a new batch. They are all peerlessly sharp and they will surely make the soldiers indomitable."


    Ni Wenjun was about to praise him, but the servants outside the house reported: "General, Imperial Supervisor Zhou asks to see you."


    The imperial supervisor was the person sent by the emperor to monitor in the military barracks, but now that the government was under the control of Ni Wenjun, the imperial supervisor naturally lost its original function.


    "Zihao is here." Ni Wenjun showed a smile on his face, "Call him in."


    Zhou Zihao''s given name was Zhou Zheng while his courtesy name was Zihao. He had the appearance of a schr and looked like a modest gentleman. Ni Wenjun considered himself to be someone suited to being the emperor and weren''t the officials around the emperor all such literati? Therefore, he had always treated Zhou Zihao with respect.


    The advisor standing on the side saw Zhou Zihao and wanted nothing more than to kick him out.


    All those who followed Ni Wenjun wanted to get Ni Wenjun''s fan and regard.


    Ni Wenjun was only one person and the seats around him were limited. People like them were all pursuing greater interests. They wanted to upy a ce beside Ni Wenjun and be the person Ni Wenjun valued most. Even if they were asked to kill off their colleagues in order to climb up, they would still raise butcher knives at each other without hesitation.


    Ni Wenjun himself was born in a fisherman family and had no education. Most of his advisors began learning halfway through and did note from any schrly families. This gave Zhou Zihao a chance toe forward.


    But Zhou Zihao''s face was ck when he came in, and one could tell at a nce that his mood was not very happy at the moment.


    Ni Wenjun himself was in a good mood and asked, "What''s wrong, Zihao? Did you meet something unhappy?"


    Zhou Zihao snorted coldly. He had always been like this in front of Ni Wenjun. He knew that Ni Wenjun advocated the noble character of the literati, so no matter whether he possessed this thing or not, he must have it in front of Ni Wenjun. He said with a swipe of his sleeves: "General, why not ask what ridiculous things brother Wu did? Where does he put General''s great cause? Is he anxious for General, or is he trying to secretly plot against General!"


    This usation was too serious. Advisor Wu flushed red and furiously said: "You, you are ndering me! You take advantage of General''s favor and spout lies! You are trying to sow discord! General! Don''t listen to this person''s nonsense!"


    Zhou Zihao turned around and said coldly, "Brother Wu, please don''t speak anymore! Zhou doesn''t want to interact with a jackal like you!"


    "Ai." Ni Wenjun stepped in to smooth the edgy atmosphere, "What is this? It''s just a matter of discussion, but it''s more fierce than fighting in a battle. Didn''t Zihao tell mest time that it is good for colleagues to be in harmony?"


    Only then did Zhou Zihao reeled in his temper and calmly said to Ni Wenjun: "General, he reced the fine grains with old grains in order to have enough grain and grass rations. It was only reported this morning. Those old grains hands are old enough they can turn to ashes. General, if the soldiers eat this kind of food, can they still even fight? Since ancient times, the food and grass rations have always been transported first before soldiers and horses even set off. Without the grain and grass rations, how can the soldiers and horses move?"


    Ni Wenjun was taken aback, he turned his head and looked at Advisor Wu: "Didn''t you just say.."


    Advisor Wu gritted his teeth: "Zhou Zheng! You are exaggerating. Although it is old grain, it will not turn into ashes. Where can there be any fine grains now in war? If fine grains were avable, they would have been bought out by the big households long ago. Even if we force them to hand it over it still won''t be enough to feed the whole army!"


    Ni Wenjun nodded: "It makes sense, Zihao, the output in the farm fields is not very good nowadays.."


    Zhou Zihao said to Ni Wenjun: "General, I know he must be cunning and shrewd, so I brought the grain he put in the granary. Please have a look."


    He took out a small cloth bag from his pocket, and when the cloth bag was opened, a musty smell came out and filled the room.


    Even Ni Wenjun couldn''t help holding his breath. This kind of old grains..how many years has it been?


    Ni Wenjun had also lived through hard days, but no matter how hard off he was, he had never eaten chaff that would be ashes with just a pinch.


    Zhou Zihao clenched his fists and applied a little force. The chaff instantly turned into ashes. As soon as he let go, the ashes scattered into the air.


    Floating slowly in the air, and then falling to the ground.


    Ni Wenjun''s face turned ck. He turned to ask the advisor, "This is what you give to this general''s soldiers to eat? Even your horse doesn''t eat this, right? The soldiers are putting their lives on the line for this general, but you are trying to kill them!"


    The advisor didn''t dare to quibble at this time. He knelt down and said tremblingly: "General, there is not enough money! Weapons are made of fine iron. If we don''t have weapons, how can we kill the enemy in battle? General! This subordinate is doing this for you!"


    Ni Wenjun also knew that there was not enough money. Although he had some money, what was the price of weapons nowadays?


    Weapons were too expensive, so the food rations would naturally take a back seat.


    Zhou Zihao sneered and said: "I knew you would say that, brother Wu. General is a talented person, and all people of insight in the world are willing to support General. A couple days ago a merchant came to my door, willing to send food rations to General. Why, brother Wu, you actually never thought of this? Or is it that you want credit, so you don''t care?"


    Ni Wenjun: "Wait, you said that a merchant wants to send food to this general?"


    Zhou Zihao only then knelt down: "The general is destined by the heavens! Even merchants will naturally submit to the general."


    Although he promised Jiang Guang he would buy his food rations, he did not promise how much money he would pay Jiang Guang.


    He was just a merchant, it was not like he could go up against power after all.


    AN: Jiang Guang: Fuck! He wants to dig a pit for me!


    Fortunately, I definitely dug a bigger pit for him (   )

 Chapter 112: Expectations

    Chapter 112: Expectations


    There was no starlight that night. As soon as the sky darkened, the Empress invited Han Lin''er over. After all, she was the Empress and her father and brother were both important figures in court. Liu Futong was also willing to entrust important affairs to them, otherwise the Empress would not be able to break through the siege and be the "mother of a nation". Therefore, no matter what Han Lin''er had to give his wife a little face.


    Han Lin''er just came out of the study, with a smile on his face, and he seemed to be in a good mood. Recently, Liu Futong had be a bit more "tolerant" towards him, and his asional ideas could also be supported by Liu Futong.


    Even Han Lin''er felt that while he hated Liu Futong he also couldn''t do without him.


    He still needed to umte strength. Before that, he could not show his ws to Liu Futong.


    So even if he didn''t want to see the Empress, he still came after the pce maid came to report to him.


    The Empress probably didnt expect Han Lin''er to actuallye. In the past, when she sent someone to invite him, that side always said that the Emperor was too busy with government affairs and asked the Empress to rest earlier. Having heard this a lot, the Empress herself didnt hold any more hope. If the Emperor was indeed busy with government affairs, howe he still had the time to pamper Consort Li?


    When Han Lin''er stepped over the threshold, the Empress greeted with ceremony, and all the pce maids knelt down and waited for Han Lin''er to let them get up.


    Han Lin''er supported the Empress up. He was about the same age as the Empress. If one didn''t look at the face and only looked at the figure and back, they appeared like a match made in heaven, but if one looked at the face, the two appeared very mismatched.


    Han Lin''er''s face was as fair as jade, his figure tall and straight. Having been an emperor for so many years, it had also brought him a unique aura. He could even be called to have the grace of dragons and phoenixes. He had elegant features and though they could not be said to bepellingly handsome, they were still more handsome than ordinary people''s


    In contrast, the Empress was far inferior in appearance.


    "Empress does not need to be so courteous." Han Lin''er lifted the Empress up with a smile on his face.


    His movements had never been so soft, and his expression had never been so gentle. The Empress was momentarily dazed. She was a woman who regarded her husband as her life. Facing such a Han Lin''er, she almost lost her reasoning, but she soon quickly returned back to her senses.


    His love did not belong to her, and would never belong to her. Even though he asionally showed tenderness, she was only asionally brushed by it, and his tenderness was never something that showed up because of her.


    The Empress stood up straight, and the maids behind her also stood up after thanking the Emperor for his grace.


    Han Lin''er didn''t love his Empress. After he married her, he felt an unprecedented humiliation. Such an ugly empress was not even as good as a mediocre looking empress. What was more, this ugly empress was chosen by Liu Futong for him, and he didn''t even have the power to refuse.


    He didn''t love Li shi either, but when he found that the more he pampered Li shi, the more those of the Li family with official positions in court would listen to him. In this way he found the use of the harem.


    He could at least gain the loyalty of the Li family when he pampered Li shi, but doting on the Empress? That would only make the people of the Empress''s family follow Liu Futong more loyally.


    The imperial court has been putting pressure on him, admonishing him to give birth to a child as soon as possible. Saying that without a crown prince, the country would be unstable. Their meaning was too obvious, they just wanted him to give birth to the eldest son with the empress. The weight of the words "eldest son of the official wife" was not light at all.


    As a result, Han Lin''er thought vengefully, "If you want a child, then I will let Li shi give birth to one, the eldest son of a concubine."


    Now that the news of Li shis pregnancy had spread throughout the imperial court and the harem, so long as Li shi gave birth to a son, this child was highly likely to be conferred the title of crown prince, and Li shi would also be conferred the title of Noble Consort. At that time, this child would also be raised in Li shi''s pce.


    "Your Majesty takes care of mamy affairs every day, and you have to take care of your health. Chen qie is stupid and can''t share the worries for Your Majesty." The Empress lowered her head and tried her best not to let Han Lin''er see her face. She lowered her head and revealed a jade-like neck.


    Han Lin''er''s Adam''s apple moved, and he chuckled softly: "Serve the meal."


    The big pce maif hurriedly curtsied and retreated, calling the people behind to serve the food.


    There wrre all kinds of dishes on the Empresss dining table, lest it didnt suit Han Lin''er''s taste.


    Han Lin''er didn''t eat many bites, and then asked, "Does Empress have any wine here?"


    The Empress said warmly: "Chen qie got a good bottle of mulberry a few days ago."


    Han Lin''er: "Serve it up."


    The wine was ced on a wooden tray by the maid. Han Lin''er was a glutton for wine. Rather than say he was a glutton for wine, it was more appropriate to it was because he was going to sleep with the Empress tonight, therefore he had to drink a few more cups so that he could carry out the bed affairs drunk so as not to wilt when seeing the Empress''s face. This was a method he thought of himself, and he was quite a bit proud of it.


    Han Lin''er looked over. He did not notice the wine, but noticed the maid serving the wine instead.


    This pce maid wore the clothes of a maid in the pce. She had her head lowered so he could not see her face. However, in addition to the beauty of the face, women also had the beauty of their posture and figure. When she walked here, every step was very graceful and light, as if she was walking on the clouds. Her waist also appeared very soft, and the hairpin on the bun shebed seemed to shake slightly when she walked.


    Han Lin''er had never seen such a woman before.


    Most of the women in the pce were practically carved out of the same mold.


    Liu Futong also selecteddies of affluent and aristocratic families for him as well. They received the same education, and there was almost no difference in what they said and did. When they entered the pce, they all seemed to have be kind-eyed and benevolent women who practiced buddhism, holding Buddhist beads in their hands and copying scriptures. Whether they were ugly or beautiful, they could no longer bring any novelty to Han Lin''er.


    Hong Xiu walked to the table and quietly put the wine bottle and cups on the table. She seemed to be full of curiosity about everything, and because Han Lin''er was sitting, so her eyes moved to Han Lin''er''s face, and Han Lin''er happened to also be looking at her and the two eyes met at this moment.


    But the two quickly looked away, as if nothing happened just now.


    Han Lin''er felt his mouth be dry because of that brief eye contact.


    Sitting across from him is his Empress and his wife, and he was exchanging nces with her pce maid right in front of her. This feeling of excitement was even greater than that of his covetous desire for the pce maid.


    "Chen qie salutes Your Majesty." The Empress raised her cup and Han Lin''er also drank his refreshingly.


    Han Lin''er didn''t eat much during this dinner and only drank a lot of wine.


    After drinking three rounds, Han Lin''er waspletely tipsy and wanted to go to bed.


    The Empress had the maids serve him in washing and undressing, and then asked him: "Does Your Majesty need to go to the restroom?"


    Han Lin''er was already a little muddleheaded, and he nodded and said: "Zhen..shall go first."


    The Empress gestured at her big pce maid, and the big pce maid lowered her eyes knowingly and helped Han Lin''er out with a eunuch. When they passed a corner, the sound of crying came from a house.


    The crying was neither miserable nor shrill. On the contrary, just by listening to it, one could imagine an affection invoking beauty crying alone by the bed. Han Lin''er stopped and asked with a drunken hup: "Who is..hic..crying here?"


    The eunuch was about to admonish, but the big pce maid said first: "Answering Your Majesty, this is the ce where the maids rest. I imagine that one of the maids is crying because of missing her family."


    Han Lin''er wasn''t angry either, just squinted and said, "This is how it is for people with emotions."


    The eunuch closed his mouth, there was no ce for him to speak here.


    Just when Han Lin''er was about to continue walking, the door beside him suddenly opened. The woman inside the door had her head lowered and did not look ahead, and ended up knocking into his shoulder. The eunuch wanted to open his mouth again but found that His Majesty the Emperor was currently staring at the woman without blinking at all.


    Hong Xiu red eyes and tears in the corners of her eyes, but this didn''t lessen her beauty in the slightest.


    Han Lin''er suddenly said, "Are you the maid who served the wine?"


    Hong Xiu seemed to realize that she had run into the emperor. She knelt down quickly and looked very flustered. Her hair was messy and she did not look as meticulous as she did at dinner. Her voice was choked as she said: "Answering Your Majesty, it''s this ve."


    Han Lin''er asked her again: "Why are you crying?"


    Hong Xiu: "This ve remembered this ve''s father."


    Han Lin''er seemed to be interested suddenly: "Your father?"


    Hong Xiu nodded: "This servant girl is Daddy''s youngest daughter and has been favored by Daddy since childhood. Three years ago, Daddy died in an armed confrontation. This servant girl misses him day and night. After leaving home, I always think of Daddy and am often sad that this world no longer has someone who loves this servant girl like Daddy does."


    Han Lin''er didn''t speak. He thought of his own father, perhaps he should be called thete emperorbut Han Shantong did not ascend the throne, he had just raised the g of rebellion when he died.


    He never knew what his father thought of him. Did he think of him when he died? Would he feel uneasy about handing everything over to this son?


    In Han Lin''er''s memory, there were always strangers of all kinds visiting his family house. These people were neither servants of the family nor friends of his father. Some of them came often, some not so frequent, and there were often new people showing up as well.


    After Han Lin''er understood the matter, he realized that his father, who he had thought was just an ordinary person, was actually the leader of the White Lotus Sect.


    He lived under the expectations of many people.


    Whether it was when he was young or now, everyone hoped that he could guide and lead everyone like his father did.


    Perhaps Liu Futong also had this kind of expectation once, but it was just that he gave up when he found that Han Lin''er was no match for his father no matter what. So instead of handing over the power to Han Lin''er, he might as well hold onto it tightly.


    Han Lin''er also didn''t know the difference between himself and his father until he became the emperor.


    When his father was alive, Liu Futong never dared to face his father coldly. He was always humble and gentle mannered, and would not oppose any decision made by his father.


    But when he became the emperor, Liu Futong changed into a different person, and his eyes revealed his disappointment and contempt for him.


    What did his father think of him? If he was looking at him up in heaven, would he be proud of this son, or think that this son was a useless waste?


    Han Lin''er was lost in his thoughts for a while.


    "Come with Zhen." Han Lin''er no longer had the urge to go to the toilet. After he said this to Hong Xiu, his steps changed direction.


    Hong Xiu wiped away the tears, and quietly followed behind the eunuch.


    The eunuch who tried to speak several times but couldn''t in the end, turned his head and nced at her.


    Perhaps in the imperial pce, there would finally be a figure that could rival Consort Li.


    TN: Some important announcements

 Chapter 113: Meeting Face To Face On A Narrow Path

    Chapter 113: Meeting Face To Face On A Narrow Path


    The September of the seventeenth year of Yuan Shun.


    Lin Yuan went out with the army. This was his first attack against an armed force aside from the imperial court. This was also a war of great significance for Lin Yuan. A total of three generals, including Chen Baisong, led the expedition.


    Chen Baisong, Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong.


    Each of them led an army of 100,000, and this time a total of 300,000 soldiers went on the expedition.


    Lin Yuan sat in a carriagehis thighs have not yet grown calluses and riding a horse would only make his thighs be bloody. So Lin Yuan chose thetter between "the dignity of a man" and "to not walk like a duck".


    Fortunately, ording to his status now, no one wouldugh at him.


    The three generals must lead soldiers in front, and must ride horses. Song Shizhao and Luo Ben also sat in Lin Yuan''s carriage.


    The dirt road was not smooth. Although the roads in the territories under Lin Yuan''s rule were all undergoing road construction, the road they were passing through had clearly yet to be included in the road n as the manpower was still too limited.


    Lin Yuan still remembered the propaganda "Many people meant great power", so people desperately had children, and added to the fact that there was a traditional belief that more children was a sign of prosperity, the poption began to explode. Because at that time there was a shortage ofbor and many technical talents, but this also brought along a huge problem.


    The problem was in fact these people who were born in the same era. Once they entered old age, society would passively enter an aging society.


    The employment outlets for young people would decrease, and the pressures of life for the elderly would increase.


    Therefore, encouraging poption growth was a double-edged sword.


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    He had not found a solution yet.


    "I wonder what''s the situation in Hanyang now." Song Shizhao looked at the news that the spies passed back, saying that Ni Wenjun had rebelled, but what was specifically happening between Xu Shouhui and Ni Wenjun now was not clear to them.


    Song Shizhao said: "Ni Wenjun should be able to get what he wants. Xu Shouhui does not have many people he can use, and he is not an outstanding emperor in any case."


    Luo Ben said at this time: "Although Xu Shouhui is not capable, he still has four great heavenly kings under hismand, Taishi Zou Pusheng, and generals besides Ni Wenjun such as Zhao Pusheng and Fu Youde. These three are not idiots. Ni Wenjun rebelled openly so naturally these three people will fight back desperately, and it is not yet known who will win in the end."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Guanzhong''s statement makes sense."


    As Lin Yuan had spoken, Song Shizhao could only say obediently: "I am ill-informed and narrow-minded."


    Lin Yuanforted him: "It cannot be med on Mister, everyone has their strengths and weaknesses, if you can know the world, then you are not a mortal, but a god."


    Song Shizhao lowered his head, looking very ashamed.


    After leaving Lin Yuan''s territory, the roadside scenery quickly changed.


    All over was destend with no life to be seen. The people seemed to have never returned after abandoning their homes. There were still corpses dragged out by wild dogsying on the roadside, and some even have only skeletons left.


    Nowadays the world is like this. The big cities might fare better, at least there were armed soldiers in the city, and the big households would not let the bandits enter the city. In any case, they would be united at the time and themon people could also benefit from this.


    But rural farmers did not have such conditions, no one would protect them, and the bandits paid the least price when attacking them, so they were more likely to be harmed.


    Lin Yuan thought of the secret letter Jiang Guang sent to him, and knew that Jiang Guang had not tampered with food at this time. Therefore, Ni Wenjun was now strong in military power, and his spirit was at its best. If they go now to attack them, it was very possible Lin Yuan would be facing a situation of being attacked by the enemy on both the front and rear sides.


    The best situation would be when they arrived in Hanyang, the soldiers and horses of Xu Shouhui and Ni Wenjun were already in the most exhausted state.


    At that time, if they join in the fight, their own consumption would be reduced to a minimum.


    They have been on the road for nearly two months.


    In ancient times when there were no cars and highways, the cavalry had horses but more soldiers were infantry. They could only advance on their two legs. In addition to the infantry, there were logistics soldiers who had to transport food and grass rations, and behind them were the army doctors and nurses.


    Being a nurse was a new upation, but there were not many women who were willing to be nurses and receive training.


    Because nurses meant that when there was war, they must be called up and go to the battlefield. Although they were in the rear, if their side lost, then they definitely won''t be able to escape. But if they could go back alive, they would be promoted and have their monthly sry increase.


    Therefore, women who generally chose to be nurses were mostly alone or from extremely poor families.


    Logistic troops were made up of more physically strong men. If theycked troops on the battlefield, they would also pick up arms and step onto the battlefield.


    The soldiers were all very tired. They had to march every day while wearing helmets made of heavy iron. Although it protected their vital points, it also brought more burdens to the soldiers. It was September, and the autumn sun was strong, especially at noon, so during the noon period, Lin Yuan was worried that the soldiers would be dehydrated. As a result, every time they stopped to set up camp, he would first send someone to find a source of water.


    Lin Yuan jumped out of the carriage as soon as the carriage stopped. Once halted marching, the temperature inside the carriage was higher than that outside. After all, there was still some breeze to be had outside.


    But Song Shizhao was reluctant toe down, saying that he was old and he was not afraid of heat.


    Lin Yuan didn''t force the issue either. Sometimes he didn''t know what Song Shizhao was thinking.


    Luo Ben told him: "He just sweated a lot, and the reason he doesn''t want toe down is probably that we will be able to smell it when the wind blows."


    Lin Yuan: "..Wouldn''t the smell of sweat be stronger in the carriage?"


    Luo Ben: "When people get older, sometimes they are a little bit.."


    Lin Yuan pondered for a while, and he suspected that Song Shizhao might get Alzheimer''s when he got even older.


    It seemed that in the future, he should find more work for Song Shizhao to do. Perhaps maintaining frequent mental activities might be effective in preventing Alzheimer''s disease?


    A soldier brought two wicker stools over for Lin Yuan and Luo Ben, and they could be sat on directly after being put down on the open space. The principle was simr to the portable stool carried around during fishing. The soldier looked at Lin Yuan with reverence and some fanaticism, but Lin Yuan could now take these looks in stride.


    Luo Ben went out for a while and brought back two cups of tea. Lin Yuan also looked around. The soldiers all took off their helmets one after another and looked for a shaded area to rest in. There were some who had better energy and sat together to chat and drink and eat something. They were all assigned dried meat rations when they set off on the expedition which was very chewy, and the more they chewed, the more fragrant the meat became. Although it was not vored with any spices, the taste of the meat was enough to conquer their stomachs.


    As for Chen Baisong and the others, they rested in a position further ahead. The soldiers they led were cavalry and a small section of infantry with better physique. They had to distinguish the directions along the way, find an open space suitable for camping, and patrol the vicinity of the camps to check whether there were anymon people or bandits around.


    This was supposed to be the work of the scout, but this time because Lin Yuan personally went out on the expedition, their reaction was a little big.


    Lin Yuan also persuaded them, but they insisted, so Lin Yuan didn''t waste his breath on this anymore.


    Both Luo Ben and Lin Yuan sat on the wicker stools, and because the ground was uneven, it was a little shaky when they sat down.


    Lin Yuan felt like he was sitting on a rocking chair. He said to Luo Ben: "Who do you think will win, Xu Shouhui or Ni Wenjun?"


    Luo Ben replied seriously: "Xu Shouhui."


    Lin Yuan smiled and asked, "Why?"


    Luo Ben: "Ni Wenjun''s rebellion is not righteous, even the soldiers he has under hismand might not obey him sincerely. In contrast, Xu Shouhui is the emperor and has righteousness on his side. Moreover, he has notmitted anyrge mistakes since ascending the throne. Ni Wenjun is also not the only general underneath him. With Ni Wenjun gone, the others will be able to climb up thedder. What''s more, the conceited troops will lose, while the troops burning with righteous indignation will win."


    It looked like Xu Shouhui was at a disadvantage. Ni Wenjun was strong with military power, and he also understood the distribution of forces in Xu Shouhui''s hands. He seemed to have a better chance of winning than Xu Shouhui.


    Lin Yuan looked in the direction of Hanyang, and seemed to see Hanyang through numerous obstacles and the long distance.


    He was already thinking about what to do after he captured Hanyang.


    Just like what he did in Gaoyou and Taizhou, he first broke up the original political system, disrupted the official cliques and nted his own people.


    What he was going to do next was even simpler.


    Lin Yuan smiled and shook his head, he also felt like he had be a little conceited.


    Luo Ben also saw Lin Yuan''s smile and said strangely: "My Lord, this is.."


    Lin Yuan: "I''m just thinking, maybe one day, I will be a person you can''t make sense of."


    Luo Ben: "Why does my Lord say this?"


    Lin Yuanughed self-deprecatingly: "It''s nothing."


    Sometimes he feels that he thinks too much. If he thought less, he would be more rxed.


    The soldiersy on the ground with limbs sprawled, but even so, they all kept a hold of their weapons in their hands. This was a habit left to them by countless battles. Their sleep would not be very deep and if they felt a threat, even the eyes would not necessarily have to open, and instead just directly pierce their enemy with their weapons.


    "Killing in a dream" was very possible on the battlefield. People''s minds were in a state of high tension especially when their consciousness was not awake enough. Instinct would take over the nerve response, and the survival instinct would control their behavior.


    "There is a horse ahead!"


    "There is a g! It is our own soldier!"


    A ck horse was carrying a short man, and the man was holding a small g to avoid idental injury.


    He jumped off his horse and ran to Lin Yuan inrge strides: "Reporting to the South Bodhisattva! We have encountered arge army that is also heading to Hanyang! South Bodhisattva, please make a decision!"


    Lin Yuan pursed his lips: "Whose army?"


    Man: "The name Sun is written on the g, it should be Sun Deya''s army."


    Lin Yuan: "How many soldiers?"


    Man: "Roughly speaking, it should be 100,000."


    Nowadays Sun Deya had already reced Guo Zixing and took over Guo Zixings power. His personality waspletely different from Guo Zixings, so him coveting Hanyang was actually not all that surprising. He was a greedy person, and greedy people would neverin of thend and power in their hands having increased.


    Lin Yuan: "Tell them to use Sun Deya''s soldiers for a training session, and reinforcements will be there soon so they must defeat them for me."

 Chapter 114: Directing Troops

    Chapter 114: Directing Troops


    Ni Wenjun was in the back of the army. In front were the generals and soldiers who charged into battle. He was sitting on the chariot behind, stretching his neck to watch the battle in front of him. He gained his position from fighting wars and became a marshal by virtue of his military merits. But now, he was unwilling to step on the battlefieldthat was the job of the general, not the emperor.


    Since ancient times, when the imperial presence led the expedition, few emperors actually fought on the battlefield. They only needed to drink tea in a safe ce, and then wait for the news of victory toe.


    Now Ni Wenjun felt that his identity had changed, and naturally he could no longer be the same as before.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the enemy he had thought would be easily defeated now showed an extremely tough side. Zhao Pusheng personally led his troops to the forefront, fought a blood-soaked struggle, and turned the original disadvantage into an evenly matched battle.


    Ni Wenjun was so angry that he almost gritted cracks into his own teeth.


    Wasn''t he more worthy of following than Xu Shouhui? Wasn''t he smarter and greater than Xu Shouhui?


    Were these people blind?


    When he won, Zhao Pusheng''s head must be cut off! Let everyone see that this would be the fate of resisting him!


    Compared with Ni Wenjun, the situation on Lin Yuan''s side was much better.


    Sun Deyas general obviously didnt expect to encounter obstacles. The general sent by Sun Deya was Zhao Junyong. He was originally the militarymander of Xuzhou. Later, together with Peng Da, he led his soldiers and subordinates to follow under Guo Zixing. That Sun Deya could rece Guo Zixing and take over his power was inrge part due to the two of them.


    Both of them had their own strengths and their own shorings.


    But there was one thing the two of them were simr inboth were full of ambition, and their hearts were loftier than the sky.


    Peng Da was more calm and steady, while Zhao Junyong was more temperamental. In other words, he was very easy to be irritated, was prideful and arrogant, and couldn''t stand any doubt against him.


    In the historical records absent of Lin Yuan''s presence, Zhao Junyong betrayed Guo Zixing by just a little urging from Sun Deya.


    Then he and Peng Da became emperors when Guo Zixing and Sun Deya were still marshals.


    It was just that this time the two of them were for some reason won over by Sun Deya, and they became generals under thetter''smand.


    However, ording to Lin Yuan''s experience, although they did not establish themselves as emperors, their personalities should still remain the same.


    Lin Yuan said to Luo Ben: "I also need to ask the military strategist to go to the front."


    Luo Ben got up and bowed: "I will not disappoint."


    Lin Yuan reminded: "Zhao Junyong, this person, is proud and arrogant. It might be more appropriate to lure the enemy into a trap."


    Luo Ben was stunned. He looked at Lin Yuan, and suddenly felt that there was nothing in this world that Lin Yuan did not know, and there was no one who Lin Yuan did not understand. The gaze he looked at Lin Yuan with increased in respect that even he hadn''t even noticed.


    Perhaps..there was a reason for the people to call Lin Yuan the South Bodhisattva.


    At least Luo Ben had never seen someone like Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan watched Luo Ben leave on horseback. For schrs like Luo Ben, riding a horse was a form of torture.


    After all, even if they could ride a horse, they didnt ride it often. Once the skin on your thighs was rubbed bloody, that kind of feeling was very indescribable and could make a normal man waddle like a "duck".


    Lin Yuan thought to himself, if Luo Ben didn''t feel tortured riding a horse, then he would really be jealous of him.


    After all, Lin Yuan also felt riding a horse was very handsome, but it was too painful to ride for a long time. If possible, he hoped that he could ride for a long time like Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang.


    The scouts also went with Luo Ben as he had to continue to keep watch on the battle ahead, and then make reports to Lin Yuan.


    In the woods ahead, it was rare for Chen Baisong to stand with Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong on the same battlefield. Although the three of them were important generals, they were stationed in different ces. Except for the first few years, there was basically no contact among them and they also had not coborated much either.


    It was Li Congrong who spoke first. He was born with this temper, and he didn''t be more steady when he became a general. He opened his mouth and said, "I will take people and close in from the south, Bai Song can take people and attack from the north and then pretend to be repelled. Lead them to the canyon to the north, where it will be up to Yuan Zhang."


    Li Congrong then asked Luo Ben after the allocation waspleted: "Is this possible?"


    Luo Ben looked at the expressions of Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang, and found that neither of them had any displeased expressions. Then he said, "General Li is wise and resourceful."


    Li Congrong proudly said: "Alright already, you don''t need to say something that everyone knows."


    The other three people: ".."


    However, Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang breathed a sigh of relief that he didn''ttch onto Luo Ben and insist on swearing brotherhood.


    Li Congrong also sighed: "I have not seen second brother for a long time. It would be great if he coulde this time as well." (TN: second brother=Yang Zi''an


    Did this person think of fighting wars as a spring outing?


    Luo Ben was somewhat speechless.


    However, Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang ignored him, and each went off to direct their troops.


    Zhu Yuanzhang took away 50,000 people, Chen Baisong and Li Congrong each took 10,000 people. After all, their main task was to harass. Once Zhao Junyongs fighting intent was provoked, their task would bepleted. Besides, leading too many people would be a hassle when retreating,


    Both Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang wore a full set of armor. They also wore a helmet that Lin Yuan had specially made for them. It was even uglier than the helmets worn by the soldiers and looked a bit like a medieval European helmet, but it didn''t cover the cheeks. It just covered the forehead, back of the head and the sides of the head, allowing the face to be exposed.


    After wearing it, people would look a little humorous, and no matter how handsome the facial features, it would give one the appearance of a marinated egg head.


    In private, many people call it a marinated egg hat.


    Chen Bosong and Zhu Yuanzhang also called this strange helmet that way as well.


    Although they have to admit that it was really effective, it was just a bit ugly.


    Only Lin Yuan did not think it was ugly, in fact he felt that it was quite artistic as well as practical.


    Of course, this helmet was heavier than the helmets worn by the soldiers. As soon as Chen Baisong put it on, he felt that his feet were even sinking a little into the mud.


    Zhu Yuanzhang smiled at Chen Baisong next to him: "Your head looks like an overcooked tea egg."


    Li Congrong responded on the side, "Don''t mention him, do you think you look any better?"


    Li Congrong put on his helmet and said, This thing might be ugly, but I dont know how many times it saved my life. Let me tell you, if we can give a marinated egg hat for every soldier in the future, maybe the casualties in battle can even be reduced by half."


    Chen Baisong said: "We can sell you to see if it will raise up enough money."


    Li Congrongughed and said, "I am very popr now."


    Then Li Congrong said in a lower voice: "Don''t tell my wife."


    Li Congrong looked rough and careless, but after getting married, he became a severe hen-pecked husband. His wife was from a small modest household, but somehow she had a big temper. Lin Yuan had heard that he went to battle wine-drinking with others only to have the wine table be flipped over by his angry wife. He could also really put aside his dignity and plead and beg for mercy with his wife. After that, he only dared to hide from his wife or find someone to cover him whenever he wanted to go drinking.


    When he got drunk, he would sleep over in someone elses house, and only dared to go home when the smell of alcohol disappeared from his person.


    It was Jiang Gui who was often the reluctant host of such sleepovers. Jiang Gui was nearly annoyed to death by him. Heined about it several times when he wrote private letters to Lin Yuan.


    ording to Jiang Gui, how could a grown man be controlled by women. Men manage outside affairs while women manage inside affairs. Each had their own ce and shouldn''t overly interfere with each other''s affairs.


    Li Congrong and Jiang Gui were twopletely different models of men.


    Jiang Guipletely ignored the internal house affairs, and his wife could manage it however she wanted.


    But if his wife tried to manage his outside affairs, he would feel that his territory had been invaded. He had found respective ces for himself and his wife and delineated their responsibilities and role.


    So he hoped that his wife would be like him and would do things in the prescribed position, and don''t step over the boundary.


    Lin Yuan didn''t know whether he should be called a male chauvinist or an excessively disciplined person.


    Li Congrong waspletely different. His wife could manage him, his money, his daily life, and his socializing outside. He didnt consider it a pain, but instead took pleasure in it. He once wrote to Lin Yuan: "When she manages me, it gives me the feeling of a family and home." Lin Yuan felt that this had something to do with their different family backgrounds.


    Jiang Gui was born in aplete family structure. His parents were an old-fashioned husband and wife couple, so he would use his parents'' behavior with each other to demand the same of himself and his wife.


    Li Congrong was a person whose parents passed when he was still young. He didnt know what an ordinary husband and wife rtionship was like, or what a husband and wife rtionship that met the requirements of this era was like. He thought that it was enough if someone managed and cared about him, so his wife could do whatever and he would be tolerant and didn''t feel offended at all.


    Lin Yuan once thought about whether he would be like Jiang Gui or Li Congrong if he married.


    But he couldn''t imagine himself acting like either of them. After all, for ancient women, there should be a small number of women who dared to control someone in his position. If he happened toe across one, then given his status, this woman should also be a person with an extreme desire for power. This was not a good thing.


    But if he married a wife who had no mind of her own, it might be difficult for him to evenmunicate with her. Getting married would then be nothing but an action just to continue the blood line, which was too boring. He couldn''t even find a ce to rest and heal from a day''s hard work.


    After Li Congrong finished speaking, the three of them drank a bowl of wine together. After drinking, Li Congrong said with a face of enjoyment: "When we win, let''s find time to drink a pot. I will get both of you drunk!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Just bluster away, you will fall down before you even reach ten bowls."


    Chen Baisong was expressionless: "You were drunkst time and vomited all over me."


    Li Congrong: "..You are talking about four years ago, right? I am no longer that person!"


    "You just wait!" Li Congrong mounted his horse, "After victory, I will get you both so drunk you won''t even be able to distinguish between day and night!"


    Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang also mounted their horses one after another.


    Zhu Yuanzhang chuckled and said: "If you have the ability then go get the South Bodhisattva drunk."


    Li Congrong cowered in a very righteous manner: "If you want to go, then you go, don''t think you will seed by goading me."


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong bothughed.


    After that the three people led their respective troops in different directions.


    Only Luo Ben was left alone in a cold sweat.


    Why did he feel that after these generals got together, they all seemed so unreliable?


    He felt that he might have to ask for forgiveness from the South Bodhisattva.


    Luo Ben looked at the almost disappearing horse asses in the distance, his face smiling, but inside..

 Chapter 115: Going All Out

    Chapter 115: Going All Out


    "General! There is an enemy attack!" The soldier rushed to Zhao Junyong with blood on his face.


    Zhao Junyong sat on his horse, his lips pressed tightly: "Whose army?"


    Soldier: "They didn''t fly a g! Can''t be distinguished!"


    Zhao Junyong gritted his teeth: "How many people are there?"


    Soldier: "Two teams of troops rushed in from the north and the south. They have sophisticated weapons. They are veteran soldiers at first nce. They are definitely not bandits and robbers, but the number is notrge. There should be only 20,000 to 30,000."


    Zhao Junyong breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the number of soldiers. He had a strong army of 100,000. It was impossible he couldn''t kill a 20,000 army. He said sinisterly: "No matter who they are, they have to leave their lives behind for me today!"


    As long as he found out whose soldiers they were at that time, it could be regarded as his own military merit. When facing Peng Da, he would be able to straighten his back and look at the other down his nose.


    Zhao Junyong lead his soldiers to rush towards the rear.


    Chen Baisong and Li Congrong each led ten thousand people. They were like a sharp knife, stabbing through their opponent''s formation. Zhao Junyongs soldiers had never seen such a scene before. Each of these people wore breasttes and helmets, carried long knives and long spears that shed with cold light. The cavalry rushed straight at them as if they were just passing through no man''snd.


    Chen Baisong pulled up the reins and his horse immediately reared up, the horseshoes mming hard against the enemy army in front of him.


    He led five thousand cavalry, five thousand infantry, and while the cavalry charged into battle the infantry followed the path that the cavalry had opened.


    "Take them down for me!" Zhao Junyong shouted loudly, cracked his riding whip fiercely, and rushed into the fray.


    The Sun army heard their general''s voice and found their pir. They took up the weapons in their hands and rushed towards Chen Baisong and Li Congrong.


    Chen Baisong shouted: "Withdraw!"


    Li Congrong followed closely behind, the two turned their horses, and the soldiers followed them as they rushed out again.


    Zhao Junyong sneered and said, "You dare to touch the tiger''s whiskers, chase after them!"


    There were only so many people and they retreated as soon as they saw him. No matter how small the mosquito was, it was also a military merit.


    The soldier next to him said cautiously: "General, they say not to pursue a desperate foe, maybe it is a scheme."


    Zhao Junyong: "Timid and fearful! My army is 100,000 strong, they are not our opponents even if theye with another 20,000 or 30,000 people!"


    The soldier took a deep breath: "They act quite well-organized and have sophisticated weapons, so there may be.."


    Zhao Junyong was not a fool either, but his thoughts turned and he said with a smile: "The people here now have alle for Hanyang. Nowadays, those who have the troops to fight war, either it is Xiao Ming Emperor or the Southern King. They are not as close to Hanyang as we are. Even if they rushed over when they heard the news they couldn''t have gotten as far as here."


    "If this is the case, those people should only be family soldiers nearby." Zhao Junyong smiled with a triumphant smile on his face, "It''s just worms shaking the tree."


    The soldier had a suddenly enlightened expression: "As expected of General! General has great wisdom!"


    Zhao Junyong nced at the soldier proudly.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yuan had a golden finger and already knew the time in advance, and as a result he had set off long ago.


    If Lin Yuan did not have a golden finger, then his inference was correct, and he would not fall into a deathly trap.


    Zhao Junyong took the lead and rushed forward. They were not familiar with the terrain here. Even if there were scouts to clear the way, they would not be able to explore too far. The soldier persuaded, "General, the scouts haven''t visited that side."


    Zhao Junyong wanted to choke this talky little soldier to death, but thinking of how many things this little soldier had given him back at home, he could only bear his presence. With blue veins popping on his forehead, he said in a bad tone: "The road is dead, but people are alive. Do you have any flexibility at all?"


    The soldier still wanted to speak, but Zhao Junyong had already rushed out.


    Zhu Yuanzhang was on the slope of the canyon with a device of irvoyance in his handa telescope. This thing was reconstructed by Lin Yuan, but the material used to make the lens was not ss, but high-transparency crystal. After the craftsmen were told to polish it ording to Lin Yuan''s requirements they were all crying as they polished. The cost was very high, but in Lin Yuan''s view, it was very worthwhile.


    However, it could not be mass-produced. Lin Yuan sometimes even thought, if God could send him an engineer transmigrator, he was very willing to lift him in on a pedestal as high as the sky and give him whatever he wanted.


    Even if the other only knew theoretical knowledge, they would still be better than him who could barely even reconstruct a telescope.


    Zhu Yuanzhangs personal guard looked at Zhu Yuanzhang with envy. This irvoyance device was bestowed by the South Bodhisattva to their general. Everyone in the barracks knew that this irvoyance device could see far away objects that everyone couldn''t see. As long as this device was used, one could clearly see everything the other person was wearing. Apart from letting them look at it when he first got it, their general never let them touch it again.


    Zhu Yuanzhang turned his head and saw the expression of his personal guard, and found that this man was practically salivating, almost drooling in front of him. He chuckled and handed his irvoyance device to his personal guard: "Take a look."


    The personal guard took the irvoyance device with both hands. He treated it very preciously. Although no one knew how the irvoyance device was made, everyone thought it was a method of the gods. Only the South Bodhisattva could make it. There were so many capable people and geniuses in the world but none of them could make it, only the South Bodhisattva could make it. Didn''t this prove once again that the South Bodhisattva was extraordinary?


    The enemy had not arrived yet.


    The personal guard looked at the woods in the distance with relish: "This irvoyance device is really good. The gods in the sky all use this too? Therefore they can see things happening in the mortal world."


    Zhu Yuanzhang thought for a while: "Perhaps."


    He also felt that Lin Yuan was extraordinary.


    The longer he stayed under Lin Yuan''smand, the deeper the feeling.


    Other than not knowing how to fight, Lin Yuan was practically omnipotent.


    Even the milk tofu that everyone ate in the military camp was something Lin Yuan had people make. It was a bit sour and very hard, but it was filling, and one could feel full just from eating a small piece. Marching soldiers all loved to eat this, although not everyone was used to the vor, the fact that it was filling was enough.


    "Have you seen enough? Give it back to me." Zhu Yuanzhang said with exasperation while watching his personal guard look like he had be stuck to the irvoyance device.


    The personal guard handed the irvoyance device back to Zhu Yuanzhang reluctantly: "General, you say, will South Bodhisattva allocate one for each of us in the future?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang smiled and said, "Such transparent crystal is notmon, and South Bodhisattva also got it by ident."


    The personal guard sighed and decided to work hard to climb up thedder. If one day he became a general, the South Bodhisattva would definitely give him one.


    If he could get a irvoyance device of his own, wouldn''t that be blissful.


    Just when the personal guard was daydreaming, Zhu Yuanzhang''s expression became serious, and he put down his irvoyance device: "They''vee, get ready!"


    The personal guard quickly came back to his senses.


    Chen Baisong and Li Congrong led their troops through the canyon. After thest one passed, Zhu Yuanzhang gave the order: "Set fire!"


    The grass balls were ignited by fire and rolled down the hillside. In addition to the grass balls, there were huge boulders rolling down together as well.


    Two ranks of archers were also at the ready. The uracy of their crossbows was much better than that of traditional bows and arrows. There were no shorings except that the cost to produce them was too high. Lin Yuan was a person who did not indulge in pleasure and was willing to spend money on weapons. So all the archers were equipped with one.


    Zhao Junyong had already noticed something wrong when he saw the two troops rushing into the canyon. He was about to shout to retreat when a rain of arrows fell down from the canyon above along with the huge fireballs and boulders. The soldiers werepletely unprepared and did not hear an order from their superior in time so they were instantly thrown into chaos.


    Under the huge roaring crashes, Zhao Junyong''smand was not heard by anyone but the people closest around him.


    Just before Zhao Junyong had his subordinate wave the g of retreat, Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong had already led their troops down.


    The canyon was narrow in front and wide in the back so it was impossible to retreat in the front. And with the giant boulders and rain of arrows in the front, while the enemy rushed in from the rear. The formation of this army had already dispersed, and the soldiers had lost their fighting spirit. Even with weapons in their hands, they posed no threat.


    A hundred thousand army, when the military order could not be conveyed properly, it would be a mass of scattered sand, which resulted in a more deadly disadvantage than a small army.


    The military orders of a big army were generally conveyed by gs, and different gs had different meanings.


    Offense had a g, and retreat had a g.


    Changing the formation was another g.


    But now, even if Zhao Junyong held up the g, the people behind couldn''t see it anymore.


    Zhao Junyong was able to flee with his personal guards, but he couldn''t run. Where would he go if he ran away? As an army deserter, unless he changed his identity and became amoner, he would never be able to regain his seat as a general in this life.


    "Kill!" Zhao Junyong raised his spear, "Kill and charge out with me!"


    At this time, they could only fight to the death.


    The personal guards followed him, and he had to fight head-on, even if the soldiers could not see his military orders.


    When Zhao Junyong was riding through the crowd, the soldiers finally saw their general and found their pir. The scattered sand reunited, and they regained theirbat effectiveness, as if they were reborn.


    Zhao Junyong held a crossbow in his hand. His martial arts skills were extraordinary, and none of his moves were for show, practically every one was a killing blow.


    Chen Baisong raised his eyes and rushed over with his troops.


    He must kill Zhao Junyong. If this person was still alive, they would not necessarily win. Even if they won, they would definitely win with terrible casualties.


    In order to capture the thieves, one must capture the king first. So long as this person died, the enemy army would disperse.


    "Brother Chen, be careful!" Zhu Yuanzhang shouted and led his troops to chase over.


    When two armies face each other, one step wrong means tens of thousands of lives.


    Li Congrong spit out a wad of blood onto the ground: "Fuck, brothers! Follow me! Go back alive and rise up the ranks!"


    There were clear rewards for military merits.


    Awardingndthend was owned by the state, it was just that no taxes would be collected.


    Awarding house, awarding money.


    If the merit was too great, official titles and aristocratic titles would be conferred.


    Sure enough, when Li Congrong said this, the soldiers beside him all shouted loudly.


    Those farther away who could not hear him also shouted out loudly after being infected with the emotions of the crowd. Their morale was high, and none of them flinched.


    These soldiers were all organized troops. They had been trained for at least two years, and every one of them was in their prime.


    On the other hand, 30% of Zhao Junyong''s army consisted of the young and old. And although 70% were made up of men in their prime, their physical fitness was notparable to that of Lin Yuan''s soldiers.


    Their desperate struggle only let them catch a brief breath.

 Chapter 116: Meat Wedged In Steamed Bun

    Chapter 116: Meat Wedged In Steamed Bun


    Zhao Junyong was not amoner. He had a very good background. He used to be a mid-rank official of Nanjing in the Yuan Dynasty. When Fang Guozhen epted the court''s recruitment, the official position given to him by the court was about the same and it was only this year he was promoted to the Jiangsu and Zhejiang provinces to participate in politics. So Zhao Junyong''s starting point was very high. He was different from the generals who rose to power as amoner during troubled times. He was a talent in both civil and military skills. Such talents were very few in any era.


    "How is it?" Lin Yuan was sitting in a makeshift camp, with food in front of himsteamed bun with ham. This ham was made from pork legs, not modern processed ham, so it tasted delicious and eating it was convenient. It was just that it was a bit hard and chewing it led to sore cheeks.


    However, only Lin Yuan, Song Shizhao and the others were supplied with meat wedged in steamed buns as rations. After all, there were only so many people raising pigs.


    Luo Ben asked as he ate the meat steamed bun, "Why do you say this is a meat wedged bun? Isn''t this a steamed bun wedged with meat?"


    Lin Yuan took a bite, drank a sip of water and swallowed it. He said, "Meat wedged inside a steamed bun."


    Luo Ben was taken aback for a moment, and then chuckled: "It turns out that it''s such a bun."


    The battle report never came. Lin Yuan was a little anxious, but his anxiety was subtle. He would not pace back and forth, nor would he show worry on his face. On the contrary, the more anxious he was, the more calm he appeared.


    Luo Ben thought it was because Lin Yuan was already sure of victory, so he could calmly wait for the news of victory.


    "Zhao Junyong.." Luo Ben said suddenly, "I''ve heard of this person. He was originally an official of the dog court. Later, he joined Guo Zixing''s army with another person. This person has a long-term vision, unlike Fang Guozhen who is ever fearful and nervous."


    Lin Yuan thought for a while, and suddenly said: "Sometimes people who are ever fearful and nervous live a long time."


    Fang Guozhen lived to the end, and most of the people who lived to the end in history were not heroes, but viins.


    Luo Ben was taken aback for a moment, and he didn''t know how to continue the conversation.


    At this moment, the battle report finally came.


    Generally, there were only three options at this point, they either won or lost at this time, or in need of reinforcements.


    The soldier was covered in mud and blood, as if he had just crawled out of a sea of corpses. He rode his horse and was led in front of Lin Yuan. He knelt on his knees and quickly reported the battle report.


    As Lin Yuan had guessed, they won. Zhao Junyong''s head was cut off by Chen Baisong and hung on a long pole. The confidants who resisted with him wanted to continue to break through, but were all beheaded by Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong.


    Now they were counting the number of people killed and the number of prisoners of war.


    But there were not many left. Some soldiers climbed up the mountain when they saw that the situation was not right. People who want to live and have quick minds could always find a way, and Chen Baisong and the others would also not go up the mountain to search for escapees. It consumed too much manpower and did not have much significance.


    The prisoners of war were surrounded. Most of them didnt actually have armor, or any breasttes. As for helmets, some had and some didnt. But this was already considered pretty good. After all, the military required money everywhere and money was not inexhaustible. Sun Deya was not a person with a huge amount of money in his hands. Even if there were merchants who supported him, it was still not enough to equip all his soldiers with expensive equipment.


    Except for Lin Yuan''s, most of today''s armed forces were like this.


    Lin Yuan spent practically all the money he could use on military supplies. The salt mines in Xinghua provided him with financial assistance, and the grain and grass rations were sponsored by the merchants, so his biggest expenditure was on weapons and equipment.


    This time the troops were dispatched, the grain and grass rations were basically given to him by Shen Fu free of charge, and Shen Fu''s youngest son, Shen Rong, followed them all the way as well. He had to learn how to follow the army and arrange the follow-up delivery of grain which could only be done after he knew the route.


    Lin Yuan felt that it was impossible for these merchants to not make money. They were practically desperadoes. They could even put themselves in danger for the sake of money.


    It was impossible to send these prisoners of war to Ru Ning. The journey was too long and there were so many people, he couldn''t dispatch enough people to escort them over.


    Take them with them on the expedition? When the sound of battle started they would flee together, which would mess up the military''s spirit and order.


    And it would consume more food.


    Lin Yuan remembered Bai Qi, but he couldn''t copy Bai Qi, ughtering so many people. Not only was it a vition of heaven and harmony, but he had always remembered why he hade this far, which was to prevent young children from crying day and night. So that people did not have to worry about whether they could see the sunrise tomorrow or not. And so that they could rely on their hands to make a better life. (TN: Bai Qi=military general of the Qin state in the Warring States period of China)


    He didn''t want to let himself be a devil who regarded human life as nothing.


    Even if he knew that copying Bai Qi might be the best way, it was not the only way.


    "Guanzhong, these prisoners of war.." Lin Yuan sought Luo Ben''s advice. He couldn''t think of a countermeasure for the time being, and this was an urgent matter.


    Luo Ben nced at Lin Yuan. He already understood what Lin Yuan meant. Lin Yuan didn''t want to kill these prisoners of war, but it would also be a burden and a possible threat to keep them. Luo Ben thought for a while and said in a deep voice, "Why don''t you let them find a way of survival on their own? "


    Lin Yuan said lowly: "Let them go?"


    Luo Ben nodded: "This ce is not close to Haozhou. Even if they head back, it will take a while, moreover not everyone can walk all the way back."


    There would be many people who would die on the road, due to hunger, disease, and idental food poisoning.


    Lin Yuan understood, this was thest choice he could make.


    He called over a small soldier and gave him a secret letter. Both Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang knew his handwriting. One must have unique tokens on the battlefield to execute orders. Li Congronghe was illiterate even now, so his military strategist was picked for him by Lin Yuan and the degree of loyalty he had towards Lin Yuan was beyond doubt.


    This military strategist was also Song Shizhaos proud discipleYang Shaowei. This person was young but had a talent for scheming. He had inherited Song Shizhaos skills for conspiracy and tricks, or resourcefulness, and had also inherited Song Shizhaos pettiness. This pair of master and disciple when added together, umted enough vinegar it could drown people. (TN: vinegar=jealousy)


    But he was indeed very loyal to Lin Yuan. Song Shizhao had brainwashed him to this effect. Lin Yuan even felt that Yang Shaowei could die without hesitation if he gave the order.


    This was also the reason why he could rest assured in putting Yang Shaowei next to Li Congrong.


    After all, Li Congrong was really not a reassuring person. He was an outgoing person and said whatever thought came to his mind. He was simply not a man of shrewdness. But he also had many good traits. He was upright, generous and never spected about the meaning of others with dark thoughts. He was like a little sun, and no one around him would develop feelings of dislike towards him.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan felt that only by living like Li Congrong could people live long and happy, as well as positively affect the people around them.


    It was a pity that he couldn''t be that kind of person. Even if it was possible before, when he chose this path, it already destined what kind of person he would be in the future.


    But he would not regret the choice he made.


    After reading the letter written in his handwriting, Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang released the prisoners of war.


    The weapons of the prisoners of war were all confiscated, and those who had armor and helmets were also stripped of them. Of course, it was impossible to leave such things behind for them.


    The prisoners of war were at a loss. They knew that they had been released, but this did not bring them the slightest joy. They felt only confusion.


    Some of them had entered the barracks because they were homeless, some were forcibly recruited, and some willingly joined the army to have a constant meal.


    The general led them on a march for a long time, and sometimes they had to travel day and night, forgetting even how long they had been walking.


    Then..they met the enemy, and then they lost, the general died, and they thought they would also die.


    But now the other party says they can live?


    How would they survive, walk back to Haozhou with their two legs? But they had rations when they came, and nothing when they left.


    Some of them who thought less were very happy that they could go home and didn''t have to lose their lives.


    And some others had troubled looks, how could they go back? Drinking northwest wind the whole way back, and then living in hiding after arriving back, otherwise? They were captured as prisoners of war, and then let back? People would just think they were deserters.


    The cheering group of people was the fastest to go. They were eager to go back home. Although there was nothing back home, they still had hope in their hearts.


    Another group did not leave. These people had no family and rtives in Haozhou. They became soldiers for a bite of food. In their opinion, no matter where they served as soldiers, they were soldiers who put their lives on the line. In any case, it was just to find a ce that provided meals so they wanted to stay.


    "Theh want to stay?" Zhu Yuanzhang was also a little surprised.


    Li Congrong was chewing the meat wedged steam buns and said, "Then let them stay and fight, anyway we are also going to fight battles."


    Fighting battles were costly, and some of their soldiers had died in this battle. It was a good thing to be able to replenish them.


    Chen Baisong frowned.


    Li Congrong: "Why do you look at me like this? You don''t want to let them stay?"


    Chen Baisong had a bad tone: "Where did your meat wedged bune from?"


    Li Congrong looked innocent: "I saw your personal guard busy outside just now, and found that he was going to bring this to you. So I told him to give it to me, and I will bring it to you instead."


    Chen Baisong: "..And you ate it."


    Li Congrong had a blissful expression on his face: "It tastes good, and chewing it is also a pleasant experience. I didn''t see it, old Chen, but you sure know how to live the good life, don''t tell me you got yourself a woman? I married a wife, but she never cares what I eat."


    Chen Baisong had no expression on his face: "I don''t care what you eat either."


    That was something Lin Yuan had someone prepare specifically for him. Neither Zhu Yuanzhang or Li Congrong got a share, only he did.


    But no matter how angry, he could only swallow his anger, and secretly hope that Li Congrong would choke to death on it.


    Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t know the inside story, and said on the side: "More than 20,000 people want to stay."


    Chen Baisong said: "It''s still too much."


    If there were only 10,000 people, they could be absorbed.


    Zhu Yuanzhang also sighed helplessly.


    They had to drive 10,000 people away.


    Li Congrong: "At this time of the year, a group of people traveling together won''t die. They can pick bark to eat, and the wild beasts also don''t pass by ces with too many people. Tell them and see how many people will leave."


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded, and Chen Baisong had no objection.


    After finishing hisst bite, Li Congrong sucked a few fingers and said blissfully: "Next time you eat this, remember to call me. I just ate three and still haven''t eaten enough, so don''t be too stingy."


    Chen Baisong did not speak.


    The personal guards outside the tent trembled.


    What General Li just took away were thest three meat wedged steamed buns.


    TN: lmao brother Dao to bring humor as always?

 Chapter 117: Ma shi

    Chapter 117: Ma shi


    "Wasn''t it just three buns?" Li Congrong muttered inint while scratching his belly. "It''s not like it''s a rare delicacy. When we go back, I will treat him to eat 30 buns."


    Zhu Yuanzhang was riding on the horse, listening to Li Congrongsint, andughed: "I heard that it was given by the South Bodhisattva. Even if you treat him to eat three hundred, it would not taste the same as these three."


    Li Congrong was a little jealous: "Why didn''t fourth brother remember me? It must be surnamed Chen who knows how to tter too well!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang refrained fromughing, and said solemnly: "Brother Li, why don''t you go to the South Bodhisattva to speak bluntly and tell him to share a few steamed buns with you?"


    "Am I the kind of person with such shallowness?" Li Congrong snorted, "It''s just a few steamed buns, it''s not like I can''t afford it."


    He was brazen with his words, but in his heart he was thinking, "I will secretly speak with fourth brother and ask him to reward me with some steamed buns, it''ll make surnamed Chen envious."


    Chen Baisong took the lead and walked at the forefront of the team.


    He had a dark expression, and the personal guard riding beside him did not dare to speak.


    The personal guard felt that since he gave the bun to General Li, if the generals anger spread to him, then he would be in bad luck. After all, not everyone could be the personal guard of the general. Generally speaking, the personal guards were the general''s left and right hands and if they wefe valued, they would definitely be awarded military official posts.


    It was not easy to climb to this position.


    After all, no one did not want to climb up.


    However, Chen Baisong''s temper came and went quickly. By the time he arrived at the camp, he had calmed downpletely, and he was even able to talk andugh with Li Congrong.


    Together, they went inside the tent and summarized the war report once again in front of Lin Yuan.


    After hearing this, Lin Yuan said: "Keep it in mind yourselves, and when the war is over, everyone will then give me a written report."


    Then he looked at Li Congrong: "Especially you."


    Li Congrong looked troubled: "It''s too difficult to recognize words! I only know how to write my own name."


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Bai Song was also illiterate before."


    Li Congrong nced at Chen Baisong in shock, with an expression of "what kind of spell did you put fourth brother under?". He then said in an aggrieved manner: "I really can''t learn it. I hired a teacher before, and the teacher said that I am a cow that can''t be taught."


    Zhu Yuanzhang coughed lightly: "It''s a child who can''t be taught."


    Li Congrong: "It''s almost the same regardless."


    Lin Yuan almost spat out a sip of tea.


    He said seriously: "You can dictate this year''s military report to your personal guard or military strategist, and ask him to write it down for you, but if it remains the same next year, I will send someone to teach you."


    Li Congrong was frightened: "Send who?"


    Lin Yuan: "Mr. Song has enough qualifications to teach you."


    Li Congrong thought of Song Shizhao''s old wrinkled face, always looking at people with drooping eyelids, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Don''t know why but he was not afraid of Lin Yuan, wars, or enemies. Only Song Shizhao he was afraid of.


    Song Shizhao always made him feel ufortable. Every time Song Shizhao looked at him, it was like he was looking at a fool.


    Although Li Congrong could not describe it, it did not affect him from feeling it.


    Li Congrong didn''t dare to speak anymore, he was afraid that Lin Yuan would show some more "care" towards him when he spoke.


    He didn''t dare to mention the steamed buns either.


    Lin Yuan consoled and said: "When the situation is stable, I will invite over second and third brother. Us brothers have not gathered together for a long time."


    When Li Congrong heard this, he immediately grinned so wide his teeth were exposed, and he even stuttered as he spoke, "Yes, yes. "


    Just as the few people were talking, a small soldier from outside the tent came in to report.


    "There is a woman among the prisoners of war." The little soldier also looked incredulous. There was a woman in the barracks? What was Sun Deya doing?


    The few people in the tent were stunned. No matter how short of people, it wouldn''te to letting women enter the barracks, right? Especially when on a war expedition.


    Even Lin Yuan, a "modern man", had never thought about recruiting female soldiers.


    This was unrealistic. The first problem was the physical fitness of women. Their muscleposition was different from that of men, and their physical strength was not enough.


    The second problem was the deep-rooted thinking of women at this time, and the social thinking they epted did not allow them to serve as soldiers.


    The third was the problem between men and women. It was easy to separate them during training, but everything was kept simple when marching. It was nothing new that female soldiers in modern country M were forcibly vited by male soldiers or instructors.


    It was very dangerous for women in military camps.


    Many soldiers in the army did not have a fixed sexual partner, the military discipline was also strict, and there was no opportunity for finding prostitutes.


    It was not easy even to find a male sexual partner, because there were people everywhere, and there were strict curfews for bedtime.


    The soldier: "She wiped her face with dirt and wore a hat. If we hadn''t just checked, she would not have been found out so easily."


    A woman disguised herself as a man, it was much like Hua Mn. Lin Yuan became interested: "Bring her here."


    The feasibility of disguising women as men depended on the environment. If it was the upper ss which required a clean face and meticulousbing of hair, it was naturally easy to be recognized. Basically, those who could not be recognized were women with natural born masculine looks, who look like men pretending to be women even when they were dressed as women.


    But when marching, the soldiers do not put much effort in cleaning themselves. It was normal for the soldiers to sport shaggy hair and unshaved beards as well as clothes stained by blood or mud. They could sleep immediately when theyy down, eat when they got up, and fight when they were half full.


    They don''t have time to care where theirrades went to urinate, or how long their leg hairs were.


    Their lives were not even guaranteed, so who would have the idle interest to look at others'' faces?


    When Ma ahi was brought over, there was still mud on her face.


    Lin Yuan took a closer look, and then he understood why she could mix with men without notice.


    She was very ordinary looking, with a square face and thick earlobes. These were facial features that symbolized blessed fortune ording to physiognomy. Her face and hands had ck and gray soot spots as well as some mud which concealed her originalplexion. She was not tall and if she stooped over she would look like an unremarkable short man.


    Moreover, her feet were big, and Lin Yuan felt that his feet were probably simr to hers in size.


    "What''s your name?" Lin Yuan''s tone was very gentle.


    Ma shi''s voice was very light and soft, not like a man at all: "This ve is Ma shi."


    Lin Yuan was taken aback: "Guo Zixing is your foster father?"


    Ma shi raised her head and looked at Lin Yuan with some surprise. She didn''t know why the man in front of her knew this. After all, she had been raised in the deep boudoir before she escaped, and no one knew what she looked like.


    Lin Yuan nced at Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Zhu Yuanzhang was puzzled by Lin Yuan''s look. This was Guo Zixing''s adopted daughter and not his. What was the South Bodhisattva looking at him for?


    Lin Yuan asked: "Why did you be part of the barracks? Do you know that as a woman, if you were found.."


    Ma shj raised her head. Her parents only had her and she was regarded as a pearl in the palm of her parents'' hand since she was a child. Later, her mother died early and her father entrusted her to her foster father. After her father died in a foreign region, her foster father pitied her and took her as his foster daughter. He taught her personally, and her foster mother also taught her knitting and embroidery. She loved history books and read often, not knowing day and night.


    She fearlessly said to Lin Yuan: "My lord, even though this ve is a woman, I understand the saying that losers are always in the wrong. Now that this ve is captured by you, there is nothing to say, all I ask for is death!"


    Lin Yuan: "If mydy wants to die, why did you escape from Haozhou?"


    Ma shi gritted her teeth: "The thief, Sun, killed my foster father, this hatred will not be forgiven!"


    She was a woman and had little power, but she grew up in the hands of her foster father. She knew all the fortresses in Haozhou clearly, which was why she had toe out and take a gamble! She was looking for a knife to avenge her foster father and foster mother.


    "If I don''t avenge my hatred, I will not fulfill my duty as a daughter!" Ma shi''s eyes were tearful, but she didn''t reach out to wipe the tears. She looked straight at Lin Yuan, her eyes firm and unshakable.


    After she said these things, everyone''s eyes changed when they looked at her.


    Lin Yuan asked her softly: "Do you know the military secrets of Haozhou?"


    Ma shi said firmly and loudly: "Very clearly!"


    Lin Yuan asked again: "Do you know of the military cements in Haozhou?"


    Ma shi nodded.


    Lin Yuan: "The granary in Haozhou?"


    Ma shi: "I will speak without reserve."


    Lin Yuan looked at Ma shi and chuckled lightly: "Then you can stay."


    Ma shi seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. She was not afraid of death, but was afraid that she would not be able to avenge her foster parents.


    Lin Yuan felt that Ma shi''s appearance at this time was like a gift from God. No one knew the situation in Haozhou better than Ma shi. She was not an ordinary woman, her biological parents were not illiterate, and she was also the pearl in the palm of their hands. Naturally, she would have gotten a good education.


    Then she was taught personally by Guo Zixing, and no matter what, Guo Zixing was regarded as a sessful leader of an uprising.


    She got an education that even many upper-ss men could not get.


    Lin Yuan asked her: "If you didn''t run into me, who would you go to?"


    Ma shi said calmly: "Go to Xu Shouhui."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Xu Shouhui doesn''t have the ability to help you."


    Ma shi nodded: "This ve knows that Xu Shouhui is short-sighted and has no real power. Even if there is no Ni Wenjun, there will be others."


    Lin Yuan asked strangely: "Then why would you still go find him?"


    Ma shi''s lips pursed: "This ve can only gamble."


    When she entered the barracks, the only possible way for her was to surrender to Xu Shouhui and betray Haozhou. If she did not march with the army, she might die before she could even go far, so she could only gamble.


    "Take her to the nurse camp." Lin Yuan ordered, "Be courteous and don''t be negligent."


    The soldier hurriedly led Ma shi out. This woman who could win the favor of the South Bodhisattva was now his ancestor.


    After Ma shi''s departure, Li Congrong touched his chin and said, "This littledy is interesting, I admire her!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "How is your wife recently?"


    Li Congrong shivered: "She? She is very good, wait! I don''t mean that, I just admire her mettle, just admire only, besides, her face.."


    It was covered in mud and ashes, so naturally it wouldn''t look any good.


    Lin Yuan sneered: "How superficial."


    The several people looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan: "What are you looking at?"


    With an expression of "I understand everything", Li Congrong smiled and said, "A slenderdy, a gentleman courts."


    Zhu Yuanzhang sighed: "It''s fairdy."


    Li Congrong: "Same thing."


    Lin Yuan: ".."


    Could it be that in the eyes of this group of pigs, there could only be that thing between men and women?


    Besides, Ma shi and Zhu Yuanzhang were the official CP, and let him snatch his subordinate''s wife? Then he couldn''t do it, he didn''t even want to think about it.


    Only Chen Baisong was silent on the side, his hands clenched into fists, his eyes lowered, and his teeth gritted. Veins could be seen popping on the back of his hands with how hard he clenched them.

 Chapter 118: Target

    Chapter 118: Target


    Outside Hanyang City, Ni Wenjun didn''t expect the fight to be so difficult.


    In his opinion, he knew everything about Hanyang, knew all the defenses, and also knew what kind of person Xu Shouhui was.


    So it was impossible for him to lose, or even to fall into danger.


    Xu Shouhui was a useless trash, a fool! He always felt that way, and wondered why anyone would still follow the other? Wasn''t he greater, wiser, and more worthy of being followed than Xu Shouhui?


    "General!" The personal guard ran in with a look of fear, looking very terrified indeed.


    Ni Wenjun heard too much bad news recently, and hurriedly shouted at his personal guard: "What''s wrong now? Could it be that Zhao Pusheng has found reinforcements?!"


    "No, yes.." The personal guard''s eyes widened, "There is arge army that is approaching the barracks."


    Ni Wenjun was taken aback for a moment, his expression was fierce and also had a trace of panic that even he didn''t realize: "What army? Impossible! The forces over there are now all.."


    The personal guard bit his lip: "Marshal, it''s not Zhao Pusheng''s soldiers, nor Xu Shouhui''s. They are flying the Lin character g."


    Ni Wenjun: "It''s the Southern King."


    He sat back down on the chair. This was his favorite chair. It was made of precious wood and could not be bought with money. It was his favorite trophy. But now he had no energy to care about this chair.


    "Why did hee?"


    "Impossible, even if he traveled day and night, he couldn''t have been able to get this far, unless, unless.."


    The personal guard: "Unless he has known the Marshal''s n a long time ago, Marshal! There is a traitor within the ranks!"


    But what was the use of knowing that there was a traitor at this time? It was toote.


    Ni Wenjun suddenly said: "Stop the battle and pull up the camp!"


    The personal guard was dumbfounded: "Marshal! Are we going to surrender without a fight?!"


    Ni Wenjun smiled and said: "That Southern King came at the right time, and now if we pull up the camp, he is bound to face Zhao Pusheng. Let''s watch the fire from across the river, and enjoy the fisherman''s benefit, isn''t that more pleasing? If he doesn''te, I actually wouldn''t have the chance to win now." (TN: to watch the fires burning across the river=to dy entering the fray until all others have been exhausted by fighting amongst themselves)


    The personal guard breathed a sigh of relief andplimented: "Marshal is wise!"


    Ni Wenjun was also quite proud of himself: "Not anyone can be the Marshal. Like Xu Shouhui, uselessly upying the pit and not taking a shit. Even if he is the emperor, how many people are loyal to him? They just want to give themselves a big banner of righteousness. No matter what, I, Ni Wenjun, am not such a hypocritical person."


    He was talking to himself, without any intentions of having his personal guard to understand him. After saying this, his anger was smoothed over, and he made the order to retreat and pull up camp to evacuate.


    Luo Ben sat in a carriage. He was a military adviser and strategist. Most of the time, the carriage was where he ate, drank, and went to the toilet. The army would not stop when on a march, so relieving himself must be on the carriage. When the army finally stopped, he could then ask a soldier to carry it down and dump it out. But Luo Ben felt this was indecent, not to mention that there would be a smell in the carriage, so he would rather hold it back and wait for the next stop to solve it by himself.


    Now Luo Ben was holding back urine, sitting in the carriage in anguish.


    Marching with the army was a hard job. He had worked as a military strategist for so long but suffered every time during the marching in war expeditions. Only when he was really on the battlefield could he experience what it meant to be energetic and spirited. Even if he did not sleep for a few days, he would not feel sleepy at all.


    Luo Ben was different from Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan was in the rear. If something went wrong, Lin Yuan would be able to evacuate. This was also a novel experience for Lin Yuan. Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong were responsible for leading the charge in the front, and Li Congrong was responsible for stabilizing the rear and protecting Lin Yuan.


    "Ni Wenjun pulled up camp." Chen Baisong sat on his horse and looked into the distance with his irvoyance device.


    Zhu Yuanzhang stopped next to Chen Baisong, frowning: "He wants us to fight Xu Shouhui."


    Chen Baisong nodded: "Good idea."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "This idea is indeed good."


    "Then we will fight Xu Shouhui." Chen Baisong smiled, "After upying Hanyang City, might Ni Wenjun still have a chance toe in again?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Hanyang is not easy to capture, easy to defend and difficult to attack, otherwise Ni Wenjun would have already ttened Hanyang."


    Chen Baisong: "It''s notpletely without a chance."


    Luo Ben''s carriage finally caught up. He was holding in urine, his face distorted from the effort. His head poked out from the window: "These two generals, can I borrow your irvoyance device for a brief use?"


    Chen Baisong said: "There''s no need to look, Ni Wenjun is pulling up camp, and he will withdraw when we charge over."


    Luo Ben was surprised and said: "I thought he was a fool, but he has some wit it seems."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "As he can control Xu Shouhui for so long, I imagine he is not aplete fool."


    "It''s a pity." Luo Ben sighed sincerely.


    Zhu Yuanzhang also said: "When he pulls up camp, we will inevitably run into Zhao Pusheng. This person is bold and cautious, and he is skilled in managing his subordinates and soldiers, I fear it will be a fierce battle."


    Luo Ben: "Not necessarily."


    "What good strategy does Military Strategist have?" Chen Baisong turned his head and looked at Luo Ben.


    Luo Ben smiled and said: "That Zhao Pusheng is careful, but the more he thinks, the more ws he has. It will be easy to lure him into a trap."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Where is the trap?"


    Luo Ben thought for a while and exined: "Why don''t we take down the g? When Ni Wenjun withdraws, he must think that we are Ni Wenjun''s reinforcements. When that timees, he will also retreat and return to the city to think about the countermeasures."


    Chen Baisong understood: "Military Strategist wants to take advantage of him returning to the city to attack the city?"


    When they returned to the city, they would definitely open the city gates. So long as they seized the opportunity, they could rush through the gates before it closed. Once the gates could no longer be closed, Hanyang City would be the trap.


    But this was simple to say, and too difficult to do.


    Chen Baisong: "There are too few horses with such speed."


    There were only forty horses at most, and it was impossible for forty cavalry soldiers toplete the mission. He was afraid that they would have been pierced by random arrows before they even got close.


    Luo Ben chuckled: "Just set up an ambush on the side. When Ni Wenjun retreats, Zhao Pusheng may take advantage of the victory to pursue him. This is the best way. While the mantis stalks the cicada, the orioleys in wait behind. But Zhao Pusheng might not follow in pursuit and we will be able to take Hanyang City straight away. Whether he will or not, he will hesitate. The time he hesitates will be our chance to act."


    Now Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang both understood. Luo Ben had thought of everything he could think of.


    While they were working hard in the front, Lin Yuan was doing nothing in the rear. He didn''t know what it was like for the emperor to personally lead an expedition, but he could probably guess that the emperor could not really go onto the battlefield. At most, he likely sat in the back to uplift the military''s spirit, and then? What did they do when there was no battle? They could at least listen to the battle reports while there was a battle.


    Sitting next to Lin Yuan, Li Congrong also had an expression of skepticism about life. The scouts had already been sent out, and they would not miss any disturbances around them.


    Li Congrong drank a sip of water and said to Lin Yuan, "Thedy surnamed Ma, she seems to be not young anymore, I wonder if Guo Zixing found her a marriage partner?"


    Lin Yuan was looking at the reports from officials from various ces, and he asked, "Why? You already have a lion in your family, and you still want to take a concubine?"


    Li Congrong coughed out the water. He wiped the table top quickly, and chuckled dryly: "I dare not, I finally married her with such difficulty."


    Lin Yuan: "How does it feel to be married?"


    Li Congrong immediately revealed a blissful smile: "She is educated and well-bnced, natural and unrestrained.."


    Lin Yuan looked at him strangely, Li Congrong actually managed to use the right idiom?


    Li Congrong proudly said: "She taught me."


    Very good, he learned how to show PDA.


    Li Congrong said: "She is actually very sloppy. She often forgets things. Even the jewelry I bought for her she often forgets to wear. She also doesn''t remember what I like to eat, but she is very..I don''t know how to say it. When she looks at me, I feel like her eyes are particrly beautiful."


    Lin Yuan understood again.


    The look in the eyes of a lover could not be concealed.


    Especially from their beloved.


    Lin Yuan congratted him: "May the lovers live to a ripe old age in conjugal bliss."


    Li Congrong smiled stupidly: "Thank you for your good words."


    Lin Yuan looked at Li Congrong and felt that if people could live life like Li Congrong, their happiness index would definitely rise sharply. Li Congrong lived life happily no matter when he was poor before or when he was rich now. He could always find something to feel contented about.


    Not like him.


    It had been a very long time since Lin Yuan had experienced happiness, joy, etc.


    There were no ups and downs in his mood.


    Even his family members, he had not seen for a long time.


    He had limited time and had too many things to deal with. Because of his identity, he couldn''t get close to anyone or regard anyone as a confidant. Lin Yuan felt that he had be a true solitary person.


    The people did not dare to show a trace of dissatisfaction in front of him.


    When he arrived at his position, it appeared grand and glorious, but in fact, there was not even a person he could chat with.


    No wonder so many emperors favored eunuchs. The eunuchscked a part of themselves and could not be actual officials. Unlike officials, they had to rely on the emperor''s power, therefore the emperor could treat them more casually. The Ming Dynasty even established the Eastern Depot. In the beginning, the Eastern Depot actually had no real power. (TN: Dongchang=secret police agency run by eunuchs in the Ming Dynasty)


    However, the emperor felt that the Eastern Depot was easy to use, and the more it was used, the easier it became, and the power of the Eastern Depot became greater and greater. Afterwards, it even spiraled out of control and eunuchs could control the emperor''s power.


    Lin Yuan never thought about maintaining the eunuch system.


    He was not prepared to have any harem.


    No one could guarantee that they would not make mistakes for the rest of their lives, let alone that their children and grandchildren would also be powerful and effective rulers.


    He actually made a decision a long time ago.


    When he took that seat, he would establish a cab system.


    The cab system first appeared in the Ming Dynasty. Strictly speaking, if the cab members at that time were more ruthless and more powerful, it might be possible to change the socialposition from a feudal monarchy to a constitutional monarchy.


    Sometimes the times change quickly.


    Lin Yuan did not have a mobile phone when he was a child, only a pager. The mobile phone came when he was in elementary school, and then the smart phone in high school.


    Then the tablet, and increasingly thinner and thinnerptops.


    When he went to university, QR code, mobile payment, and cloud big data came.


    Before these appeared, who would believe that technology could enter thousands of households so quickly?


    That high-definition TVs with LCD screens would rece old-fashioned TVs so quickly?


    If possible, he hoped to see a constitutional monarchy in his lifetime.


    If not, he hoped to establish a perfect cab system during his lifetime.


    In this way, when it was time for him to die, there was no need to worry that his unfilial descendants would ruin the empire that he had managed to create.


    AN: Chen Baisong: Descendants? Will it be me giving birth or you?

 Chapter 119: Dream

    Chapter 119: Dream


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    Chen Baisong no longer knew how many heads he had cut off. He had fought many battles, but not once was it like now, his body and facepletely covered by the blood of the enemy and his own.


    Like a sharp knife, he led a vanguard team towards Zhao Pusheng and his army as they retreated.


    There were the sounds of soldiers'' wailing in the ears, from the enemies and also their own.


    And the army led by Zhu Yuanzhang also charged over at this time.


    Zhao Pusheng had obviously lost hisposure. Half of their people had entered the city and at the moment the city gates had yet to be closed. Zhao Pusheng''s soldiers were still rushing in. They didn''t know how many people were behind them, they could only hear the shouts and wails from theirrades.


    "Close the city gates." Zhao Pusheng gritted his teeth, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He was currently standing on the city wall, and he also knew what choice he was facing. When the city gates closed, the enemy would not be able to charge inside, but the soldiers that numbered close to 50,000 would no longer be abat power he could use.


    But if he did not close the city gates, he was not confident that he could defeat them in Hanyang City. What was more, he could imagine the consequences of the enemy entering Hanyang City. Hanyang City was not an empty city. It consisted of numerousmon people and their imperial court.


    His advisor said to him: "General, you can''t close the city gates! Once the city gates are closed, we will lose nearly 50,000 people. Without these 50,000 people, we might still hold on for a while, but what would we doter?"


    Zhao Pusheng asked him: "Then what else do you say we can do? Go out of the city to fight now? They and our 50,000 people are blocking the gates. If we now charge out then we''ll be practically sheep entering the tiger''s mouth."


    The advisor shut up.


    At least for now, closing the city gates could keep Hanyang City, and at that time, more troops could be transferred from other ces.


    The advisor closed their eyes, feeling a little hopeless.


    Almost half of the soldiers in Hanyang were taken away because of Ni Wenjun''s rebellion, and now another 50,000 people have been lost.


    How would they fight next? He didn''t have a clue.


    Chen Baisong looked at the city gates that were slowly closing, and took the reins.


    Only the cavalry could rush in at this time, but the gates of Hanyang City could only be opened or closed on the wall. Even if they charged over they would still be unable to stop the gates from closing. And once the gates closed and if they were still inside, they definitely would not be able to escape death.


    So the only way now was to just watch the city gates close in front of them.


    In the end, they had made a misstep, and Zhao Pusheng was really willing to sacrifice 50,000 men.


    Chen Baisong was standing on the hillside, and Zhu Yuanzhang was sitting on a rock not far from him. Both of them could be described as being in a sorry state, with sweat and blood all over, and even flies flying around them. As could be imagined, the smell was not pleasant at all. In contrast, Luo Ben''s situation was much better. He didn''t need to charge forward with Chen Baisong and the others, so he was clean at the moment, and the hat he had on wasn''t even crooked.


    "No need to worry, when Zhao Pusheng goes back, he will inevitably be denounced. He lost 50,000 people without a fight. Nowadays, those in Hanyang who canmand soldiers are few, and they have to also take care of Ni Wenjun." Luo Ben was very rxed. "Ding Png and Fu Youde are not as good as Zhao Pusheng."


    In the rear, Lin Yuan and Li Congrong were both lying on the grass, and the two were also talking about Hanyang.


    "I had thought that when Ni Wenjun rebelled Hanyang would be up in chaos, but I didn''t expect that they would all still be loyal to Xu Shouhui." Li Congrong did not understand. Xu Shouhui had no real power in his hands. What was the point of following Xu Shouhui? Why not be the master themselves?


    Lin Yuan asked: "How do you think Ni Wenjun will treat them if they don''t follow Xu Shouhui and surrender to him instead? Will they still be high-ranking officials? Ni Wenjun can be regarded as benevolent if he does not kill them."


    Li Congrong did not understand.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "It''s like if someone under me rebelled against me at this time, will you follow him or follow me?"


    Li Congrong didn''t even think about it: "I will kill him."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "That''s because the two of us met early and the friendship is naturally different. Xu Shouhui''s hands naturally have people like this as well, but these people have no real power, and those with real power can''t go to Ni Wenjun. And this is why Ni Wenjun is now in a dilemma."


    There was no one in Hanyang City to coordinate outside and inside offensives with Ni Wenjun.


    There was also no other army from other ces willing to support Ni Wenjun.


    If they hadn''te, Ni Wenjun would have been defeated by now.


    In Lin Yuans memory, Ni Wenjuns uprising and downfall were very miserable. After his failure, he went to Chen Youliang for support, but Chen Youliang killed him, incorporated his army, and reced Ni Wenjun, bing Xu Shouhuis important official. As well as recing Ni Wenjun in holding power.


    From then on, Chen Youliang stood on the world stage during these troubled times. He would be more and more powerful, and eventually be a behemoth.


    Lin Yuan wanted to cut off Chen Youliang''s path to the top from the very root. He would not be able to take Ni Wenjun''s army for his own and nor would he see Ni Wenjun again.


    In Gaoyou City, Jiang Gui was dining with his family. Since he became the senior provincial official of Taizhou, his quality of life had risen, and the power in his hands had also increased. But none of this blinded him and made him take his position lightly. Jiang Gui was well aware of his own skills. If it wasn''t for Lin Yuan not having the right person at the time, he wouldn''t be the senior provincial official at all.


    He would never forget what Lin Yuan said to him.


    Without him, Lin Yuan still had countless avable people in his hands.


    He was not unique nor irreceable.


    But he had a friendship with Lin Yuan, so Lin Yuan gave him the opportunity. As long as he did his duty, even if he had greed, so long as he wasn''t too greedy and that his greed did not affect him from doing practical things, Lin Yuan would not make a move against him.


    Jiang Gui''s wife looked at her husband''s expression and asked with concern: "Has something happened? Why is yourplexion so bad?"


    Jiang Gui smiled a rather reluctant smile: "I haven''t slept well these few days."


    During this period of time, he had been having nightmares. At first, he dreamt that he had died in Wu City. When the refugees broke in, he and his family had nowhere to escape. They could only hide at home, hoping for the refugees to leave by themselves, but this was obviously wishful thinking. They were discovered and the refugees killed his parents in front of him as well as insulted his wife.


    As for him, his head was cut off by them in the end.


    Later, his dreams slowly changed. He dreamt of Gaoyou up in mes, and he heard someone shouting enemy attack''.


    In his dream, a raging fire surrounded him. He sent people to Yang Zi''an for help and personally led Gaoyou''s soldiers to the city gates.


    He hadn''t yet dreamt the end yet, and he didn''t know what happened in the end.


    But this dream gave him a warning. Jiang Gui believed in the gods. He believed that the dream was a message from the gods.


    But he was still hesitating. Did he need to write to Yang Zi''an in advance so that Yang Zi''an could bring people to Gaoyou?


    Gaoyou had salt, and the robbers and bandits around were all covetous of Gaoyou. The imperial court also seemed to have not given up on Gaoyou.


    Jiang Gui was ready to believe in himself this one time.


    After he had eaten, he went to the study and wrote a letter to Yang Zi''an who was in Changzhou at this time.


    In the Changzhou barracks, Yang Zi''an was reading a military book. Since he became a general, military books were no longer just a luxury he could only dream of. So long as he hinted at what he wanted, someone would send over it to him.


    But he had no interest in anything other than military books.


    He did not marry a wife, nor had any concubines, instead he stayed with the soldiers in the barracks all day long.


    The soldiers were convinced by him since he was able to fight and also possessed eloquence. Though soldiers expressed "useless were schrs" and seemed to dislike schrs to the extreme, they were unable to utter such things in front of Yang Zi''an.


    His personal guard was preparing Yang Zian''s bedding, and he whispered: "I wonder how the South Bodhisattva and the others are doing now."


    The personal guard sighed: "What reason is there for the South Bodhisattva to lead war campaigns himself? If something happened to the South Bodhisattva, they should all atone with their deaths."


    Yang Zi''an was taken aback for a moment. He smiled and said, "Rx, even if they all died in battle, nothing bad will happen to the South Bodhisattva."


    Yang Zi''an lowered his eyes. He didnt know when he stopped calling Lin Yuan fourth brother. Unlike Li Congrong, who sometimes uttered both names, he clearly knew his position. He didnt want to one day meet with a headless end.


    But sometimes, Yang Zi''an couldn''t help but think.


    How did Lin Yuan feel? When he found that no one around him dared to speak the truth, no one dared to look into his eyes, and everyone was looking to benefit from him, how would he feel?


    Yang Zi''an smiled.


    The distance between Lin Yuan and himself has be farther and farther. Between the emperor and his ministers, there was always one stronger and one weaker.


    Lin Yuan was not a weak person. While still living, he would never allow anyone to climb on top of his head.


    Yang Zi''an knew what he must do.


    He would never make friends with other ministers throughout his life, nor would he touch things that he shouldn''t touch.


    He would follow behind Lin Yuan closely, and whatever Lin Yuan wanted to do would be what he wanted to do.


    In this way, he would be able to stay in this position for a long time, and when everything was settled, he would get married, and follow the example of Li Congrong by marrying the daughter of a smallmoner family to continue his bloodline.


    Just when Yang Zi''an was about to fall asleep, the messenger arrived.


    He was sitting beside the bed in his inner robes, but after reading the letter handed over by his personal guard, he let out a startled chuckle.


    "What the hell is this?" Yang Zi''an looked it over again and found that Jiang Gui was really not joking, he was really asking for help seriously.


    Just because of a dream?


    Yang Zi''anughed. He looked at Jiang Gui''s proposed reason why the enemy wouldunch a sneak attack on Gaoyou.


    "Forget it, he has always been timid." Yang Zi''an said with a smile, "Have someone bring 10,000 people over to give him reassurance, but he will be responsible for food and lodgings."


    However, in Jiang Guis dream, the raid must be very serious. After all, Taizhou itself had 30,000 troops. Originally there were 100,000 troops but most of them were taken away by Lin Yuan. Now the most powerful force left was in Changzhou, which was guarded by Yang Zi''an.


    Therefore, the pressure on Yang Zian''s shoulders was also great, and his capable subordinates have all been assigned to different counties and big cities.


    Once a problem arose, he would lead reinforcement troops over. What Yang Zi''an didn''t expect was that even Jiang Gui woulde and find work for him.


    And the reason was only because of a dream.


    Yang Zi''an said to his personal guard: "Have Zhang Jiuliue to see me tomorrow morning."


    The personal guard was taken aback: "His brother is already a captain of ten thousand, but General still wants to use him? Just what luck did this Zhang family of brothers stumble upon?"


    How enviable!

 Chapter 120: Market Economy

    Chapter 120: Market Economy


    "Zhang Jiuliu, the general wants to see you." The person who carried the word nced at Zhang Jiuliu, envy and jealousy in his heart. Of the four brothers of the Zhang family, Zhang Jiuli was now amander of ten thousand. Of the three younger brothers, Zhang Jiuwu was still just an ordinary soldier, Zhang Jiuliu had been promoted to toon leader a few days ago, and Zhang Jiuqi while not good at martial arts, was good at schrship and had be a student of Manager Song.


    Zhang Jiuliu was a bit confused.


    He was born tall and was even sturdier than his eldest brother, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, looking like a very honest man. When on the battlefield, he would always charge in the front and therefore had a fair amount of military merits. He also married a wife and was rewarded with a big house. In the future, even if he had 8-10 children, the house would still fit all of them.


    Zhang Jiuliu was worried that he had done something wrong, so he followed the person who brought the message in an anxious manner, pondering about it the whole way.


    It should be a good thing. If it was a bad thing he was being called for, it would not just be a person with the message, but soldiers to arrest him. He was also a toon leader. If he hadmitted anything major, a review meeting would be held.


    When Zhang Jiuliu returned to the dormitory in a dazed manner, hisrades in the dormitory asked him enthusiastically: "What is it? Are you going to be promoted again? It will be the battalionmander next on the promotiondder. Then you will also be the youngest battalionmander. That''s too impressive."


    Zhang Jiuliu looked at him nkly, and then said, "The general, told me to go to Gaoyou."


    "Why Gaoyou? The soldiers at Gaoyou hardly fight and don''t have much military merit. Being stationed there is safe though."


    "Yes, even though you can''t get military merit, you at least don''t need to live with the prospect of dying on the battlefield."


    Therades were allforting him. After all, if he was still a toon leader when he went to Gaoyou, it would be equivalent to a demotion.


    Zhang Jiuliu swallowed: "The general asked me to take 10,000 people to Gaoyou."


    "What?!"


    "Zhang Jiuliu! Are you going to be themander of ten thousand troops?!"


    They stared at Zhang Jiuliu, as if this person they had been facing every day and night suddenly grew three heads and six arms.


    Zhang Jiuliu couldn''t restrain his emotions, he had always admired his eldest brother.


    From his point of view, his eldest brother was practically omnipotent. He was righteous, tall, and after his eldest brother became themander of ten thousand troops, he also wondered if one day he could be amander. At that time, would that mean that he and his eldest brother were the same kind of people? And that he could stand shoulder to shoulder with his eldest brother?


    "By the way, you have all been promoted this time, should you not change your names?" Arade asked.


    Zhang Jiuliu smiled and said: "We have thought about it a long time ago. My eldest brother said that the reason us brothers cane here is because of a person who has the same surname as ours. If it were not for him, we would not have today. So my eldest brother took the name of that benefactor."


    "Zhang Shicheng."


    "Us brothers followed this name when choosing our own names. My second brother is Zhang Shixin, my name is Zhang Shide, and my younger brother is Zhang Shiyi."


    Comrades: "This name! Honesty, trust, virtue, and justice, what good names!"


    Zhang Shide said with a smile: "My eldest brother thought of it."


    Someone next to him said: "It''s a pity that some people have nothing to do with the word trustworthy."


    Zhang Shide was taken aback for a moment, and immediately knew who the other was talking about, and asked, "My second elder brother went to gamble again?"


    The man: "Who said no, you got a house as a rewardst time, and didnt you give it to him? Yesterday he went to the gambling parlour, and when he left, he lost the house you gave to other people. If you ask me, you shouldnt give him anything. And he is actually your second elder brother, yet he is not even as good as your younger brother."


    Zhang Shide also had a headache. His second elder brother was not like his eldest brother. Since his eldest brother became themander of ten thousand, his second elder brother acted like he didn''t even know what his surname was, bing arrogant and conceited.


    Now that he had also be amander of ten thousand, his second elder brother would likely..


    When Zhang Shide thought of this, he couldn''t help but show a bitter expression. Gambling was not a big deal. Generally, when caught, the punishment at most would just be a fine.


    But it would only be during these few years where there was a shortage of people and soldiers. In the future, when the world was peaceful, and his second elder brother still loved gambling, then what could be done?


    "If you ask me, your second brother is not a soldier''s material, and it is better to tell him to stay at home. The monthly sry you and your eldest brother receive is enough to support him, so don''t let him implicate you when the timees."


    "Exactly, think it over carefully yourself."


    Zhang Shide thanked hisrades first before packing up his things and preparing to leave.


    He had very clear thoughts. The general told him to go to Gaoyou, and it must not be for him to go over there to enjoy life. If Gaoyou was fine, the original troops stationed there were already enough. That he was sent over meant that Gaoyou had a problem.


    Serving as a soldier, he could only climb up thedder by fighting, and if there were no battles to be fought, don''t know how long it would take to climb up thatdder.


    Although it was not an easy job to be a soldier now, it was not a difficult job either.


    Nowadays, as a soldier there were many opportunities to earn military merit. So long as one was not timid, basically one would be able to earn some savings. After retiring, they would be able to spend a few years of leisurely retirement. Even if they didnt look for things to do, they still wont starve to death. Moreover, the South Bodhisattva had issued a decree the other day saying that even if soldiers retired, the superiors would still arrange things for them do.


    The days were now full of prospect and the future looked bright. Soldiers were no longer like before, immediately spending all the money they earned. There were also fewer people who gambled. They wanted to save more money so that when they retiredter, they could buy a bigger house, get married, and have a few children. It was also fine to marry into the wife''s family if they couldn''t find a wife to marry.


    Gaoyou was the ce where the South Bodhisattva first started. The atmosphere of Gaoyou had almost all spread to other ces, especially the fact that women were now able to establish households and possess property. Since women could also establish households and were eligible to own property, the women have also gradually changed. There were somerge families and schrs who felt that women have be untamed. Originally, they were sheep and went wherever the herder drove them.


    At home they obeyed their father, when married they obeyed their husband. They could not survive without a man, there was simply no ce for single women to survive in the world.


    But now it was different. Many women who were able to set up their own households have established their own households when they reached adulthood. Five or six years ago, who would have thought that this would be somon. When walking down the streets, it wasmon to see single women doing business. Sisters and friends who had a good rtionship before setting up their households teamed up and supported each other. If anyone tried to find trouble or harass them, they would go to the guards on patrol.


    The more developed the economy, theter the age of marriage. Gaoyou was considered to be the most developed ce. There was salt, and now it had the embryonic form of a market economy. Gaoyou originally had aundry workshop dedicated to washing clothes for soldiers.


    After setting up a household, a few women felt that this was a way to make money, so they invited other women to open aundry workshop together.


    At the beginning, no one asked them to wash their clothes, so they went door to door and even prepared some small snacks, which were not very expensive, but it was more sincere than knocking on the door empty-handed. In short, this method led to their first order.


    Almost everyone in Gaoyou had a job. Slowly, many people found that sending clothes to be washed could save themselves quite a lot of time. After all, washing clothes was not easy work.


    Soon, theirundry workshop got bigger and bigger, and more and more workers were hired, not only from Gaoyou, but also throughout Taizhou.


    No one could have imagined that they would seed.


    Their sess also gave a boost to the market economy.


    Many people worked in the factories while also looking for work outside. Many people wanted to do business.


    Chu Lin was now taking care of these things. Since Song Shizhao''s departure, these responsibilities have fallen on his head. Although there were people left by Song Shizhao to assist him, Chu Lin still insisted on taking care of everything personally, lest something happened and caused him to be implicated. This had won him a reputation, and the women also quite liked him.


    In fact, iorder to see him a few more times, some women even caused some troubles that had one not knowing whether tough or cry.


    People around him often made fun of him because of this, saying that if he was a woman, he would definitely be a demonic concubine who would bring cmity to the country and the people.


    At this time, Chu Lin looked at the woman in front of him with a serious face. He had already learned to put on a pretense, at least he now looked like a cold and upright "lord".


    The woman''s surname was Li. Originally, she didn''t have a given name. After she established her own household, she named herself Li Shengnan.


    She was in the food industry and ran more than a dozen shops selling cooked food. Today, she came to pay taxes.


    Li Shengnan looked very frail and delicate, but the shrewdness of a businessman shed in her eyes. She sat opposite Chu Lin, looking neither humble nor overbearing, and said, "My lord, this is the ount book from the previous season. I already had my bookkeeper calcte it, and I have to pay a tax of 1,600 taels."


    All the people that Chu Lin met in person were big businessmen, and they could only see him when the taxes they paid amounted to at least over 500 taels.


    Li Shengnan said: "There is another thing I would like to discuss with my lord. I want to rent the open space in the north of the city and construct a house for the employees."


    Chu Lin took a sip of tea: "How many years do you want to rent?"


    Li Shengnan smiled at Chu Lin: "Forty years."


    Every ten years was a watershed, and prices would rise a lot.


    Chu Lin said to her: "That''s not a small amount of money."


    Li Shengnan sighed: "My business is small, and the employees have apanied from difficult times. Most of theme from poor families. And since they have given me their lives and entrusted their livelihood to me, I naturally want to treat them better."


    She had begun to bargain with Chu Lin.


    Chu Lin smiled and said, "Boss Li is righteous."


    Li Shengnan hurriedly waved her hand: "How can this be called righteousness? The South Bodhisattva is the righteous one, and what ordinary people like us can do is limited."


    Chu Lin: "Boss Li is too humble."


    "I have here some people who have retired from the barracks." Chu Lin said, "There are those withme legs or those with amputated arms, but they all have a lot of strength and their disability doesn''t affect their work."


    Li Shengnan lowered her eyes and seemed to be thinking. After a while, she said, "Business is not easy now, and I can only ept another 20 people."


    Chu Lin: "Then Boss Li can go back and wait for the news. There are many people who want to rent thend in the north of the city."


    Li Shengnan: "My lord! This matter can still be discussed, sixty people, it really can''t be more!"


    Chu Lin picked up the tea cup and hid his smile behind it: "Boss Li, pleasee with me and sign thend deed."


    Li Shengnan breathed a sigh of relief. She was born in a small family. She lost her father in childhood and was brought up by her mother. Her mother was born in a merchant family and felt that money was the greatest truth in the world. She remained a widow and tightly held onto the family''s money and shops and taught her daughter by herself. Li Shengnan grew up under such conditions. If there was no ident, she would also do everything possible to control the money and the shops after she married in the future.


    But then, the South Bodhisattva came, and she didn''t have to marry, she could also set up a household like a man and earn her own money.


    Even her mother said to her, "I''m not as lucky as you. When luckes, you have to take it."


    Li Shengnan agreed.


    Gaoyou''s economy was developing rapidly.


    It had be a shocking behemoth.

 Chapter 121: Only Heaven Knows And Earth Knows

    Chapter 121: Only Heaven Knows And Earth Knows


    Lin Yuan forgot where he saw it. He remembered that a professor said that the prosperity of the Qing Dynasty''s three reigns (TN: Kangxi, Yongzheng, Qianlong) was achieved by confining oneself. Such prosperity could notst, because people''s thinking had not progressed, and their thinking was restricted. Economic development was just an illusion.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan did not control the people''s thinking in Gaoyou. He didn''t know whether the final result of letting it develop was good or bad, but it was only in Gaoyou. Gaoyou''s economy was the most developed. Economic development would promote the development of people''s thinking. Whereas there was no simr soil for the growth of ideas in other ces.


    Even if Gaoyou really had a problem, it would be easy for him to change it back to the right path.


    At this time, Lin Yuan had already settled in Hanyang City. It had been half a month since they started the war with Hanyang.


    Ni Wenjun had consumed a lot of Hanyang''s forces. It was now indeed much more convenient for Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang to fight against them.


    As for Ni Wenjun, Lin Yuan had already sent Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong to pursue and surround him, the goal being to kill Ni Wenjun and let none of his soldiers escape.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong were indeed quite covetuous of Ni Wenjun''s soldiers.


    After they chased out in pursuit, only Chen Baisong and Lin Yuan were left in Hanyang. Lin Yuan locked Xu Shouhui and his important officials together. As for the small and minor officials, they were all smart people and knew what choice was left to them. Lin Yuan now controlled all of Hanyang''s main roads, and those who patrolled the city walls were also his people.


    Unless these people didn''t want their heads anymore, they wouldn''t bet on their lives.


    "Xu Shouhui said he wants to see me?" Lin Yuan finally finished cleaning up. He had recently been on the march with his army the whole time and had no chance to take a bath. He felt like he was close to spoiling so the first thing he did after handling all the affairs that needed to be handled was to have people boil water and run a bath for him.


    But as soon as he came out, while still drying his hair, he heard a soldier reporting the news to Chen Baisong.


    Lin Yuan only wore a single robe and dried his long hair with a coarse cloth.


    Both his chest and arms were exposed, and as Lin Yuan basically worked indoors and didn''t go out very often, his skin was whiter than that of ordinary people.


    Chen Baisong''s gaze was fixed on Lin Yuan, but he suddenly realized something and turned his head to say to the soldier, "Retreat."


    The soldier hurriedly retreated.


    Chen Baisong''s Adam''s apple moved: "Why did youe out wearing this?"


    Lin Yuan said strangely: "What am I wearing? It''s quite normal. It''s not like there are women here, so it''s fine."


    There were only men, and it didn''t matter even if he was naked.


    Chen Baisong was speechless. If he said too much then he woulde across as the strange one. He could only keep his mouth shut, and nned in the future to wait outside and serve Lin Yuan in dressing when Lin Yuan took a bath.


    So as to avoid letting outsiders see.


    Lin Yuan didnt notice Chen Baisongs abnormality either. He sat on the kang (heatable brick bed) on the side which had a cushion on it. He found afortable position, with his legs propped up,pletely uncaring of his image: "What else can Xu Shouhui say to me now? Negotiating terms?"


    Chen Baisong poured tea for Lin Yuan: "The cunning rabbit digs three holes, he should still have something worthy of discussion since he had at least been an emperor."


    For Xu Shouhui, being the emperor was practically not even better off than not being one. He not only had no freedom, but also no real power nor dignity.


    People called him Your Majesty, but only he could know how he felt about his situation.


    Lin Yuan: "Then I will go see him. Call someone in to help me tie my hair."


    Chen Baisong stood behind Lin Yuan with ab in his hand. Lin Yuan smiled and said, "When did you learn this?"


    Lin Yuan really wanted to cut his long hair into short lengths, but while the ancient people could cut their hair, they couldn''t cut too much, and only trimmed it a bit when needed. If it was really cut too much, some people would jump out and lecture about how the body, including hair and skin, was received from one''s parents and should be respected.


    Chen Baisong''s hands wererge, with rough palms that had thick calluses on them, but they were not clumsy at all. He held Lin Yuan''s long hair under the flickering candlelight in the room. Chen Baisong''s eyshes were lowered, and ran theb over the long hair to get the knots out.


    Lin Yuan''s eyes were closed as he sat there, eventually slipping down toy in Chen Baisong''sp. Lin Yuan closed his eyes and said, "If you don''t fight battles in the future, have you ever thought about what you will do? Guarding the frontier, maybe?"


    Chen Baisong: "I will stay by Young Master''s side, and I will do whatever Young Master wants me to do."


    Staying by his side? Lin Yuan didn''t open his eyes. He didn''t know if it was Chen Baisong''s own intention or someone had taught him.


    Once a general stayed by the emperor''s side, either he had overwhelming power, or he had handed over his power and was kept a watch on by the emperor.


    Lin Yuan said: "It depends on the situation then, it''s not that you can be wherever I want you to be."


    Lin Yuan took a deep breath: "Help me massage my head. I have a headache during this period, don''t use too much strength."


    Chen Baisong had be a little massager. He was not a professional, the strength he put in the massage going back and forth between being too weak or too strong. In the end, Lin Yuan could only teach him personally: "You lie down, I''ll massage it for you, so make sure you learn sincerely."


    So Chen Baisongy down, feeling overwhelmed with favor and also nervousness, with his head resting on Lin Yuan''s legs. He could only hear a loud and strong heartbeat in his ears, and he could see Lin Yuan''s brows and eyes when he looked up.


    It seemed as if this was the first time he knew Lin Yuan.


    Chen Baisong quickly closed his eyes. He felt that if he looked at Lin Yuan again, he would definitely expose something.


    Even now he himself did not know what this thing that might be exposed was.


    Chen Baisong didn''t feel how Lin Yuan massaged him at all. He only heard Lin Yuan ask him in a soft voice, "Have you memorized it? It''s this level of strength, just massage here."


    Then Chen Baisong didn''t remember anything at all. When he opened his eyes, he could only see Lin Yuan''s opening and closing lips. Lin Yuan''s lips were very thin and the lip color was very light. Chen Baisong could only feel his mouth continuously salivating.


    Lin Yuan looked down at Chen Baisong: "Why is the look in your eyes like this? Like I am a piece of braised pork."


    Chen Baisong quickly closed his eyes.


    Lin Yuan was amused by Chen Baisong''s appearance of deceiving himself: "It''s not like I said anything."


    He also discovered that Chen Baisongs ears were red, so he shifted his hand and squeezed it: "Your ears are red, and they are a little hot. You have gotten tan recently, and the blush can only be seen on your ears."


    Chen Baisong couldn''t control his mouth at all now. He didn''t know what he was going to say or what he was saying. His mind was nk, and he couldn''t say a word after opening his mouth several times.


    Lin Yuan: "I know, the two of us haven''t been close for a long time.."


    Chen Baisong heard the word "close" and now his eyes were a little red as well.


    Lin Yuan said in a nostalgic tone: "When we were young, we always slept on the same bed, and evenpeted on who peed the farthest."


    Too much time had passed after Lin Yuan transmigrated over, and it had been a long time since his own memory merged with the memory of the original body. Sometimes he would be confused, wondering which was something he did and which was not.


    Chen Baisong''s eyes dimmed, and it was obvious that what Lin Yuan said was not the same as what he had hoped.


    Lin Yuan: "Forget it."


    Chen Baisong was startled, not knowing what Lin Yuan was talking about.


    Lin Yuan: "I won''t go to see Xu Shouhui tonight. Anyway, he has been waiting for this long already, and a day or two more won''t make a difference."


    Chen Baisong calmed down. Lin Yuan didn''t give him a massage anymore andy down on his side instead. He smiled: "Fortunately, my hair has yet to be tied up."


    "There are now 60,000 prisoners, which is a real number." Chen Baisong saw that Lin Yuan was not ready to speak any more, and racked his brains toe up with an official business that could be talked about.


    Lin Yuan nodded: "More than I thought."


    Chen Baisong said: "Ni Wenjun still has a hundred thousand people with him. If narrowed down to true numbers, there are still fifty to sixty thousand."


    In addition to the number of false reports, there were also people who were seriously injured, who were sick, and who were unable to go on the battlefield and had no fighting capacity.


    These people had no impact on the battlefield except to make the numbers appear impressive on the battlefield.


    Everyone knew this, but they still used this anyway.


    In the battle between the two armies, sometimes the important thing was the momentum and intimidation. It had a simr reason to animals roaring before fighting.


    Whoever had a louder voice was more powerful.


    When the weaker side saw that the situation was wrong, they lost before even fighting. Compared with fighting, they would first want to retreat.


    Lin Yuan''s army was not like that. He knew that once the old, weak, sick and disabled went on the battlefield, there was basically no chance of surviving.


    What was more, if they did not win on the momentum then when the fight really started it would be aplete defeat, and the military''s confidence would be dissipated at that time.


    Lin Yuan nced at Chen Baisong, inexplicably thinking that Chen Baisong''s silly and dazed look was a little cute. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Chen Baisong''s face, saying with a sigh, "You sleep out in the wilds under the sun and in the wind, yet why is your skin better than mine?"


    Chen Baisong: "?"


    Although Lin Yuan was not an exquisite boy before transmigrating over, he still used facial cleanser. When the weather was dry, he would also buy a moisturizer. After transmigrating over, his skin would also be dry. When the season changed, his face would even peel as well as itch. So Lin Yuan envied Chen Baisong''s skin.


    Chen Baisong didn''t feel it at all.


    Lin Yuan asked him: "Why don''t you marry a wife? Big brother has already married, and second brother feels that the world is not peaceful enough for marriage, and third brother has long ago had a wife and children."


    Chen Baisong: "..I never thought about it."


    Lin Yuan: "If you fall in love with a girl in the future, I will help you propose the marriage, and I will help you prepare the betrothal gifts for your marriage."


    Chen Baisong stood up suddenly, with no expression on his face: "I''m going to fetch you water, and the tea also need to be changed."


    Looking at Chen Baisong''s back, Lin Yuan clearly felt the change in Chen Baisong''s mood.


    But he did not understand why Chen Baisong was unhappy.


    Because he mentioned the matter of marriage? But getting married was a good thing, and it was reasonable for him to help his nanny brother on this.


    Lin Yuan sat on the kang and thought for a while.


    Could it be..that Chen Baisong had some kind of hidden illness? That was why he didn''t want to talk about getting married?


    When Chen Baisong returned to the room, he saw Lin Yuan looking at him unblinkingly, with indescribable understanding and sympathy in his eyes.


    Chen Baisong put the basin down in front of Lin Yuan, and rolled up his sleeves to help Lin Yuan wash his feet.


    Lin Yuan sat cross-legged.


    Chen Baisong: "Put your feet down."


    Lin Yuan patted Chen Baisong on the shoulder: "It''s not like I have no hands. I can wash my feet by myself. In the future, I won''t talk about marriage with you. Don''t worry, on this matter, only heaven knows and earth knows, you know and I know."


    Chen Baisong: "???"


    AN: Chen Baisong: "I''ve been wronged."

 Chapter 122: Choice

    Chapter 122: Choice


    Zhu Yuanzhang and the others have gone after Ni Wenjun, and Lin Yuan was about to start nning Hanyang.


    He first sent people to gather the merchants in the city and had them reopen the food market. The people could still buy food so naturally they knew that order was still there. Even if they dared not go to the streets for a while, they would soon go out when they became short of food.


    Then he asked Chen Baisong to deal with the prisoners of war, feed the prisoners of war, and treat their wounds. The nurses were incredibly busy, but with women in the military camp, in addition to treating the wounds, their presence could also calm people''s hearts.


    Lin Yuan also had to meet with a lot of Xu Shouhui''s subordinates.


    In any case, when one became busy there wasn''t even time to eat hot meals.


    In the courtyard house where Xu Shouhui was detained, Lin Yuan was sitting on a stone bench. Behind him was a tall pear tree. At this moment, the leaves were green, the grass was lush, and everything was thriving. But Xu Shouhuis mood was not good at all. He looked at Lin Yuan, no matter what, he could not have imagined that the slightly thin young man in front of him turned out to be the invincible, scheming, and ruthless Southern King from the rumors.


    "Brother Xu, sit down." Lin Yuan made a gesture of invitation, "Hanyang City is captured, so I won''t call you the emperor."


    Xu Shouhui smiled bitterly and said, "I''m a captured prisoner, so the Southern King is free to call me whatever you like."


    Lin Yuan poured a cup of tea for Xu Shouhui. The two sat under the tree with the breeze blowing gently at them, as if they were close friends.


    "The imperial tutor, he.." Xu Shouhui said suddenly.


    Lin Yuan smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Imperial Tutor Zou is doing well, after all, those who practice Taoism live better than ordinary people."


    The more one understood the way, the more one knew to cherish one''s life and would not hold onto unrealistic illusions.


    Xu Shouhui lowered his head: "Yes, I wonder what is next now that the Southern King has taken Hanyang?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you." Lin Yuan only dared to say these words in front of such a prisoner, one who no one could influence, "I want to capture Haozhou and Anfeng then head directly to the capital to kill Borjigin. At that time, if I established myself as the emperor, who would dare to stop me?"


    Xu Shouhui suddenly smiled and said: "You also want to be the emperor. Everyone in the world wants to be the emperor. But look, what is my end now?"


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Brother Xu, I captured Hanyang and I can still keep you alive. If I didn''t capture Hanyang, would Ni Wenjun still keep you?"


    Xu Shouhui heard Ni Wenjun''s name, and suddenly breathed heavier: "That servant, that servant betrayed me!"


    "Brother Xu, since ancient times, when the ruler is humiliated his officials ought to die." Lin Yuan said softly, "But the ruler and the ministers have always beenpeting for personal interests and power. In this world, it is either the eastern wind suppressing the western wind or the other way around. Rather than me Ni Wenjun for betraying you, it is better to me yourself, why did Ni Wenjun dare to betray you?"


    Xu Shouhui was stunned.


    Lin Yuan: "The ruler is strong and the minister is weak, or the ruler is weak and the minister is strong. I don''t need to say anymore on this truth, do I?"


    Suddenly Xu Shouhui said: "The Southern King is not afraid that your generals will also be like Ni Wenjun?"


    Lin Yuanughed: "Brother Xu, you and I are different, and do you know what this difference is?"


    Xu Shouhui looked at him.


    Lin Yuan: "Without you, your generals can still deploy troops. So what difference does it make whether there is a tally or not?"


    "But without me, who can dispatch my army? Without me, themon people will avenge me."


    "With me here, they will be able to keep their prosperity and wealth. Without me, they will just fall apart and the world will be chaotic once again. What they need is someone like me."


    Xu Shouhui: "Because you spread the belief that you are an immortal, you are the incarnation of a Bodhisattva?"


    Lin Yuan: "In the beginning, these rumors umted the most primitive reputation for me. Even if people don''t believe me, they will still remember me. When they face choices, they will naturally choose someone who is more familiar."


    "It was differentter. I gave them huge benefits. Once I am gone, these benefits that were in their hands will disappear."


    "There is nothingparable to what you hold in your hands." Lin Yuan, "Our difference is that you entrust your power and your destiny to the loyalty of your subordinates, while my power and destiny are entrusted to the hands of themon people. "


    "Themon people are the root and foundation of everything."


    "Water can carry or overturn a boat. This saying seems hollow, but the truth is very real."


    Xu Shouhui looked at Lin Yuan: "The Southern King is a madman."


    Lin Yuanughed: "That''s right."


    His ambitions were gradually expanding. He had already reached this point, and he didn''t want to go back. Let him go back and run an oil nt or be andowner? He couldn''t do it at all.


    Xu Shouhui: "The Southern King has now taken Hanyang, and Xu''s life seems to havee to an end, is that correct?"


    Lin Yuan looked at him: "What does brother Xu think?"


    Xu Shouhui realized that he was going to die soon, and the words of people who would die soon were often the truth. Heughed in a lowly: "When I first led the uprising, I was ambitious, thinking that there was no one in the world who could match me, Xu Shouhui. But the result?"


    "Being an emperor, but having no power in my hands, one step taken wrong and every step following bes wrong. In the end, I actually became a prisoner."


    Xu Shouhui looked at Lin Yuan with jealousy, envy, and confusion in his eyes. In the end, it all turned into hypocrisy. He already knew where he had lost, but he couldn''t even hate Lin Yuan because he knew what caused all this. The culprit was himself.


    Even if he had a chance to do it again, he didn''t think he would do a good job.


    Was he wrong to give the generals power? But how could they deploy troops and fight wars without power?


    Was he wrong to give the generals money and food? But how could he raise soldiers without money? What reason were these generals loyal to him if there was no food or money?


    But once he did this, people like Ni Wenjun woulde out.


    His power would also gradually disperse, and over time, he lost powerpletely.


    It was impossible for him to not use people, as he did not have three heads and six arms or split himself into many parts. So long as he needed to use people, power would inevitably be divided out. What held in the hands of themon people? Themon people have never had power in their hands. They only needed to have food, clothing, and shelter.


    The more Xu Shouhui couldn''t figure it out, the more he knew that he couldn''tpete with Lin Yuan, and now, he had no capital topete.


    "I ask that the Southern King treat my former subjects kindly."


    Lin Yuan said gently: "Your people are now my people. I will naturally treat them kindly. As for your courtiers.."


    Xu Shouhui looked at him.


    The smile on the corner of Lin Yuans mouth was a little cold: "What''s the use of deceiving officials? They have benefited from you and if I use them, they naturally will want to try if they can get the same benefit from me. Although it won''t affect me, it''s better not to keep feeding the fleas on the body."


    Xu Shouhui said: "Go ahead, I have suffered and eaten bitterness, and I have been an emperor and enjoyed blessings. So even if I die now I won''t lose out."


    Lin Yuan: "You think I am going to kill you?"


    Xu Shouhui was surprised: "You have told me so much, and you''ll still let me live?"


    "Why not?" Lin Yuan, "No matter how much I tell you, it is not the key to my decision to kill you or not to kill you."


    Xu Shouhui pursed his lips. He was not the kind of person whose face was more important than anything else. Otherwise, he would havemitted suicide when he became a puppet monarch. If one could continue living, who wouldn''t want to do so?


    Lin Yuan: "I will give you an aristocratic title, give you a manor, and there will be servants to serve you. Other than the fact that there will be no gold and silver jewelry for you to enjoy, nor can you go out on the streets at will, it is no different from your previous days."


    Xu Shouhui: "..Why?"


    Lin Yuan nced at Xu Shouhui: "In life, one should learn to ask less of why, that way you can live happier."


    After finishing these words, Lin Yuan stood up. He passed through the arch and disappeared from Xu Shouhui''s field of vision.


    Xu Shouhui sat on the stone bench and finished hisst sip of cold tea. He knew that he would be locked up in this big house for his whole life. Maybe one day when the world was peaceful and the world was harmonious, he would have the chance to go out.


    Before that, he was just a prisoner of the Southern King.


    Lin Yuan had to go see Zou Pusheng after seeing Xu Shouhui.


    Zou Pusheng was an odd person. He was a cksmith and also knew how tomand soldiers. He was the imperial tutor next to Xu Shouhui and when Chen Youliang arrived, he also became Chen Youliang''s imperial tutor.


    Not only that, he was also a Daoist and Feng Shui master.


    Basically, so long as it was a profession that was popr in troubled times, he would be involved in.


    If Ni Wenjun controlled the military power, then Zou Pusheng controlled the political power.


    Judging from the results, Zou Pusheng was the winner, and Ni Wenjun was curshingly defeated.


    Lin Yuan knew that Xu Shouhui was easy to deal with, and Zou Pusheng was the problem. If he wanted topletely subdue the Tianwan regime in a short time, Zou Pusheng was the key.


    Zou Pusheng was obviously not worried that Lin Yuan would kill him. He was eating chicken legs and looked very happy.


    His style of dressing was not at all serious or solemn. On the contrary, it gave people a sense of sloppiness and slovenly appearance, but with his status as the imperial tutor, this sloppiness had be an entricity. He stood up as soon as he saw Lin Yuan, with oil from the chicken legs still on his mouth. His beard would tremble with his mouth when he spoke.


    "Southern King, it''s an honor to meet you arst." Zou Pusheng gave Lin Yuan a bow.


    Lin Yuan: "Imperial Tutor, please rise."


    Zou Pusheng stood up straight and said, "Now Zou is not the imperial tutor, and the Southern King can call Zou by my courtesy name Ye Yun."


    Lin Yuan: "Drifting clouds and wild storks, this name is a good one."


    Zou Pusheng: "Please look, I don''t have anything to entertain you here. What can be done?"


    Lin Yuan sat on a chair and said, "It''s of no matter, I''m not thirsty or hungry, what about the Imperial Tutor?"


    Zou Pusheng smiled and said, "I won''t hide it from you, it is only at this time Zou has the mind to eat and drink. See, I just finished eating a chicken and filling my stomach. Only full can people have strength."


    Lin Yuan knew that Zou Pusheng was going around in cricles with him, and it was normal to go around in circles. After all, everyone wanted to fight for greater benefits for themselves. Zou Pusheng''s bet was that Lin Yuan would not dispose of himself, but would instead give himself benefits.


    "The name Tianwan is not very good." Lin Yuan said, "Heaven is going to end you."


    Zou Pusheng: "Zou also does not feel that it is a good name."


    Lin Yuan: "How many years have Imperial Tutor Zou and Ni Wenjun fought?"


    Zou Pusheng said seriously: "How is this called fighting, with each performing our own duties, there is always a little conflict that cannot be avoided."


    Lin Yuan: "This conflict does not seem to be a small one."


    Zou Pusheng pretended to be stupid: "Well, people always have their own ideas."


    Lin Yuan said gently: "Imperial Tutor, you have a choice right now. If you choose the right one then in the future, I can give you riches and honor. If you choose wrong, I can only give you a sharp knife."

 Chapter 123: Market

    Chapter 123: Market


    Zou Pusheng looked at Lin Yuan. Of course he knew Lin Yuan, and he knew what Lin Yuan had done along the way.


    Zou Pusheng had never underestimated anyone who managed to gain a foothold in these troubled times, and he also knew when he should hold himself proudly and when he should bow his head.


    He said to Lin Yuan: "The Southern King hase to see me, naturally, there is something important."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Having just arrived in Hanyang, we naturally need the elders to lead the way."


    Zou Pusheng: "Zou naturally listens to the Southern King."


    He even said mischievously: "Compared with a sharp knife, it is naturally more preferable to have wealth and and honor."


    Lin Yuan looked at such an old middle-aged man pretending to be cute, and the goosebumps he shook off nearly covered the entire floor.


    The people of Hanyang were now hiding in their houses.


    At night, they didn''t even dare to light up the candles. The entire family shrank in a small room, hoping that early tomorrow morning, their life would return to what it used to be. It didn''t matter if it was good or bad, it was at least stable and the kind of life they were familiar with. They didn''t want to make any changes.


    Those with rebellious spirits had all been killed long ago, and those who lived to this day were basically as meek as cattle and sheep.


    Lin Yuan remembered that he had watched on TV once, someone saying:


    "China''s working people are the most hard-working people in the world."


    "When the wealthy life is not guaranteed, the people only want to be able to eat fully and dress warmly. When food and clothing are not guaranteed, the people only want to live in peace. But when even the bottom line of a peaceful life is crossed, the people will take up arms to rebel."


    Without being driven to a dead end, the people only hope to live through their own efforts.


    "There is almost no food at home." The woman scooped out thest bit of grain from the barrel and turned to look at her husband and inws. The wrinkles on her face were like the dry crackednd, and there was no light in her eyes. Her child sat at her feet, sobbing softly about being hungry.


    When people were hungry to the limit, they would cry. The feeling was indescribable.


    Just give them a bite and you could ask them to do anything.


    And this memory of being extremely hungry would apany them throughout their lives.


    "Cook a bowl of porridge for your man." Her mother-inw was lying on the kang, motionless, her eyes closed.


    Her father-inw did not speak. When one was at the end of the line, all resources must be given priority to the breadwinner at home.


    So long as the strongest one survived, then the others would also have a chance to survive.


    The woman looked at the bowl of coarse grains with saliva collecting in her mouth.


    She wanted to eat a little bit, even if only a little bit. So long as there was something in her mouth, she wouldn''t be so ufortable.


    The man suddenly stood up: "I''m going out to find food."


    The entire family looked at him.


    The man resolutely said: "Mother, even if only I eat it, there is no food at home, so sooner orter we''ll all starve to death."


    "You can''t go out!" The mother-inw''s eyes widened, "The outside is in such upheaval, if you are gone, we won''t be able to live!"


    The man had already reached the door: "Mother, I will be extra careful."


    He did not dare to look back, fearing that he would not be able to hold onto the courage to go out and continue staying instead. But he also knew that after staying, he would face death from thirst and starvation.


    There was no one on the streets. Except for some soldiers who were not Hanyang''s soldiers on patrol. He avoided these soldiers for fear of being seen by them. He knew that these soldiers did not see lives as lives at all when they fought. If they killed someone, they also wouldn''t have to face any punishment. As for those who died, no one would find justice for them.


    The man hurriedly walked through the alleys. He didn''t know where to find food, but he had no other way.


    In his anxious state, he bumped his head into the back of someone.


    The man froze, and he regretted that he didn''t think to take a knife along with him.


    He could only stand there stupidly, watching the man in military uniform who had been knocked into turn around.


    He was about to die. The man took a deep breath and wanted to put up ast desperate fight.


    Unexpectedly, the soldier smiled with teeth when he saw him. He smiled as he said, "It''s rare to seemon peopleing out. Are you here to buy food?"


    The man opened his mouth several times, but he couldn''t utter a word. His whole body was shaking, cold sweat was dripping from his forehead, and he didn''t know what he was even thinking.


    "Go now, it''s still the old market, but these days, we are doing rectification. If you want to buy food, you have to walk a few steps forward." The soldier said, "Should I take you there?"


    The man stammered: "No, no need..I can.."


    The soldier smiled and said: "Coincidentally, I''m not on duty right now, I''ll take you there."


    As he said, he patted the man on the back. The man did not dare to resist. He could only follow the soldier while looking for opportunities to escape along the way. Who knew what the soldier wanted to do, maybe he wanted to trick him to a more deste ce to kill him.


    As a result, the man just looked for a chance all the way. After all, he had gone hungry for a long time and had little strength. He didn''t dare to resist, so he could only subtly find a chance to escape.


    But in the end, even until they arrived at the ce, he still hadn''t been able to run away.


    "Here, you can go buy whatever you want by yourself." The soldier said, "By the way, my name is Zhou Dashan. I belong to the 3rdpany, 2nd toon, 4th battalion, 8th squad''s foot soldier. If you think I am a good person, you can go to the barracks and give me a pennant. This is called making it convenient for each other."


    His superior had said that so long as they did things for the people and the people were grateful to them and sent pennants to the military camp, they would get bonuses and award money.


    If you received a lot of pennants, you could even get a house.


    The soldiers were all eagerly wanting to perform well, and it was now a race to be the first to get the house reward.


    The houses awarded from above were all good houses with good locations andrge spaces. There were vendors and markets in the front and back. It was the kind of house that you might not even be able to buy with money. If there was such a house, there was definitely a bigger possibility of marrying a wife in the future.


    The man could only nod his head vigorously to show that he understood.


    Zhou Dashan was satisfied: "Then you go buy what you need yourself, I''m leaving now. If you have any difficulties, just find a soldier, they will not ignore you."


    At this time, the man looked at the market in front of him and couldn''t say a word.


    And Zhou Dashan had already left.


    Was this still the messy and filthy marketce in his memory? In the past, people just sold their goods on the ground. There were rotten vegetable leaves and eggshells that were inedible on the ground, as well as many puddles and mud. Now there were tables set up on the roads that reached up to a height of a grown man''s waist, and the ground was t and clean. There was food on the table, and behind the table was a food seller.


    The man looked at the food on the table and swallowed fiercely.


    He had been hungry for a long time, and he could even eat raw food if he had any.


    "This big brother, do you want to buy food? My food is all fresh." The young man guarding the food stall waved to the man.


    The man couldn''t hold back, he walked over and asked, "Which is the cheapest?"


    The young man smiled and said: "Soy beans, this is the cheapest, but soybeans are a good thing. Stir-frying it with a little salt makes it very delicious. After grating it, you can drink soy milk and eat bean curd cakes."


    The man took out the money from his pocket: "I want this."


    Young man: "You didn''t bring a cloth bag?"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, that was right, how would he bring it back?


    The young man said again: "I have a cloth bag here. How about this, I will use my cloth bag to fill you half of the soybeans. Go back and get your cloth bag, and when you return mine to me, I will fill your bag up with the rest."


    The man whispered: "If you don''t give it to me.."


    The young man smiled and said: "Your soybeans are worth about the same money as my cloth bag, not to mention, there is a supervisor here. We can go to the supervisor and have him be the witness, if I don''t give you the rest, they will arrest me and I will have to go to jail."


    The man still didn''t believe it: "If you team up with them to lie to me, what should I do?"


    The young man was exasperated: "Then what do you say?"


    The man thought for a while: "I will go back to get the bag. I won''t take advantage of you, and you can''t take advantage of me."


    After finishing talking, the man got his money back, and his body, which was clearly weak from little food, ran off at the speed of a sprint.


    There was food! They could buy food! The soldiers didn''t kill him!


    With a smile on his face, the man ran back home all the way.


    When his family saw hime back with his hands empty, their eyes dimmed a lot, and his wife said chokingly, "Sit down for a while, and I will cook mash for you."


    The man waved his hand: "Go, take out all our money and cloth bags, I''m going to buy food!"


    "What? There is food? Can we still buy food now?" The family looked at him with hope in their eyes.


    Food meant being able to survive.


    The man patted his chest and promised: "I just went out and ran into a soldier. He took me to the market. The market is nowpletely different from before. It is clean and big. Everything is very clear and organized. I will go buy some soybeans, and then buy some rice that hasnt been hulled. Lets have a full meal today."


    "The soldier took you there?" His wife wanted to ask some more.


    The mother-inw said: "I''ll get the money, you get the cloth bags! Askter when the food is bought back!"


    The man took the money and the cloth bags and went straight to the market. There were soldiers on the way asking him if he needed help. He was able to speak now. After turning down several people, he arrived at the market to buy food. Carrying one bag on his shoulder, and carrying another big bag in his hand.


    He didn''t feel that it was heavy at all, he felt that if he had another hand, he could carry another bag back.


    "Hey, you are still here." Zhou Dashan came over, "I thought you already finished buying and went back."


    The man said cautiously: "Forgot to bring the bag."


    Zhou Dashan took the bag from him insistently.


    The man''s eyes widened and he was terribly scared.


    He knew it, he knew that these soldiers were not good things, and they wanted to rob his food! Rob the food that allowed him to stay alive!


    Zhou Dashan: "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid you will be crushed before you get home. Go, I will send you back. Remember to send me the pennant!"


    After he finished talking, he went ahead.


    The man didn''t dare to dawdle, so he could only follow. He wanted to take his bag of food back, but there were soldiers patrolling on the road.


    When they arrived at the door of the man''s house, Zhou Dashan put down the food bag and once again reminded: "You must send me a pennant, don''t forget."


    Then he repeated which squad he belonged to.


    The man nodded vigorously, and he finally breathed a sigh of relief when Zhou Dashan left.


    He knocked on the door of his house and moved the food in.


    Looking at the tworge bags full of food, the man finally had some smile in his eyes.


    "Wife, go and cook, cook more, we will all be full!"

 Chapter 124: Roll Up Ones Sleeves For A Fight

    Chapter 124: Roll Up Ones Sleeves For A Fight


    The neighbors suddenly discovered that the Zhao family next door was actually cooking. They could smell the aroma of food even from inside their own home. It was just ordinary mush, but when i haling the aroma in their noses, the smell became that of a fairy banquet.


    The several households all became a little restless. They were neighbors after all. They also knew how much food supply their neighbors had. They were almost out of food, and yet their neighbors still had so much food left?


    "You go and ask at night?" The wife said to her husband, "Where did they get the food? It''s definitely not the previous supply, or they wouldn''t dare to cook so much."


    The husband also wondered.


    Sure enough, a few neighbors'' households all slipped out in the middle of the night and jumped over the courtyard wall. The few people looked at each other, and didn''t expect that they would share the same thinking with so many people.


    It startled the Zhao family however. They didn''t invite anyone into the housewho knew what these people would do? Although they had been hungry for so long, after all, they were still young and strong men, and it would be unfortunate if they were really ill-intentioned.


    So the Zhao family made it clear how to buy food.


    "Can the soldiers be so kind?"


    The several people squatted in the corner and spoke quietly.


    "I don''t believe it, do you even hear yourself?"


    Zhao Da: "I went to buy the food myself. If they wanted to take the food, they would have killed me long ago. How can I stille back safe and sound?"


    The several people looked at each other.


    "Then..shall we go tomorrow too?"


    "Go together, we can look out for each other."


    "Okay, my food barrel has bottomed out anyway. If I dont go out, Ill starve to death sooner orter. If you ask me, the soldiers didnt seem to have knocked on anyones door. Except for those officials homes being seized, it seemed that they really didn''t kill any people."


    "I heard that it is because the South Bodhisattva loves the people like his children."


    "I''ve heard of the South Bodhisattva before. They say that everyone can eat fully and dress warmly in the ces under his rule. So Gaoyou is said to have gold everywhere. Even women and handicapped people can find work and feed themselves."


    "Don''t say anymore, if you say anymore, I will want to go over."


    "Then, let''s go together tomorrow morning."


    After the few neighbors made the appointment, they left the house just after dawn.


    There was no curfew now, because no one went out during the day, let alone at night.


    "It''s so early..is anyone even selling food at the market?"


    "Then find a ce where no one is watching and wait, going out early is safer."


    As soon as the few people arrived at the market, they saw the food that had been put out on the table. There were coarse grains and fine grains and they were neatly divided into categories. They were not mixed together as before. Coarse grains were on one side, fine grains on the other, vegetables on the other side, and meat and eggs on the other.


    They felt that they had arrived in heaven.


    They looked at each other and then they all rushed into the market.


    When you buy food, you naturally you have to spend money, and if you spend money, you have to find ways to make money.


    The soldier reminded them: "If you are short of money, go to the county office. Someone is registering people inside. If you register, you will be assigned work."


    Although they were still afraid of the soldiers, making money was more important than this. That was the source of survival: "Then what work is the best?"


    The soldier said: "If you have craftsmanship and skills, you earn more. Like cksmiths and carpenters. There is also physicalbor. If you are literate, work will be much easier and you also earn a lot."


    "I, I know how to do woodwork!" One of them said enthusiastically, "My father taught me!"


    The rest of the people looked at him enviously.


    The soldier said: "Then you will definitely earn a lot, maybe you will earn more than me in the future."


    The few people were then led by the soldier to the county office in a daze. After they registered, they received their own wooden tablet ID. Each had something to do, and they had to report to their work unit the next day.


    Although they had never heard of the word work unit, they could understand it after thinking it over.


    The soldier also said: "You guys came early, so you got a good post. If you camete, I''m afraid you could only do the most tiring work as well as earn less."


    These few people went back again dazedly, repeating what the soldiers said to their families. Their wives were then ready to go back to their natal family to tell them of this news.


    The husbands also felt that they were all family, and if the inws had a good life, then their family would also benefit.


    So the news was just passed on like this, and the people finally dared to walk out of their homes and take to the streets.


    At first, there were not many people, and the people still felt a little scared. Later, when they discovered that both rtives and neighbors had gone out and had work to do, they rushed out in a swarm.


    The county government office was overcrowded every day.


    The minor officials were so tired yet they had to put on a smiling faceafter all, they also had tasks, as well as a pennant and rewards system. While answering the people''s questions, they tried their best to have others give them pennants.


    So long as there were visible benefits, people''s patience could be extended indefinitely.


    Themon people also felt that these minor officials had be different. The "lord officials" who used to be unfriendly and approachable suddenly acted much nicer to them. Before, even if they had questions, they never dared to see the officials, whether big or minor. As even if their problem was not solved, they would still have to give benefits to these officials. They were just ordinarymon people, and their savings were not much. Where could they get much money from?


    But now?


    The lord officials would not beat them nor scold them. If they didn''t understand, the officials would also exin to them well.


    The people''s fear of officials was inscribed in their bones. No one dared to disturb the order. Although they didn''t understand the rationale, they would not go wrong if they followed what other people did.


    People began to take to the streets, and Hanyang gradually regained its former vitality.


    In fact, it was better than in the past. Except forzy people, themon people all had work to do, they had sries to receive, and money to buy food.


    These changes only took less than two months.


    Zou Pusheng saw it in his eyes, and the more he looked at it, the more he was shocked.


    It was not difficult to conquer a ce. What was difficult was to not damage the original order of this ce.


    Many cities were destroyed by wars and could not be restored for several years.


    However, this South Bodhisattva only regted the market and established a reward mechanism and supervision system for minor officials and soldiers. And Hanyang was really stabilized by him. Not only was it stabilized, themon people''s vitality was even better than before.


    Zou Pusheng sighed: "Skillfully solving a big problem using minimum strength and resources. It is indeed impressive."


    He also suddenly felt cold sweat covering his back. ording to the methods of the South Bodhisattva, if he hadn''t bowed his head at the time, the other really would have killed him, and then promoted the people below him, such as Ding Png or Fu Youde.


    The people brought by Lin Yuan were not enough to fully support the operation of Hanyang. He dismantled all the original minor officials of Hanyang and divided them into various departments, so that they would not have the opportunity to gather together. His people in the departments would assimte them.


    Most people have a herd mentality, and even if someone was rebellious, no one would respond.


    Zou Pusheng suggested to Lin Yuan: "Does the Southern King know, Zhao Pusheng possesses political and military talent, and he is also very popr in the army. Why not spare his life and let him work for the Southern King?"


    Lin Yuan also knew that Zhao Pusheng was very capable, but he had enough generals in his hands. It was not a good thing if he had Zhao Pusheng, who had been a general, be a small military official, and Zhao Pusheng felt injust and displeased. But if he let him continue being a general, his forces would be dispersed more widely.


    Zou Pusheng saw Lin Yuan''s concerns: "Why don''t the Southern King send someone to persuade him?"


    Lin Yuan turned his head and smiled at him: "Imperial Tutor, are you making a self-rmendation?"


    Zou Pusheng said seriously: "How can I dare to not follow your orders?"


    "Then go, Imperial Tutor." Lin Yuan smiled, but his eyes were very cold, with the shrewdness of one in the position of authority.


    Zou Pusheng stepped back respectfully, and it was not until he walked out the door could he finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He had never seen such presence on Xu Shouhui or Ni Wenjun.


    It was as if wherever this person stood, he was the king of that ce. Everyone must listen to his instructions and obey his orders.


    Since ancient times, all the founding emperors had been like this.


    Almost all the founding emperors acted arbitrarily and held most of the power in their hands. Later, when the position passed down to the children from one generation to another, the power would be divided and the emperor''s power would lessen.


    Zou Pusheng touched his neck and came away with a handful of sweat.


    He strode forward with a smile on his mouth.


    This Imperial Tutor must be by the side of the true dragon for there to be any meaning to it.


    Lin Yuan did not trust him now, but he was not in a hurry, he would be able to make him trust in him eventually.


    Wasn''t Genghis Khan also the same? After conquering and building an empire, the empire was then ruined by his descendants.


    Zou Pusheng walked forward, thinking about things in his mind, and then he thought of Song Shizhao. He knew that Lin Yuan had an old official he regarded with importance named Song Shizhao, who was a capable official and a civil official.


    It seemed that there was alsp another named Wu Changqing.


    Zou Pusheng smiled and let out a sigh.


    After he won Lin Yuan''s trust, then he''ll talk about the future.


    "Are you not afraid that he is looking for Zhao Pusheng to discuss countermeasures?" Chen Bosong brought Lin Yuan pastries, "Have something to eat, you didn''t eat much during the day."


    Lin Yuan picked up a piece of cake, took a few mouthfuls and drank a sip of hot tea. He said to Chen Baisong, "He is a smart man, and smart people are tactful and know to submit to circumstances. Besides, if he really wants to ally with Zhao Pusheng to fight against me, do they even have soldiers or people?"


    "Besides, if they do manage to raise a revolt, I will then be able to eliminate dissent in one fell swoop, which saves a lot of effort."


    Lin Yuan: "This pastry is good."


    Chen Baisong: "I know that you love sweet pastries, so I told them to put more sugar."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "It''s the Mid-Autumn Festival, right?"


    Chen Baisong: "It will be here in half a month."


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "Perfect, take this opportunity to have the barrackse up with some programs, whether it''s boxing or football, make some lively fun that themon people like to watch."


    Chen Baisong didn''t understand, why did being a soldier have to work as an actor now as well?


    Lin Yuan patted him on the shoulder: "Can''t figure it out?"


    Chen Baisong nodded honestly.


    Lin Yuan smirked: "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it anymore and go back to sleep. Make sure to ry what I said, just say that the best boxer or the best yer will be rewarded, all will be rewarded two taels of gold."


    Chen Baisong smiled and said, "Then they will definitely put in hard work."


    If you want a horse to run, you naturally have to feed the horse. Lin Yuan knew this truth well.


    Just like when he went to work before, the boss always wanted to save money, so the employees were not motivated. If one still earned the same as not doing much work despite putting in a lot of hard work, then who would fight for more work? They would want nothing more than to push all the work to others.


    When soldiers in the barracks learned that they would be rewarded two gold taels if they performed well during the Mid-Autumn Festival, every one of them rolled up their sleeves in preparation for the fight.

 Chapter 125: To Learn

    Chapter 125: To Learn


    Hanyang had gradually stabilized, everything was back on track, and people had begun to adapt to the new order. And judging from the current situation, themon people had adapted well.


    This was beyond the expectation of many people, such as the original upper ss in Hanyang. This group of people consisted of schrs, officials, and wealthy merchants. None of them thought that themon people could change. After all, in their eyes, themon people were ignorant and only cared about what was in front of their eyes.


    But now they suddenly discovered that themon people were not afraid of change. To be precise, it was not that they were not afraid, but that they adapted quickly. When they found that this change could not be reversed and could not be stopped, their eptance was even higher and stronger than that of the people above.


    Lin Yuan looked at the aristocratic patriarchs and wealthy businessmen sitting below, and said gently, "Have some tea."


    Although most of the social units today were small families, patriarchs still existed. They would integrate the power of the entire n and seek greater development. Such families would have many conflicts, but one thing was clear, that was, they could gather a huge organization, and this organization was tied by blood, coupled with traditional ideas. It seemed that it could be easily disintegrated, but in fact it had its indestructible side.


    The ones who could be invited over by Lin Yuan were naturally the ones with the most presence and were the most powerful among all the ns.


    They also knew that Hanyang had changed hands, and they didn''t give Lin Yuan a cold face. From now on, they had to make a living under Lin Yuan''s hands, and so wasn''t fighting against Lin Yuan just looking for death?


    So all of them were aa docile as quails in front of Lin Yuan.


    The merchants didnt care who the boss over their heads was. They only cared about whether they could continue their trade routes and whether they could continue to make money. So long as Lin Yuan didnt seize and confiscate their wealth, and allow them to continue making money, then of course whatever Lin Yuan said would be thew.


    The schrs in Hanyang were more sensible than the schrs in Changshu, and they were all very well-behaved. They didn''t even lift their heads as they sat below in the hall.


    They had already undergone a change. Hanyang moved from the hands of the imperial court to the hands of the rebel thieves. Besides, they had no support for the Yuan Dynasty in the first ce, and no one in their family was an official of the Yuan Dynasty. They had lived perfectly fine in the hands of Xu Shouhui so now when it came to Lin Yuan''s hands, they naturally also wanted to live well.


    If they could get an official job, it would be an unexpected delight.


    After the meeting was over, Lin Yuan had a good idea of what they were thinking, and only after returning to his room at night could he have a good rest.


    Chen Baisong was always following him today. Lin Yuan also deliberately brought along Chen Baisong. It was not a bad thing to only know how to fight wars, but when he captured a ce in the future, he must be able to keep guard over the ce. It was never a bad thing to learn more. Lin Yuan himself had no example to learn from and had to do things while feeling along the way. As a result, he had also umted some experience and insights, which was just right to teach Chen Baisong.


    "Having talked to them all day, what did they say?" Chen Baisong poured Lin Yuan tea.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Those opportunists who go whichever way the wind blows, what can they say?"


    "It''s the minor officials at the bottom who are intricately intertwined and are much more interesting. Don''t see that they don''t have much power in their hands and just dismiss them. If they really want to make a move, even ants can swallow the elephant, and all they need is a leader."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan: "Has the leadere out?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "No, but these minor officials, if they are not used, I think it will be a waste. After all, they have been working for a long time, they know more than the people I brought, and they are also familiar with Hanyang. But if I use them, I am afraid they will be rebellious and be a concealed danger."


    Who knew if there were any loyal supporters of Xu Shouhui, or informants left by Ni Wenjun?


    Lin Yuan asked: "What do you say?"


    Chen Baisong: "Kill a batch and keep a batch."


    Lin Yuanughed and said, "It''s easy to kill, but how do you kill? How do you know who is right to kill? A wrong step will make it difficultter."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan, and the two met eyes. In the end, Lin Yuan couldn''t help but smile and said, "Think about it again."


    Chen Baisong: "Let themon people..how do you say it again?"


    Lin Yuan: "Report."


    Chen Baisong seemed to breathe a sigh of relief: "Yes, report, themon people can report, and if it is verified, behead."


    Lin Yuan asked strangely: "How to verify?"


    Chen Baisong: "Whoever gets the most reports, cut off his head."


    Lin Yuan: "..Although it is crude, it is not useless. It is a method that can be used. Then how do you distinguish an informant?"


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan seriously. Just when Lin Yuan thought he would have an idea, Chen Baisong said straightforwardly: "I can''t think of it."


    Lin Yuan: "Think again."


    Chen Baisong poured himself a cup of tea, and after drinking the tea he still said, "Difficult."


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "If the one who has been reported the most is kept, the informant will naturally go look for him."


    Chen Baisong: "Why?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "The one who oppresses themon people the most is naturally the one with the strongest backer. When the informant finds him, he can also get more information. In addition, we are also protecting him. The informant will naturally believe us to be his original backer or one of our people. So its easiest to find him to dig for information. After all, they were both originally Hanyang''s minor officials and had greeted each other before, so there is already a rtionship there."


    Chen Baisong understood: "This is putting up a target."


    Lin Yuan finally picked up the teacup at this time: "It''s good that you can think of having themon people make reports. Take your time."


    Chen Baisong had already satisfied Lin Yuan if he could think of themon people.


    Most schrs who have received higher education in this era believed that themon people didnt need to think about anything. They only needed to reproduce, work and farm food. The people had very little power. Even if there is aw protecting them, generally, this kind ofw was only useful when the imperial power was strong.


    When the imperial power fell and the centralized power dispersed, the officials below became the local emperors, and the regtions became a piece of nk paper.


    If Chen Baisong was reced by Wu Changqing to apany him today, Lin Yuan clearly knew that although Wu Changqing would also want to kill a batch and leave a batch, he would never think of letting themon people make reports.


    Because mon people" were useless, and "public opinion" was useless.


    Themon people had no power, and their thinking was not taken seriously by the upper echelons. Themon people themselves were also used to this behavior pattern for thousands of years, and no one thought it was wrong.


    Over time, the people at the upper echelons would naturally not have any regard for "public opinion" in their eyes.


    After all, this stuff was vague and useless.


    It was impossible for anyone to be the emperor by relying on "public opinion". Even to be a good official who won the hearts of the people, when the emperor wanted to behead him, it would happen, if only after a little dy.


    Public opinion was neither a golden tablet that allowed exemption from death, nor could it allow one to climb up the official ranks or gain an aristocratic title.


    Soon, Hanyang began a vigorous reform movementas named by Lin Yuan himself.


    Themon people gathered together, and they told the inspector of the names of the minor officials they remembered who had bullied them. The inspectors would write it down and then count them. There was such an office in every three streets.


    Themon people reported during the day and they would tally up statistics at night.


    After working so hard for half a month, a much clearer and more general data hade out.


    The most reported person was a minor official named Hu Yu. He was the nephew of a county official and was a product of nepotism. Because he had never studied books, he couldn''t be a proper official and could only be a minor official. There was no shortage of oppression of the people hemitted. He clearly didn''t have much sry, but every meal contained meat and fish dishes, and he also often entered and exited gambling houses.


    He had a lovely wife at home, and his wife was also a beauty, who was forcibly snatched home by him at that time.


    He also had a mistress outside.


    Many minor officials who had no backing were willing to follow him, so long as they followed him, they could get more and bigger benefits.


    When Hanyang City was breached, Hu Yu stayed curled up at home. He didn''t dare to go anywhere. He didn''t care about his wife either and forgot his mistress. He packed his own things and fled when the situation was not right.


    Now it was peaceful, and the newly-arrived Southern King seemed to be ready to reuse original Hanyang officials like them, so Hu Yu appeared again, but this time he didnt dare to act domineering like before. After all, his backer had fallen and he must now live with his neck tucked in.


    After he found a new backer, did he dare to return to his previous behavior.


    The minor officials had their own circle, and the original friends gathered together once again to discuss the most popr thing now, which was the reports from themoners.


    "I don''t even know if I am on them.." One of them frowned and took a sip of wine.


    "Then, let''s run away?"


    "Can you escape? There are heavy guards everywhere, unless you can fly out?"


    "What are you worried about? There are many who did bad things, could themon people remember all of them? Surely they can''t remember."


    "Easy for you to say, did you forget? Last year, you saw that someone''s ancestral jade jade was good, but they won''t give it to you so you almost beat him to death. Tell me, would they go to report you now or not?"


    "Don''t talk about me, aren''t you the same? Going to a brothel and not paying money, and even smashing the store. It is like killing one''s parents to cut off one''s livelihood. They will definitely report you."


    "You yed to death two prostitutes! Throwing them out in the wild, you will definitely not have anything good waiting for you if they find out about this matter!"


    "Don''t say anymore! We are just getting ourselves flustered here. Naturally, some people are more flustered than us. We know what other people are like. We may not be directly cut down as soon as the Southern Kinges? Take a few steps back and think about it, if he really wants to cut us down, it won''t be now. He would have just cut us down when he entered the city as its most convenient then."


    "So don''t worry, don''t panic, maybe the Southern King is just scaring us, and then chop off a few heads as an example. This is not umon, don''t you think?"


    Hu Yu said on the side: "What about me? I should be okay, right?"


    His friends nced at him, smiled with some difficulty, andforted: "Maybe you''ll also be fine."


    Although he called them friends, Hu Yu used to have eyes growing on the top of his head, and had no regard for anyone. Even if they were all minor officials, he would act violently if he was unhappy with someone, and the others would also not dare to fight back.


    In the long run, the people who ended up following him were all yes-men.


    And these yes-men also wished misfortune on him.


    Hu Yu was still worried: "You say, should I find a way to give some gifts?"


    When these words were spoken, everyone had an expression of realization that conveyed "there is actually this way." Having been corrupt officials for so long, they had actually forgotten the nature of their own jobs. Bribery was their own job!


    "Right, right, find someone to give gifts, find a way."


    "Go and ask around tomorrow, and be careful!"

 Chapter 126: Easy To Handle

    Chapter 126: Easy To Handle


    The minor officials wanted to give gifts, bribe their way, and save themselves. After all, Lin Yuan didn''t send anyone to go seize and confiscate the homes of these minor officials. They still have some savings in their hands, and even if they didn''t, there were always some rare knick-knacks at home.


    As the saying went, little ghosts were difficult to deal with. Whether they wererge affluent families or ordinarymoners, they were unwilling to entangle themselves in troublesome things. Most of them were willing to spend money to avoid problems.


    However, the minor officials were unable to find a way despite their efforts now.


    It was not easy to give gifts. Gift giving was also a matter of skill, to whom and what to give.


    Give it to Chen Baisong? That was impossible. Would the generalsck these little favors? If they really sent it, that was the same as handing out their weakness to the other.


    If they want to send a gift, it must be sent to a viin who had ess to news, often deceived superiors and kept subordinates in the dark, but did not hold a lot of power.


    The minor officials searched for a long time before finally finding this person.


    Zhou Qiuniang.


    She was a manager, and not a minor manager. She was in charge of reporting matters, and she was responsible for counting the number of reports.


    In the eyes of the minor officials, women were easier to deal with than men. What they wanted was simple, either jewelry or money, and just a few sweet words could make them feel dizzy.


    Therefore, in addition to being busy with her own affairs these days, Qiu Niang had to meet with these minor officials.


    "Manager Zhou, someone outside asks for a meeting." A soldier stood at the door, bowing his head to report.


    Qiu Niang put away the memorized book and said, "Take them to the reception room. I''ll be thereter."


    The soldier stood straight, and left after answering with a confirmation.


    Qiu Niang was promoted. She was just a small manager before, and there were not many people under hermand.


    Now she was the chief manager, and she was in charge of more than forty minor managers, and there were also people under those minor managers.


    When going out, the look in people''s eyes also changed when they looked at her.


    This timeing to Hanyang, Qiu Niang took the initiative to offer herself for the assignment. She had been in Gaoyou for these years, and she had taken care of everything that needed to be taken care of. She knew in her heart that if she didn''te out, she wouldn''t be able toe out again.


    Qiu Niang walked to the reception room. She now lived in a courtyard residence with three attached courtyard houses. Of course, she was not the only one who lived here. The female managers all live here, and Qiu Niang was their leader.


    Sometimes they would also have meetings in the reception room, report on work, andmunicate with each other about the problems they have encountered.


    In the past, Qiu Niang was the only female manager. Later, there were more female managers.


    There were too few schrs who were willing to deal with trivial matters. Many of theme from families with wealth and did notck food or clothing. They would rather be an idle person and wait to die than doing things that they found was below their status.


    So, many orphans or widows who had read and studied books like Qiun Niang started to work.


    They had no men and no wealth or assets, so they could only rely on themselves if they wanted to survive.


    Because Gaoyous atmosphere was good and women could work too, so apart from some women who went to Gaoyou to find someone to marry, most of the women who were literate in Gaoyou epted Lin Yuans recruitment, and soon took office and became a part of Gaoyou''s political system.


    These women were also unexpectedly united. They would naturally gather together, and slowly, Qiu Niang became their leader.


    After all, everyone knew that Qiu Niang was a "veteran", and that she had been with the South Bodhisattva when he was still andowner.


    This made her identity unique.


    "It''s those people again." Qiu Niang was a little tired. She hadn''t slept well for a long time. Even when dreaming she would dream that she was working.


    Yun Niu followed Qiu Niang and whispered, "They must definitely havee to give you something again."


    Qiu Niang smiled: "They all think I am shallow and shortsighted."


    Yun Niu: "Those are all good things."


    Qiu Niang''s expression went cold: "It''s all dirty things stained with blood."


    Knowing that she had said the wrong thing, Yun Niu quickly patted her mouth to indicate that she won''t say any more.


    Qiu Niang walked into the reception room. This was the main courtyard, with the best space and the most light. The door was always open. As soon as she entered, she saw five or six people, all with ingratiating smiles that were particrly obvious.


    As soon as Qiu Niang stepped in, they began to take turns ttering her.


    "This is Manager Zhou, right?"


    "Manager Zhou is really a woman who is a match for men!"


    Qiu Niang smiled at them and said, "Don''t know what important matters everyone hase with? These days are too busy so if there has been anyck of hospitality, please forgive me."


    "What is Manager Zhou talking about?" Hu Yu pushed the others behind him and stood in front of Qiu Niang with a wide smile on his face. "We all admire Manager Zhou. I heard that Manager Zhou has dealt with big and small matters, loved the people like your own children, and treated others kindly and amiably, so we all came over."


    "It is for the reporting matter, correct?" Qiu Niang sat on the main seat, "Everyone, have a seat."


    The several people didn''t want to sit at all, but Qiu Niang had no expression on her face. They were afraid of being driven out, so they could only sit down.


    Qiu Niang: "The reports have not yet been resolved. If you have anything to say, it is better to speak up at this time."


    The several people looked at each other and one of them said, "Manager Zhou, as you know, originally in Hanyang it was not us minor officials who had the final say. There were lords who were in charge of us and themoners did not listen to us. Sometimes when doing things, ites across as a little..rough.."


    "You say, it is not easy for us people, but there is no other way. Themon people know nothing and are stubborn. So sometimes we inevitably overdo it."


    "Now that this reporting matter is established, themon people will report the slightest dissatisfaction with us. Then aren''t we very much wronged?"


    "That''s right, we should at least have a ce where we can address our grievances and speak reasonably, right?"


    Qiu Niang picked up the tea cup and took a sip, a smile on her face: "What themon people have reported is not just a little bit of roughness."


    "Forcibly snatching women and robbing family wealth, these things are probably trivial things in your opinion, right?"


    Qiu Niang''s tone was heavy, and the expressions of these people changed, but they did not dare to speak harshly to Qiu Niang.


    Even if they used all kinds of foulnguage to describe these female managers in private, they couldn''t let out even a fart when they were in front of them.


    There was also more than one soldier guarding outside the house, and they were holding real weapons. They didn''t want to bet on their heads to test what they could say to Qiu Niang.


    "Manager Zhou, it cannot be spoken like this. We are all honest people and we haven''t done the things you said, but some things have been circting as rumors, and some things can not be spoken clearly, don''t you think so?"


    Qiu Niang''s expression didn''t change, and she still continued smiling: "Since it can''t be spoken clearly, then you might as well not say anything. It will save you money as well as trouble."


    Hu Yu was anxious: "Manager Zhou, you can''t do this, we are all honest officials!"


    "Themon people are talking nonsense. What do they know? All day long, except for eating and sleeping, no different from pigs."


    "If you listened to them, the world would be messed up long ago!"


    Qiu Niang nced at Hu Yu. She knew who this person was. Her superiors had already notified her about him a long time ago. At this time, she smiled and said, "It''s Hu Gongzi. I didn''t expect you to be here. Is the tea still to your taste? Do you want to change to another pot? Do you have anything you want to eat?"


    Hu Yu was taken aback for a moment. He had never seen this Manager Zhou before. Before the Southern King''s people arrived, he didn''t even know that a woman could be an official.


    "Manager Zhou is too couteous, I.." Hu Yu was just about to ask questions.


    Qiu Niang: "Yun Niu, exchange a pot of tea for Hu Gongzi, exchange it for the Longjing I brought back."


    Hu Yu was ttered. Was it possible that this Qiu Niang was a rtive of his own family who had seen him but never met him?


    It shouldn''t be..even if it was a distant rtive, she should be named Hu instead of Zhou, and there was no marriage with any family with the Zhou surname in his family tree.


    After cycling through his thoughts, Hu Yu ended up dizzying himself.


    The other people''s eyes when looking at Hu Yu also became different.


    Qiu Niang acted very polite to Hu Yu, and from her words it sounded like there must be a rtionship between the two.


    Hu Yu secretly thought to himself: This surnamed Zhou was not interested in him, was she?


    Although this surnamed Zhou was a bit older, her looks were not bad.


    That wife of his at home, ever since she miscarried, looked much older and haggard, not even as good as the one he kept outside.


    Hu Yu was born with an inexplicable confidence in himself.


    He began to flirt with Qiu Niang.


    Even if Qiu Niang didn''t look at him for more than a few moments, he felt that Qiu Niang was trying to y hard to catch with him.


    Even after they were led out, Hu Yu was still dizzy and didn''t know what Qiu Niang had said.


    "Too impressive." His friends surrounded Hu Yu, "Brother Hu, only you have a way. What is your rtionship with that woman? Looking at how she talks to you, I even think she will do whatever you tell her to do."


    Hu Yu smiled proudly.


    He had a backer before, and he didn''t need to go out and socialize with others himself, instead the little shrimps below would flock over to him.


    He was domineering, but he dared not provoke those higher ranking officials. However, he also did not ingratiate himself to them. He just hid in his own world where he became the little overlord.


    So he was a very straightforward person. When others praise him, he couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Brother Hu, you have a rtionship with that Manager Zhou, so please help us say some nice things when the timees." They surrounded Hu Yu, like the stars surrounded the moon. Hu Yu had been ttered like this before, but it was the first time he had been treated to such sincere ttery.


    It was as if he was their heaven, and he could control everything about them.


    Hu Yu had never felt this feeling before. For the first time, he even forgot his first name andst name.


    He answered with an affirmative no matter what the others said, as if there was nothing he couldn''t handle.


    "Brother Hu, on this matter we are all relying on you, I want to treat you to have a drink tonight at the restaurant, the best restaurant!"


    "Then since you will be treating today, I will treat brother Hu tomorrow. Brother Hu, don''t be polite with us, we can only count on brother Hu in the future."


    Hu Yu walked in the middle of them, with arms thrown over shoulders, and went off to drink all night.


    After this night, Hu Yu seemed to have be the most popr guy in town. Wherever he went, his former colleagues all nodded and bowed at him.


    There were also more people approaching him.


    He was originally a gift-giver, but now he had be a gift-receiver.


    With more and more money, the gifts received were naturally more and more expensive. Even pearl woven tunics and other things that money might not even be able to buy were now in his possession. Hu Yu seemed to have be a rich man overnight. So much so that even when sleeping the corners of his mouth would be curved up in a smile.


    From time to time, he would go to Qiu Niang for a chat. Qiu Niang''s attitude toward him remained consistent, speaking softly and politely. Hu Yu hinted several times, and Qiu Niang did not decisively refuse.


    He used to rely on his uncle before, but then his uncle fell from power.


    If he could marry Qiu Niang this time, he could then rely on his wife.


    So long as they were a family, then everything was easy to handle.

 Chapter 127: Joke

    Chapter 127: Joke


    The minor officials were inplete chaos, flying around like headless flies, trying everything to save their lives. The former officials were also no better than them at this time. The minor officials were trying to find a way, but they could only find managers at most.


    But the officials were different. If they wanted to save their lives, or keep their prosperity and wealth, they could only find a higher level.


    At present, the highest level in Hanyang was Lin Yuan, and under Lin Yuan was Chen Baisong. But under Chen Baisong, there was no object of concentration of power.


    In other words, Lin Yuan could still push Song Shizhao or Wu Changqing out before, but now there was no such person.


    So some officials set their sights on Lin Yuan, while more looked to Chen Bosong.


    After all, giving gifts or showing loyalty to Lin Yuan was not umon. Lin Yuan was already the lord of Hanyang, but Chen Baisong was different. There was a Lin Yuan over his head.


    "So, there are quite a lot of people who came to give you gifts recently?" Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong with a smile but no one could tell what he was thinking. Chen Baisong was stared at by Lin Yuan, and his body became a little stiff, onlying back to his senses after a few breaths.


    Chen Baisong said: "I did not ept any of them."


    Lin Yuan: "Why not ept them? What they send to you shouldn''t be anything ordinary."


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips, and he remembered the conversation Song Shizhao had with him before he left.


    Song Shizhao said to him: "General Chen, His Lord treats you sincerely, that is His Lord''s business, but you must not be arrogant."


    "His Lord has not announced kingship now, but when he does in the future, it will not just be a king. It is better for General to understand this earlier."


    "There is still a wall between brothers, let alone between monarchs and officials. General, Song advises you, only knowing when to advance and retreat will you have peace."


    Chen Baisong also knew in his heart that he was Lin Yuans nanny brother who grew up with him since they were children, and even though they were separated for some time, it didntst long. When he returned to Lin Yuans side, his original subordinates were not dispersed andpared to the other generals who had to hand over their tally at any time, Lin Yuan really favoured him very much.


    But there was a limit to favour, and Chen Baisong had no doubt that once Lin Yuan found out that he had done anything to disappoint him, Lin Yuan''s patience and favour for him would instantly disappear.


    Likely, Song Shizhao also saw that Lin Yuan was a tolerant person, but this tolerance was still very limited. His tolerance would be given to his citizens, but not to those who held power. If themon people failed him, he might not take it to heart. But if his officials, his generals failed him, Lin Yuan would change his face.


    When killing officials, Lin Yuan didn''t show any dismay at all.


    Sometimes Lin Yuan was a gentle and amiable gentleman, and sometimes he was a ruthless and cruel tyrant.


    No one wanted to see his cruel side.


    Chen Baisong restrained his thoughts, bowed his head and said: "Those who give gifts to me are for benefits, and if I ept them, I will beplicit."


    "What''s wrong with receiving it?" Lin Yuan patted Chen Baisong on the shoulder. He stood beside Chen Baisong. He was clearly not as tall as Chen Baisong, but Chen Baisong still felt an indescribable sense of oppression.


    His own young master was bing more and more like a ruler.


    Lin Yuan''s tone was mild, and one could not detect any extra emotion in his voice: "It just so happens that it cost a lot of money to capture Hanyang. If they send it, you will ept it."


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Unexpectedly, no one gave me gifts, and when showing me loyalty there are also no practical benefits."


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    He had thought about it so much, and it turned out he had really worried too much.


    Lin Yuan alsoined about this: "It''s fine in Gaoyou. After all, there are Song Shizhao and Wu Changqing. No one would give me gifts, which was something I expected. But now when I came to Hanyang, I didn''t push anyone out. They gave you gifts but not to me. What is the reason? Do I look like I am not at all short of money?"


    Lin Yuan did not have his own private treasury. Although he was an uncrowned king, he had not enjoyed much. Everyday he was so busy he barely had time to rest. Fighting wars needed money, military provisions needed money, feeding themon people needed money. Everywhere needed money and the taxes were simply not worth anything at all.


    After all, as soon as the taxes came in, he had to spend it again. Besides, who were the ones paying taxes? They were all big households, and there were not many.


    And themon people who numbered much more had just barely managed to support themselves. If Lin Yuan collected taxes from them, all the efforts in the early stage would go up in mes.


    In Lin Yuan''s expectation, themon people would be able to support themselves in five years, without any more subsidies, and reach a financial bnce within ten years.


    Paying taxes within 20 years as the countrys economy strengthened was already pretty good in his book.


    So someone sending money was a good thing, of course he was willing to ept it.


    Although the merchants have money and were willing to send him money, it was not a long-term solution after all, and it was impossible for him to let the merchants monopolize the market after he really took that imperial position.


    The national economy was the lifeblood of the country, and he could allow businessmen topete against each other within the limits he had set for greater benefits.


    But he would not allow businessmen to want to control the national economy.


    "If they send it, you will ept it, and then keep a count. Let your staff organize the ount book and send it to me. It must also be reported how the money is spent, but everything else is up to you." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong. "You have to keep a good watch on the people below you. People might be able to resist sharp knives and sharp des. But sugar-coated cannons can sometimes be more powerful than sharp des."


    Chen Baisong smiled: "Naturally I shall follow your order."


    Lin Yuan touched his chin and sighed, "I think I look quite approachable, why didn''t no one give me gifts?"


    Chen Baisongforted: "How about I give them some hints."


    Lin Yuan''s expression became serious in an instant: "No, I want them to give it to me willingly!"


    "Wanting benefits in exchange for such a small amount of money. Where can there be such a cheap thing in this world?"


    Lin Yuan made a final decision, and as a result, Hanyang officials and big households instantly had a hard time.


    The officials everywhere had to go see the managers constantly, and the managers didnt tell them anything clearly either.


    They just said: "Milords all have been living a really good life. There are fine wines and beautifuldies. Unlike our South Bodhisattva, who is working hard for the people, and even when sitting down for a drink of tea, only drinks the crude tea that milords disdain."


    Having said this, these people instantly understood.


    But they still dared not give gifts to Lin Yuan.


    Those with a little bit of brains know, if you give gifts at this time wouldn''t that prove your guilty conscience?


    If it was dug up in the future, it would be evidence of their crime.


    So they all waited to see if anyone gave the first gift. If the person who gave the gift was fine or got a reward, it would not be toote for them to give gifts then.


    But not longter, the managers came knocking at the door.


    What they said this time was a bit ugly.


    The general idea was:


    "You are living so well, which can be seen that you dont care about the people at all. If you care about the people, how can you live in a big house and eat all kinds of delicacies while the people are still starving outside! You say that itsmon for themon people to go hungry. Then fine, but our South Bodhisattva is also starving, it''s just that the South Bodhisattva doesn''t say it, but you are not sympathetic at all."


    The officials were forced out of any methods, and could only take the path of Chen Baisong first.


    So Chen Baisong received more gifts, so much that Chen Baisong himself was a little at a loss.


    He had been fighting in wars for so many years, and he had seen all kinds of rare treasures, and so long as it was a rare treasure, it was valuable.


    If no one buys it, then the rare treasure would no longer be a rare treasure.


    But the money from these officials was constantly being sent over every day, as if they were sitting on hills of gold and silver and they simply didnt have to worry about eating and drinking for a few lifetimes.


    Lin Yuan got even more angry when he got the ledger from Chen Baisong.


    "Absurd!" Lin Yuan scolded with anger, "They are just some small officials yet they have such financial resources! Even to feed the people of a city, they can support the expense for several years! And this Hanyang was only in Xu Shouhui''s hands for a few years yet they have raided so much wealth! It''s dumbfounding!"


    Chen Baisong: "Kill them all?"


    Lin Yuan took a deep breath: "No hurry, I will settle ounts with them in the future."


    "If all the officials in the world are such people, then what is the point of talking about the prosperity of the country and the strength of the people? What is the point of talking about the admirations from all surrounding territories? Isn''t this just aughable joke?"


    After the officials opened up the route through Chen Baisong, they began to give gifts to Lin Yuan. At the beginning, they only dared to do it secretly. When they sent it, they didnt dare to say who gave it. But seeing Lin Yuan ept it, their courage gradually grew, Lin Yuan''s acquiescence fueling their arrogance.


    These people even started topete,pete on who gave Lin Yuan more.


    Countless gold and silver treasures were sent to Lin Yuan, but when Lin Yuan saw these things, there was no smile on his face.


    These things were all cast from the flesh and blood of themon people, and each of them was stained with countless blood.


    The whole of Hanyang suddenly became restless, but themon people had the reassurance of the managers, so there was no trouble.


    However, there was a murky atmosphere among the officials, and they have resumed their old behaviors, forming cliques and alliances.


    Hu Yu also took this opportunity to make a fortune, but what he didn''t expect was that in addition to the minor officials, there were even officials who gave him gifts.


    In the past, he could not even enter their doors. But nowadays, people not only gave him gifts, but also told him all kinds of nice words, all kinds of ttery. And the servants and maids of the big families with eyes on the top of their heads now became ingratiating and subservient.


    There was even someone willing to marry his daughter to him, and it was not the position of the official wife, but the concubine''s. Not only was he willing to marry his legitimate daughter to him as a concubine, he was also willing to send his concubine''s daughter to him, either as a ve or a maid.


    Had it not been for Hu Yu still thinking of marrying Zhou Qiuniang, he likely would have agreed.


    He now even felt that his wife was in the way, so how could he go and marry another bunch?


    It seemed that Hu Yu, having been a minor official for so many years, naturally knew that to please people, he had to show sincerity.


    No matter how powerful the character and status of this Lord Sun who wanted his daughter to marry him was, now that the sky above his head had changed, what use was it anymore?


    Zhou Qiuniang had followed the Southern King when he was still andowner, and she was the first woman to be an official. Her connections and court power which have umted for so many years, how could a mere official of the Tian Wan regimepare?


    Hu Yu made his own calctions in his heart, money, he epted.


    People, he rejected.


    When others invited him to a banquet, he would go.


    But what requests other people asked of him, he would agree to them face to face, but after turning his head he would deny it.


    He took more benefits, and offended more people.


    There were countless people wishing for his death.


    Hu Yu was now ready to divorce his original wife and find a matchmaker to propose marriage to Qiu Niang.


    TN: haven''t been all that good replying tomentstely <em>sweatdrop</em> but I do enjoy reading all of them ?

 Chapter 128: Amazing The World With A Single Brilliant Feat

    Chapter 128: Amazing The World With A Single Brilliant Feat


    TN: bonus chapter?


    As time went on, more and more minor officials gathered together, but most of these minor officials were formerly involved in embezzlement and bribery, and oppressing the people. And those who were truly incorruptible, most of them became marginalized people, wandering outside the collective, so at this time, of course, there was even less room for them to speak.


    Its strange, most corrupt officials form cliques and parties, whether they are high-ranking officials or minor officials, so that they have greater voice and power. Lin Yuan looked at the report in his hand, but honest and clean officials, almost all of them are fighting alone, each acting independently. So for a long time, once the person above is incapable, the corrupt officials will be one step farther, while the honest officials will be in a more difficult situation."


    Chen Baisong said: "The upright officials have integrity."


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Sometimes this is called integrity, and sometimes it is called not being flexible."


    Chen Baisong asked strangely: "Not being flexible?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head and said: "If one day, I be greedy for pleasure, wantonly and recklessly use sycophantic and traitorous officials, what would you do?"


    Chen Baisong: "..Pledge my life to remonstrate?"


    Lin Yuan: "That''s upright, not loyal. I would doubt if you want to force me with your death. If I really listened to you, that would bring about your good reputation, while I would be known as an incapable ruler."


    Chen Baisong then said: "Then I won''t remonstrate, I''ll just give whatever you want."


    Lin Yuan: "Then you are a sycophantic official. The person above is incapable, and if the person below follows along, the country will be unstable. Will you be able to take upon this crime? When I turn back to the righteous path, you will undoubtedly die."


    Chen Baisong: ".."


    He had a look of exasperation.


    Lin Yuan: "Go think some more by yourself."


    Chen Baisong discovered that Lin Yuan was really not nning to answer this question, so he could only shut up and go ask Luo Benter.


    He really didn''t know how to deal with smart people.


    Just when Lin Yuan was talking with Chen Baisong, someone from outside came to report.


    "That Sun Yunzhou and others have been taken into custody, and Hu Yu has also been put in jail, waiting to be questioned and executed ording to the previous report."


    The whole body of the soldier was trembling with excitement.


    The person in the house was the South Bodhisattva, the live one! Could speak! Not a statue, but flesh and blood, the soldier almost couldn''t breathe.


    Sun Yunzhou was a big fish caught by the bait that was Hu Yu.


    He became a county official when the Tian Wan regime was at its height, and he could attend court to discuss politics, as well as had his own circle of peers.


    He also had a good reputation and was very generous with charity, and as a result, he was known as a good official among themon people.


    He was one of the few officials who cared for themon people.


    He came from a farming background, and he had followed Xu Shouhui since Xu Shouhui''s uprising. He was not very well-known and could not bepared with Zou Pusheng and the others, but he still had a certain influence.


    And he was very loyal to Xu Shouhui.


    Many old subordinates who were loyal to Xu Shouhui also gathered around him.


    After Lin Yuan checked Sun Yunzhous life and his political achievements, he had to admit that this man was a good official and also a talent. He had all the virtues that officials should have in this era. He had only one wife and one daughter. Even though his wife didn''t be pregnant anymore during the past many years, he didn''t have a concubine, or even any maids. He lived very harmoniously with his wife, and his love was the same as always. Towards his daughter he also brought her up with a boy''s education.


    He upheld this principle of integrity and fairness when he treated themon people as well, and even took out money from his sry to subsidize the people who had difficulties living. During famines, he also spent all of his family wealth to provide free porridge for themon people.


    These were all reported by Lin Yuan''s people, even visiting many of themon people under Sun Yunzhou''s administration, all of whom had nothing but praises for him.


    Lin Yuan looked over the report many times, frowning.


    If this person was a corrupt official and wanted to oppose Lin Yuan for his own benefit, even if he was executed, Lin Yuan would not feel guilty or distressed.


    But for such a good official, a principled, capable, and experienced official, Lin Yuan was reluctant to execute them.


    As for the money he took to bribe Hu Yu, he obtained it through the sale of his own property and house. He took his wife and moved to a low shack in the cheapest area where themon people lived.


    He said that he wanted to marry his daughter to Hu Yu, whether it was a legitimate daughter or a daughter of a concubine. Though this was all false. He believed that Hu Yu would not ept it, so he just used the opportunity to express sincerity.


    Lin Yuan was a little curious. If Hu Yu really agreed, would Sun Yunzhou marry over his daughter and then adopt a few more daughters and say that they were daughters of concubines?


    "Ignore him for a few days." Lin Yuan said to the soldier.


    The soldier promised with an energetic spirit, and left with his head held high.


    Lin Yuan watched Chen Baisong drinking tea and eating snacks, and felt that he was here exhausted to death, and couldn''t evenpare with Chen Baisong who knew how to enjoy life. So he also sat over. As soon as Chen Baisong picked up a cake to send it to his mouth, Lin Yuan''s head moved over, opened his mouth, and swallowed the dessert in Chen Baisong''s hand, catching Chen Baisong''s fingers on the way.


    Lin Yuan opened his mouth and Chen Baisong''s fingers regained freedom.


    "Take a tissue to wipe." Lin Yuan handed the coarse paper over. The papermaking process still could not produce delicate toilet paper, but coarse paper was fine. So Lin Yuan used these low-priced coarse paper as toilet paper.


    Chen Baisong took the coarse paper, but did not wipe his fingers. Lin Yuan didn''t care and ate as he spoke, "I would have brought Song Shizhao here if I knew earlier. Even if Song Shizhao can''te, Wu Changqing is also fine, lest I have to worry about everything by myself."


    "By the way, didn''t Song Shizhao''s disciplee to Hanyang?" Lin Yuan finally remembered this, "Where did I leave him?"


    Chen Baisong was really unfamiliar with civil officials. Even with Song Shizhao he did not have close contact with. Even Lin Yuan had forgotten the person, so Chen Baisong naturally couldn''t remember.


    Lin Yuan ordered: "Bring Yang Shaowei over."


    The people waiting outside quickly agreed and went to find the person.


    Yang Shaowei was now in the government office. He was in charge of themon peoples livelihood and pacifying themon people. Every day it was just trivial matters. However, when facing themon people, he couldnt be impatient, couldnt shout, couldnt drive them out, as these would affect his future political achievements. If he didnt do well, he wouldnt be able to get promoted.


    Yang Shaowei had a smile on his face all day long. In order to earn a good performance, he must muster up a chipper attitude, and even his face had gone stiff from the smiling.


    But while his face was stiff, his body was tired, and his spirit was exhausted. Whether the South Bodhisattva had seen his performance or not, whether he knew him or not, he still had no idea at all.


    What to do if he had suffered in vain?


    Although he had performed excellently when under Song Shizhao, there were too many apprentices and disciples around Song Shizhao, and there was no ce for him to show that he had any impressive position. The only thing that counted as his aplishment was to bring Toqtoa over with Song Shizhao.


    In addition to this, Yang Shaowei himself felt that he had not achieved much aplishments at all.


    "These are all sorted out." Yang Shaowei said to his subordinates, "make sure the uses are clearly distinguished, don''t mix them up, otherwise you will get what''sing to you."


    Just when Yang Shaowei was about to start working, a soldier came over.


    "Yang Gongzi." The soldier had a smiling face.


    Yang Shaowei''s heart started to beat fast. He had not been awarded an official position so his colleagues all called him the ambiguous Gongzi title. After so long, he didn''t even get a position as a manager: "Is there something the matter?"


    The soldier smiled and said: "It''s happy news, the South Bodhisattva wants you to go over to see him."


    Yang Shaowei was taken aback, his whole person was struck dumb and he could only stand there motionless.


    "Follow me." The soldier walked ahead, "Don''t let the South Bodhisattva wait."


    Yang Shaowei reacted and said excitedly: "Please walk first, please walk first."


    When Yang Shaowei left, the people under his hands began to whisper


    "Our boss is going to be promoted, right?"


    "Then won''t we be poultry and dogs rise to Heaven." (TN: Once one man gets a government position, all his cronies get in too)


    "You''re the one who''s a chicken, you''re the one who''s a dog!"


    "But I think it must be a good thing. If it is a bad thing, our boss would not be invited over, but be arrested directly."


    "We actually also managed to wait for sess."


    "Then we have to do things even more carefully, lest the South Bodhisattva send someone to investigate. Only to see us in a mess, I''m afraid we will be demoted, let alone rise up the ranks."


    "We don''t even have an official position..where else can we be demoted to?"


    "Anyway, this is an opportunity, it all depends on the boss."


    "Are you all willing to do these tasks for the rest of your life?"


    Yang Shaowei stood in front of Lin Yuan. He lowered his head and did not dare to look directly at Lin Yuan''s face.


    He remembered the teachings of his teacher and understood the rtionship between monarchs and ministers and the principles of how they interact peacefully.


    A minister was a minister, even if he was the emperor''s imperial teacher, he was still a minister.


    One cannot forget who was the superior and who was the inferior for even a moment.


    Lin Yuan: "Yang Shaowei?"


    Yang Shaowei said solemnly: "Caomin is here."


    Lin Yuan: "Raise your head and look at me."


    Yang Shaowei raised his head.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Younger than I thought."


    Chen Baisong, who was next to him, nced at Yang Shaowei.


    Suddenly Yang Shaowei''s legs felt a little soft, he swallowed, then lowered his head again, not daring to raise it again.


    He could only stumble over his words: "Don''t dare..caomin don''t dare.."


    Lin Yuanughed, don''t dare to be young?


    Yang Shaowei also found out that he had spoken mistakenly, and anxiously began sweating on his forehead.


    Lin Yuan: "Young people, just don''t know how steady they are when doing things."


    Yang Shaowei took a deep breath: "If the South Bodhisattva has orders, caomin will do it for the South Bodhisattva even with my life on the line."


    "Remember what you said." Lin Yuan smiled and said, "These are the life aplishments of Sun Yunzhou."


    He pointed to the booklet on the table: "I will give you ten days to convince Sun Yunzhou."


    "If not, I can only send you back to Song Shizhao." Lin Yuan looked at him.


    Yang Shaowei hurriedly knelt down: "If caomin fails, caomin will bring my head to see you."


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that these people didn''t regard their lives with enough importance.


    However, he still said: "You can go."


    Yang Shaowei walked away in a daze.


    Though he hadn''t forgotten to take away the booklet.


    If he seeded, he would be awarded an official position, right?


    His teacher was getting older, and maybe he would leave this world anytime. At that time, as his first disciple, and added to the fact that he also had political achievements to his name..


    Yang Shaowei had a dreamy smile on his face.


    He devoted himself to South Bodhisattva, worked diligently and rushed to do everything that needed to be done, even if it was rough manual work, he didn''tin at all.


    Wasn''t it just to wait for the day he could amaze the world with a single brilliant feat, and then soar into the sky?


    Even if he couldn''t sessfully persuade Sun Yunzhou in the end, even if his head would fall to the ground.


    He also did not regret his gamble today.


    AN: Yang Shaowei is an important character, and Song Shizhao has led a wolf into the house.

 Chapter 129: Virtuous Official

    Chapter 129: Virtuous Official


    Lin Yuancked talents, talents who were literate and flexible and could judge the current situation. Some of these people could be officials, some could be advisors, but Lin Yuan hoped that their desire for power would not exceed their own abilities.


    Having been on the top for too long, when Lin Yuan looked at a person, he would measure the value of the person, what value could be created, what trouble they would bring, and whether the value was greater than the trouble.


    But those he could see were all at the upper level. As for the middle and lower levels, that was the task of important officials, and the management of subordinates would also be counted in their political achievements.


    Officials also need to be evaluated, but what was evaluated was their reputation among themon people. If the happiness index of themon people in a region was high, then it did not matter whether the official had outstanding political achievements. After all, major events that need to be resolved were not happening everywhere, and so using this alone to determine political performance was notprehensive.


    Towards this person, Yang Shaowei, Lin Yuan had paid some attention to before. After all, Song Shizhao was a domineering person. He looked amiable and approachable, but he was actually very shrewd and selfish. Even if he gave his disciples to Lin Yuan for use, he never told Lin Yuan who was good at what, whether they were excellent talents or possessed any ws.


    Lin Yuan didn''t care about this little bit of scheming. Whether people had real talents and knowledge, it was all revealed through their handling of practical issues. Just basing it all on one mouth, even if Song Shizhao said it, Lin Yuan would not immediately believe it.


    Only Yang Shaowei was the only disciple who was kept at Song Shizhao''s side.


    Judging from Song Shizhao''s bad habits, Yang Shaowei must have his own outstanding qualities.


    "Let him try." Lin Yuan put his chin on his hand and said to Chen Baisong, "It has been so long since any new officials have been appointed, and the people below are also anxious."


    While they believe in the South Bodhisattva, they would also not abandon the pursuit of self-interest.


    Chen Baisong''s current thinking mode was still far away from Lin Yuan''s, but he had learned to pretend to understand. When Lin Yuan asked him, he would answer the question clearly and logically. But after asking him again, he couldn''t remember anything he had said previously.


    This could also be counted as a kind of talent.


    Lin Yuan even felt that Chen Baisong was doing this deliberately.


    The people beside him were all old foxes like Song Shizhao.


    Most of them were smart people.


    Whereas people who were both loyal and simpleminded were rare.


    "Look at what capability he has." Lin Yuan smiled.


    The low shacks did not even have a yard. The roof tiles were almost all broken yet there was no tile picker hired to fix it. The countless years of weathering the wind and sunlight caused the house to look crude and rough. Although it could keep out the wind, it was difficult to keep out the rain. It was hard to imagine that an official who once had real power in the Tian Wan regime would willingly move from an exquisite mansion to this kind of residence.


    When Yang Shaowei stood in front of this shack, he also sighed in his heart. That Sun Yunzhou really knew how to choose, and acted decisively. Once such a person insisted on something, it would be difficult for others to persuade him from it.


    But was he, Yang Shaowei, just another fellow?


    The corner of Yang Shaowei''s mouth hooked up in a smile and he knocked on the door of the Sun family''s house.


    It was an old servant who opened the door. He had gray hair that was a little messy. Only after he informed him, did he take Yang Shaowei to see Sun Yunzhou.


    Although this house was small, it was considered to have all the necessities. Yang Shaowei was taken to the study.


    He wanted to spend the least amount of time to persuade Sun Yunzhou to surrender to the South Bodhisattva. It was too troublesome and took too long of a time to use methods, so it was better to have a face-to-face conversation with Sun Yunzhou.


    If Sun Yunzhou persisted, it would not be toote for him to use other means.


    Sun Yunzhou had never seen Yang Shaowei before, nor did he know who Yang Shaowei was.


    But he knew that Yang Shaowei worked for the Southern King, and Yang Shaowei did not hide this when he introduced himself.


    "Yang Gongzi." Sun Yunzhou was originally sitting in front of the desk with pen, ink, paper and inkstone ced out on it. His handwriting was very excellent, and he had a serious and solemn face with a goatee. He looked at Yang Shaowei without any expression on his facr. It seemed that he knew he would be found a long time ago. He said in a deep voice, "When Sun has finished writing this word, Sun will go with you."


    Yang Shaowei was gentle and polite with him: "Where do you want to go, Lord Sun?"


    Sun Yunzhou looked at him: "Can Sun actually pick a ce myself?"


    Towards these provocative words Yang Shaowei acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. He smiled and said, "Why don''t I be the host, and treat Lord Sun at the teahouse to enjoy some tea? I heard that the new Biluochun is very good, will Lord Sun give me this face." (TN: biluochun=a type of green tea grown in the Dongting Mountain region near Lake Tai)


    Sun Yunzhou looked directly at Yang Shaowei, and did not make any concessions: "That is not necessary. I''m not of the same path as Yang Gongzi, so there is no need to travel together."


    "Why do you say we are not of the same path?" Yang Shaowei, "Is it possible that Lord Sun just wants to stay in Hanyang and serve Xu Shouhui, an emperor in name only?"


    Sun Yunzhou nced at him: "Yang Gongzi is trying to provoke me?"


    "Yang Gongzi, you can forget about using a psychological approach to get Sun to do as you wish. Sun has always had a clear conscience."


    The expression on Yang Shaowei''s face became solemn, and he said to Sun Yunzhou: "I was wrong to have taken Lord Sun lightly."


    Sun Yunzhou was unmoved.


    Yang Shaowei also said: "Lord Sun, what merit of Xu Shouhui allowed him to gain such a loyal minister like you? He has neither vision, the ability to judge people, nor the skill to govern others. If one day, he did rule the empire, how much better does Lord Sun think he will be whenpared with the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty?"


    It was not that Sun Yunzhou did not understand this truth, but understanding and doing were always two different things.


    Sun Yunzhou: "If Yang Gongzi is here to talk to Sun about this, then you don''t need to waste your breath anymore."


    Yang Shaowei sneered and said, "Does Lord Sun think you are a rare loyal minister?"


    Sun Yunzhou asked him back: "And what is Yang Gongzi''s motive?"


    To be an official, one always had something they were after. What Sun Yunzhou wanted was reputation and fame. No matter in front of outsiders or behind them, he must have a good reputation. Therefore, he never coveted things from themon people. To be an upright official, he only had a wife and did not even have a single close maid. There were no concubines, and no past of frequenting brothels. He wanted to make himself a perfect person.


    Yang Shaowei smiled and said: "What I am after, I am afraid that it will be hard for Lord Sun to ever reach in your lifetime."


    Sun Yunzhou was not angry: "Why don''t Yang Gongzi tell Sun? Let Sun have an understanding?"


    Yang Shaowei changed the topic: "Lord Sun was born in a famous family, unlike in myself, I was born in a small family. And with my birth, I was destined to be a poor schr in the future. And who knew when I would be able to marry a wife and have children. When the world went up in chaos, what I thought at the time was where my next meal would be."


    "I''m afraid Lord Sun had never worried about this. A family that can raise someone like Lord Sun, who wants to leave a mark in history despite barely passing middle age, must be a famous one. Is my guess correct?"


    Sun Yunzhou: "So what? Yang Gongzi went out to be an official, for fame or profit?"


    Yang Shaowei smiled and shook his head: "It is neither for fame nor profit."


    Sun Yunzhou: "Not for fame or fortune, then I imagine it is to build up the manifestations of heaven and earth''s spirit, to build up a good life for the popce?"


    Yang Shaoweiughed: "Lord Sun, I am inferior to Zhang Zai (TN: Chinese philosopher and politician who wrote the above). How can I bepared with him? Does Lord Sun know what the outside world looks like now? And do you know why Hanyang has no power to stand against our army or any other enemy? And do you know how heart-stirring it is when the sky changes its master?!"


    "Lord Sun, after sitting in the well and watching that single piece of sky for a long time, I really thought that the sky was only that big."


    "The South Bodhisattva is intelligent and decisive, the people under his governance live and work in peace and contentment. He knows how to judge people and make good use of them, and those people who he uses he will use without suspicion. I am fortunate to have a mentor and teacher. I am not afraid of youughing when I say this, but my teacher himself has said that he is jealous and petty, but the South Bodhisattva never treated him with suspicion."


    Yang Shaowei: "If Lord Sun insists on opposing the South Bodhisattva, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Sun Yunzhou: "Yang Gongzi doesn''t need to persuade me anymore. Sun has made up my mind, and I won''t change it in this life."


    Yang Shaowei nced at Sun Yunzhou: "Lord Sun, remember your words."


    Sun Yunzhou: "Sun will never change."


    Yang Shaowei left. After leaving the Sun family''s house, he stood in front of the door and looked at the door without expression. He would make Sun Yunzhou regret and make Sun Yunzhou unable to raise his head high in his presence.


    Since Sun Yunzhou didn''t want to walk the easy path, then he shall wait, wait for Sun Yunzhou himself to beg him for adder.


    Yang Shaowei smiled at the corner of his mouth and turned to leave.


    When Sun Yunzhou discovered that the people''s support he relied on was not on his side, Yang Shaowei''s goal would be achieved.


    "He really thinks he is some kind of virtuous official." Yang Shaowei cursed while drinking tea, "Your name going down in history? It truly cannot sound better than singing. Why don''t you go to bed all day and night and see if it will happen in your daydreams!"


    His servant asked in a low voice, "Does Gongzi have any countermeasures?"


    Yang Shaowei: "If there is no countermeasure, what am I doingining to you?"


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief. He knew that the gongzi had been unhappy these days.


    Aftering to Hanyang for so long, he was finally entrusted with an important task, but he also encountered a stubborn opponent. He didn''t dare to provoke the gongzi again, and quickly said: "Gongzi, would you like to use some snacks?"


    Yang Shaowei took a deep breath: "Serve it up, and when I''m full, I will settle ounts with him."


    The servant hurriedly went out, leaving Yang Shaowei alone in the room.


    After Yang Shaowei had eaten and drank his fill, he called over his people and discussed for a whole night. The several people fell asleep in the room with their clothes still on, and if anyone thought of something in the middle of the night, everyone was called up to continue the discussion.


    The next day, the storytellers walked into the teahouses again as well as took to the streets.


    Themon people didnt have much entertainment normally. If they could listen to some stories, then that was already a good pastime. The storyteller on the streets didn''t ask for money, but if they were willing to give some rewards afterwards then wonderful, and even if they didnt want to then there was nothing to it.


    Themon people liked to listen to the stories about the Three Kingdoms or Farewell My Concubine. The bigger the battles, the more beauties there were, the better.


    But this time the storytellers were no longer telling these familiar stories.


    They began to talk about Hanyang, the history of Hanyang, and the great people who had appeared in Hanyang, praising Hanyang''s water and soil and the people it raised.


    Then the tone changed and the storytellers began to criticize the Tian Wan regime.


    But their criticism was very tactful. They criticized Tian Wan for deceiving the people, using the people, and then hurting the people.


    Themon people were very naive. Their way of thinking was almost a straight line. They felt that what the storyteller said at the beginning was right, and therefore what followed couldn''t be wrong either. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that after Xu Shouhui became the emperor, they were no better off than when they used to live under the Yuan Dynasty.


    So Xu Shouhui became an incapable emperor, and his officials naturally became sycophantic and traitorous officials.


    "I want to tell him a truth, there will never be any virtuous officials under an incapable emperor." Yang Shaowei stood by the windowsill, watching themon people on the streets surrounding the storyteller, and said with a smile, "If you are a virtuous official, how can you follow an incapable and ignorant monarch? What augh."


    AN: Sun Yunzhou: "I''m just a bit too concerned about my face."

 Chapter 130: Intentions

    Chapter 130: Intentions


    "Incapable ruler!"


    Whether it was on the streets or at the end of the alley, themon people were all talking about Xu Shouhui.


    This was a very rare phenomenon. Generally speaking, even if there was no deliberate control from above, themon people would not talk about those in power.


    Even if this person in power had be a past tense.


    Every time Sun Yunzhou went out on the streets, he could hear themon people say this.


    This time he finally couldn''t bear it, and went forward to argue with a porter: "Why do you say that the emperor is an incapable ruler?"


    Porter: "What kind of emperor is he? Who made him the emperor? Is his im righteous? It''s just to bully usmon people!"


    Sun Yunzhou quoted a lot of scriptures and ssics.


    Porter: "I don''t understand! You schrs all speak iprehensibly, who knows what you want to say."


    "I just know that when surnamed Xu became the emperor, my life didn''t change for the better. It was after the South Bodhisattva came, did I have work to do, and I didn''t need to give gifts and act like a grandson to anyone!"


    "Whoever allows me to live a good life, whoever is the sage ruler!" The porter dropped these words and left with his goods.


    Sun Yunzhou was left standing on the streets with a dazed expression.


    It seemed that overnight, themon people dared to talk about the Tian Wan regime''s political power. They had countless grievances, and the pain the minor officials brought to them was always engraved in their hearts, and these sins were naturally ced on Xu Shouhui''s head.


    If Xu Shouhui was a sage ruler, how could he let the munir officials oppress the people?


    Themon people didn''t care if Xu Shouhui had any real power or not. After all, they understood simply that the emperor was the lord of all things, and saying that he had no real power, the people wouldn''t believe it at all.


    When Sun Yunzhou returned home, he was devastated and at a loss.


    His daughter asked with concern: "Father, what''s wrong? Has something troubling happened?"


    This was his only daughter. He taught and educated her personally and so she was the only person in this family who could understand him.


    He also gave her a boudoir name: Sun Yao.


    "Yaoyao." Sun Yunzhou smiled with some difficulty, "Father is fine, you go to rest first."


    Sun Yao: "Father, don''t lie to me. Mother said that since the Southern King entered Hanyang, you never smiled again."


    Sun Yunzhou leaned on the chair, and he asked, "Yaoyao, do you also think the emperor is incapable?"


    Sun Yao didn''t speak.


    Sun Yunzhou looked at his daughter: "Yaoyao, tell the truth, father won''t me you."


    Sun Yao said: "Father, this daughter would rather he be an incapable ruler."


    Sun Yunzhou looked at his daughter in disbelief.


    Sun Yao continued: "The incapable ruler can at least control the government. He must have power to be incapable. How can he be incapable if he has no power? He is a weak ruler! A weak ruler is worse than an incapable ruler!"


    Sun Yunzhou: "That was not chosen by the emperor himself, it was Ni Wenjun.."


    Sun Yao took her father''s hand and said earnestly: "Father, don''t worry about those things anymore. Now that Hanyang has changed hands, you are no longer an official. Although your daughter is not male, I am willing to be a pir of support for the Sun family. Even if the emperor is still the emperor and General Zhao repulsed Ni Wenjun, there will still be a second Ni Wenjun."


    Sun Yunzhou closed his eyes.


    Sun Yao said: "Father, this daughter asked about it. I heard that all the ces under the rule of the Southern King can recruit son-inws. Daughter can also find a husband to marry into the family. I won''t have to leave father and mother, and my children, whether boy or girl, will all be surnamed Sun."


    Sun Yunzhou heard a hint of excitement from his daughter''s words.


    He suddenly understood, and he asked his daughter: "What do you think of the Southern King?"


    Sun Yao didnt even think about it: Daughter has observed his actions, and sees that he is intelligent and decisive, holds heavy power but knows how to judge and use people. Moreover, he is different from ordinary people. I have heard that in Gaoyou and the other ces, women can work, establish households and support themselves. They can find husbands to marry into the family and be buried in their own ancestral grave.."


    Sun Yunzhou suddenly understood that every unpredictable and iprehensible policy of the Southern King could gain a certain part of the people''s heart.


    Women set up households and find husbands to marry into their family. To them, it seemed very absurd, but it caused women all over the world to go crazy for it.


    The benefits were in their hands. If the Southern King was here then the benefits still existed. If the Southern King was gone then the benefits would also be gone. Women were not fools. They would inevitably support the Southern King for their own interests.


    Those lowly people who had never been of much regard by others could now live a life without worries under the rule of the Southern King. Thinking about it, it was quite obvious that they would also inevitably be the most loyal supporters of the Southern King.


    Sun Yunzhou leaned on the chair, and he asked, "I heard that there are female managers under the Southern King, and women can also be officials."


    Sun Yao smiled and said, "Father, what do you think of your daughter?"


    Sun Yunzhou looked at his daughter. This young woman was raised and educated personally by him. She was like him when he was younger, ambitious and full of curiosity about everything. She would choose what she thought was right, just like him before, and then walk on the chosen path without any regrets in this entire lifetime.


    Sun Yao said: "I heard that the Southern King is still using the officials from Hanyang. Father, you have a long history of political achievements, and you have no bad marks on your track record as an official. If you are.."


    Sun Yunzhou interrupted his daughter: "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    He had never reprimanded his daughter in such a heavy tone before. Sun Yao was stunned. She looked at her father: "Father, don''t you know what the situation in our family is like now? You say you have a n, and so you sold the shops, thend, and even the ancestral house. All the valuables in the family are gone, and not much of mothers dowry is left. Are we supposed to sit idle and eat ourselves out of any remaining savings?"


    Sun Yunzhou lowered his eyes. He knew that now he was in a desperate situation, the money was spent, and Hu Yu was dead. He originally thought that Hu Yu was thest road he could take, but he did not expect that Hu Yu was just a bait to lure the snake out of the hole. Every movement of his was seen in the other''s eyes.


    That Southern King was really not a simple person.


    If Xu Shouhui could have half of this Southern King''s ability..


    Sun Yunzhou sighed.


    If he did, then would Ni Wenjun even rebel? Would they be where they were now?


    "Father, Hanyang has changed hands." Sun Yao said softly, "You going to work under the Southern King now will not be considered a betrayal. Since ancient times, legitimacy belongs to the victor and people of insight have been willing to follow the sage ruler. The sage ruler and the virtuous officialsplement each other. Now that you have a ready-made sage ruler in front of you, why won''t you let go of your stubbornness?"


    "You once told this daughter that there are not many choices one can make in this life, either because of one''s status or because of circumstances. And now you not only have status, it also happens that the Southern King is short of people."


    Sun Yaos words were both light and soft: "Following the Southern King, you might immediately be able to serve as an official and work for the well-being of the people of the world. Looking at the actions of the Southern King this whole way, he has put the people first in everything he did and the government decrees he issued. Isn''t he the kind of monarch that father wants?"


    Sun Yunzhou red at his daughter: "You saying so much is just because you want to recruit a husband to marry into the family!"


    Sun Yao coquettishly said: "This daughter doesn''t want to leave father and mother, this daughter wants to continue caring for my parents."


    Sun Yunzhou patted the back of Sun Yao''s hand: "Don''t force your father, let father think some more."


    He still couldn''t get past the hurdle in his heart.


    In his opinion, all the virtuous officials in the world should only dedicate themselves to their only monarch until death.


    If the monarch was humiliated then his ministers shall die, and when the monarch died his ministers shall follow.


    Sun Yunzhou sat in the study for the entire night.


    On the rice paper, he wrote down the ces the Southern King had passed through over these years, and listed what policies the Southern King had issued.


    He wrote carefully, and he read it over carefully after writing.


    When he closed his eyes, what appeared in his mind was everything that had been gained after the Southern King issued his decrees.


    Was he wrong? Sun Yunzhou was a bit at a loss.


    He followed Xu Shouhui and believed that no matter what the monarch over his head was like, the minister should be "loyal until the end."


    But now he had yet to die, but his monarch had already pledged his "loyalty" to another. Even the daughter he raised personally was willing to be amoner of the Southern King because women could be officials and women could have their husband marry into the family.


    In the early morning of the next day, Sun Yunzhou called his doorman to send Yang Shaowei an invitation, asking Yang Shaowei over for a visit.


    Yang Shaowei tidied up his clothes and said to the servant who came to report: "Keep the invitation, I already said, I want him toe and beg me in person!"


    The servant knew Yang Shaoweis temperament well and did not persuade him, but said: "Gongzi, if it drags on too long, the South Bodhisattva.."


    Yang Shaowei had made a vow in front of Lin Yuan, and the shorter time it took, the more proof of his capabilities it would be.


    There was no need to lose dignity in front of Lin Yuan for the sake of venting his anger.


    Yang Shaowei took a deep breath: "Prepare the carriage, I will go there now."


    When they really be fellow officials in the same court, then he''ll slowly settle ounts with Sun Yunzhou.


    "This Yang Shaowei has a simr temper to his teacher." Lin Yuan looked at the report in his hand, and had a clue about how Yang Shaowei did things. He said to Chen Baisong, "This person, being too temperamental is not a good thing. I n to send Yang Shaowei to you."


    Chen Baisong was taken aback: "Give him to me? What use do I have for him?"


    There was an undisguised dislike.


    Chen Baisong disliked that Yang Shaowei thought too much.


    Most of the soldiers in the army were straightforward and simple-minded. They repeat the same tasks day after day in the barracks.


    If Yang Shaowei came and brought with him the way of officials to the barracks, it would not be of any benefit.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Do you think you can''t cure him?"


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan: "I leave him to you, and you can think of how to handle him. He is not on the right path now. You will be responsible for bringing him onto the right path."


    Since Lin Yuan had spoken, Chen Baisong could only take his orders.


    "Song Shizhao handed over a good disciple, and he even learned all of his teacher''s pettiness and jealousy." Lin Yuan smiled on his face but his eyes were cold, "but I only need one Song Shizhao."


    Everyone had their own ce. As for those who could influence political power, the fewer the better.


    Chen Baisong: "Understood, I know what to do."


    Lin Yuan: "Only by giving him to you can I rest assured, Bai Song, don''t let me down."


    Chen Baisong opened his mouth, but did not say a word.


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes, his face appearing tired. He leaned on the soft cushion: "In three months, we are going to Haozhou. Hanyang can only be given to people who can be trusted."


    Chen Baisong: "You are going to let Yang Shaowei.."


    Lin Yuan: "I have given him an opportunity, and the rest will depend on his own good fortune."


    Yang Shaowei was a smart and wise man, but his intentions were too biased and extreme. If he couldn''t be corrected, it would be difficult for him to amount to much.


    It was likely because of this that Song Shizhao sent Yang Shaowei over with him to Hanyang. He seemed to care nothing about his disciple on the surface, but he actually also had a kindly and amiable heart.


    Just don''t know if Yang Shaowei would hate him or respect him more when he learned this.

 Chapter 131: To Incite

    Chapter 131: To Incite


    Hong Xiu knelt on the ground, with her head resting on Han Lin''er''sp, listening quietly. Her current identity was very ambiguous, she was not a concubine, but she was not a pce maid either. She was like Han Lin''er''s pet, appearing when she''s called and leaving when she''s waved away.


    Even so, Hong Xiu didn''t dare to show impatience.


    When Han Lin''er looked for her, the most he often talked about was his childhood and adolescence.


    Han Shantong was still alive at that time. He admired and respected his father, always thinking that one day he would have his father look at him with pride.


    But before he could have his father be proud of him, his omnipotent father died, and he had to go on the run while being protected by his uncles in order to be emperor.


    However, this title of emperor was not passed to him by his father, and Han Shantong was not the emperor when he died. His position as emperor was unjustified and undeserving.


    After the uncles pushed him to this position, they tried every means to control him. Although he was the emperor, he was not even as powerful as a small official. He could only be the emperor in the harem. His favorite officials and those who he was willing to entrust important tasks to had been killed by Liu Futong.


    And more than one were killed.


    Han Lin''er''s inner feelings of frustration and humiliation were increasing day by day, and never diminished.


    But he was not a brave man by nature, he did not dare fight against Liu Futong.


    He also didn''t dare to confide to the concubines in the harem. Although hey on the same bed with them, the closest rtionship in everyone''s eyes, Han Lin''er was not stupid. He knew that these concubines had their own families, and their families all listened to Liu Futong. He, the emperor, was not so valuable in the eyes of those people.


    Hong Xiu was different. She was just a pce maid who was not valued by the empress. She did not have an excellent family background, she had not even received a good education and was illiterate. Moreover, she had the same experience as him, a great father who died young, under pressure from the outside world. They were so simr.


    Han Lin''er stroked Hong Xiu''s hair, and he said softly, "Xiu''er, only you understand Zhen."


    Hong Xiu''s voice was very soft: "This ve understands."


    Han Lin''er sighed, as if thinking of something again, he suddenly said angrily: "What else does he want? Now the military tally is in his hands, and Zhen can''t intervene in the army affairs. He is also in charge of overseeing whoever enters the harem. And even during morning assembly, Zhen can''t even interject a word now."


    "What''s the point of being an emperor like Zhen? He is so domineering, so why does he let me be the emperor? Might as well hand it over to him instead, and let him be the emperor, which would be much better than Zhen''s current humiliating situation!"


    Han Lin''er''s expression was angry and helpless.


    Hong Xiu understood that this man was a cowardly man. He was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very smart, but he dared not change. He was afraid that if he lost in the battle with Liu Futong, he would lose even his current position. This throne was the only thing he had now, and without this throne, he would be even worse off than ordinary people.


    It was as difficult as climbing the sky to get him to fight for power with Liu Futong.


    Hong Xiu let out a sigh. She thought she could encourage Han Lin''er''s ambition, but now it seemed that he did notck ambition. He onlycked courage, and courage could not be encouraged. She could provoke Han Lin''er into anger, but the anger was short-lived. When the anger subsided, Han Lin''er would choose to be hesitant and silent again.


    "Your Majesty, the imperial tutor also wants to share your worries for you." Hong Xiu said softly, "Maybe it''s just because the imperial tutor is too concerned about you."


    Han Lin''er sneered: "You don''t know. Zhen only appointed a small official before. But he ordered a team of soldiers to capture and kill him and then appointed himself as the imperial tutor and Taibao (TN: very high official in ancient China). From beginning to end, no one asked for Zhen''s opinion. As the monarch of a country, Zhen can''t even appoint an official. What''s the point of being an emperor then?"


    He repeated over and over, saying only those few words, either "Zhen''s position as the emperor has no meaning", or "It is better to let the imperial be the emperor".


    Hong Xiu could onlyfort him continuously.


    "Your Majesty is the lord of the world, I imagine the imperial tutor is just being momentarily stubborn." Hong Xiu whispered, "There is no difference between a courtier and a concubine."


    Han Lin''er was amused by Hong Xiu''s words: "What an official can do, a concubine can''t do."


    Hong Xiu showed a timid look: "But both officials and concubines want to be favored by the emperor."


    Han Lin''er narrowed his eyes: "What they want is the favor of the imperial tutor."


    Hong Xiu stopped talking.


    Han Lin''er thought that Hong Xiu was frightened, and said softly, "Zhen can only say these things to you. Zhen knows that Xiu''er is different from others."


    He sincerely believed that Hong Xiu loved him, and not the throne under his ass.


    "Zhen wants to make you a concubine!" Han Lin''er said suddenly, "Zhen can''t control the court, but can''t Zhen control the harem at least?"


    Hong Xiu was taken aback by Han Lin''er''s whimsy. She wanted to persuade him from the idea. After all, although she had no position now, she was always able to be by Han Lin''er''s side. For her, this was better than staying in the consort''s pce and waiting for Han Lin''er toe.


    Hong Xiu looked at Han Lin''er with tears in her eyes.


    Hong Xiu weeped: "This ve doesn''t want a position..this ve just wants to be by Your Majesty''s side. If you confer a concubine title, this ve can only stay in the consort''s pce. If Your Majesty forgets this ve, what would this ve do?"


    She clutched at her chest, and her tears couldn''t stop streaming: "Every time this ve thinks about this, this ve will feel an unbearable chest pain, and can''t sleep at night at all."


    Han Lin''er believed that Hong Xiu loved him. In this harem, Hong Xiu had no foundation. After following him, it was equivalent to falling out with the empress, so Hong Xiu would definitely hold onto him tightly. Her only means of having a standing in the harem was Han Lin''er''s favor.


    Han Lin''er was very confident about this.


    Hong Xiu could not do without him.


    This was the first time Han Lin''er had experienced this feeling of being desperately needed.


    He was not needed in his court as Liu Futong was in control of everything. Since the officials he appointed were killed, the civil and military officials of the imperial court no longer wasted energy on him, but instead focused all their energy on how to please Liu Futong.


    And the women in the harem..the women in the harem had their own way of surviving. They need Han Lin''er''s favor, but it was not that they couldn''t live without his favor. They were all selected by Liu Futong andpared with the emperor Han Lin''er, the most important in their hearts was their family.


    Han Lin''er clearly understood how isted and helpless he was in this pce.


    The officials only wanted to rob him of power, and the concubines just wanted to give birth to his heir.


    Even Noble Consort Li, Han Lin''er believed that even if he no longer visited her or favored her, she could live well in the pce.


    So this emphasized Hong Xiu''s preciousness even more. This woman''s life was entirely dependent on him. He was her heaven and her earth.


    In front of her, he was more like a real emperor than ever.


    If he was gone, she would lose everything.


    Han Lin''er stroked Hong Xiu''s beautiful face, kissed her with lingering affection, embraced her, but did not touch her further.


    Hong Xiu had always wondered why Han Lin''er didn''t touch her. She had a way to conceal the fact that she was not a virgin. The women in the brothel would use these methods all the time. The brothel keeper always wanted to sell their first nights a few more times so that she could make more money.


    After Han Lin''er left, Hong Xiu sat at the table and poured herself a cup of cold tea. It had been a long time since she passed any news to An Laosi and the others. Although she was with Han Lin''er, Han Lin''er himself did not have any intention of fighting Liu Futong for power. Even if she had the ability to reach the sky, she couldn''t use it at all.


    She was more anxious in her heart than anyone, but she had to remain alert to deal with Han Lin''er and the empress.


    The empress was also anxious. She tried every means to send Hong Xiu to Han Lin''er with the purpose of making Hong Xiu a concubine and have her live in or near Consort Li''s personal quarters, so that she could cause Consort Li to have a miscarriage which would then allow her to continue to securing her position as empress.


    However, Hong Xiu was not conferred a concubine title despite a long time having passed, and it was impossible for her to ask Han Lin''er about it either.


    After all, only when Han Lin''er believed that Hong Xiu was not acting on her orders could Hong Xiu get close to Noble Consort Li.


    Hong Xiu unfolded the secret letter sent by the empress.


    The empress was asking why she hadn''t been conferred a concubine title, and why she hadn''t approached Nible Consort Li.


    In addition to questioning, the empress also yed on her emotions, expressing that she was worried that Hong Xiu could not sleep all night, she regarded Hong Xiu as her own sister, and promised that as long as she gave birth to a child in the future, she would be willing to let Hong Xiu raise the child together.


    In the end, she also asked if Han Lin''er didn''t love Hong Xiu. If Han Lin''er had no interest in Hong Xiu, she would continue to think of other ways.


    Hong Xiu looked at this letter and felt that although the empress was the mother of a country, she was also quitementable. Perhaps she was no different from a prostitute like herself.


    The empress begged her in the letter, begged a little pce maid who had all the hopes of the empress pinned on her.


    Hong Xiu burned the letter.


    If this letter were to circte, she could forget about establishing a foothold in the pce.


    Moreover, her goal was never the empress, but Han Lin''er. Her gaze was not on the harem, but on the imperial court.


    The empress was just her springboard which she used to approach Han Lin''er. She had achieved her goal, and the empress naturally lost any value and usefulness.


    Hong Xiu but her lip, she was now in the harem, and she was just a small pce maid unable to touch the imperial court at all.


    It would be better if she was a man. She could cut off that thing to be a eunuch, which would result in a better situation than she was in now. After all, the eunuchs were able to make contact with officials, and no matter what she would be able to think of more ways.


    The more it was like this, Hong Xiu knew that she should be calmer. She found a eunuch and asked him who Han Lin''er had summoned to see. She would give him some benefits, no more, no less. If she gave too much, it would feed the eunuch''s appetite, and it would be more difficult to ask him to do things in the future.


    She didn''t worry about whether the eunuch would suspect anything. After all, it wasmon for the imperial concubines to inquire about the emperor''s movements, and everyone knew about this.


    The eunuch told Hong Xiu: "His Majesty has summoned Liu Yuanshi."


    Hong Xiu stuffed a gold bracelet in the eunuch''s hand.


    Liu Yuanshi referred to Liu Liu, who had been given the official position as Ping Zhang Yuanshi and had real power.


    He was conferred his title with Du Zundao back then, but Du Zundao was killed by Liu Futong.


    Hong Xiu finally had a smile on her face.


    She knew where to start.


    She, a woman controlled by Han Lin''er, could not incite his ambitions.


    But an important official with real power could.

 Chapter 132: Choke With Words

    Chapter 132: Choke With Words


    "Laoye, this is the news from the pce." The servant walked behind Liu Liu with a stooped back, delivering a letter with both hands.


    Liu Liu, dressed in his regr robes, stretched out his hand to take the letter. He had his own eyes in the pce. As an official now, who hadn''t nted a few people in the pce?


    After reading the letter, Liu Liuughed: "The Emperor is a romantic man, and he actually still has the inclination to y keeping a mistress in a golden house."


    The servant was Liu Liu''s old servant who had followed him for a long time. He looked very simple and honest, but he had a clever head. He knew what could be asked and what could not be asked. At this time, he also showed a smiling face: "The Emperor is young, at the age where one likes to have fun."


    "Don''t know which Niangniang has such a good fate."


    Liu Liu sneered: "If she is a Niangniang, would she still have sent this letter to me? What can be said about those things in the pce?"


    The old servant was a little surprised: "If it isn''t a Niangniang, then could she be a pce maid? This.."


    Since ancient times, there was nock of pce maids being promoted to be part of the emperors harem, but Han Lin''er was different. The women in his harem were almost all chosen by Liu Futong. Him pampering a pce maid, wasn''t that pping Liu Futong''s face?


    "That pce maid has some ability." Liu Liu walked into the house, burned the letter, and said, "Although she has no status, she is able to be by the emperor''s side, and even the imperial study room she can enter and leave at will. Forget about the Empress, even Noble Consort Li can''t match her. If she is a fool, then fine, but if she is a fool, how can she win over the Emperor?"


    The old servant said: "In the end, it is a matter of the harem, which has nothing to do with the imperial court, moreover it will not be in the way of Laoye''s business."


    Liu Liu: "This is not the case. The imperial court and the harem have always been interconnected. The affairs of the Emperor have never been divided into family affairs and national affairs. Everything can be considered family affairs."


    The old servant didn''t understand: "What does Laoye mean?"


    Liu Liu smiled and said, "That pce maid''s surname is An. She is the younger sister of a minor official in the north of the city. She has no father and no mother. Only her elder brother and sister-inw are alive. If I can recruit her brother and sister-inw before anyone else, wouldn''t I haveplete control of her?"


    The old servant understood: "Laoye is wise! Laoye is wise!"


    "So go prepare the gift for me and send it to the An family. Also set up a table at the Hongyun Restaurant, and invite that pce maid''s brother to the restaurant." Liu Liu, "She is by the emperor''s side, and naturally knows the emperor''s movements better than others, know more than others, and naturally there will be more benefits."


    Although Han Lin''er had no real power, no officials were willing to offend him either. After all, Han Lin''er was young, and Liu Futongs advanced age was also a fact. When Liu Futong died, Han Lin''er would inevitably regain power. At that time, all officials would have to once again find their positions.


    Liu Liu didn''t want to wait until that time to find a way out.


    An Laosi was shocked when he learned that Liu Liu had invited him for a drink and he was in a state of extreme excitement all day long. He and his wife had been in Anfeng for too long. After staying for so long, they still had not yet made any progress and he didn''t even know what to write in the reports sent to Lin Yuan. An Laosi had been working as a minor official and all the money he brought before were all used up in bribery and getting things in order, so now he really depended on his sry for a living.


    Lady An was doing well socializing with the women of nearby families, and she also took up some needlework to subsidize the family.


    An Laosi had been depressed for a long time. He tried to look for ways everywhere, but when it came to the interests of others, the routes he could find were very limited.


    He believed that he could climb up by his own ability, but time waited for no one, he didn''t have the time to do things gradually.


    Liu Liu''s invitation gave him a boost of energy.


    An Laosi''s depression was swept away instantly and he said to his wife: "This is probably Hong Xiu''s credit."


    Lady An said worriedly: "Don''t know how she is doing in the pce. She hadn''t sent a letter back for many days. Before there would at least be the asional oral message to tell us that she is safe and well in the pce."


    An Laosi: "Believe me, the South Bodhisattva has definitely not forgotten Anfeng, he will attack here in the next year at thetest."


    Lady An: "And how do you know?"


    An Laosi smiled and said in a low voice, "You don''t understand people like the South Bodhisattva."


    "In the eyes of people like them, everything in the world belongs to him." An Laosi said, "So what he wants, he must get in his hands. Now that the imperial court has barely any strength left to hold up against a single blow, and the South Bodhisattva has also taken Hanyang, Anfeng is thest stumbling block."


    Lady An: "You go and sound it out, that Liu Liu is looking for you, it must be because of Hong Xiu. If Hong Xiu has the favor of Han Lin''er, then that''s fine, but if she has caused trouble.."


    An Laosi: "Don''t worry, if she really caused a serious incident, it would not be Liu Liu whoes to me. At this time, the government soldiers should have us surrounded. Oh you, you are at a loss the more concerned you are."


    Lady An smiled: "Yes, I actually forgot about this."


    An Laosi changed his clothes and went directly to the restaurant Liu Liu spoke of.


    This restaurant could be regarded as the most luxurious restaurant in Anfeng. The people whoe to dine here were either high-ranking officials or wealthy merchants. They wore silk and satin and ate expensive delicacies.


    An Laosi felt a little amused.


    They rebelled against the Yuan Dynasty, and they talked about finding justice for themon people of the world. But now that they were in power, how were they any different from the Yuan Dynasty?


    Those high-sounding words were in fact, just a way to seek one''s own interests.


    "Brother An hase." Liu Liu was a capable person, able to advance and retreat when necessary. He was even willing to call a minor official like An Laosi brother. Liu Liu smiled, "I have heard of brother An''s name before. You are a capable official and I had always wanted to see you, but unfortunately I have been busy with government affairs, and only now have the free time to do so."


    An Laosi looked very ttered, he tried hard to act as an ordinary minor official who was narrow-minded and short-sighted. Heughed: "This, I, you really praise me too much! It''s all part of my duties! Much thanks to Lord Liu for thinking so highly, this humble one is really, really.."


    As he was talking, his eyes reddened and he cried directly: "This humble one is dedicated to my duties and is diligent everyday. Having gotten these words from Lord Liu, this humble one has not done it in vain!"


    Liu Liu''s smile was a little stiff, thinking that this person was probably not able to be dealt with by just handing him a small official post.


    "Come,e, sit down first, sit down and talkter, us brothers can drink and chat." Liu Liu filled the wine cups.


    After a few cups of wine, An Laosi became more talkative.


    "Lord Liu, you don''t know, I came here as a refugee and I was separated from my family. Only my wife came to Anfeng with me." An Laosi cried sincerely, "I finally established a footing here and even found my sister. But before our family even had enough time to reunite, my sister entered the pce."


    "We grew up together and I know she has a timid nature with one of her own opinions. She is timid but she is beautiful. I am afraid that she will suffer in the pce." An Laosi spoke with a sniffling nose, "Although I dont have much ability, I can still feed and support my family. I dont want anything else, I just want the whole family to be together."


    Liu Liu saw that he was drunk enough, and asked, "Your sister has a timid nature?"


    An Laosi nodded: "She hasn''t liked talking since she was a child. In our vige, when other children bullied her, she only dared to cry secretly. Our parents bought her sweets only to have other children take it away from her but she only dared to say that she ate it herself. With that kind of temperament, how is she fit for living in the pce?"


    Liu Liu filled An Laosi''s wine cup again, and smiled: "You can''t say that. Smart people have a ce for smart people, and timid girls are not bad girls. Maybe they are even more worthy of affection."


    An Laosi stared at Liu Liu in a drunken daze: "What do you mean..someone is interested in my sister?"


    "Which lord is it?"


    Liu Liu looked at him with a half-smile, as if everything was in tacit understanding.


    An Laosi suddenly widened his eyes, and he seemed to sober up in an instant. He stammered and asked, "Could it be.."


    Liu Liu smiled and said, "Brother An, you have a good sister."


    An Laosi: "This..this.."


    Liu Liu: "This is her good fortune. Of the women in the world, how many have her good fortune?"


    The expression of An Laosi was shocked and disbelieving.


    Liu Liu said: "This official also thought about it, brother, you have never had any bad records, and you are also literate. Why don''t youe and be my clerk? The sry will be more than what you have now, and it will be easier to climb up in the future."


    Liu Liu''s meaning was very clear. It was equivalent to directly saying to An Laosi: "I am helping you because of your sister. Since I have helped you, I will also benefit from it. We are all sensible people, so dont pretend to be confused while knowing the truth."


    After drinking all night, An Laosi would be taking up his new post tomorrow.


    After he went back, he said to his wife: "Hong Xiu has now done quite well in the pce and she is quite favored by Han Lin''er. Otherwise, Liu Liu would not spend such efforts to win over a minor official like myself."


    After thinking about it, the Lady An said: "I imagine Liu Liu has nted a lot of his own people in the pce, as not many people outside know that Hong Xiu has gained such favor, otherwise our courtyard should be buried in invitations and gifts at this time."


    Treating people ording to their social status. Many people didn''t have to learn this thing at all as they were born with the skill.


    An Laosi got a big basin of hot water, put it under his wife''s feet, and rolled up his sleeves to wash her feet for her.


    Aftering to Anfeng, the couple acted in the role of a poor couple. He spent all their savings to buy a minor official post, and he had to rely on the wife to do needlework to subsidize the family. Over time, An Laosi had really changed somewhat. He would never do something like wash his wife''s feet, since in his opinion, it was not what a man should do.


    While washing his wifes feet, An Laosi said, I just dont know when Hong Xiu will send us a letter. It would be better to be able to see each other. I imagine she has already collected a lot of news these days.


    But his wife didn''t listen to what he was talking about. She suddenly said, "I know why Liu Liu came. It was Hong Xiu who revealed the news of her favor to Liu Liu."


    An Laosi said strangely: "Why disclose it to him? Although he is a high official, he is of little use."


    Lady An sighed at her husband''s habit of overlooking things. She reminded: "Du Zundao."


    An Laosi: ".."


    He took a breath and said to his wife: "Hing Xiu is really..really too daring.."


    Lady An also felt admiration: "She has scheming and ability, as well as daring and decisiveness. An Laosi, you are inferior to her."


    An Laosi: "..How do you call your husband?"


    Lady An couldn''t help butugh: "If you ever fix your habit of overlooking things and stubbornness, I won''t say anything about you again, and instead praise you day and night, what do you think?"


    An Laosi shuddered: "I can do without praises day and night.."


    He also muttered in a low voice: "I don''t know where you learned it, you are more and more able to talk back and choke people with your words."

 Chapter 133: Progress

    Chapter 133: Progress


    Lin Yuan spent almost all his thoughts on how to attack Anfeng. He was not a military genius, he only knew some superficial knowledge, so he asked Chen Baisong to draw the offensive line first. Zhu Yuanzhang and the others captured Ni Wenjun alive and was currently rushing back with Ni Wenjun''s army.


    And the consumption of resources on their side was within Lin Yuan''s expectation.


    "Anfeng has not sent a letter back for a long time." Lin Yuan frowned slightly, "Either they were found, or they didn''t find anything."


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes and said, "An Laosi..It seems he is not as capable as I thought."


    Lin Yuan was a little disappointed. At that time, when he had An Laosi go, although it was a helpless move, it was not like he was without other candidates.


    If it was Song Shizhao who went there, he imagined that Anfeng would already be up in chaos.


    Now, An Laosi has be a clerk under Liu Liu. urately speaking, this was not an official post, but this position was very important as well as notorious for the flow of money. Only highly regarded subordinates and confidantes got such a seat.


    If the officials below Liu Liu want to get ahead, they naturally have to hand over all kinds of documents to advertise their achievements.


    If Liu Liu knew about it, maybe one day he might hand over a memorial to the emperor, and at that time they will be able to climb up the ranks.


    But if he "didn''t see", then even if they have the ability to reach the sky, it would not be of any help.


    The people below were difficult to deal with, so they had to spend more money to bribe them.


    The first thing An Laosi did after taking up his new job was to take bribes.


    He looked at the gifts delivered to his home with a dumbfounded expression. Although they were not priceless treasures, it was not anything cheap either. If he was really just an ordinary person, he would have been captured by these gifts at this time.


    Lady An held up a piece of gold jewelry in her hand, which was also iid with gems. There was a butterfly made of gold as an ornament, with thin wings that trembled as the wearer breathed. The cost of such jewelry was naturally high, and even merchants couldn''t guarantee they could find a craftsman with the same skill to create such a piece.


    "You can keep this stuff." An Laosi said to his wife, "In the future, there will only be more, not less."


    Lady An really did liked this piece of jewelry, she said to An Laosi, "Since we have made progress, we should send a letter to the South Bodhisattva."


    An Laosi nodded: "I have sent someone to deliver it."


    The people who were tasked with sending the letters arrived at Anfeng after them, and they also pretended to be ordinary people who had fled over as refugees, and lived in areas where the poor were gathered.


    In that kind of ce, one more or one fewer person was not at all conspicuous, and no one cared either.


    An Laosi did a very good job under Liu Liu. Liu Liu originally just wanted to give him a cushy position. But after watching for a while, he found that An Laosi was really capable and had a good rtionship with the lower officials. He was straightforward but also not without tact, and although he was a bit of a coward, cowardice had its own advantages as it was not easy for cowards to make mistakes.


    Soon, An Laosi was promoted to the next level from his clerk position and began following at Liu Liu''s side. Liu Liu even gave him an official positionnaturally, this must go through Liu Futong.


    Fortunately, Liu Futong was now observing the situation of the imperial court and Gaoyou. He didn''t have much time to pay attention to Han Lin''er''s harem. So of course, he didn''t know that there was such an insignificant person. And as this was an unimportant official position Liu Liu was asking for, he readily approved it.


    In this way, An Laosi went from a minor official to a proper official, andpleted a two-level jump in official ranks.


    And most importantly, Liu Liu asked him to contact Hong Xiu.


    Taking off the shell of the so-called benevolent talent scout, Liu Liu wanted something very simple. He wanted to get close to Han Lin''er.


    Liu Liu was able to reach the position of Ping Zhang Yuanshi, and he had never been troubled by Liu Futong, because he was good at judging the situation.


    But now Liu Liu had other ideaswas it possible for him to be the second Liu Futong? Could he hold up against Liu Futong and take a share of the imperial power from Han Lin''er?


    After An Laosi came to his side, he practically used all means to have Liu Liu and Liu Futong confront each other.


    Liu Liu pretended not to care on the surface, but he also had his own ns and schemes in his heart.


    He also knew that it was almost impossible to make a move against Liu Futong. Liu Futong''s hands and eyes were everywhere.


    But it was not difficult to be on equal standing with Liu Futong.


    After all, there was still the emperor. The emperor would be willing to see two powerful officials fighting each other and restricting each other. So as long as he won the support of Han Lin''er, he was not without chance.


    But with the example of Du Zundao, Liu Liu was also a little nervous.


    Liu Futong had no magnanimity, he was jealous and couldn''t tolerate others.


    He regarded Han Lin''er as his possession, he controlled everything about Han Lin''er, and did not allow Han Lin''er to use anyone except himself.


    An Laosi and Hong Xiu exchanged correspondence. Hong Xiu wrote in the manner of a simple little girl. For example, she wrote she was doing well in the pce, and that elder brother should not miss her. If elder brother misses her, it would be her sin.


    There was no mention of Han Lin''er from beginning to end.


    But Liu Liu was relieved.


    If the lips were too loose, sometimes the news he had spent effort and thought to get would not be so valuable.


    Hong Xiu was dealing with Han Lin''er in the pce. She would remind Han Lin''er from time to time that Han Shantong was the one who conquered this empire. Without Han Shantong, Liu Futong would be nothing.


    She would say in Han Lin''er''s arms: "Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven, and everything in the world belongs to the Son of Heaven."


    It might not be of much use to say this once or twice, but when it was spoken more, Han Lin''er slowly began to feel that way too.


    Yes, today''s empire was conquered by his father. Without his father, where would Liu Futong be?


    Now, he was the emperor, he should have supreme power and not just be willing to be someone else''s puppet.


    An Laosi hinted to Liu Liu that the time hade.


    Liu Liu saw Han Lin''er alone while Liu Futong was not in Anfeng City. The two stayed in the study for almost a whole day, and even had meals delivered to the door by the waiter.


    Hong Xiu was also not allowed to enter.


    But so long as Liu Liu and Han Lin''er could reach an agreement, then Liu Futong would face a scene he would never expect after returning.


    Liu Liu had real power, his own subordinates, and his own circle. He was not as careless as Du Zundao. He would not confront Liu Futong head-on when he had no strength.


    In the following days, Han Lin''er''s respect and affection for Liu Liu were needless to say, and officials of all ranks in the court all saw it in their eyes.


    Although the emperor was a puppet, no matter what, Liu Futong needed the help of this puppet to issue government orders.


    Now that Liu Futong was not here, Liu Liu had taken Liu Futong''s ce.


    The people from the Liu Futong faction naturally had to find ways to deliver the news to Liu Futong.


    But more people were still too unsure to ce a bet at this time.


    cing a bet meant getting involved. If they won, then that was no problem, but if they lost, no one would pay the consequences for them.


    But Liu Liu had his own way. Han Lin''er issued a few imperial edicts and reced many positions originally upied by the Liu Futong faction, including food reserves and weapons and munitions. These were the most important positions now. Whoever became in charge of these, then whoever had more say.


    When Liu Futong came back, the overall situation was already determined. Liu Futong held the military power in his hand and he held the political power in his.


    Each had their own advantages and disadvantages, and it was naturally best if a bnce was found.


    "Who does Liu Liu think he is?" Liu Futong cursed, "If it wasn''t for me, could he have today?"


    Liu Futong drank a cup of cold tea, calmed down gradually, and asked, "Why didn''t you report me about the conspiracy between him and Han Lin''er?"


    "A whole day!" Liu Futong threw the cup at the head of the kneeling man.


    The man didn''t dare to block or avoid, so he could only take the hit directly. His head was smashed and blood dripped down to his eye, but he didn''t dare to reach out to wipe it. He knelt on the ground and said tremblingly, "Imperial Tutor please don''t be angry! Imperial Tutor please don''t be angry! That Liu Liu is just a dog that threatens based on the master''s power, as long as you go to the emperor.."


    Liu Futong: "I should go to Han Lin''er?"


    Heughed angrily: "Let me tell you, even if I killed Liu Liu, I won''t go to Han Lin''er."


    "I go to him, but he won''t listen to me, and then I go to kill Liu Liu, that would be a rebellion."


    "I don''t look for him, but kill the person directly, now that would be much easier."


    "You go and call some people to prepare. In a few days, when we go to court, Liu Liu will be arrested and charged with a crime." Liu Futong, "Well? Hurry up! If you can''t handle this little thing, what use do I have for you?!"


    The man got up and ran out while still hunched over.


    Liu Futong''s anger was still unable to lessen.


    He was not angry with Liu Liu, he was angry with Han Lin''er.


    In the rebellion back then, Han Shantong died just after he opposed the Yuan imperial court. It was he who tried his best to protect Han Lin''er and help him be emperor. Liu Futong believed that he was not even as good to his own son as he was to Han Lin''er. He always considered for Han Lin''er, whether it was the imperial court or the harem, he took care of Han Lin''er meticulously.


    He gave the throne to Han Lin''er!


    What did Han Lin''er give him?


    Taking advantage of his absence and then naming Du Zundao as the prime minister. Who was Du Zundao? He just had a belly of useless ink, only knowing to get power, and to act recklessly on the affairs of the army, yet Han Lin''er actually thought he was a good official?


    Liu Futong really wanted to dig out Han Lin''er''s eyeballs and let him see what was good and what was bad!


    It difn''t matter if people were stupid, what mattered was that this stupid person was the emperor!


    Du Zundao died. He thought that Han Lin''er would stop for a few years. But the result? Liu Liu appeared.


    Han Lin''er also personally issued several imperial decrees. When he was not there, there was no opposition in the imperial court. With the support from Liu Liu''s faction, and added to Han Lin''er''s firm attitude, when he came back, all the positions that should be changed had been changed.


    The more Liu Futong thought of this, the colder his heart became.


    He dedicated his life to the Han father and son pair for so many years, only to have suspicion sprout between the monarch and the minister in the end?


    Han Lin''er was no longer willing to listen to him.


    Han Lin''er wanted to control imperial power by himself. He could kill Du Zundao, he could kill Liu Liu.


    But he couldn''t kill everyone in the imperial court.


    So long as he and Han Lin''er were not of one mind, others could always take advantage of it.


    Liu Futong took a deep breath and felt a little lost.


    He had done so much, yet Han Lin''er still didn''t believe him nor respected him. If one day he lost power, he didn''t want to know what Han Lin''er would do to him. Boiling the hound once it caught the rabbit might be his final fate (TN: to get rid of sb once he has served his purpose).


    But to have him deal with Han Lin''er and sit on the throne himself, Liu Futong couldn''t do it.


    He admired and respected Han Shantong to such an extent, so how could he take his son''s seat?


    AN: From Han Lin''er''s perspective: "I am the emperor, but I have no real power. I am oppressed by officials, and I want to take back the power that belongs to me."


    From Liu Futong''s point of view: "Han Lin''er is a fool, and if the power is given to him everyone will be finished, so I have to guard it for him."


    Each has their own reason and each has their own version of justice.


    One''s views are shaped by one''s circumstances.

 Chapter 134: Chaos

    Chapter 134: Chaos


    Anfeng''s sky had changed.


    An Laosi walked on a narrow road, the wind whizzing past. Autumn had gone and winter hade, so one could not withstand the intrusion of the cold wind even when wearing a jacket.


    Fortunately, there was no snow yet.


    Taking advantage of the weather not being too cold now, themon people all went up the mountain to gather firewood.


    An Laosi exhaled, white mist rising in the air.


    He was now able to attend the morning assembly of the imperial court. Although he stood at the end of the hall and had no speaking power, it still meant that he was closer to the emperor.


    Liu Liu was not stupid, knowing that Hong Xiu was favored now, so while some things he said to Han Lin''er might be useless, when ryed through pillow talk the result might be another oue.


    Therefore, step by step, he promoted An Laosi to one of his confidantes. He gave An Laosi huge benefits, so there was no need to worry about An Laosi betraying him.


    If An Laosi betrayed him, An Laosi would also be finished right after him.


    An Laosi would not be so stupid as to be unable to figure out this truth, so he didn''t hold back when he promoted An Laosi.


    Liu Futong held onto the military power tightly, so Liu Liu must find a way to keep a hold on prestige in court, otherwise he would not be able to stand against Liu Futong.


    Han Lin''er had a headache from Liu Liu''s constant bothering recently.


    "Who do you want to confer this time?" Han Lin''er said a little angrily, "Zhen will give you the jade seal, and you can go and seal decrees yourself!"


    Liu Liu knelt down with a "thump", his face pale, repeatedly saying he didn''t dare. He walked forward on his knees and said to Han Lin''er: "Your Majesty, now the Imperial Tutor holds the military power, if even the court is ful of his people, then is this empire still the emperor''s empire?"


    Han Lin''er sneered: "The way Zhen sees it, you just want to get rid of his people and use your own people instead. Zhen asks you, how many people in the court are truly thinking of Zhen?"


    Liu Liu quickly said: "Your Majesty is the Son of Heaven! All the lords in the court are naturally thinking of Your Majesty, except due to the prestige of the Imperial Tutor.."


    He didn''t even finish speaking when Han Lin''er threw a jade paperweight over.


    Liu Liu didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Han Lin''er: "Do you all think Zhen is blind?"


    "Liu Liu, do what is within your area of responsibility, don''t think about things you shouldn''t think about, if Zhen finds out.."


    Liu Liu knocked his head fiercely on the ground before he was shooed out of the study by Han Lin''er.


    Liu Liu walked through the pce in disorderly clothes. The servants in the pce did not dare to look at him. They all bowed their heads. Everyone knew that Lord Liu had the emperor''s favor and even the Imperial Tutor avoided going against him. If one offended such a high official, one wouldn''t even know how one died.


    Liu Liu gritted his teeth. There was a wound on his head from knocking it on the ground, and blood flowed down his forehead.


    He thought that Liu Futong would kill him, and he had been prepared to deal with it. The spies he ced next to Liu Futong also reported that Liu Futong would make his move during court, but he waited again and again yet the other still did not make any move.


    Not only that, Liu Futong hadn''t even battled it out with him, and retreated without even fighting.


    Liu Liu was like a well-prepared warrior. But just when he was about to fight the enemy to death, the enemy suddenly stopped fighting and went home to eat. This feeling was even more unpleasant than losing.


    Don''t know when but rumors began flying around Anfeng.


    Everywhere on the streets and alleys.


    "I heard that Lord Liu presides over the morning assembly now!"


    "Which Lord Liu? Is it the Imperial Tutor?"


    "Not the Imperial Tutor, it is Liu Yuanshi."


    "Him?"


    "Who does he think he is?"


    "At any rate, the Imperial Tutor had assisted the first emperor, and now he does his best to support the new emperor. How can he beparable to the Imperial Tutor?"


    "Exactly! Although the Imperial Tutor is domineering, but the achievements of the Imperial Tutor are also there, how can Liu Yuanshipare with the Imperial Tutor?"


    "I heard that Liu Yuanshi is arrogant and domineering, and no one dares to protest against him presiding over court. Although the Imperial Tutor is a bit domineering, he never made any mistakes on the big issues."


    "Ai, the emperor has been deceived!"


    "The emperor is deceived by evil viins!"


    There were more and more memorials impeaching Liu Liu, piling up like mountains. Liu Liu''s face was dark, and he ordered his servants to burn all these memorials.


    "What a very good retreat in order to advance!" Liu Liu sat in his courtyard residence and finally couldn''t help but say to An Laosi, "How is this retreating? He is pushing me out to take the hit!"


    "He has be a good official who is loyal and patriotic?"


    Liu Liu: "The biggest joke in the world!"


    People used to dislike Liu Futong and felt that the emperor was pitiful.


    Now that Liu Liu had been pushed out, people feel that Liu Futong was actually quite goodpared to Liu Liu.


    At least Liu Futong had made great achievements!


    Liu Liu was seen as a traitorous official, and as a result the emperors decrees were also seen as decrees issued after being fooled by the traitorous official. Once Liu Liu lost power, Liu Futong could easily gather back his power and erase whatever changes Liu Liu made before.


    And if he seeded this time, his reputation would be even better in the future.


    Even if Han Lin''er still wanted to go against him at that time, he would no longer have that ability.


    Liu Liu knew that he had stepped into a trap, but he had reached this point and could not retreat no matter what.


    He said to An Laosi: "From tomorrow, say that I am seriously ill."


    An Laosi asked thoughtfully: "How long is the illness? It is not good if it is too long or too short."


    Liu Liu: "I will be ill for half a month, when the emperor invites me back, then I will go back."


    Wasn''t Liu Futong''s idea to ce him on a high pedestal first? After pushing him up there, the people below would naturally want to pull him down, but now that he hade down by himself, what could Liu Futong do next?


    "Tell your sister not to forget to mention me in front of the emperor. If the emperor doesn''te to invite me after half a month, I will really have no face to see people!" Liu Liu looked sincerely at An Laosi.


    An Laosi naturally agreed.


    After all, the fight between Liu Liu and Liu Futong was not big enough, minor quarrels were really not that helpful towards their ns.


    Pingzhang Yuanshi Liu Liu was seriously ill and could not serve the emperor. This news suddenly flew all over Anfeng.


    Rumor had it that because some people spread bad rumors about him, he fell ill in a fit of anger.


    He even sent a memorial to resign.


    The main idea of the memorial: "Although I know that Your Majesty loves me very much, I have to let Your Majesty down. It is because my virtue and talent are not worthy to be of use and therefore have been maliciously ndered. nders towards me are unimportant as I have thick skin. But these people have also ndered Your Majesty, I am an official appointed by Your Majesty, and as they say, when beating the dog one must look at the owner! In order not to shame Your Majesty, I voluntarily resign, but even though I have resigned, I still belong to Your Majesty."


    For some reason, the content of this memorial was circted among the people, and all schrs knew about it.


    Liu Liu''s memorial was very well written, earnest and sincere, and very easy to empathize with. It painted the image of a pitiful loyal minister that was unfairly persecuted.


    That''s right, you Liu Futong has been in charge of the court for so long, and you also hold all the military power in your hand. How could you be bullied by a civil official?


    The imperial court might not care about the thoughts of farmers or merchants, but it would certainly care about the thoughts of schrs.


    If the voice of schrs was loud, even the court officials would be affected.


    The "people''s support" that officials wanted to fight for referred to the hearts of schrs.


    Lin Yuan also got this memorial. After reading it carefully, he sighed to Yang Shaowei: "This writer has great literary talent, every word hits the heart, it is rare to see indeed."


    Yang Shaowei also took a look and was just as surprised. It seemed that Anfeng also had some amazing talents.


    This kind of memorial, when painting a pitiful picture, must be done just right, there must be a bnce between being too surly and being too weak.


    The noble character of the literati was fully expressed in this memorial.


    "He wants to.." Yang Shaowei swallowed. He didn''t quite believe that someone would do such a thing. "He wants to raise conflict between civil officials and military officials and split the imperial court."


    Civil officials and militarymanders seemed to be inherently hostile, but that was not the case.


    This was not a confrontation between two powers, but a mutual restraint between the two powers.


    What was emphasized was bnce.


    In peacetime, whoever overpowered whoever would then have the stronger voice, but this was not peacetime, and the risk was high when ying this hand. But so long as the risk could be ovee, the benefits waiting were huge.


    Yang Shaowei was a little excited as he said: "For them, it is a bad thing, but for us, it is a great thing! They are now embroiled in an inner conflict, and it will be much easier for us when we finally attack Anfeng."


    Lin Yuan thought of the letter from An Laosi.


    It took several years, and now finally seeing the results, Lin Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What we have to do now is to wait." Lin Yuan said softly, cing a ck chess piece on the chessboard, "When the time is right, we will be able to capture Anfeng at the least cost."


    After taking Anfeng, there would be no regime that could rival the South Bodhisattva, when Yang Shaowei thought of this he couldn''t help but feel his blood surging!


    How many people were as ambitious as him in this world, and how many people had the same opportunities as him?


    Bing Song Shizhao''s student and ying chess with the Nan Bodhisattva, the world as their chessboard.


    Yang Shaowei really wanted to go out and run ap.


    Liu Liu was personally invited back to the court by the emperor after half a month. The emperor personally visited his manor. Only after two times did Liu Liu ept.


    His face was saved, and his life was also saved.


    The wind direction in the court had also changed.


    Because Liu Liu at this time represented more than a power faction, but a group. He represented the schrs, a virtuous figure who was not afraid of power.


    If someone opposed him at this time, then didn''t it mean to stand on the opposite side of the schrs?


    The difference between civil officials and military officials was bing more and more obvious.


    With more and more conflicts, there was naturally more friction within the court as well.


    Han Lin''er had a headache.


    Civil officials believed that the generals could lead armies and fight wars, but after they finish and return to the court, they should hand over the military tally, and a single general could notmand the same army for more than three years.


    Han Lin''er felt that this request was right, no problem at all.


    After all, if the military tally was not taken back, if anything happened, it would be toote.


    A three years limit could also be understood. After all, after three years, it was impossible to say whether this army was still surnamed Han or had be another surname.


    But the military officials also had something to say.


    Soldiers need to be trained. The military formations needed to be practiced again and again. But each general had a different method of leading his troops. How could it be ensured that soldiers could adapt to changing generals every three years?


    Besides, if the military tally was turned in every time but there was a sudden urrence, the general would be unable tomand the soldiers even if he stood in front of them, impeding the carrying out of important orders. At that time, who would bear the responsibility?


    Han Lin''er felt that what the military officials said also made sense.


    So the result was that every day morning assembly became very noisy, and there was no end in sight to the quarreling.


    Liu Liu hadplete control of the court now, so Liu Futong would naturally not rx his control over military power.


    The two sides were wrestling with each other, causing Anfeng to be steeped in miasma. The minor officials below wanted to take this opportunity to climb up and form cliques in the court.


    Liu Futong and Liu Liu werepeting with each other, and neither one was willing to bow their heads first.


    Whoever lowered his head first would not be able to raise his head in the future.


    An Laosi was responsible for fanning the mes. He had to make Liu Liu stand firm. Even if Liu Futong gave him adder, Liu Liu should never be allowed to take it.


    He did a lot of tampering, as it was not like Liu Futong did not try to show goodwill. After all, it was really no good to keep fighting like this, but it was all blocked by An Laosi.


    Liu Liu saw that Liu Futong did not show goodwill so he sent people to show goodwill towards Liu Futong. But these people were killed by An Laosi. After several were killed, Liu Liu and Liu Futong both became angry.


    I sent someone to show goodwill towards you. Not only did you not ept it, but you didn''t even bother to respond? Wasn''t this too much?


    So the two sides were locked in an angry deadlock.


    Anfeng was in chaos, the government ineffective and corrupted, and themon people were also not doing well.


    When the high officials was in chaos and unable to care about anything else, the minor officials ran wild.


    Themon people''s lives were even more difficult. The minor officials took money from the people, and then used the money to bribe the top.


    It was normal that the minor officials had the heart to climb up thedder.


    But themon people didnt understand. They just found that life had be more difficult. The money they earned before was enough to spend on necessities. But now the money they earned had to be given to the lord officials. There were also more aggressive bullies on the streets. After entering the winter, it was harder to buy food. Keeping warm was also an issue, almost no one went out to work in winter.


    Those who wore cotton-padded clothes were all big lords. It was already considered a feat for ordinary people to have cotton-padded clothes and trousers.


    Most of themon families stayed inside the house during winter, and whoever wanted to go out wore the only pair of cotton-padded clothes and trousers.


    Making a livelihood was even more difficult.


    Wealthy families had to live while tightening their belts, so poor families were even more impoverished.


    Lady An listened to theints of the female neighbors.


    They did not move out of the original ce. At first, they could not find a suitable house. Later, they were worried that they would be exposed when they moved out. So they just continued living in the original ce. Besides, An Laosi was just a small official, although he could attend morning assembly, he had no real power. If he lived too well and was too conspicuous, they could easily be a target.


    The female neighborsined to Lady An:


    "Although the month''s sry was not much, it was enough to pay for the family''s necessities. Daily firewood, rice, oil, and salt cost not much money, but now? Every time he says it must be given to his superiors, but now that even food and clothing is reduced at home, I still don''t see what benefits havee from it."


    "The same is true for my family. He smells of alcohol when hees back every day. If he is doing proper business, then fine but what proper business is he doing? Every day he goes out to drink and it is all paid out of our own pockets. Other than drinking away his health, there is really no benefit that can be seen."


    Lady An also followed along with theirints: "The same is true of my family. You all are not bad. He has not returned home for many days and nights. I dont know what he is doing outside. It seems to be like this for everyone now. Just bear with it for now, maybe over time it will get better."


    The female neighbors were originally full of resentment, all of those present here were the female family members of minor officials. Among them, only the husband of Lady An was not a minor official. But they all knew Lady An as a woman who didn''t have much speaking power in front of her husband and regarded her husband as her heaven.


    She would never tell her husband anything they said to her.


    What was more, their husbands had no conflicts of interest with An Laosi either.


    So they were even less scrupulous when chatting.


    "This forbearance, when will ite to an end?" The woman whispered, "Our family is alright still, my husband has many brothers, and they all have strength, but I see that my sisters..there is almost no rice in their house."


    "What else can be done, it being such a mess above, it''s always the people below who meet with bad luck."


    Lady An was embroidering flowers and said without raising her head: "There''s nothing to be done about it, we can onlyin in private."


    The female neighbors sitting next to her winked at the others, and then said softly, "Lady An, we have been friends for more than two, three years. As they say, distant rtives are not as good as neighbors. We are all acquaintances. You know more than we do. If you know anything, don''t hide it from us. We can all discuss and try toe up with a solution."


    Lady An: "What can an inner courtyard woman like I know? It''s all just matters on the stove and inside and outside the house."


    The women around her began to cry, weeping lowly.


    Lady An sighed: "Don''t cry, this matter hasn''te to the point of beingpletely hopeless, and life can still carry on."


    "What life is this now?" The women whispered, "It''s useless to persuade, saying that everyone is giving gifts and we can''t be the exception. But just when will this end. Lady An, you are the most well-informed among us. Please tell us what you know. We definitely won''t ry it to outsiders."


    "Seeing that the days are bing more overwhelming, and if we continue to be like this, my family will have no choice but to drink northwest wind."


    All the minor officials were giving gifts, feeding the appetites of some of the officials above who love wealth, so those who didnt give gifts now turned out to be out of the ordinary. And it was not the officials who loved wealth that were bullying them, but their fellow minor officials. Just because one side gave gifts and one side didn''t give gifts, they suddenly became two rival camps.


    Slowly, those who didn''t give gifts were afraid of being bullied, so they started to give gifts.


    Was there any point in these gifts? Did they get any benefits?


    It was likely that only the first group of people who sent gifts benefited, but the atmosphere was already like this.


    The sries of the minor officials were only so much, where could they get so much money? In the end it was taken from themon people.


    Wealth was being plundered level by level, and Anfeng''s previously not so stable regime was even more precarious.


    Lady An could only whisper: "Then you can''t spread it outside."


    All the female neighbors practically patted their chests and made guarantees, each of them said: "If anyone spreads it outside, they will be struck by lightning!"


    Lady An lowered her voice mysteriously: "My husband told me that gift-giving really is beneficial. Isnt it a mess now? The big lords above want to see who is more sincere to them. When the timees, they will then promote some as their confidantes."


    "Look at my house, all the valuables are sold." Lady An sighed, "It''s because our family wealth is too weak. My husband is working for Liu Yuanshi. Although he is a small official, he is well informed."


    Lady An also said: "If you can give gifts, try to give as much as you can. It''s better than regretting it in the future. Don''t you say so? I only tell you this and you can''t tell it to others."

 Chapter 135: Assist Me

    Chapter 135: Assist Me


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    "General, that Ni Wenjun wants to go pee again."


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Li Congrong had their troops set up camp in an open space; they were currently on their way towards Hanyang.


    Ni Wenjun''s military ability was average, but his ability to escape was not small.


    After Zhu Yuanzhang and the others caught up, they began a cat and mouse game, which took up a lot of their time.


    After the battle, they also must integrate Ni Wenjun''s soldiers. These soldiers must be brought back as when fighting, the strength of the troops was one''s capital.


    It was no longer like back then when they did not have enough manpower to supervise these soldiers.


    "Is his dder broken?" Li Congrong sat on the ground, holding a steamed bun in his hand with dried meat wedged in it. They love to eat this when they march outside. The steamed bun could be kept for a long time and it was not easy to spoil. Other than a bit of dryness, it was practically a rare delicacy when on the march and fighting battles. With a water sk in his other hand, he drank a few sips after eating two mouthfuls of pork buns, and said to the soldier: "Leave him alone, just let him pee in his pants, this fellow always has so many problems."


    Zhu Yuanzhang''s appearance was simr to Li Congrong, and he also said to the soldier: "Let him pee on his pants, and don''t give him water to drink, so as not to make more trouble."


    As for the smell after peeing in his pants, that was Ni Wenjun''s business.


    Besides, defecation was also one of the methods used on prisoners.


    The soldier retreated with an affirmative.


    After Li Congrong ate the buns, hey directly on the grass, looking at the endless blue sky and white clouds above his head. Don''t know what he thought of, but suddenly he said, "I never thought I would have today."


    He used to be a small gang leader in Wu City. While he might be called a gang leader, in fact he was just leading a group of brothers to find ways to fill their stomachs, always worried about his livelihood. Now thinking about it, his days in Wu City felt like it happened in hisst life. He almost couldn''t remember all that clearly anymore.


    Those brothers who followed him back then were now serving as soldiers under hismand; some had also been promoted to battalionmanders and toon captains. There were also some who had no longer served as soldiers, retiring after injury, and stayed behind in Gaoyou, starting a family and living not a bad life.


    Zhu Yuanzhang alsoy down, chewing on a piece of grass, and said vaguely: "Same."


    The two of them had fought side by side for a while now, and they also understood each other, developing a brotherly friendship.


    Li Congrong said regretfully: "If I knew you earlier, I would definitely swear brotherhood with you!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang knew about Li Congrong''s peculiar habit and smiled: "It''s a pity that I camete."


    Li Congrong: "Ai! Who says it ain''t so!"


    "General, Ni Wenjun said he wants to see you." The soldier came again.


    Li Congrong said exasperatedly: "Why does he have so many problems?"


    Even so, he still stood up and patted the grass clippings from his pants. Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang both went over to see Ni Wenjun.


    Ni Wenjun was locked in a cage. His hair was messy like weeds, his whole body was dirty, and there was an unignorable smell lingering around his body. He was really in a sorry looking state,pletely not looking like the Marshal of Tian Wan he used to be. His eyes were full of resentment as well as a little fear.


    When death really was approaching, Ni Wenjun knew that he did not want to die.


    "Why do you want to see us?" Li Congrong stood outside the cage and looked at the person inside. This man was the one who firmly controlled Tian Wan''s regime? Li Congrong couldn''t believe it. He thought that Ni Wenjun would at least be a formidable character, and not like this at all.


    Ni Wenjun''s mouth was dry. He didn''t dare to drink water so as not to urinate in his pants. Now, the soldiers simply did not give him water, so his lips were chapped and blood was leaking from the corners of his lips.


    "I want to see your Southern King." Ni Wenjun looked at Li Congrong, "I have nothing to say to you."


    Li Congrong: "As a prisoner, what right do you have to negotiate conditions?"


    Ni Wenjun looked at him with resentment in his eyes: "I am the Marshal of Tian Wan, even if I am defeated, I am different from you."


    Zhu Yuanzhang sneered on the side: "Even the emperor of Tian Wan has to kowtow to my Lord. Who do you think you are? You think you can see my Lord just because you want to?"


    Ni Wenjun bit his lower lip: "I have something important to say."


    "What important thing?" Zhu Yuanzhang asked him, "If it''s important, we will naturally report it to my Lord."


    Ni Wenjun looked at him vigntly: "If I can''t see the Southern King, I have nothing to say."


    Li Congrong nced at Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Looking at Ni Wenjun, it seemed he would not speak so easily.


    If there was something important he had to say at this time, it must be something that could save his life. If he told them now, he would lose his only bargaining chip.


    Just thinking about it a little bit and one would know that Ni Wenjun would never say.


    "Then wait." Zhu Yuanzhang looked at Ni Wenjun and replied indifferently.


    After walking away with Li Congrong, Zhu Yuanzhang said to him: "Send someone to ride back and report to the South Bodhisattva."


    Li Congrong: "I wonder what bargaining chip he has. Now his soldiers are in our hands, and Hanyang is also in the hands of fourth brother, unless.."


    The two looked at each other and said in unison: "Money."


    Where did Ni Wenjun''s military resourcese from? Naturally, there were people supporting him from behind. The Tian Wan court had Zhao Pusheng so it was impossible for him to empty the treasury. No matter who was supporting him, he must have hid a certain amount of money in a safe ce.


    Naturally, the most widely circted currency at this time would not be the currency of any regime, but real silver and gold.


    Although Lin Yuan was not short of money now, he would notin about having more. He still had so many retired and disabled soldiers to support, moreover themon people in many ces under his rule had just returned to farming and still could not be self-sufficient.


    Although Gaoyou was rich, it only just got rich, and it was not like he could tear down the east wall to build up the west wall.


    Lin Yuan also thought of money as soon as he heard the news, as Ni Wenjun really had nothing else up his sleeve to save his life.


    But..


    Lin Yuan asked: "Did Ni Wenjun escape to Huangzhou as I said?"


    Chen Baisong nodded: "They''re over there."


    Lin Yuan''s fingers tapped on the desktop, expressionless.


    "Put aside Anfeng for now, capture Huangzhou first," Lin Yuan said.


    Chen Baisong was taken aback. Although Huangzhou was also important, it could not bepared with Anfeng after all.


    Lin Yuan: "Let An Laosi and the others continue to y in Anfeng first."


    Chen Baisong suddenly asked keenly: "Young Master is afraid of the person in charge of Huangzhou?"


    Lin Yuan did not deny it.


    Chen Youliang was a thorn in his heart.


    Like a bone stuck in his throat, he could not ignore it.


    Moreover, Chen Youliang was different from Zhu Yuanzhang. He could not be convinced over or subdued. He was born a madman. He only believed in his own principles and only believed in his own choices. He was ambitious and cruel. Others only dared to just think, but he dared to carry out his thoughts.


    Once he found an opportunity, he would try his best to disrupt the situation.


    If it were in modern times, Lin Yuan might feel regret and admiration after reading his story, feeling that this person''s luck was not so good, meeting Zhu Yuanzhang out of anyone, a man whose luck was even better than him.


    But it was not the modern times now. At this time, Lin Yuan had to face the threat posed by Chen Youliang.


    He could no longer let Chen Youliang grow stronger.


    Since there was a threat and knowing where the threat came from, it was natural to eradicate the threat.


    "You go." Lin Yuan looked at Chen Baisong, "Sending someone else, I''ll feel a little worried."


    There was a smile on Chen Baisong''s face, but he soon retracted, sping his fists: "I will not fail the prestige of the Young Master!"


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "Come on, what prestige do I have? I haven''t been on the battlefield much at all."


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips and smiled.


    After Zhu Yuanzhang and the others escorted Ni Wenjun back, Lin Yuan left him alone for a few days before going to see Ni Wenjun.


    Ni Wenjun was locked in an underground cell. It was dark here, no matter day or night, torches must be lit in order to see things. It was fine during the day when there were jailers. But at night, there was no light and no sound. He enjoyed a single prison by himself.


    Ni Wenjun was the first to enjoy this treatment.


    Lin Yuan once saw such an experiment.


    Men and women whocked money were invited to stay in a dark room for three days. They couldnt bring anything. Everyday food was delivered through a small window. So long as they couldst for three days, they could get a sum of reward money.


    No one seeded.


    Everyone asked to end the experiment in advance.


    So when Lin Yuan saw Ni Wenjun, he was not surprised by his appearance.


    Ni Wenjun''s face was practically blue, and he seemed to be in a daze. When he saw Lin Yuan, his eyelids moved, and his voice was hoarse when he opened his mouth, his voice was as unpleasant as sandpaper rubbing against each other: "The Southern King, hearing about you a hundred times cannotpare to seeing you once ."


    Lin Yuan replied: "Marshal Ni, I also feel the same."


    Ni Wenjun looked at him. After being locked up for a few days, Ni Wenjun''s eyes were red and swollen, bloodshot, and eye bags protruding. He turned his head and stopped looking at Lin Yuan.


    After the time it took to drink a cup of tea passed, Ni Wenjun said: "Now the Southern King is the richest, with strong soldiers and strong horses. After capturing Hanyang, I believe that you will directly point to Anfeng, yes? After capturing Anfeng, no one in this world will have the ability to put up a resistance against you."


    "Now the Yuan Dynasty is already at the end of its rope, and can''t do anything against you."


    Lin Yuan smiled and sat on the side: "The Marshal just wants to tell me this?"


    Ni Wenjun: "I have what the Southern King wants."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Money."


    Ni Wenjun was not surprised at all. He knew that someone would guess it, but he still asked: "How does the Southern King know?"


    Lin Yuan: "Money, power, beauty, I don''tck thetter two."


    Ni Wenjun smiled and said, "The Southern King, I have a question, please answer."


    Lin Yuan said seriously: "The Marshal can just go ahead and ask, I will definitely not hold back anything I know."


    Ni Wenjun asked him: "Was it you who had them chase me along the route to Huangzhou?"


    Lin Yuan nodded.


    Ni Wenjun: "Why do you know that I will go to Huangzhou?"


    Lin Yuan: "Chen Youliang is your subordinate, so you will naturally defect to him."


    Ni Wenjun''s expression was strange: "The Southern King has many affairs to deal with everyday, yet you even know which subordinates I have?"


    "I may not know anything else, but I know Chen Youliang." Lin Yuan looked at him, "Don''t worry, since you are here, I will naturally have him reunite with you when the timees. The both of you can also strengthen your old friendship. How does the Marshal feel about this?"


    Ni Wenjun: "If I didn''t think to defect to him.."


    Lin Yuan: "Marshal, life and death are all ording to destiny, and wealth and honor are determined by Heaven. Sometimes it is not who is the most capable when making a bet, but who is the most lucky."


    Ni Wenjun closed his eyes, his face ashen, and it took a long time before he whispered, "I want to live."


    He looked at Lin Yuan: "I don''t want to die."


    Lin Yuan: "Then I must ask the Marshal to assist me."

 Chapter 136: Raising Chickens

    Chapter 136: Raising Chickens


    Chen Baisong took Ni Wenjun away, pretending to defect to Chen Youliang, and attack him while the other was off guard.


    Li Congrong would lead troops to follow behind, and would support them if the situation was bad.


    Lin Yuan was in Hanyang, handling Hanyang''s government affairs, as well as wait for news from Anfeng.


    Zhu Yuanzhang stayed in Hanyang City. It had only been a few months since they won Hanyang. If there was no strong army to guard it, no one could say whether there wouldn''t be anyone bold enough to stir up trouble.


    Lin Yuan had people divide and organize Hanyang''s market well, just like Gaoyou, setting up various factories to enable poor people to find jobs.


    As for the big officials and big households in Hanyang, Lin Yuan had Yang Shaowei go deal with them.


    He was now free to take action and focus on themon people''s livelihood.


    Hanyang''s economy was not bad. Although the imperial court was corrupt, the market was still there. Themon people could not be considered doing well, but after all, it was in the capital of Tian Wan, so it could not be considered too bad either.


    But in ces other than Hanyang, such as counties, districts, viges and towns the situation was much different. The heaven was high and the emperor was far away, so the local officials were the local tyrants. Even a vige chief could do whatever they liked.


    It was the surrounding viges and towns that You Ming nned to make his move on. If the viges and towns were changed, it would gradually also affect the cities.


    Li Family Vige was at the foot of the mountain. People here rely on farming and hunting for their livelihoods, but thend here was not fertile. When the court was in charge in the past, they nted and hunted by themselves, but they couldnt support themselves at all. After having children, each family or household only kept one or two.


    While the other children were sold away. After selling them, the family could afford the money to eat a few full meals, and the children could also have a chance to survive.


    Li Er was an ordinary viger in the Li Family Vige. His family had nond. They had been hunters since a few generations ago, and now his generation was still hunters. But after several generations, the prey in the mountain had gradually decreased. Although he couldn''t die from starvation, life was not much better than that.


    Now, the people above have changed again. They heard that it was the Southern King. They have never stepped out of this small mountain vige in their entire lives so naturally, they don''t know who the Southern King was and what deeds he had aplished.


    The days seemed to not have changed at all.


    It didn''t matter whether the person on top had changed or not.


    "Li Er, someone from above hase." The viger ran to his door breathlessly, "They want us all to go over, no one can be missing. You should also hurry. Don''t make them wait."


    When Li Er hurried over, he took all his family members with him, his parents, wife, and three children.


    No one knew what happened or what the reason they were gathered over for.


    The wife walked behind him and asked cautiously: "Head of the house, it won''t be that something has happened, right?"


    Li Er didn''t know, but heforted, "There should be nothing wrong. Don''t be afraid. If there is anything wrong, I will protect you all and escape."


    The wife fell silent.


    But they all knew in their hearts that if something really happened, they wouldn''t be able to escape, but they also didn''t dare to not go over, so they walked towards the vige entrance with fear.


    They saw a group of soldiers in the distance, about a dozen, each holding a weapon, looking vicious, like bandits. Many of them even had scars on their faces that were extremely hideous.


    The wife grabbed his clothes, her whole body shaking.


    Li Er gritted his teeth and led his family to continue walking.


    Themon people were simple, and most of the time they could only ept things passively instead of making their own choices.


    There were not many grown men in the Li Family Vige. Most of them had been conscripted. There was only one grown male in each family. There were more women than men. The old, weak, and disabled were also a lot. Even if they want to run, they wouldnt be able to run while bringing along their family of old and young. So they could only go over obediently.


    Li Er walked into the crowd, his family squeezing close together, seeming to want to draw strength from each other.


    "Everyone is here." The vige chief said to the leading soldier. He bent over and lowered his head, squeezing out an ingratiating smile on his wrinkled face.


    The soldier said: "Since everyone has arrived, then I will make the announcements."


    "Now, you are all under the rule of the Southern Bodhisattva. From now on, you will also be the citizens of the Southern Bodhisattva."


    "We are not here this time for conscription, but if you want to join the army, you can juste to me directly."


    No one dared to interrupt while the soldier spoke. The vigers looked up at him, their in faces nk and confused.


    The soldier continued: "The South Bodhisattva has said, there are requirements for each vige to fulfill in the future. Your vige will be raising chickens. We will build the sheds and you also dont need to spend money on the chickens. After raising them, we wille here and buy the chickens at the market price."


    "Each vige will be given a chicken-raising expert." The soldier gestured with his eyes, and a middle-aged man who looked like a farmer waved at the vigers quickly and smiled awkwardly.


    "Alright, that''s it, you all can go back to doing what you were doing." The soldier said, "If you have any questions, you cane and ask me."


    When the crowd dispersed, Li Er took his family home again, and the whole family sat together at the table.


    The wife couldn''t help asking: "Raise chickens? How many chickens?"


    "Can you eat chicken?" The child was young, when he heard chicken he thought of meat, "Are there eggs to eat?"


    The wife also asked: "Are we just raising chickens for the lords above?"


    Li Er was sitting on the side, keeping his hands busy in the process of weaving rattan baskets. He raised his head after hearing the words, with a confused expression: "The soldier said just now that they will build the sheds and the chickens dont cost money. And they will only catch the chickens that have been paid for."


    The wife asked carefully: "Does that..mean if the chickens are raised well, we can also divide some?"


    Li Er was not sure: "..Probably?"


    Soon, the soldiers began to build sheds. They were strong and moved quickly and efficiently. The wood used to build the sheds was cut by themselves from the mountain, building the sheds even faster than the carpenters. The vigers watched by the side and found that these soldiers didn''t have a big temper, so they plucked up the courage to ask, "Master soldier, what are you doing?"


    The soldier replied: "Finish making all these pieces of wood ording to the drawings, and then when it is all assembledpletely, it will be much more convenient."


    The vige chief also knew some carpentry work. He watched the soldiers and also started to do it together with them. Although he couldn''t understand the words, the pictures were still understandable. The more he looked at it, the more he was reluctant to put down the drawing.


    But he dared not ask if he could take this drawing back.


    The vigers did not dare to approach at first, and only dared to watch from a distance. Later, they found that the soldiers were very busy every day and didnt have the time to pay attention to them. The big shed was built quickly, and when they finished their own work they would go over and watch. Watching as the chicken shed was built from scratch, and seeming to feel a strange sense of participation.


    After all, the shed was simple, unlike a modern chicken farm.


    The chicken farmer who was brought to this vige said to the vigers: "You have to be careful about raising chickens. It is good to raise chickens. There are eggs and meat to eat. I have raised chickens for more than ten years. This chicken is just like a human. If you treat it well, it will treat you well."


    After the shed was built and the chickens were delivered, the vigers suddenly realized that the soldiers were leaving.


    However, the soldiers warned them before leaving: "We wille every month. If you don''t raise them well, we will take the chickens back."


    "Also, if something happens to Zhao shifu (TN:qualified worker/respectful form of address for older men), we will also ask look to you for an exnation."


    Zhao shifu was a professional who was sent to the vigers to help them raise chickens. He used to raise chickens in Gaoyou very well.


    This time he was sent to provide technical assistance. When he returned to Gaoyouter, his job title could be evaluated for a higher position, and he could also be assigned arger house, as well as have his monthly sry adjusted upwards. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been willing to be transferred from Gaoyou toe to this poor and backward ce.


    Li Er was a person with active thinking. Seeing that he couldn''t hunt much prey in the mountain, he began to often show up around Zhao shifu.


    He didn''t haveints that raising chickens and ducks was a woman''s job. The most important thing for him was to find a job that could support his livelihood as soon as possible.


    As Zhao shifu relied on this work to feed himself, he naturally had to ask him more questions about it.


    "A few years earlier, when the South Bodhisattva first started out, Gaoyou was not like it is now." Zhao shifu ate dried meat and gave Li Er a piece. Only Li Er went to him every day to talk, so he had to be nice to the other. "At that time, I relied on two acres ofnd to make my livelihood and had to pay taxes, but my situation was not considered the worst. The worst were the saltborers, who could only transport salt. If the people above didnt give money, they would have no food. Working more did not necessarily mean being able to get more.


    "I was already raising chickens at that time. After raising it big there is meat to eat. If it couldy an egg a day, now that would be the good days." Zhao shifuughed, "Chickens are not easy to raise. I raised grown ones at the start. The big ones are much easier to raise, andter when I got familiar with raising chickens, I started raising chicks."


    When Zhao shifu talked about the past, his eyes drifted a little: "Later, the minor official who governed our area saw that my chickens were well raised, so he had me raise them well, but every seven days I must give him one chicken and seven eggs."


    Zhao shifu: "Later I didn''t want to raise chickens anymore, but he still came to me to ask for them.."


    Li Er didn''t speak.


    Zhao shifu: "So I could only spend money to buy it. I didn''t have a lot of money. The days became more and more difficult, so my wife ran away."


    "I don''t know where she went now, or if she is still alive."


    Zhao shifu wiped his face: "Fortunately, I still have a daughter. With my daughter still there I could keep continue struggling on."


    "After the South Bodhisattva came, he started to build factories and nts to raise chickens, ducks and pigs." Zhao shifu had a smile on his face, "So many chickens! All of them were raised alive! I can''t even count all the eggs that wereid every day!"


    Zhao shifu asked Li Er: "When was thest time you ate chicken?"


    Li Er paused. Last time he hunted a pheasant on the mountain wasst year: "Last year."


    Zhao shifu whispered: When I was in Gaoyou, I could eat two eggs every day and I had meat every meal. Because I did a good job, I can bring a chicken back every month along with the monthly sry. A rooster or an old hen. Its all up to me to choose, I like to choose the rooster as my daughter likes to eat it.


    Li Er listened, with a mouthful of saliva in his mouth, he also wanted to eat meat.


    He hadn''t eaten meat for a long time since prey became fewer on the mountain.


    He would rather trade it with the vigers for more grain than dare eat it himself.


    Zhao shifu patted Li Er on the shoulder: "You all are lucky! With the South Bodhisattva here, you can live a good life now."


    Li Er looked at Zhao shifu in a daze. He didn''t know if the South Bodhisattva was a Bodhisattva or not, but as long as they no longer had to be hungry, then he was a true Bodhisattva.

 Chapter 137: Nowhere To Retreat

    Chapter 137: Nowhere To Retreat


    There was chaos in Anfeng, themon people were in misery, and the minor officials embezzled money unscrupulously. But they themselves could not enjoy the money they embezzled. They had to offer it to their superiors, and the superiors would offer it to their superiors, and as result they had to extend their hands to themon people once again in a never ending circle.


    Themon people suddenly discovered that though the imperial court was gone and had been changed to a new master, life was not getting better at all.


    The original peaceful life was shattered, and they now had to go back to the days of selling their children, even their wives.


    Older people died more often, and some of them had intentionally left to wait for death on their own so as not to drag down their children.


    Some were forced to die by their own children.


    In the face of survival, everyone tore off thatyer of human skin.


    Wives were not wives, husbands were not husbands, sons were not sons.


    Anfeng was so chaotic that everyone was caught off guard. When Han Lin''er learn the news that the people were no longer able to make a living, it was already toote.


    "How could this happen?" Han Lin''er stood in front of Hong Xiu, his face flushed, and his speech even a little unclear from his anger. "It''s just a small matter of the court! Why are those below thrown into chaos as well! Zhen pay them a sry, yet they can''t even govern themon people?! What''s the point of being an official then!"


    Han Lin''er wanted to be a sage ruler, and even if he couldn''t, he did not want to be an incapable ruler or a tyrannical ruler.


    That was why he was fighting for power, to have the ability to control political power.


    He was a little at a loss, and he didn''t know what he had done wrong.


    Was it wrong to promote Liu Liu? But Liu Futong was so powerful that he could practically cover the sky with his hands. If he didn''t suppress the other, he didn''t know what else Liu Futong would do.


    Shouldn''t the power between civil officials and military officials be bnced?


    Han Lin''er closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He was at a loss and didn''t know where he was wrong.


    At this time, he could only confide in Hong Xiu.


    He couldn''t even go to the empress, he couldn''t let the women in the harem see his weakness.


    The women in the harem were all backed by Liu Futong. They were all selected by Liu Futong, who they must first please, rather than Han Lin''er.


    Han Lin''er''s wives, officials, and servants were all selected by Liu Futong.


    Liu Futong controlled everything about him, and he also put on the air of his elder. He had put Han Lin''er on the throne, and believed that his merits were the highest. His arrogance, pride and obsessive desire to control everything caused Han Lin''er to live in fear all the time.


    He was afraid that once Liu Futong realized that he could gain more power by overthrowing him, would Liu Futong immediately raise his butcher knife?


    Liu Futong was too capable, he was so capable that Han Lin''er was terrified.


    Moreover, his capability manifested in too many ways. Only his voice was heard in the imperial court, and the generals also listened to him. It seemed that everyone knew Liu Futong, but no one knew Han Lin''er.


    If Han Lin''er was not the emperor, maybe this was nothing. If he was an incapable emperor, maybe this was nothing.


    But he just happened to be the emperor, and he wanted to be a sage emperor.


    Therefore, Liu Futong''s "consideration" was a tant "overstepping of power".


    Hong Xiu hugged Han Lin''er from behind and whispered: "The officials have the ces of officials, the emperor has the ce of the emperor, and the imperial concubine has the ce of the imperial concubine. No one should cross the line, isn''t that the best? When everyone has found their own ce, the world will be peaceful, and themon people will be able to live a good life."


    Han Lin''er''s forehead popped with blue veins: "You understand the truth, but they don''t understand it!"


    "They just want to get more benefits from Zhen''s hands! It''s not enough to be conferred an official position! Small officials want to be big officials, and big officials want to be the emperor, and after being the emperor they want to be the Taishang Huang!"


    "They press harder and harder, yet they say that Zhen is cruel, and behind Zhen''s back they say that Zhen is an incapable ruler!"


    Han Lin''er seemed to have copsedpletely. He didn''t indulge in women or in material enjoyment. He slept with imperial concubines only because he wanted to leave behind an heir andplete the "task" that an emperor shouldplete. He wanted to appoint upright officials, and he wanted his citizens to live a good life. He also wanted his name to have a ce in history, andter when he died, and met his father in heaven, he could also tell his father that he lived up to his expectations.


    Looking at the current situation, his father''s expectations were destined to be disappointed.


    Hong Xiu''s voice was so gentle it could drip water: "Your Majesty, don''t waste your anger on them, the ruler is weak the official is strong, the ruler is strong the official is weak. This ve heard a truth when listening to theater, when the emperor stands up, they can only listen to the emperor. Your Majesty has great righteousness on your side and is a wise ruler, they will understand Your Majesty."


    Han Lin''er didn''t move, he looked down and pondered.


    That''s right, he handed over the power to Liu Liu, hoping to use Liu Liu''s hand to suppress Liu Futong.


    But this just caused them to fight harder, and the whole court was harmed.


    And he is the emperor, he naturally upied a higher position, and had more reason on his side.


    His purpose was never to make civilian officials and militarymanders fight each other, nor to turn the court into a battlefield.


    He wanted to take back his imperial power, and then pass the imperial power to his heir smoothly and steadily.


    "You are right." Han Lin''er turned around and embraced Hong Xiu. He kissed Hong Xius forehead, "Xiu''er is my flower that understands my sorrows. Without Xiu''er, Zhen really don''t know what to do."


    Hong Xiu leaned on Han Lin''er''s shoulder and closed her eyes, "As long as Your Majesty is well, this ve is well, Your Majesty must take care of your health."


    Han Lin''er: "Zhen knows."


    Han Lin''er began to intervene in government affairs, but he soon discovered that Liu Futong was the only one who prevented him from gaining power in the past, but now there was also a Liu Liu.


    He understood the reason for all this.


    Both Liu Liu and Liu Futong regarded him as a signboard, and both of them were fighting each other for this signboard.


    But at this time, the signboard suddenly said that he wanted to be in power, and he was no longer willing to be hung on the wall anymore, so naturally they wanted to quiet down the signboard first.


    No one listened to him.


    Clearly their power came from him.


    But they regarded him as nothing.


    Han Lin''er finally couldn''t restrain himself anymore. He invited Liu Futong to the study, and the two had a long conversation all night.


    Han Lin''er called him as he once did as a child: "Uncle, why?"


    Liu Futong also looked at Han Lin''er. It was obvious that they had been together for so long, but at this time they both felt like strangers to each other.


    "Uncle, I''m not a child anymore." Han Lin''er looked directly into Liu Futong''s eyes. It was true that he had feelings for Liu Futong, but this feeling was veryplicated. He once thought that Liu Futong was a mountain, indestructible and safe. Now he felt that Liu Futong was the cliff blocking in front of him. He was afraid of his strength and eager to cross over him.


    Han Lin''er: "I am the emperor, uncle, why can''t I have what belongs to me?"


    "You are still the Imperial Tutor, the Taibao, and the court still respects you." When Han Lin''er said this, he clenched his fist. He felt humiliated. As an emperor, he actually had to ask his official to return the power to himself in this way.


    This humiliation would be deeply imprinted in his bones and would never fade away.


    However, Liu Futong said: "Your Majesty, you have to call yourself Zhen. What you just said I don''t understand."


    "Don''t understand?" Han Lin''er was angry, "It''s the Imperial Tutor who doesn''t want to understand! Do you see what Anfeng is like today? Do you see what themon people are like now? The people don''t have a living, and there is misery everywhere! The people sell their sons and daughters, the merchants are fleeing elsewhere, is this Anfeng still Anfeng? Is Zhen''s empire still the empire?!"


    "The Imperial Tutor has presided over the court for a long time! It seems you have forgotten what the Yuan court did to the people?"


    Han Lin''er: "The way Zhen sees it, in a few months, Zhen don''t know if Zhen''s empire will still even exist in this world!"


    Liu Futongs voice was very calm: "Then what does Your Majesty want to do? Have this official take a step back and have that small villian take power? Your Majesty, this official has been loyal to the Han family since the first emperor, but how did Your Majesty repay this official? That Du Zundao was full of the words of the sages, but his actions were that of a traitorous official and did whatever he wanted in the military barracks. What? The people are Your Majesty''s people, and the soldiers are not Your Majesty''s soldiers?"


    "If I retire at this time, can Your Majesty still suppress Liu Liu?"


    "At that time, Liu Liu will be in control of the court and military power. Who else will oppose him?"


    "Zhen!" Han Lin''er said loudly, "You all forgot one thing, Zhen is the emperor!"


    "Zhen is the master of the court and the military. You all don''t remember this. You all forget that your power relies on Zhen!"


    Han Lin''er suddenly closed his eyes: "Zhen..also almost forgot, uncle, if you don''t want Zhen to be in power, then you shouldn''t have put Zhen on the throne back then."


    "Since you let Zhen be the emperor, you shouldn''t have taken Zhen''s power instead."


    Han Lin''er had his sufferings. He lived under Liu Futong''s supervision. He was an emperor but had no imperial power.


    At this time, Liu Futong finally looked squarely at the young man in front of him.


    He had grown up, his posture was tall and straight, and although his face was still childish, a kind of kingly air could be faintly seen on him.


    Although young, he already understood that power represented everything.


    "Your Majesty, when this official has retired, how do you know that Liu Liu will be willing to retreat as well?" Liu Futong grinned, his smile was full of ridicule, "At this point, who can even retreat? Everyone is already involved, if the loser or winner is not decided, if we dont fight to the death, no one will be able to stop. If we stop now, all the previous efforts will be wasted."


    "Those officials, those minor officials, those eunuchs and concubines who collude with the court, who would be willing to retreat?"


    "Your Majesty, sometimes just because you started something, doesn''t mean you can control it your way."


    When it was almost dawn, Liu Futong left the study.


    Only Han Lin''er was sitting on the chair alone, his eyes not focusing on anything in particr, his lips tightly pressed, and his body immobile.


    At this moment, he no longer knew who to hate and who to me.


    People would pursue self-interest, no matter when, where, or in any position they were in.


    He couldn''t control people''s hearts.


    Han Lin''ery on the desk and buried his head in his arms.


    The morning sunlight creeped in from outside the window and spilled on his thin shoulders.


    His body trembled slightly, and a low whimper reverberated in the study.


    What should he do?


    His officials were busy fighting, his citizens were miserable, and it was difficult to control the situation outside.


    It seemed that the heavens were against him.


    Han Lin''er raised his head and looked out the window, tears still on his face.


    Father, if it were you, what would you do?


    You are looking down from the sky, do you think your son is ipetent?


    But your son..has no other way.


    Han Lin''er stood up and walked outside the door.

 Chapter 138: Target

    Chapter 138: Target


    Chen Baisong and the others went to Huangzhou and Zhu Yuanzhang stayed guarding Hanyang. Zhu Yuanzhang was a born general. He possessed a military intuition that no matter how hard others tried they could neverpare. In truth, Lin Yuan actually most valued him among all the generals.


    But value also meant worry. He had already climbed up to this position and once Zhu Yuanzhang took his soldiers to find another road, he could only stamp his feet.


    But Lin Yuan was also willing to believe in Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Now it happened that Lin Yuan had an opportunity to learn more about Zhu Yuanzhang.


    Lin Yuan first asked Zhu Yuanzhang to send people to patrol and determine the daily curfew time for Hanyang.


    In addition to this, he added several new departments, and each department had one of the schrs brought by Lin Yuan in charge, with the generals assisting on the side.


    He didn''t want his civil officials and military generals to be as confrontational as those in Anfeng.


    That was not conducive to the sound development of the political arena.


    "My Lord." Zhu Yuanzhang handed Lin Yuan the list of military officers who were assigned. He said, "These people are all old veterans who follow me, and I know their temperaments."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea and said to Zhu Yuanzhang: "Have a seat."


    Zhu Yuanzhang sat down readily.


    For Zhu Yuanzhang, guarding Hanyang with Lin Yuan this time was a good opportunity.


    Everyone could see Lin Yuans preference for Chen Baisong, and the reason was very simple. Chen Baisong was his nanny brother. The two had known each other for a long time, and Lin Yuan was sure that Chen Baisong would not betray him.


    But towards others, Lin Yuan might not be so sure.


    But Zhu Yuanzhang rarely had the opportunity to get close to Lin Yuan.


    Sometimes, only when those who were in charge trust him and treat him as one of their own, would the future prospects be even greater.


    Zhu Yuanzhang naturally hoped to be trusted by Lin Yuan.


    But he knew that he and Chen Baisong were different.


    Chen Baisong was his nanny brother, while he only met Lin Yuan halfway. Even Yang Zi''an and Li Congrong upied his sworn brother''s name. Only he had no deeper connection.


    So Chen Baisong and the others were Lin Yuan''s own people.


    Zhu Yuanzhang would asionally think that if he was Zhao Zilong, in order to be able to get ahead, don''t even mention putting in the effort to save Ah Dou, he would still do so even if he had to do anything. If he didn''t, he would be destitute for a lifetime while if he did there would be a chance.


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "Have some tea."


    Zhu Yuanzhang picked up the teacup and took a sip absent-mindedly.


    Lin Yuan said: "When Huangzhou is defeated, I will have brother Li be stationed in Huangzhou. You and Bai Song will go with me to attack Anfeng. What do you think?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang said: "If my Lordmands the armies, it must definitely be a victory."


    Lin Yuan smirked: "Don''t have to say thesepliments. I know my own weight and capabilities. You all have been working under me for so many years, and you all know me and my temper."


    Zhu Yuanzhang fell silent. He didn''t know what Lin Yuan wanted to say so the safest way was to keep silent.


    Lin Yuan said: "When I used to say this before it made me appear like I was too arrogant, but now when I say this, it is considered to be very natural. When I sit in that seat one day, I will confer you a princely title."


    Zhu Yuanzhang did not dare to look directly at Lin Yuan, but in his heart there were already huge waves roiling and surging.


    All those who follow Lin Yuan want to get a merit of supporting the dragon (TN: supporting the future emperor), but everyone knew that it was simple to speak of being conferred a princely title, but since ancient times, there were few that were given such a title. This was undoubtedly a huge temptation, and no one could resist. Zhu Yuanzhang naturally also could not.


    Lin Yuan: "I do what I say, as long as you live up to my expectations, I will live up to yours."


    Zhu Yuanzhang looked at Lin Yuan''s eyes, and he naturally must express his loyalty at this time.


    After Zhu Yuanzhang was seen out, Lin Yuan began to read the financial statements of Gaoyou and other ces. Each quarterly report would be sent to Lin Yuan. The ie and expenditures were clearly written. The ancients had the wisdom of the ancients, so when Lin Yuan proposed the simplification of the financial reports, they came up with a new way to simplify and reform it from the original basis. Now it was much easier for Lin Yuan to look through them.


    But it still took a lot of time.


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that he was just a person who looked for work on his own. He should have officials who would be in charge of financial affairs. However, those officials were sent out by him to govern themon people, and he preferred to check these financial reports by himself.


    People die for money and birds die for food, no matter how loyal the people below were to him, in the face of huge interests that might no longer be the case.


    The reports from Gaoyou and other regions that had already gone on the right track look good every quarter.


    Although it had not yet reached the level of bncing out the previous expenditures, themon people were now already able to support themselves and the economy had begun a virtuous circle. Because of the increase in factories, the gap between the rich and the poor was notrge. The rich were still rich, but the poor were already living much better.


    After Lin Yuan read the reports, he had people file it away and prepared to go for a walk.


    As soon as he walked through the rockery, someone bumped into his arms.


    Lin Yuan frowned. There shouldn''t be any clumsy and disorderly people in the ce where he was present. When he looked down, he understood


    The person who crashed into his arms was a woman. She was not too old and should not even be twenty years old. She had wet deer-like eyes, her skin was as delicate and white as jade, her lips were red, and her figure was slender but exquisite. She knelt down in a panic to plead guilty.


    Lin Yuan: "Rise, be careful from now on."


    The woman''s shoulders were shaking. She wanted to look up at Lin Yuan, but she didn''t dare.


    "Put away those thoughts and spend your energy where it should be spent."


    After Lin Yuan said these words, he lifted his foot and left.


    Only the woman was left kneeling on the spot.


    She looked at the direction Lin Yuan left in, and bit her lower lip. She couldn''t fail. Her parents and rtives were all in Dadu. If she failed, she would never see them again.


    So long as the Southern King was still a man, she would definitely be able to upy a ce by his side.


    Lin Yuan thought that this frivolous girl was just an episode, but he did not expect that he would keep "encountering" her on various asions. Her desire was so obvious that she could be seen through with just a nce.


    Lin Yuan now didn''t think that women would yearn for him because they loved him. He could no longer be regarded as a human being. He was abination of power and wealth. Now people approached him in order to get some benefits from him.


    The heights were cold and lonely. Lin Yuan sometimes felt that he could no longer tell what was true and what was false.


    He also hoped to have a person sleeping on the pillow next to him.


    But this seemed to be an extravagant hope.


    The human heart was hard to control, and it was hard for him to say whether or not he would one day be influenced by his emotions.


    ording to Lin Yuan''s own n, he did not need children. Fortunately, he did not like children very much.


    The little maid''s name was Yu Bi, and she would always approach Lin Yuan''s side.


    Even Yang Shaowei asionally said: "That little maid has a deep affection for my Lord."


    In the eyes of these men, it was normal to ept one or two women. Both men and women were attracted to powerful people.


    There were still many young people with good looks who were willing to rely on powerful middle-aged men.


    The worse the world was, the weaker the moral concept would be, and the more open the social atmosphere.


    Yu Bi was also noticed by Lin Yuan.


    This weak, deer-like woman seemed to be by Lin Yuan''s side all the time, watching Lin Yuan. When she looked at Lin Yuan her eyes were full of love that was obvious at a nce. It was so strong that it was difficult to be ignored.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t ignore it either.


    But he had no particr feelings.


    There were all kinds of women around him, seductive as Tian Xiang, gentle as Hong Xiu, and there were also a lot who were strong and self-reliant. There were all kinds of beauties around him, but probably because he had never had the idea of looking for a partner, so when he looked at them he had no other thoughts other than appreciation.


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that he was probably asexual.


    It was just that he himself hadn''t discovered it before.


    Lin Yuan ignored Yu Bi, but Yu Bi still kept trying to find a way to meet Lin Yuan by chance.


    Lin Yuan felt annoyed, so he said to his subordinates: "Transfer her away, if just anyone can show up next to me, what use do I have you people for?"


    Women were always easier to be underestimated. The servants think that Yu Bi was a lovely girl, young and beautiful. And since the South Bodhisattva came to Hanyang he never had a femalepanion, so they felt that if they gave Yu Bi a chance they could please their master.


    After all, offering beauties for the master above was also one of their responsibilities.


    Behind heroes, there would always be beautiful women.


    Er Liang said lowly while serving Lin Yuan to wash up: "The young master is now in Hanyang and the people below are always worried that the young master is not served properly. In the past, when we were in Gaoyou, there were Hong Xiu and the other sisters serving at your side. Now aftering to Hanyang, if the young master is not pleased they also wont get any benefits."


    Lin Yuan: ".." It seemed that they were all very concerned about his bed affairs.


    Er Liang chuckled and said: "Young master, that Yu Bi doesn''t look too bad, and she also has a good temper, so if shees and serves the young master it will also be appropriate."


    Lin Yuan wouldn''t be angry with Er Liang. Er Liang had been following him for so many years and they naturally developed apanionship. Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Er Liang, why have you defected too?"


    Er Liang was shocked: "..How can this be called a defection!"


    "Sharing the worries for the master and offering the master beauties is part of our duty as servants." Er Liang was very aggrieved, "If you are a woman, I will certainly seek out and offer handsome young men of good upbringing."


    Lin Yuan didn''t know whether tough or cry: "If you are an eunuch, you''ll definitely take the role of Zhao Gao."


    Er Liang covered his crotch, his face appearing both blue and white: "Young master, I am married. It is nothing to cut that ce for the young master, but I am afraid that I will not be able to keep my wife. If in the future she cuckolds me, I will have nowhere to cry."


    "Fine, have Yu Bi serve me." Lin Yuan took off his robes andy on the bed, saying to Er Liang, "Don''t let me feel bored."


    Er Liangughed.


    Lin Yuan put his hands under his head and looked at the beam of the bed, wondering who had sent Yu Bi.


    It now appeared that she was either from the Yuan imperial court, or from Fang Guozhen. Now that the Yuan imperial court was on the verge of copse, Fang Guozhen must definitely try to find a way out again.


    Either find someone to seek refuge with, or stand on his own.


    But the world today, except for him and Anfeng, those who stood on their own hilltops were all just ying house, literally upying a hilltop and proiming themselves the emperor of thend.


    Since he sent someone over, then he would kindly ept.


    Even if she was not Fang Guozhens person, she could act as a piece of bait, and when the time came he could see who caught the bait.


    Lin Yuan turned over and closed his eyes to brew sleepiness.


    Early the next morning, Yu Bi was sent to Lin Yuan and became Lin Yuan''s personal maid.


    Lin Yuan did not ask her about her background. Er Liang said that she hade as a refugee, but he knew that among refugee women fleeing from disaster, most of them stayed in Gaoyou. The servants who followed Lin Yuan were the old servants of the Lin family. Lin Yuan was nostalgic for the old, and liked to use old people. Moreover, he didn''t want to get acquainted with new servants either. The old servants knew him better, knew his temperament, and what he hated, so they wouldn''t step on his bottom line.


    What was more, the old servants were not too afraid of him. There was awe, but it did not reach the point where they would be scared to death by just a look from Lin Yuan.


    Yu Bi was a careful person. She was good at observing expressions and picking up moods. Lin Yuan didn''t have to say anything and she would naturally bring over the thing he wanted.


    It would be fine if she had been serving Lin Yuan the whole time, but she had just arrived at Lin Yuan''s side, which only showed that she was nurtured in this way since she was a child.


    How to observe people, how to please, she had studied all of it.


    Moreover, Yu Bi had a very good rtionship with his servants. The servants all believed that she would be Lin Yuan''s woman, so they were willing to treat Yu Bi nicely either intentionally or unconsciously.


    Yu Bi had be the unofficial female master in Lin Yuan''s manor.


    She herself was probably also blinded by such an atmosphere.


    After all, Lin Yuan had a good temper and always had a smile when facing others. Even if she asionally did something wrong, Lin Yuan never scolded her.


    Sometimes when their eyes met, Yu Bi would blush and feel her heartbeat quicken. She discovered that there was no woman beside Lin Yuan, not even a maid to relieve his needs. Lin Yuan was extremely self-disciplined.


    But it was such a person who was more likely to be drawn into the temptation of vices.


    "My Lord, this is the new fruit wine offered from below." Yu Bi came in slowly. She knew how to walk to appear her best, and look the most graceful. She brought the wine to the table in front of Lin Yuan, and softly persuaded, "Please have a taste."


    It was probably due to Lin Yuan''s indulgence during this period that Yu Bi had a lot more courage.


    Lin Yuan was not worried that there would be poison in the wine. The poisons of this period were not colorless and tasteless. Most of them were apanied by a pungent smell. They would not be put into the wine when they were used to poison people. Lin Yuan lightly sniffed the wine and smiled: "This wine is good, sit down and have a drink with me."


    Probably due to Lin Yuan''s smile being too gentle, Yu Bi involuntarily sat down as if she was bespelled.


    It was only after sitting down that she realized that she was not qualified to sit, but standing up again at this time would seem like she was defying Lin Yuan''s order, so it would be better to just sit like this.


    Lin Yuan asked her: "Do you still remember where you are from?"


    Yu Bi had already memorized her story, and quickly said: "This ve was born in the Hezhong prefecture."


    Yu Bi held her breath and waited for Lin Yuan to continue to ask.


    But Lin Yuan didn''t ask any more, but drank wine on his own.


    Lin Yuan appeared to be tipsy and he undressed and went to bed.


    Yu Bi just waited, waited for Lin Yuan to fall still on the bed before she walked over cautiously.


    She untied Lin Yuan''s clothes, revealing Lin Yuan''s chest, and then took off Lin Yuan''s pants.


    But a drunk man was unable to do anything, so Yu Bi made a small cut on her waist and let the blood fall on the bedding.


    The cut here would not be as conspicuous as on the hands, and it would basically scab over by the next day. This was the method she learned before, but she didn''t expect it to be used one day.


    After all, she had never had a rtionship with anyone, and Yu Bi was not clear about the affairs between men and women.


    She only knew that seeing red meant it was done.


    Shey next to Lin Yuan, covered herself with the quilt, and also took her clothes off.


    Yu Bi didn''t sleep all night, keeping her eyes open, thinking about her family.


    She had known that she would have such a day. She looked more beautiful than others even when she was a child. Her parents and brothers thought that she had potential. So even when she reached marrying age, they did not marry her off, thinking that one day the family could ride on her sess.


    But in Dadu, were there few beauties?


    Beauties of all kinds, Han, Mongolian, and ethnic minority women who each possessed their own beauty and style.


    When she got older, her beauty no longer shone as much, no longer as bright and lovely as she was when she was a child.


    Her father and brothers sent her to her foster father''s manor to be a handmaid, hoping that she could climb onto the masters bed, and at least be a concubine.


    There were a lot of women in the manor, and each of them wanted to climb high. The sisters there taught her a lot of things when she went over.


    But her foster father didn''t touch her. He said that she was beautiful, and that her beauty was an innocent, childish beauty. From head to toe, only eyes were the most beautiful.


    So she was epted as a foster daughter.


    Yu Bi always thought that she would be offered to the emperor by her foster father.


    So long as she was favored by the emperor, her father and brothers would be satisfied, right? They would praise her as a good daughter and sister, and her mother would be proud of her.


    But she was not offered to the emperor.


    She waited year after year, holding expectations every year until that year passed.


    When her foster father told her to go to Haozhou, she was not unafraid. She had never left Dadu her whole life. She only ate the food of Dadu and only saw the scenery of Dadu. She knew every street, and she also knew which pastry shop had the most delicious cakes.


    But she did not dare to ask her foster father to let her stay, because she knew that this was her only use.


    But she was not the only girl sent to Haozhou by her foster father.


    There were more than a dozen who went with her, all of them were very beautiful, adorable type,dylike type, and seductive type. There were beauties of all kinds. They knew what they were sent to do, and the expressions on their faces were full of resignation.


    Yu Bi also epted her fate.


    They only want to protect their families or people they value. Their weaknesses were held in the hands of their foster father. Even if they died in Haozhou, they could not betray their foster father.


    But when they arrived in Haozhou, they tried everything possible, but in the end only Yu Bi became a maidservant and had the opportunity toe into contact with Lin Yuan.


    And most of them, after the money ran out, could only find work on their own to support themselves.


    It was not that no one wanted to stay in Haozhou.


    Yu abi still remembered that before she left, the sisters were sitting together, and a little sister said: "I want to stay here..my parents dont love me, and my brothers dont love me either. They pushed me out to die. I dont want to listen to them, I can work on my own here. I will find a man to marry in the future and live my own life."


    No one spoke at the time.


    But when Yu Bi left the next day, she didn''t see the little sister.


    Don''t know if she was smothered to death or strangled to death, whether or not her death was miserable.


    Yu Bi left numbly.


    Their lives and deaths could not be controlled by themselves, just like duckweeds, they could only drift with the waves.


    Yu Bi turned to look at Lin Yuan''s profile.


    If she was not the foster daughter of her foster father, if he was not the Southern King.


    How wonderful it would be.


    She would serve her husband and take care of their children. She would be worried and proud of her husband and children like all ordinary women.


    But she had no choice.


    She had such a face and such a family, which determined that she could only walk on such a path and walk all the way.


    Lin Yuan looked to his side when he got up. Yu Bi was pretending to be asleep. It was very natural. Lin Yuan just stared at her face. He clearly knew that nothing had happened between him and Yu Bi. Such a young girl, she was born in the wrong era and was destined to be the victim of the era.


    Lin Yuan sighed silently.


    At the end of the day, if he could save her life, then he would.


    When the world was at peace, a girl like Yu Bi could probably be an ordinary person.


    "My Lord?" Yu Bi opened her eyes at the right time. She looked at Lin Yuan in fright, and then looked at her body under the quilt. She lowered her head and started to sob, "This ve, this ve drank wine with my Lordst night, this ve dont know when.."


    Lin Yuan acted very tender and protective. He said softly: "Don''t panic, I will give you a status."


    Yu Bi looked up in surprise, status?


    Lin Yuan: "Although I can''t let you be the official wife, but I can also let you be a concubine, I am only afraid of wronging you."


    Yu Bi hurriedly sobbed softly: "I don''t feel wronged, as long as this ve can stay with my Lord, thus ve don''t need status, just being a servant, and this ve will be satisfied."


    Lin Yuan stretched out his hand to wipe the tears on Yu Bi''s face, and coaxed: "Don''t cry, go wash your face."


    Yu Bi thus became Lin Yuan''s concubine and the only concubine.


    This time, Lin Yuan''s rear court was shaken. Although Lin Yuan''s rear court was made up of just cooks and servants, their shock and added to the fact that Lin Yuan deliberately did not restrain it, the news that the South Bodhisattva officially epted and greatly pampered a beauty was spread all over.


    In the absence of entertainment activities, this was big news.


    Though the beauty was just a concubine, and her status was not high, she was serving the most powerful person. Even just a handmaid could reach the sky.


    As a result, many people in Hanyang began to send beauties to Lin Yuan.


    Whether it was their own daughters, ves bought from outside, or the maidservants at home, so long as she looked beautiful, they were all given to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan also kindly epted them all.


    He stillcked female officials. Regardless of their origin, these women must know how to read and write. While they might not be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting, a rough understanding was still certain. In this era of illiteracy, both men and women, Lin Yuan had use for them so long as they were literate.


    After the initial fear and worry, Yu Bi gradually calmed down.


    Lin Yuan treated her kindly, and she was the only concubine. He pitied her for her fragility, cared about her body, and refused to carry out matters of the bed with her.


    In the eyes of Yu Bi, who was used to seeing the ugly side of men, this was a true disy of caring for her, loving her, and respecting her.


    In Yu Bi''s eyes, Lin Yuan was a perfect man that could only be found in the books. He was gentle and amiable, modest and polite, the picture of an elegant gongzi. She was willing to use all beautiful words to describe him.


    She would always receive gifts from Lin Yuan, whether they were expensive or cheap, every time Lin Yuan went to see her, he would bring a gift to her.


    Sometimes when Yu Bi was alone, she would take out all those gifts and put them on the table, staring in a daze.


    She wanted to forget about Dadu, her parents and brothers, her foster father, and her sisters who were still in Haozhou. She only wanted to be herself and only do what she wanted to do.


    As she looked, tears fell.


    She had no choice, she never had.


    No one cared about her thoughts, no one cared about her needs, she was just a trivial piece on the chessboard.


    Her life was in the hands of others, and she had no right to say no.

 Chapter 139: To Kindly Accept

    Chapter 139: To Kindly ept


    The battle report from Huangzhou arrived.


    Looking at the battle report, Lin Yuan''s expression became serious.


    Although they won, they paid a considerable price, and Chen Youliang managed to escape with his confidante and men. At the moment, they only know that the direction he fled to was Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Jiangsu and Zhejiang were now Fang Guozhens territories. He was appointed by the Yuan Dynasty as the Left Chancellor of the Jiangzhe area and conferred the title Duke of Qu, but Fang Guozhen obviously did not regard the Yuan court as his strongest backing.


    There were rumors that Fang Guozhen had supporters in Anfeng.


    It seemed that Fang Guozhen was familiar with the truth that one should not put all the eggs in a basket.


    His life was the egg, and the Yuan court and Anfeng were different baskets.


    Lin Yuan put down the report and said to the soldier who delivered the report: "Have theme back."


    After they had finished recuperating, it was time to go to Anfeng.


    After winning Anfeng, he could directly march to Dadu.


    He would not give the Yuan court any chance to escape, and would not give them a chance to re-establish themselves.


    The centipede goes on wriggling even when it''s already dead. (TN: old institutions die hard)


    Lin Yuan did not n to leave the Yuan court to make trouble for himself.


    When Chen Baisong came back, he was in a bad mood. He had a dark expression almost all day long. He would go discuss with his subordinates whenever he had time every day, and his subordinates could not help butin.


    For the soldiers, this expedition was a victory, but for Chen Baisong, if he didn''t capture Chen Youliang alive, if he didn''t cut off Chen Youliang''s head, it was considered a failure.


    He failed the young master''s trust in him.


    All along, it was the young master who tolerated him and empowered him.


    How could he not know what people outside think of him? Everyone thought that because he was the young masters nanny brother, his merits would always be worth more than others. So he could only use military merits to prove those people wrong again and again.


    Chen Baisong was dueling with people in the martial arts training field. He only wore a pair of trousers and held a spear in his hand.


    His muscles were strong andpact. This was the physique obtained from real experience shedding blood and sweat on the battlefield. The spear was wielded like a dragon, and the head of the spear shed with cold light. Each and every move went straight for the enemy''s throat, Chen Baisong''s eyes were calm when the spearhead finally rested on his subordinate''s throat.


    The other threw away his weapon.


    The soldiers outside the field cheered: "General!"


    They were proud of having such a general.


    Chen Baisong threw the spear aside and walked out with a sinking face.


    "General." His personal guard was holding the kettle. He saw that Chen Baisong was in a bad mood, and he didn''t dare to say anything more. He could only pretend to be carefree, "Aftering back this time, it''s likely we will have to go out again soon, right?"


    Chen Baisong took the kettle: "En."


    The personal guard said: "It''s spreading all over outside, the South Bodhisattva has taken a concubine."


    Chen Baisong''s hand paused and he looked at his personal guard.


    The personal guard smiled without noticing anything: "Didn''t I say it, the South Bodhisattva is also a man, and naturally loves beauties. Its a good thing there is someone to serve and meet the needs by his side. What are people working hard towards in this life? It''s to have a wife and children to warm your home. When the South Bodhisattva has children, we will all be at ease."


    They all hoped that Lin Yuan could live for a long time, but obviously this was not possible. People must all die, and life would eventuallye to an end.


    Therefore, Lin Yuan leaving behind a bloodline could be considered in another sense, Lin Yuan living for a long time.


    The personal guard also said: "I heard that she is an orphan who fled to Haozhou, but now she has gained the blessings of the South Bodhisattva. Don''t know how many lifetimes of cultivation resulted in such a blessing."


    Chen Baisong smiled: "It''s a good thing."


    But he still pursed his lips.


    Was the woman who appeared at this time, the woman who appeared next to Lin Yuan, really just a simple woman?


    Chen Baisong took a sip of water and walked forward.


    The personal guard ran to keep up: "General, where are you going?"


    Chen Baisong: "I''m going to see the South Bodhisattva."


    He needed to know whether Lin Yuan really loved that woman, or whether that woman was more than just a woman.


    The young master had always been smarter than him, and it was impossible for the young master to not discover something that even he could think of.


    When Lin Yuan learned that Chen Baisong asked to see him, he only put on an outer robe and walked out of the room.


    "Why in such a hurry, the sky has darkened." Lin Yuan walked to the opposite of Chen Baisong and sat on a chair. His face was tired. It had been a long, long time since he had had a good night''s sleep. He often felt worried. But there was no reason for this worry, and it was clear that everything was now moving in a good direction.


    He had plenty of food and grass rations, sophisticated weapons, strong and loyal soldiers, and a more and more supportive poption.


    From any point of view, he had an advantage.


    But he still felt anxious, as if there was a voice in his ears, urging him to hurry up, and hurry up some more.


    Anxiety was everywhere.


    Chen Baisong poured Lin Yuan a cup of milk tea. This was a drink made with fresh milk and tea. But the tea was expensive, so the quantity was small. Lin Yuan didn''t like luxury and enjoyment, so he didn''t drink it much.


    Chen Baisong asked: "I heard that the young master took a concubine."


    The expression on Lin Yuan''s face remained the same, still as tired as ever: "Someone has sent her to me with great pains, and I should at least ept it so as not to hurt their feelings."


    Chen Baisong said: "I''m afraid she''s a spy, and I''m also afraid it will harm the young master."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "I''m actually afraid she''s not a spy. It would be more convenient if she is a spy. She is alone and although she has ears and eyes, she is no different from a blind or deaf person. Whatever I want to tell her to see and hear, it''s all up to me."


    "I let her know all the news she sent out."


    "At that time, the rats in the gutter will all be wiped out."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan. Lin Yuan had his eyes closed when he said this. He leaned on the chair and didn''t drink the cup of milk tea.


    "Go back to sleep, you have been tired these days." Lin Yuan rubbed his eyes, "Big brother is guarding in Huangzhou, Chen Youliang should have fled to Fang Guozhen''s territory, and when the timees you will have to ask your capable subordinates to escort the people I send to go see Fang Guozhen."


    "Fang Guozhen is a smart man and knows what to choose."


    Lin Yuan suddenly opened his eyes.


    No, although Chen Youliang went to Fang Guozhen, and it looked like Fang Guozhen was strong while Chen Youliang was weak.


    But this was not definite.


    Now he could only hope that Fang Guozhen''s brain could be used in the right ce.


    Don''t let Chen Youliang upy the nest instead.


    Chen Baisong walked out of Lin Yuans residence. The night was as dark as the deep waters. He walked on the stone road with moss growing out of the cracks and the sound of insects in his ears. Chen Baisong walked out of the manor without expression and rode on his horse. He could feel the wind blowing in his ears when he was riding his horse.


    The young master had changed, changed too much, and he didn''t know whether this change was good or bad.


    He returned to the military camp, the torches were still lit, and the soldiers on patrol saluted him.


    Chen Baisong handed the reins to a soldier, and ordered him to carefully feed the horse.


    Back in his tent, Chen Baisong stayed awake all night.


    Yu Bi was now waiting on Lin Yuan in his bedroom. She was ready, but Lin Yuan still did not touch her, but this did not discourage her. Although she did note to be favored, many news could only be learned when favored.


    So even if Lin Yuan didn''t touch her, she still must make Lin Yuan love her. Even if this love couldn''tst long, and even if she would definitely die after this love dissipated, she must make the gamble.


    Her sisters who were originally in Haozhou rushed to Hanyang after hearing the news.


    Yu Bi had a troubled expression when she was waiting on Lin Yuan to change his clothes.


    Lin Yuan asked her: "What''s the matter? Having such a bitter face, who has wronged you?"


    Yu Bi quickly said: "It''s just a small matter and not to be worried about. If you worry about it, it will be the fault of this concubine."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "You don''t have to be so courteous, you are part of my family. If you have something to say, just say it."


    Yu Bi said: "When I was in Haozhou, I also met a few sisters. Now they heard that Hanyang is good, so they want toe to Hanyang, but this concubine can''t find a ce to settle them.."


    She massaged Lin Yuan''s temples, and Lin Yuan closed his eyes and said, "Let theme here. Just live in your yard, so that you can have people to talk to often. I''ve been busy and tired these days, and I don''t have time to apany you. "


    Yu Bi quickly thanked him.


    She herself couldn''t believe that Lin Yuan would agree.


    Maybe..Lin Yuan really loved her a little bit?


    Otherwise, how could he give her status, and how could he be so considerate towards her.


    But towards this sincerity, she was destined to be unworthy of.


    Yu Bis sisters were quickly brought over. They were brought to Yu Bis yard and found that Yu Bis daily food and clothing were better than when they were girls at home. Yu Bi enjoyed good fortune in Hanyang, while they endured hardship in Haozhou.


    The originally slender delicate hands were now rough and calloused from work.


    When they looked at Yu Bi, the look in their eyes had be different.


    But they were different from Yu Bi in that Yu Bi could not leave here, but they coulde and go asionally. Yu Bi told them what she had learned, and they would then go to tell the spies their master had ced in Hanyang.


    Lin Yuan told Yu Bi that after having taken down Hanyang and Huangzhou one after another, it had consumed a lot of soldiers and food. If there was an enemy attack at this time, they would be meat on the chopping board and could only be ughtered.


    When Hama received these secret reports, he immediately called over his confidante.


    Now that the court was in decline, so many years of suppressing the rebels have put them in a miserable state.


    But if they could win Hanyang in one fell swoop and capture the Southern King alive, they would still have a chance to make aeback.


    But though the gain was great, the cost would also be great.


    If they lost this time, they would truly never be able to stand up again.


    The confidante said to Hama: "My lord, this is indeed an opportunity, I''m just afraid that this source.."


    Hama: "Don''t worry about this, my foster daughter is quite favored by the Southern King now."


    Men, they couldn''t escape alcohol and sex, and they wouldn''t be wary of their own women.


    Hama: "What we have to do now is to convince the emperor and decide the general who will lead the expedition."


    How to convince the emperor?


    Ha Ma frowned.


    The imperial court having reached the present stage, no one wanted to watch the great Yuan people really be driven out of the Central ins. They finally upied this rich and fertilend and now they must go back to live the days before entering the borders. How could they ept this?


    The Central ins were too wonderful..


    Lin Yuan received news from Haozhou, Gaoyou these days. Many nearby Mongols hade over seeking shelter. After a long period of observation, they chose to be Lin Yuan''s citizens.


    They could also see that the court was about toe to its end.


    But they didn''t want to be driven out like the court, they didn''t want to go back to living the old days.


    Lin Yuan kindly epted them all.

 Chapter 140: Hama

    Chapter 140: Hama


    Fang Guozhens secret letter came. The letter said he knew that Chen Youliang was Lin Yuans enemy, so he would first help keep a watch on Chen Youliang. If Lin Yuan wanted to make a move, he would be able to cooperate with Lin Yuan on the inside.


    "Half true and half false." Yang Shaowei said, "Fang Guozhen has always liked to benefit from both sides, does not act before he is sure of the benefits to him, and prefers sitting on the fence."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "We don''t need to believe it fully."


    Chen Youliang defected to Fang Guozhen, so either he submitted to the Yuan Dynasty, which was obviously impossible.


    Or, he managed to persuade Fang Guozhen to rebel again.


    One should not make the same action or mistake more than three times, Fang Guozhen naturally understood this.


    "Don''t worry about them for now." Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, "I asked you to watch the movement of the court, have you seen anything?"


    Yang Shaowei nodded: "The imperial court is rallying its troops, and I imagine it wille to attack in the near future."


    Lin Yuan raised his hand: "Has the general been decided?"


    Yang Shaowei: "The general decided is Chaghan Temur''s foster son, who is also his nephew, Wang Baobao."


    Wang Baobaos original name was Kke Temr, his father was a Hanlin schr, and his mother was Chaghan Temurs sister. As early as when the peasant rebels first appeared, he followed his uncle in putting down the rebellions. Two years ago, Chaghan Temur was assassinated and killed, so he became in charge. Later, he was involved in party disputes within the court, and he was now named the Prince of Henan and Left Chancellor of the Pce Secretariat.


    Lin Yuan remembered him.


    He remembered that in history, he was hailed by Zhu Yuanzhang as "a man of extraordinary talent."


    It was conceivable that Wang Baobao was not a useless person.


    Lin Yuan did not expect that the news revealed using Yu Bi would reel in such a big fish.


    The Yuan court now had few generals who couldmand armies well.


    Toqto''a was now in his hands, specializing in water conservancy.


    Chaghan Temur was assassinated.


    Many more died either in internal fighting or on the battlefield.


    It was already at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, and the only ace left now was Wang Baobao.


    Wang Baobao..


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    He could not recruit this person. Wang Baobao was different from Toqto''a. Toqto''a was abandoned and rejected by the Yuan court. So Toqto''a still had a chance to be drawn over by him. But Wang Baobao had always been in an important position, and the court did not wrong him. He also had his own aspirations.


    Since he could not be recruited, he could only be killed.


    Lin Yuan felt it was a pity.


    Yang Shaowei said: "I believe that at the end of the month, Wang Baobao will lead a strong army to attack the city. There will be a fierce battle. My Lord should take care of your safety first."


    Lin Yuan understood what Yang Shaowei meant. He shook his head and said, "This battle will not be lost."


    Chen Half-Immortal and the others had developed a new type of weapon. The previous weapon was only loud and did not possess much killing power , its greater effect was just to scare people and disrupt the enemys military spirit. Now, the newly developed weapon, while iparable to that of the modern times, in terms of the simple defensive measures of this era, this weapon was practically invincible.


    In addition to this, there was also an improved crossbow, which had a higher uracy.


    Although it was still difficult to hit a moving target, it was much better than traditional bows and arrows and unimproved crossbows.


    Not to mention that they were standing in Hanyang now, with a city wall in front of them, enough food and grass rations, and a ready-made lookout tower.


    In addition, the news Yu Bi spread was false news.


    If this battle could still not be won, then Lin Yuan could only think that heaven wanted to kill him.


    When Wang Baobao received the imperial decree, he couldn''t believe it.


    It was not that he didn''t dare to fight, nor was he afraid of death, but that there was no certainty that this battle would be won!


    Someone in the court confided in him. The reason why the emperor asked him to attack Hanyang was because Hama said that his spy was now the concubine of the Southern King, and there was no secret on the bed.


    Wang Baobao took the imperial decree and sat at the table with his staff of advisors.


    The advisors gritted their teeth and said: "That Hama..he thinks everyone will.."


    Just because Hama sessfully used beauties to deceive the emperor, did he think that all men in the world would be blinded by beauty? If it was a trap, if they really stepped in it, it would not just be them who would die, but the entire Great Yuan Dynasty which was on itsst breath.


    Wang Baobao smiled bitterly: "The imperial edict has been issued, what can I do? This battle must be fought no matter what."


    Advisor: "We should still think about a retreat route. If you really fall into the trap of the Southern King, you must guarantee the safety of the troops. Only with troops can you have a chance to make aeback."


    Another advisor gritted his teeth and said, "Why didn''t Tughlugh Timur kill him back then?"


    After Ha Ma secretly framed Toqto''a, he became the Left Chancellor of the Pce Secretariat, which was the current position of Wang Baobao. His younger brother Xuexue was the Chief Imperial Censor and the two brothers controlled the court. In the 16th year of the current reign, he wanted to expel his brother-inw, Tughlugh Timur, Tughlugh Timur wanted to tell the emperor first, but was stopped by Hama and beheaded outside the imperial city.


    Today''s Hama was already the Head of the Pce Secretariat.


    The Yuan official system, with the exception of the three Councillors of State: Taishi, Taifu, and Taibao, the following most powerful was the Head of the Pce Secretariat, which led the hundred officials, and decided general affairs.


    The Head of the Pce Secretariat had existed since ancient times, particrly the Western Han Dynasty. This position regained authority in the Yuan Dynasty. After Kuis entry into the Central ins, Yel Chucai served as Head of the Pce Secretariat, and Kui resumed the authority of this position, its power extending to all provinces.


    Later, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty generally conferred this position to the crown prince or a member of the imperial family.


    It was not that there were no clever emperors of the Yuan Dynasty. The rules of the ancestors could not be changed, but in order for the emperor''s power to not be divided, it was better to use a nephew or his own son in this position.


    This position was too important.


    No one thought that Hama would be able to climb a step up from the Left Chancellor of the Pce Secretariat.


    But if he continued to climb, only the three Councillors of State remained.


    Wang Baobao: "What''s the point of saying this now? Save yourself a bit of energy and put your mind in the right ce. How should Hanyang be fought?"


    It was not that they didn''t know that the Southern King relied on Hanyang not being well-staffed with troops when capturing Hanyang.


    But today''s Hanyang was in the hands of the Southern King, and it was no longer the Hanyang that belonged to Xu Shouhui.


    Attacking it now was as difficult as climbing the skies.


    What was more, they had to march through mountains and rivers, and the consumption of grain and grass, weapons and soldiers could not be counted.


    The Southern King only needed to use Hanyang as backing, and he would have sufficient food and grass, as well as soldiers. If their troops were not enough they could recruit on the spot, but could their side do the same?


    Guarding outside the city wall?


    Soldiers would be consumed, how to add more?


    The advisors bowed their heads and pursed their lips without saying a word.


    They muste up with a solution as soon as possible.


    This was the worst thing in the world. Everyone knew that the emperor was incapable, obsessed with enjoying wine and women, had no ambitions, and lived off his ancestors past gains. Most importantly, he also favored traitorous officials and entrusted them with heavy responsibility, whoever suited his wishes was a good official and whoever went against his wishes were corrupt officials. He did not even need to say anything, just one look and someone would belowe up with all kinds of crimes to frame and pull down the people he hated.


    It was apulsory course for traitorous officials to specte on the thoughts of the emperor.


    Wang Baobao said to his staff: "We haven''t fought yet, we might be able to win. Who do you want to show your crying face to? Me?"


    "Chancellor." The advisor sighed, "It would be great if you weren''t sent this time, if you win, it will be throwing a sprat to catch a herring. If you lose, it will be because ofck of manpower and insufficient food supply. So the defeat will not be an ugly one."


    "But sending you this time, you can only win, you can''t lose, if you lose, you..even if you win, Hama will see you as a thorn in his side."


    Left Chancellor of the Pce Secretariat, if he also had outstanding military merits, how could Hama not panic?


    Besides, it was not umon since ancient times for a general''s great achievements to threaten the ruler. If Hama incited disharmony and displeasure in the heart of the emperor, even if he won, it would be a dangerous road ahead.


    Wang Baobao smiled and said: "The Han people say that since officials and subjects receive the emperor''s remuneration they must share in the worries of the emperor. Let''s talk about it again when that day reallyes."


    "What we must think about right now is how to capture Hanyang."


    "It is said that Hanyang has only 30,000 troops now, and another 200,000 troops have suffered heavy losses when chasing Chen Youliang. All in all, Hanyang has only 100,000 avable soldiers, many of whom are old, weak, sick and disabled. Moreover, Hanyang has changed hands for less than half a year, and the hearts of the people have not fully been won. If we attack now, the chances of winning are not small at all." An advisor said, "Although Hanyang is a big city, it is not able to infinitely provide reinforcements."


    Wang Baobao: "Siege? This method is too time-consuming. Without at least two years it won''t work. The situation in the court is changing rapidly. I don''t know what it will be like next month, let alone two years from now."


    The advisor could not help saying: "If we can pull Hama down before the expedition.."


    Another person: "How is it so easy? After Chaghan''s assasination, he now takes personal guards wherever he goes, and it is practically impossible to get close to him. Besides, in the imperial city, who would dare to touch the Head of the Pce Secretariat?"


    The proposer gritted his teeth: "If I have good martial arts skills, I will definitely kill him!"


    But Hama being alive was too much of a threat to them.


    Wang Baobao said: "Let him remain rampant for a while longer."


    On the other side, Hama was apanying the emperor in reading memorials. He was now the Head of the Pce Secretariat, and reading memorials fell within his duty. What memorials the emperor could and could not see now was all up to him. Now in the pce, the pce maids and eunuchs all acted very diligent and devoted to him, treating him even better than their own fathers.


    All of them were filial chidren and grandchildren.


    The officials outside were not as sensible as these ves, and there were some who were against him.


    But he couldn''t make a move on them yet.


    If he really did make a move, the reputation of the traitorous official would not be able to be washed away any longer.


    When that time came, the emperor would have to execute him even if he didn''t want to execute him.


    Hama said softly: "Your Majesty is tired? Why not rest earlier? There is no end to these memorials, after today there will be tomorrow. Your Majesty is diligent, but you have to cherish your health as well."


    The emperor nced at Hama and nodded.


    He was willing to favor Hama because Hama was the only official in the imperial court who regarded his happiness as his own happiness.


    He might not be unaware of what Hama wanted, but Hama could make him happy, could find him beautiful women, so why couldn''t he favor Hama?


    How many of those officials whose words were full of themon people could do the same?


    He was the Son of Heaven, not a cattle or work horse for themon people. If he worked away his health, could these officials make it up for him?


    Theyin that he favored Hama, but if other officials showed the same care for him that Hama did, he wouldn''t just fabor only Hama.


    The emperor was helped to bed by the eunuch. After all, in the study room he could only take a brief break.


    The emperor asked him: "Extending this expedition, if it is won then that is the best, but what if it is lost?"


    Hama was full of confidence: "Your Majesty, my foster daughter is the most clever girl, that Southern King is so bespelled by her that he can''t keep any secrets from her."


    The emperor closed his eyes and listened to Hama''s repeated assurances, and finally said: "Then that''s good."


    AN: Historically, Hama died because Tughlugh Timur managed to find Emperor Yuan Shun in advance and sue him.


    His brother Xuexue also died with him.

 Chapter 141: Sending Off

    Chapter 141: Sending Off


    The day when Wang Baobao and his troops set out was a day with good weather. There was no wind and no clouds, neither too hot nor too cold. The soldiers were high-spirited. The soldiers under Wang Baobao''smand had reason to be proud. They were survivors who had gone through hundreds of battles. Each and every one 9f them dared to fight and win. The personalities of the soldiers differ depending on the generals they follow.


    This personality was not personal, but group.


    Wang Baobao rode a stallion and waved his horse whip. He was tall with a straight back and a torch-like gaze.


    The moment he left for the expedition, he suddenly thought of Toqto''a.


    When the news that Toqto''a was recruited by the Southern King reached the imperial court, he remembered that the whole court fell silent at that time, and no one dared to speak. The hall was full of people, but it was as quiet as a funeral hall.


    That was Toqto''a, the person they had always looked up to, a direct descendant of a family that had been loyal to the imperial family for generations, and dared to break away from his family rtives for the sake of the emperor.


    Wang Baobao still remembered that he had stood among the officials, but he didn''t even dare to lift his head.


    He felt ashamed at that time.


    Now that he thought about it, he didn''t even know whether it was shame towards the court for being unable to retain Toqto''a''s loyalty.


    Or shame at Toqto''a for betraying the court despite being a high-ranking officialeven if Toqto''a had been exiled and his wealth and property had been seized and confiscated at that time.


    He couldn''t be a second Toqto''a.


    He was a Mongolian, and the blood flowing in his veins came from the grasnd. He would never bow to Han people.


    He must live up to his ancestors and his n.


    All the way on the march, the soldiers ate and slept in the wilderness. Fortunately, they were used to such days. The soldiers came from families that had been soldiers for generations. When they first came to the Central ins in the early years, they were all big lords, even young children could judge casesthey had just conquered thend of the Han people, and the people above them turned a blind eye to their presumptuousness. This was called conferring a favor.


    Later, the earlier emperors passed away. Although they were still higher in status than the Han people, they had to start looking for a livelihood on their own. When there were no battles to be fought they took up hoes, and when there were battles they took up armor and weapons.


    Mongolian soldiers conquered the world on the backs of war horses. They were brave by nature. Since they could walk, they must learn to mount horses. They were not afraid of wars. On the contrary, they were warlike by nature.


    Today, only Wang Baobao had so many Mongolian soldiers under hismand.


    Under themand of other generals, there were only a fraction at best, and most of the soldiers were from Han military households.


    After setting up camp to rest, some soldiers patrolled the camp, and some sat together to drink some wine and tell some jokes. The spirits in the barracks couldnt be drunk on normal days, afraid of getting drunk and interfering with things. The wine they brought themselves was not strongly alcoholic, so it didn''t hurt to drink it.


    "If you ask me, Xue Chanhan is the greatest! If I was born a few years earlier, I could follow Xue Chanhan!" The soldier looked regretful.


    Several other people said: "Our general is also good, better than the others. When the general eats meat, we can also eat meat. Look at the others, when their general eat meat, they may even be able to have a mouthful of broth."


    The soldier asked in a low voice: "Say, if this battle is won, our general should be promoted again, right?"


    Someone suddenly said: "Where else can he be promoted? Our general is now the Left Chancellor of the Pce Secretariat, if promoted it will be Head of the Pce Secretariat, but the Head of the Pce Secretariat is Lord Hama. Unless our general is promoted to one of the Three Councilors in one go, otherwise there really is no ce to promote to."


    "Then we should still get some rewards at least, right?" The soldier said, "Even some cattle and sheep are good."


    "The scimitar my father gave me has be rusty, and I haven''t been willing to buy another one this whole time."


    Everyone talked about what to do after winning, but no one dared to talk about what to do if they lost.


    They didn''t dare to talk or think about it. When they were defeated in the past, at most they could flee back to the capital in a pathetic manner and recuperate for a period of time before fighting again.


    But this time if they lost, would Dadu still be stable?


    After marching days and nights, they camped in an open space half a day away from Hanyang. The scouts had to observe the surrounding terrain. From preparation to attack, it took at least seven to eight days. Wang Baobao did not feed the soldiers fully these days. They were purposely left half hungry and could only eat fully after winning the battle.


    Lin Yuan also received the news.


    Now Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong were both in Hanyang, and Li Congrong stayed in Huangzhou.


    Yu Bi was standing behind Lin Yuan when the letter from the informant came. She was now serving in the ce of Liu Yi and was responsible for serving tea to Lin Yuan.


    Both Liu Yi and Chu Lin were the people who were sent to Lin Yuan to serve as signboards back then. Now Chu Lin had be an official, specializing in dealing with wealthy businessmen. Liu Yi waz still doing her original work, dealing with the female family members of big affluent families.


    After Yu Bi came, Liu Yi no longer had to follow Lin Yuan.


    The women in the manor didn''t like Yu Bi.


    Liu Yi was alright, who let her be so beautiful? Even a woman had to admit that she was born with a lovely face. If she uttered a few soft words and begged softly, even if a woman heard it they would feel their heart soften.


    But what was Yu Bi?


    Liu Yi was already there early on, and they recognized it, but Yu Bi?


    "A born slut that seduces men." When the maids spoke in private about her they had nothing good to say, "Fortunately, our South Bodhisattva is wise and only let her be a concubine."


    "I heard that she eats swallow''s nest every day, she is but an orphan, yet she acts more noble than a realdy."


    "No matter how she is, she may not really be able to push Sister Liu down? The South Bodhisattva just want to have a taste of something new."


    They didnt like Liu Yi before, but now Yu Bi hade, they were fine with Liu Yi. They would often chat with her every day, giving her better treatment than when Liu Yi was still serving at Lin Yuan''s side, causing Liu Yi to be ttered for several days.


    Liu Yi still had to go to Lin Yuan''s side asionally. Although she had a beautiful face, she did not have an arrogant and domineering character, otherwise she would not be sent to Lin Yuan''s side.


    But every time she went over, she would see Yu Bi.


    The two had also exchanged several verbal barbs.


    Don''t know why, she always felt that Yu Bi hated her. This hate could not be expressed so Liu Yi could only pretend not to know.


    She was just puzzled, Yu Bi was the only concubine the South Bodhisattva epted. The South Bodhisattva should love her somewhat, so why didn''t he tell Yu Bi that she had never actually been favored by the South Bodhisattva?


    But she couldn''t say anything, she could only pretend to be deaf and dumb.


    Liu Yi was stopped by someone: "Good sister, the South Bodhisattva asked this humble one to apany you over there. It seems that that little hussy will not be able to jump around for long. With you there, how can there still be a ce for other people to stand?"


    Liu Yi smiled and said, "No, no, what the South Bodhisattva likes and dislikes is not up for us to decide. This is just one''s duty."


    The person was retorted by her, and could only lower his head respectfully.


    Liu Yi arrived at the study with the attendant. After walking all the way, her heart began to beat extremely fast, and she felt that something big had happened.


    When she stood outside the study room and reported her identity, the voice of the South Bodhisattva came from inside.


    "Come in."


    Liu Yi opened the door.


    The South Bodhisattva was sitting at the desk, holding a newsletter in his hand, but Yu Bi was copsed on the ground, looking dazedly and with terror at Liu Yi who opened the door.


    Lin Yuan said to Liu Yi: "Bring her away for now."


    Liu Yi swallowed and nodded.


    The South Bodhisattva had here, and it was clear that the reason was because he didn''t want this matter to spread.


    She stepped forward, took Yu Bi''s arm, and said softly: "Lady,e with me."


    But Yu Bi screamed at this moment: "You lied to me! You lied to me!"


    Liu Yi covered her mouth and had the servant drag her out.


    The attendant looked weak, but his strength was not small. He grabbed Yu Bi by the hair and dragged her out easily.


    Liu Yi''s daily dealings with women had let her gain much experience. Lin Yuan called her over and it was clear that he wanted her to keep a look on Yu Bi, and pry Yu Bi''s words out.


    If she couldn''t pry it out, torture would be used.


    The fewer people who knew about this, the better, and Liu Yi was also clear about this in her heart.


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea after Liu Yi dragged Yu Bi away.


    He had Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang go muster their troops. The two often cooperated and they had a tacit understanding. They would not fight formand over the troops. This gave him a lot of peace of mind.


    Yu Bi was no longer of use. She had ryed the news and let the court believe in it. So whatever information she knew did not really matter.


    However, the imperial court could not believe Yu Bi alone.


    So Lin Yuan made several preparations.


    Don''t know how many spies were in Hanyang City. So long as they kept it from their eyes, the people behind them would naturally not be able to discover the truth.


    Lin Yuan pursed his lips.


    If Wang Baobao''s army could be defeated this time, whether it was killing Wang Baobao or imprisoning him, Lin Yuan would be able to direct his troops to Dadu. As for Anfeng, let them continue to be chaotic for some time yet.


    Liu Yi dragged Yu Bi to the corner room not far away. The people here had received Lin Yuan''s orders and had the ce sealed. No one could enter without Lin Yuan''s order. Liu Yi watched Yu Bi gritting her teeth, with tears on her face, and sighed: "Lady, if you want to live, just say everything you know. People are raised by one''s father and mother. If you don''t have any pity for your own life how can outsiders pity you?"


    Yu Bi red at Liu Yi: "You don''t have to pry my words! When I came here, I never thought about going back alive!"


    Liu Yi smiled and said, "Thedy actually has a strong temper."


    Yu Bi closed her eyes: "You don''t need to say anymore, just give me a sharp knife, so I can go to the underworld to reincarnate."


    Liu Yi looked at Yu Bi and thought that this child was probably brought up in wealth and love, and she had never suffered any real hardship. She said softly: "Lady, listen to this sister''s advice, there is nothing more important than one''s own life. Even if you die, who will shed a tear for you?"


    Yu Bi sneered and said, "A prostitute like you actually want to teach me a lesson!"


    Liu Yi was taken aback for a moment, her old wounds uncovered in such a way. She nced at Yu Bi, stood up, and straightened her back.


    The attendant next to her smiled and said: "Sister Liu, what is the point in talking to her, she is a noble person, with eyes on the top of her head."


    Liu Yi nced at Yu Bi onest time, and said to the attendant: "Leave her some dignity when sending her off."


    Attendant: "It will definitely be decent."


    Liu Yi walked out of the room.


    Yu Bi''s screams sounded from inside.


    This attendant was originally in charge of the prisons, and he had his own set of skills on how to torture prisoners and force prisoners to open their mouths.


    He was originally a person in Xu Shouhui''s pce, after cutting off that thing he had be an attendant. The nice way to call what he was was attendant, the unpleasant way was eunuch.


    The attendant said to Yu Bi: "Lady, in the next life reincarnate in a better family and be a richdy, this humble one will send you off."


    AN: "Xue Chan Khan": The Mongolian name for Kui Khan.

 Chapter 142: Fire Beacon

    Chapter 142: Fire Beacon


    Yu Bi was gone, and she didn''t tell what she knew before she left.


    Lin Yuan had someone find a beautiful ce toy and bury her body to rest.


    Towards the outside, it was said that Yu Bi passed away from illness, as no matter what the news of her death had to be made known.


    Liu Yi was doing embroidery. Sitting next to her was Chu Lin. Both of them were rare beauties. Chu Lin arrived a few days ago and had been so busy he barely rested. It was not until now did he find the time toe to see Liu Yi. The two were sent to Lin Yuan''s side together, and their rtionship was not far or close, but towards each other they were able to have a good chat.


    Liu Yi saw that Chu Lin was drinking tea in silence, and asked him, "Looking so worried, what happened?"


    Chu Lin smiled at her: "It''s nothing, it''s not a big deal."


    Liu Yi nodded and stopped asking.


    Now they each had their own errands, and they had learned to speak in halves. If one spoke too much there was always a chance of making a miatake, so it was better to learn to be a dumb and silent statue. This way they were much better off.


    Chu Lin sat for a while. Right now he had nothing to talk about with Liu Yi. The two sat opposite each other, and the atmosphere became so embarrassing it made Chu Lin stand up abruptly: "I just thought of something I need to do, so I''m going now. Its safe here but after a while, the outside world will be chaotic, so take care of yourself first."


    Liu Yi also stood up, and the two saluted each other before parting ways.


    In the past, they had a feeling of sympathy, but shared no love of that found between men and women. Because they both possessed outstanding looks, they had never seen people like themselves since they were young. So when they saw each other, they felt that the other was no different from themselves. People coveted their beauty and never cared what kind of person they were inside. Over time, they also felt that they had only a face.


    Or in other words, under that face, nothing else mattered.


    Because others couldn''t see it, they didn''t care.


    Liu Yi once said to Chu Lin: "If I hadn''t had this face, I might have married a man early and had a few babies. By now I might have even be a grandmother."


    Everyone desired to possess peerless beauty, but no one knew that a person''s treasure, whether literal or something like talent or beauty, would arouse the envy of others. For nobledies, beauty was the icing on the cake, but for ordinary women, the more beautiful they were, the more difficult their lives would be.


    "I thought about disfiguring this face back then."


    "But then I thought again, God gave me this, what wrong did Imit?"


    So from then to today, she arrived at the side of the South Bodhisattva based on her beauty and became the Sister Liu in everyone''s mouth, the Beauty Liu in the mouth of outsiders.


    In the past, those people used to speak frivolously in front of her, with loose hands and feet, but now when they stood in front of her, they all had to bow their heads in fear.


    Liu Yi didn''t want to leave here, even if the South Bodhisattva asked her if she wanted to marry someone.


    Why would she want to marry? If she married, she would have to leave the South Bodhisattva. Who knew what the days would be like after marrying? She saw too many men, but the best one was out of reach, and she was unwilling to settle for a lesser one.


    Not marrying for her whole life. Many prostitutes outside were like this. The men spoke words of love and took them back home, but after a while they resented them for being dirty.


    Why bother? Those prostitutes had no choice. Now that she had a choice, she didn''t want to go live her days pleasing men anymore.


    If one day the South Bodhisattva really ascended the throne, maybe she could be a servant in the pce. When she got old and left the pce, she had a sum of money and could recognize a few godsons and goddaughters. So long as she held the money tightly in her own hands she was not afraid that they would be disobedient.


    These days, Liu Yi embroidered patterns and did not mingle with others. She knew what she was like, and often she sighed. Sometimes, understanding one''s position in life is the most important thing. Don''t know how many people did not realize this truth even up to their deaths.


    This day, as usual, Liu Yi was embroidering by the window sill, embroidering flowers, grass, and butterflies. When she was embroidering, she heard someone passing by.


    She stood by the window to look, and saw that there was a group of people walking past, each wearing a helmet and armor, and holding sharp weapons.


    When she was about to sit down again, she heard a thundering sounde from outside that traveled across the skies. Even the earth seemed to be shaking. The people who were sweeping outside stopped and looked up toward the direction of the city wall, but they only stopped for a moment before they began to continue doing their work.


    Even Liu Yi sat down again to embroider.


    The sound did not cut off, and the earth was still shaking, but her heart was calm.


    After the servants finished their work, they packed up their things and went into the house to rest. One person poured a cup of hot water and talked while listening to the sounds.


    "There are people outside fighting?" Someone took out two steamed buns from their bed and shared them with others, eating them with the hot water.


    Another person said: "Don''t know which side it is."


    "Where else can theye from, Dadu right?"


    Some people said to a tall fellow: "You don''t want to go out and have a look?"


    The big man was a Mongol. His family had never been wealthy before. Later, unrest and chaos spread over thend and their family fled. Originally, they wanted to go to Dadu, but of course they didnt arrive. They then heard that the South Bodhisattva treated Mongolians and Han people equally, unlike the rebels in other ces who killed them on sight. So his family took a gamble. With this bet, their lives were saved.


    Go back to Dadu?


    Maybe others want to go back.


    Because the blood that flowed in their veins belonged to the grasnd, even if they didn''t even have a horse of their own before.


    But they couldn''t go back. They couldn''t go back since they stepped into the territory under the reign of the South Bodhisattva.


    The big man chewed his bun in silence. He didn''t know what other people thought, but he didn''t want to go back to the grasnd.


    He heard from his elder that they used to rely on the heavens to make a livelihood on the grasnds. The cattle and sheep in the family had to be offered to the n patriarch above. The family could only keep a little bit. The grasndscked everything,cking salt and sugar. If they encounter natural disasters, ore across wolves, the family''s livelihood would be gone in an instant.


    After arriving in the Central ins, they finally knew that life could actually be so good.


    Herd some cattle and sheep, and so long as one didnt go deep into the mountains, there would be no danger, one could also farm thend, and there was salt sold everywhere.


    Han people always had a lot of novel things.


    The jewelry they made, even if they were made of wood, was incredibly well-crafted and even cheaper.


    They heard that the Central ins was good before, but that was just rumors.


    When they really came, they didn''t want to leave at all.


    The big man chewed the buns. He spoke Chinese well, so he told them, "I don''t want to."


    What was the point?


    Should he help the Han fight his own people, or should he help his people fight the Han who were kind to him?


    The grasnd ced importance on the distinction between kindness and grievances, but the distinction between kindness and grievances was now unclear.


    He wanted to live a good life and let his parents live a good life, marry a girl, have several children, and have the whole family stay together.


    Several other people chattered: "I wonder what the situation is like outside?"


    "What are you afraid of? With the South Bodhisattva, could they be able to break through the city walls?"


    "That''s right, the South Bodhisattva has the blessing of heaven, and we are blessed by the South Bodhisattva. What''s there to be afraid of?"


    The more they talked, the more excited they became.


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that I didn''t grow strong enough in my mother''s womb, and didn''t grow into a strong man, I would also charge out today and fight the enemies to the death!"


    Othersughed: "Come on, with your meek courage, you would only be amb to the ughter."


    The big man sat listening on the side.


    He thought, the South Bodhisattva was a good person. The Mongols who defected to him had not been discriminated against. Everyone could live a better life than in the hands of the emperor. The Han people did not bully them, and their children could also attend school together with the Han children and bear the lecturing from the teacher together.


    If the South Bodhisattva won the empire, they would not be driven back to the grasnd, right?


    The big man took a sip of hot water.


    Looking out the window in a daze, once upon a time they had sat looking toward the fertilend of the Central ins from the grasnd.


    Later, they entered the Central ins and became the masters, thinking they could upy this ce forever.


    But just how many years have passed since..


    Outside Hanyang City, Wang Baobao returned to the tent in the military camp. He was bloodstained and his long knife was worn. He didn''t know how many people he had killed. He just remembered that each of them looked at him with the same eyes.


    Those people didn''t seem to be afraid of death. The look in their eyes before death was not fear, only resentment and ridicule.


    They seem to be saying: "I will be waiting for you in the underworld."


    The soldiers of the Southern King..


    The soldiers of the Southern King were terrifying.


    On the battlefield, one not only fought with swords and guns, but also with will. If you feel fear and take a step back, even if it was only one step, the will of the military would dissipate and the line of defense would be broken.


    All of the soldiers of the Southern King were not afraid of death.


    As if they were not here to fight.


    They were all lone warriors clear that they would die, but even so they must kill the enemy before they died.


    Wang Baobao looked at his officers.


    There was already fear on their faces.


    They had never seen such soldiers before.


    How could there be soldiers who were not afraid of death at all? Just before a battle, before the swords truly met, how many of them could remain unshakable?


    Wang Baobao sighed.


    But in any case, they could not withdraw at this time.


    They had no retreat, they could only plough forward.


    Wang Baobao ordered: "The whole army will rest and attack the city tomorrow morning!"


    Victory or defeat would be clear tomorrow.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t sleep. He was sitting at the desk with a cup of strong tea in his hand. No one could fall asleep tonight. He stood on the city wall all day. Hearing countless battle reports, lives bing just a number, estimation of deaths and estimation of the wounded.


    All he could do was to be there and oversee the battle. He looked down the city wall, only able to see the heads of countless people moving, some falling, some still standing, and constantly killing.


    Er Liang came in with hot water, he lowered his head and whispered, "Young master, it''s time to soak your feet."


    Lin Yuan looked at Er Liang.


    Er Liang had grown up, the little boy who cried back then had grown into a young man now.


    When they were wrapped in a worn quilt and fumbled for the bank notes in the run down temple, they didn''t expect that they would have today.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his temples, and said to Er Liang, "Put it there first."


    Er Liang put down the water basin and stood behind Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan wanted to say a few words to Er Liang. He opened his mouth, but didn''t know where to start. After a while, he said softly: "You don''t need to wait here, you can go."


    Er Liang responded and withdrew from the room.


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes, the faces of many people shing in his mind, those who once followed him but have now died on the battlefield.


    Those who talked about making achievements and dered to follow him all their lives.


    Those who said that once they had a child they wanted the child to serve as a soldier.


    Lin Yuan leaned on the chair and let the tears slip from the corner of his eyes.


    When the sun rose tomorrow, he would still be the South Bodhisattva with a smile on his face and confidence in his chest.


    Anyone could fall, but he couldn''t.


    TN: aiya, sorry for the confusion, I seem to have mixed up the dates when scheduling the posts. Here''s a double update to make up for it!

 Chapter 143: Fate

    Chapter 143: Fate


    There were many ways toy siege to a city. A strong attack could be regarded as one type. It was easier to attack with crossbows and catapults than to usedders and battering rams.


    The problem was that the soldiers of the Southern King on the city wall had more sophisticated weapons, and explosives that could constantly be thrown down at their enemies, causing Wang Baobao''s soldiers to still be unable to move an inch despite trying to brave through the artillery fire.


    Sounds of explosions could be heard in the ears. Most of the soldiers who were blown away became dizzy and deaf. Although they did not really be deaf, they still inevitably lost their ability to move for a while. At this critical moment, the soldiers and their arrows up on the city wall could kill them, let alone those who had directly died from the explosives.


    Wang Baobao stood by the chariot, unable to make up his mind.


    The bows and arrows, crossbows and catapults were all useless. Was there really only the choice to use the lives of his soldiers to force open the city gates?


    Even if their lives were really sacrificed, it was extremely likely that the gates would not even be broken.


    "Retreat!" Wang Baobao called loudly.


    His military order was passed on, and from the front the sound of beating drums sounded.


    It was difficult to convey military orders on the battlefield, using either g change or drumming instead.


    When the drums sounded, the officers on Wang Baobao''s side began to lead the soldiers in retreating.


    They were exhausted after fighting nearly non-stop for these two days.


    "Too strange." Several officers waited before Wang Baobao to listen to the next military orders. The military officers were all bloodstained, and the clothes under their armor were soaked in who knew whether in sweat more or blood more.


    "It''s like they are not afraid of death."


    "I haven''t seen anything like this before."


    When they first came, they were very ambitious. They thought that the news they received in Dadu was true and that Hanyang was short of manpower andcking in weapons as well as medicine. They were excellent soldiers, the most elite soldiers of the imperial court and brought with them the most sophisticated weapons. Although there was not a lot of food and grass rations, it was also not too little either, and moreover rations would continue to be transported over in the future.


    But when they arrived at Hanyang, they discovered that the news was all false.


    Of the soldiers they saw in the past two days, only a rare few had the skinny physiques in the rumors.


    On the contrary, though they didn''t look very strong, they possessed quite a lot of strength.


    Even the battle-tested Yuan military officers were shocked by the fierceness they exuded when they charged over.


    There were actually such soldiers in this world?


    When fighting, there must always be people in the rear to prevent soldiers from deserting. If anyone dared to run backwards, they themselves must kill the deserters first, so as to ensure that the soldiers do not try to follow their example.


    The officers were worried, everyone knew that they had to fight this battle, they had no other choice, so now they were in a difficult situation.


    If they retreated at this time, putting aside whether Hanyang would pursue them, just the issue of the imperial court was a problem..


    The several people shuddered.


    If they fled back, Wang Baobao could still at least guarantee his life, but the lives of small shrimps like them would just be gone, and no one would shed a tear for them except for their family.


    "Come in." Wang Baobao said in the tent.


    The several people went in together, splitting up to stand on either the right or left side.


    The advisors stood in the rear; they had to discuss the military strategy for tomorrow.


    An officer said: "How about we use the battering ram.."


    "It''s better to use a chariot.."


    "It''s hard to get close when driving a chariot, let alone with a battering ram."


    They brought scalingdders, but they couldn''t get close to the city wall at all. The arrows were like rain, and not everyone was equipped with armor.


    Wang Baobao pursed his lips: "What else can be done?"


    No one spoke.


    What else could be done? There were only so many siege methods.


    After these two days, morale had dropped drastically.


    The officers had all fought more than one battle and knew what this meant.


    At this time, an officer said: "The Chancellor..towards the court, how about.."


    He wanted to retreat. They couldn''t win this battle at all. Unless Hanyang''s brain suddenly came down with a problem and opened the city gates to wee them in, a forceful attack would not seed at all. They couldn''tpare in armaments, just the enemy''s explosives were enough for them to get a headache. Fight with numbers? Hanyangs soldiers were definitely more than twice theirs.


    Fight with morale..who wanted topare morale against soldiers who were not afraid of death? Just one or two who were not afraid of death was alright. But when 80% of them were not afraid of death, just how terrifying was that?


    Wang Baobao raised his hand, and everyone fell silent.


    It was no longer theirs to decide whether to retreat or not.


    The situation in the imperial court was no better than the battlefield.


    The emperor did not care about governmental affairs nowadays, and the civil and military officials all had their own ideas.


    Wang Baobao pursed his lips: "If tomorrow doesn''t work, then we try again the day after. If still after a month there is no sign of sess, then we will return to the court!"


    He must preserve his military strength no matter what.


    If the soldiers were all lost here, the Great Yuan would definitely be done for, and he would be a sinner.


    But if they indeed returned to court just like that, he would also be a sinner.


    The officers all bowed their heads and answered in affirmative.


    But after exiting the tent, the expressions on everyone''s faces were all dazed.


    How to fight?


    It seemed that to fight was to die, and to not fight was also to die.


    But their families were in the capital, and if they died on the battlefield their failure would not implicate their family members. Their wealth and property might be confiscated, but their lives could still be guaranteed.


    But if they deserted, the whole family would die.


    Morale in the military camp was at an all time low.


    Theyy siege for a month and thousands of people died every day.


    Towards the end, there were soldiers who wanted to flee, but they were all beheaded on the spot.


    No one dared to be deserters, but on the battlefield, no matter how they persisted they couldn''t break through the city walls.


    If they approached even a step too close, explosives would be thundering everywhere. Their trebuchets threw stones into the city, but no sound came from inside. It was likely that themon people within the range where the trebuchets could be thrown had already been moved away.


    Wang Baobao prepared to retreat, but the army supervisor stopped him.


    The army supervisor was one of the emperor''s favored officials, possessing a familial rtionship with Hama and oftenmitted evils with thetter.


    Seeing that Wang Baobao wanted to withdraw, he began to use him of his crime.


    "What is the Chancellor''s intention? Hanyang has still not been captured, yet you want to flee back to Dadu with your tail between your legs? When you return to Dadu, how do you n to exin to His Majesty?" The superintendent arrogantly said, "The Chancellor is deeply favored by the emperor, and you must be aware of the kind of burden on your shoulders."


    The personal guard behind Wang Baobao was very angry, and said angrily: "You speak lightly, but it is not you who go onto the battlefield to risk your life!"


    Wang Baobao scolded angrily: "Shut up!"


    The personal guard bit his lip with an angry expression.


    Wang Baobao smiled and said to the supervisor: "Much honor to have His Majesty''s regard, there is no need for the Supervisor to be in a rush. When we return to the capital, this official will naturally see His Majesty to ask for forgiveness."


    The supervisor scolded: "Does the Chancellor know how many men, horses, rations, and weapons were all avable for you to take at will for this battle? If you go back with your tail between your legs, not only will you not have anything good waiting for you, I will also not escape the responsibility!"


    Wang Baobao retracted his smile and looked at the supervisor with a cold expression, his eyes deep and full of killing intent: "If we don''t retreat at this time, once we are to the point of exhaustion and then decide to retreat, only for the Southern King to send troops to pursue us. Now that will really be the end of us. If we withdraw at this time, we can still save our strength. Otherwise, where would the empire of the Great Yuan be? Without soldiers, how can we recover the mountains and rivers of the Great Yuan empire?!"


    Supervisor: "The Chancellor..we cannot go back."


    The supervisor retreated: "Going back at this time, the both of us.."


    No matter how much the emperor favored him, returning with such a shameful defeat, even Hama would not be able to save him. No matter how powerful he was, Hama had not yet reached the point of overriding the emperor''s will. Hama would naturally be willing to sacrifice him.


    But he didn''t want to die, he cherished his life.


    Wang Baobao: "As officials in the same court, this official advises you that Dadu is the foundation of this country. Without Dadu, we will all be done for."


    "Wang Baobao withdrew?" Lin Yuan was sitting on the city wall. His eyes lit up, and he said to the military officer next to him, "Tell the two generals Zhu and Chen to chase with troops, cooperate in pincer attack with General Li to capture Wang Baobao alive!"


    The officer next to him quickly answered in affirmative and left.


    Li Congrong left people he trusted in Huangzhou and brought 50,000 troops over.


    With Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong, they were not afraid of not being able to defeat the court''s soldiers.


    Lin Yuan breathed out slowly and clenched his fists.


    Just how long the Yuan Dynasty had left to live depended on this battle.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and Chen Baisong led cavalry to charge in the forefront.


    The infantry followed closely behind.


    They brought away the most sophisticated troops. Everyone was wearing armor. For the sake of lightness and easy movement on horseback, most usually only wore helmet and armor with breastte while the infantry was armed from head to toe.


    At Li Congrong''s side followed his most capable subordinates, and the three parties gathered in a pincer attack.


    When Wang Baobao heard the scout''s report, he was stunned for a moment.


    He looked back at the subordinates who had followed him for so many years, at the exhausted soldiers, so many lives..


    Wang Baobao closed his eyes, his lips trembled, and he could no longer utter those two words.


    He, Wang Baobao, had never surrendered or lowered his head.


    But of the 200,000 troops that he brought were now less than 60,000.


    It was also unknown whether these 60,000 troops were real or empty numbers.


    Even if they broke out from the encirclement, how many could keep their lives? Half?


    After returning to Dadu, what would be waiting for these people?


    "The enemy ising!"


    Wang Baobao held the long knife tightly.


    He could not surrender, if he surrendered, the Great Yuans backbone would be broken and no longer be able to connect again.


    Even if he died here, he couldn''t surrender!


    "The warriors of the Great Yuan! Charge with me!" Wang Baobao rode his horse and charged to the forefront.


    The arrogant soldier will lose, and the oppressed soldier will rise to win.


    This was Wang Baobao''s final belief.


    The blood seemed to have stained the sky red, specks of it sshing into the eyes. When the eyes were opened again, everything was blood red.


    Wang Baobao pulled out the arrow from his abdomen, panting, his eyes red with murder.


    He could hear the screams and saw that his subordinate who had been following him were cut through the neck with a knife.


    Wang Baobao''s world became quiet for a while, and he couldn''t hear anything at all.


    The subordinate was not dead yet. He covered his neck and looked in the direction of Wang Baobao. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to call out Chancellor''.


    He wanted to say that he did not shame the Mongols, that he did not back down for a moment even up to thest moment of his life.


    But before he fell, a knife pierced his chest. The enemy soldier didn''t even spare him a look. There were corpses and blood everywhere. The soldier who killed him didn''t even know who he was, and just directed his knife at other people.


    "Disarm and surrender, those who surrender will not be killed!" Someone on the enemy side yelled.


    Wang Baobao looked around, thinking that someone would surrender, but even at this time, not a single soldier had put down his weapon.


    He heard someone near him shout: "We Mongolian warriors will rather die on the battlefield than surrender!"


    They fought to thest moment.


    No one surrendered.


    Wang Baobao fell to the ground, allowing his life to flow away with his blood.


    He didn''t know whether he had seeded or failed in this life.


    But he was worthy of his ancestors, worthy of the emperor, and worthy of Xue Chanhan.


    When he went to the underworld, he could also say with a clear conscience, he was worthy of the skies, and he was worthy of the earth. He had done his best.


    In the spring of the 25th year of Yuan Shun, Wang Baobao led his army to attack Hanyang, but was defeated and died on the battlefield.


    The fate of the Yuan Dynasty had reached its end.

 Chapter 144: Dadu

    Chapter 144: Dadu


    "Your Majesty! Battle report from the front! Our army is annihted, the Chancellor..the Chancellor died in battle..Now the troops of the Southern King are marching towards Dadu.." The soldier knelt in the middle of the court hall.


    The entire imperial court broke out in an uproar.


    The emperor''s vision went dark and he clutched at his chest, almost falling down.


    The eunuch next to him hurriedly supported him, and the civil and military officials all looked terrified.


    Hama was also dazed at this time.


    Standing in the position closest to the emperor, both his hands and feet went cold, and his whole body became stiff. He never thought that Wang Baobao would lose, nor had he imagined that Wang Baobao would die. The way he saw it, this was a battle that was sure to be won.


    Whether it was the news delivered by his goddaughter or the news heard by the spies, it all showed signs that Hanyang was just a paper tiger.


    But now..


    Hama trembled all over.


    At this time, an official stood up and said: "Your Majesty! There are very few troops left at the court, so we should act decisively! We can retreat to Luanjing, that way we can guarantee the survival of our Great Yuan! One day we will regain our strength and regain Dadu."


    The emperor took a few breaths.


    Xuexue suddenly said: "No! Back then, how could we surrender the Central ins that Xue Chan Khan conquered with so much hardship? What is your intention? Wang Baobao is not worthy of the sacred grace, but naturally there are other generals who can turn the tide!"


    "Your Majesty, we musn''t retreat!"


    Hama nced at his younger brother.


    He took a deep breath and took a step out from the line, "Your Majesty, this official believes that..the best policy is to retreat to Luanjing."


    Xuexue''s eyes widened, and he looked at his brother in disbelief.


    The emperor grabbed the armrest of his throne. He looked around and asked, "What do you all think?"


    The courtiers knelt down one after another, with their foreheads touching the ground.


    The emperor waved his hand in exhaustion: "Move the capital."


    Most cities without troops to guard it were just fat pigs waiting to be ughtered.


    On the road, Xuexue hurried to catch up with Hama. He was born with a mouth that stuck out, a chin like that of an ape''s and was thin in stature. Many people say that he is not worthy of his name. Without a good elder brother, he would not be able to reach his current position in this life. Xuexue did not like to hear such words. He didn''t feel like he was inferior to his elder brother. He chased after Hama and asked breathlessly: "Brother, why didn''t you help me speak? Leaving to Luanjing, that is too far away from the Central ins!"


    "Back then, when the Song Dynasty was weak, it still took more than 20 years. Song people ce importance on the literati and even so it took that long to conquer, and now retreating to Luanjing, in the future.."


    Hama: "Do you think I don''t know?"


    Xuexue didn''t speak, but looked at Hama.


    Hama sneered: "My position as the Head of the Pce Secretariat, you, the Senior Imperial Censor, are only useful in front of His Majesty. What is the use of the two of us while being trapped in Dadu? How many people in the court want us to die? Staying in Dadu, the courtiers will put pressure on His Majesty to kill me even if he didn''t want to. Going to Luanjing will give us a chance to find a path of survival."


    Xuexue: "Brother, that is impossible. Most of the people in the court belong to our side."


    Hama: "If we can give them benefits, they are our people, if we can''t give them benefits, we are their stumbling block."


    "Xuexue, the brain is for use, not for viewing."


    "Go back and pack up your things, the valuable things that can be exchanged for gold and silver should be exchanged as soon as possible, don''t bring too many things, so as not to have trouble on the road." Hama made onest warning before he mounted his horse on the side of the official road, and galloped back to his manor with a crack of his whip.


    Leaving Xuexue standing alone.


    Xuexue raised his head to look at the sky. It was now April, but why did he feel that it was still cold?


    When did the Yuan Dynasty begin to decline?


    Their ancestors sacrificed so much before they managed to conquer the Central ins, but it took only a few years before they were driven out again.


    Xuexue wiped his face.


    And then also mounted his horse.


    The emperor was assisted by the eunuch and returned to his pce. His health had not been good for a long time. In his early years he had overindulged in the harem, so now his physique appeared strong on the outside but was weak in reality. After taking alchemical pills, it only became worse day after day. But after all, he had a stubborn will to live, and couldn''t die that easily.


    The eunuchs in the pce were now mostly Han. Since Pu Buhua, the pce became reluctant to use Goryeo eunuchs. (TN: favored eunuch of the third empress of Yuan Shun who was also from Goryeo)


    In the early days, there were not many eunuchs in the pce, but Kui followed the Han system, and eunuchs slowly took power. At that time, most of the eunuchs came from Goryeo and Burma, as were the concubines in the harem. After the establishment of the Yuan Dynasty, all the kings of Goryeo were the son-inws of the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty.


    "Is there no one from Goryeo this year toe pay tribute?" The emperor asked.


    His personal eunuch knelt on the ground with weakened legs, and said in a frightened manner: "Should..should be that something has dyed them."


    The emperor let out an "Oh" and didn''t ask any more questions.


    When the previous emperor was still alive, the small countries around them offered tributes year after year, wishing nothing more than to be a dog at their feet, and even the most trivial cases and conflicts required Yuan to settle for them. At that time, the previous emperorughed and said that the small countries have weak rulers, too inferior to show in public.


    Now that the situation in the Yuan Dynasty was not looking so good, they all did not bother toe anymore. It was the nature of people to curry favor with the powerful, and it was the same between countries.


    Even though they say going back to the grasnd is no big deal.


    But after being the master of the Central ins, who really wanted to go back?


    The emperory down, but the eunuch could not rest. He had to stay by the emperor''s side. In case the emperor was thirsty or hungry, he had to wait on him.


    The days in the pce were difficult, but as the days passed, it was still bearable.


    The people of Dadu were thinking about withdrawing to Luanjing.


    Lin Yuan was not prepared to give them a chance to withdraw, because Lin Yuan knew that once they had a chance to establish the Northern Yuan, they would be difficult to fight. In history, Emperor Yuan Shun retreated to Luanjing and was recorded as the Northern Yuan, allowing the Great Yuan Dynasty to continue tost for more than two decades.


    Only when the Yuan Dynasty really fell could he gather the hearts of the Mongols.


    Except for the Mongols who settled in the Central ins, the Mongols outside the Pass still practiced a ve system.


    At this time, there were four major tribes in Mongolia besides the Yuan Dynasty.


    The Korbi, Chahar, Khalkha, and Oirat tribes.


    So Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong, and Li Congrong marched almost day and night, and they didn''t have many opportunities to rest.


    Lin Yuan stayed in Hanyang.


    He was thinking about the Zhu Yuanzhang in history. After he established the Ming Dynasty, in order to prevent the Mongols froming back, he used a carrot and stick policy on the Mongolian tribes. The victory of Lan Yu (TN: military general and politician of the Ming Dynasty) and others made the Mongolian tribes east of the Greater Xing''an Mountains lose their barriers and eventually be annexed to the Ming imperial court.


    Zhu Yuanzhang also established Duoyan Sanwei (Mongolian mercenaries), which was mainlyposed of Uriankhai, Ongniud and Uziyet.


    But Mongolia did not support the Great Ming.


    To be precise, there were still two regimes, the Mongolian regime and the Great Ming regime.


    What Lin Yuan wanted was a great ethnic integration, and have the so-called "barbarians" also be part of themon people.


    But his thinking was obviously hard to get support.


    After all, it was different from modern times. Modern people''s thinking and concepts came to ve after many years. People look at theirpatriots in the unit of the nation rather than the unit of the ethnicity, and this nation referred to the country, and all those who had citizenship in the country werepatriots.


    But at this time, people were divided into ethnic groups and they distinguished themselves based on ancestors.


    Don''t mention the Han epting the Mongols.


    It was also difficult for Mongolians to ept the Han.


    Fortunately, the Mongols who migrated to the Central ins earlier had experienced a lot of sinicization after two or three generations.


    But the Mongolians outside the Pass..Lin Yuan himself was not sure.


    Lin Yuan felt that he was just thinking wishful thoughts. Whether he could carry out his thoughts or not was another matter.


    Choose a leader among the Mongolian tribes.


    Moreover, so long as the very system of the Mongolian tribes was still there, trying to achieve ethnical integration waa simply a dream.


    There were also the Jurchens; the Jurchens had once been glorious, but they were trampled under Mongolian iron hooves. In the past they had been pitiful, but now they were slowly growing strong.


    Lin Yuan rubbed his forehead, and said to Yang Shaowei: "Send a letter to your shifu and ask him toe over."


    Yang Shaowei was taken aback for a while before he answered in affirmative.


    Yang Shaowei walked out of the room and let out a sigh. Of course he respected and loved his shifu, but the South Bodhisattva would value him even more when his shifu was not there. After arriving in Hanyang, he had gained a lot of experience and had his own team of subordinates.


    But when his shifu came, he would have to take a step back, and ording to his shifu''s temper, he was afraid that it would be difficult for him to stand out again before the South Bodhisattva became emperor.


    Moreover, in order to show that he still cherished the old officials, the South Bodhisattva would pass over his shifu to promote him.


    However, the matter of proiming emperor was indeed on the agenda.


    Yang Shaowei smiled, he must raise this matter before anyone else, and at that time his achievements would be the greatest then.


    Even if he couldn''t go past his shifu in the future, he wouldn''t be too far behind.


    He had to take up the seat first, otherwise with the people behind who also wanted to climb up, it would be difficult to say at that time.


    Not mentioning others, but just the people under him, weren''t they all trying their best to find a chance to show their faces in front of the South Bodhisattva?


    Bah, so long as he was still there, the grasshoppers below won''t be able to jump around as they like.


    Want to use him as a springboard? Let me see if you have that ability.


    Inside the Changshu government office.


    After receiving the letter, Song Shizhao quickly ordered people to pack his belongings and set off to Hanyang.


    Before, Lin Yuan went to Hanyang and left him in Changshu. From then on, he began to worry and be afraid.


    Because he knew that Lin Yuan would definitely make his way from Hanyang to Dadu.


    If Lin Yuan arrived at Dadu yet he was not by Lin Yuan''s side, his position would be unstable.


    Since knowing that Hanyang had defeated Wang Baobao, he couldn''t sleep at night. After receiving the letter, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now Wu Changqing could also take charge on his own, so leaving him in Changshu, Song Shizhao was not worried.


    Gaoyou had Jiang Gui. Although Lin Yuans sworn brother was not very capable, fortunately he was a cautious character. He had never made any mistakes. There were also quite a few smart people around to assist him. Although they had their own ideas, they were unable to do anything bad.


    Last year, Jiang Gui borrowed soldiers from Yang Zi''an.


    Because of this, the invading enemy soldiers were repelled.


    It was the people from Chuzhou who attacked. Now Sun Deya couldn''t sit still, he led a bad example climbing up to his position, so now the people at the bottom were also fighting constantly. After Jiang Gui beat him back, his vitality was greatly damaged.


    When Song Shizhao learned that Jiang Gui''s borrowing of troops was only because he had a dream, he couldn''t help sighing at the other''s luck.


    Humans, sometimes didnt need to be smart, nor did they need to be too capable. For example, Jiang Gui, the smartest thing he had done in his life was to be a sworn brother of the South Bodhisattva. In addition, he was cautious and did not let others catch any weaknesses. At his post, he had not achieved many aplishments, but he had never done anything bad either.


    Now that he repelled the enemy, he now also had a great aplishment to his name.


    So long as Jiang Gui did not do anything stupid in the future, the wealth and prosperity of the future three generations of the Jiang family was guaranteed.


    There were some people who strived hard for several generations, but they did not have such good luck.


    How could people not be envious?

 Chapter 145: To Resist

    Chapter 145: To Resist


    Song Shizhao was riding a horse, holding a whip in his hand. At his age now he could no longer ride a horse a long time ago, but in order to get to Lin Yuan''s side as soon as possible, he simply put this old life on the line. Even the servant persuaded him: "If you rush to travel like this, once you arrive you will fall ill, the gains outweigh the losses."


    However, Song Shizhao wouldn''t listen. There was only one thing in his mind, and that was that he had to be with Lin Yuan when he attacked Dadu.


    If he was not there then, in the future..


    So as expected, Song Shizhao fell ill.


    Lin Yuan went to the carriage to look at him, and saw Song Shizhao''s ill state with sunken cheeks. He was old, but now he looked more haggard, and only that pair of eyes were frighteningly bright.


    The servant was persuading Song Shizhao to drink the medicine. When Lin Yuan came, he quickly knelt to one side.


    Lin Yuan said to him: "Have Mister Song drink the medicine."


    Song Shizhao didn''t dare not drink the medicine. He closed his eyes and poured the medicine down his throat. The servant quickly handed him a piece of candied fruit.


    Song Shizhao''s mouth was stuffed with candied fruit and he dared not speak, for fear of indecent behavior.


    Lin Yuan sat in the carriage and sighed: "Mister, you still have to take care of your own health. You are not a young man in your twenties."


    Song Shizhao hurriedly said: "I just rushed a little bit too impatiently. I just look weak, but my strength is still there! I am old but vigorous, so please don''t worry about me!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "You have to take care of yourself, as you will be busy when we enter Dadu."


    As soon as these words fell, Song Shizhao''s eyes brightened. He finally waited until this day. He could watch Lin Yuan ascend the throne and im the title of emperor with his own eyes. Was there anything more exciting than this? What the ancestors could not do, he, Song Shizhao, managed to achieve!


    Lin Yuan also knew why Song Shizhao rushed on the road so urgently. He rode a horse during the day and rode in a carriage at night. Not only was he tired himself but the servants and guards were also so tired they fell asleep as soon as they arrived.


    He not only sighed emotionally at Song Shizhao''s persistence, but also regretted that Song Shizhao could not be a few years younger.


    Even if it was only ten years younger.


    After Song Shizhao rested for half a day, he hurriedly reported to Lin Yuan about the affairs in Changshu.


    "Themon people are obedient. But those gentries are not very docile." Song Shizhao leaned on the cushions, his energy much better than half a day ago. He said in an orderly manner, "So I set up a standing target and let them fight on their own. After they''ve almost finished fighting, their wealth and properties were then seized and confiscated. Some were sent to prison, and some were released and joined themon people. Although there are still many with discontent, generally there is no need to worry about them. Now Wu Changqing can be in charge on his own. With Zheng Qingfeng helping him, even if he is a dunce he will still be able to remain standing."


    Lin Yuan said strangely: "How odd, I actually hear the name of a fourth person from Mister."


    Song Shizhao was proud and arrogant. Wu Changqing, Luo Ben and Song Lian were the only ones who could be mentioned by him. Unexpectedly, there was now one more Zheng Qingfeng.


    Song Shizhao begged for mercy: "Please don''t make fun of me. Zheng Qingfeng seems to be a man who likes to angle for fame, but he has some of the qualities of a virtuous official. The way I see it, Wu Changqing is not as good as him."


    Lin Yuan remembered Zheng Qingfeng. Before he arrived in Changshu, this was a man who ate but did not do work. After he arrived, he did show off his capabilities one or two times, but he did not impress Lin Yuan too deeply.


    After all, there were many talented people who wanted to attach themselves to him and get more power from him.


    If he had to remember all of them, Lin Yuan must have a genius mind with photographic memory.


    "Has your disciplee to see you?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Song Shizhao: "You are here, how could he dare toe?"


    Looking at Song Shizhao''s proud look, Lin Yuan couldn''t help butugh: "Are you not afraid that he will be at odds with you?"


    Song Shizhao truly did regard Yang Shaowei as his son because he had only this disciple at his advanced age and no wife and children. He could only count on Yang Shaowei to provide for his retirement in the future.


    Song Shizhao lowered his head: "You can only use him if he passes this test."


    Lin Yuan didn''t speak.


    It wasmon for young people to be impetuous, and they have to be chiseled some more. But before Lin Yuan began, Song Shizhao came in person.


    Even if Yang Shaowei had grievances, it would only be directed at Song Shizhao instead of Lin Yuan.


    Although Lin Yuan seemed to have no shortage of people in his hands, there still remained only a small number of people who could do big things, were prudent, and could lead the masses.


    There would always be a day when Song Shizhao retired.


    Only when he retired would Yang Shaowei have a chance.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for Lin Yuan to let both the shifu and disciple upy a pivotal position.


    In previous battles, Lin Yuancked people in his hands, and they were all used in more than one position, but now it was different. He was soon to be the master of Dadu, so the issue of civil servants must be given importance.


    The Yuan Dynasty''s capital Dadu was located in modern day Beijing, and Lin Yuan did not n to move his capital.


    After all, Beijing''s geographical position was very good, and the capital before Lin Yuan''s transmigration was also Beijing.


    Lin Yuan raised his head.


    Speaking of, he hadn''t thought about what happened before transmigrating for a long time.


    asionally, he would only think about whether the pot of spider nt grown in his rented apartment had died or not.


    Or maybe because he hadn''t paid the rent in so long, what would thendlord look like when he saw his corpse?


    It must be really smelly in that apartment.


    Lin Yuan and the others were in the back, while Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and Li Congrong were in the front.


    This time they brought 400,000 troops. The march was slower than before, but it was fast enough.


    After all, the cavalry opened the way, traveling day and night, and only stopping to repair and rest when encountering rain or rugged terrain.


    The soldiers didn''tin, what was there toin about anyway?


    They could now be assigned to some meat every day, even if they just tasted some meat, they were happy enough.


    The general also said that when they won the battle and captured Dadu, they could eat as much as they wanted.


    With this, they all wanted to go to Dadu early and fight the battle. They would definitely win. When they won, they would eat meat.


    "What is Dadu like?" A soldier talked to people around him during resting time. He took off his shoes and shook out the sand inside, the smell so strong it caused even himself to lean back away from it.


    The people around him also pinched their noses and urged him: "Hurry up and put it on."


    After he had put on his shoes again, and when the smell dissipated, the people around him said: "How do I know, I have never been to Dadu, but I heard that Dadu is full of gold!"


    "Gold everywhere?" The soldier sneered, "Doesn''t that mean every household is rich? If they are so rich would the officials below still be coveting themon people''s wealth?"


    Others: "I haven''t been there either, what''s the point of saying this to me!"


    "When we win the battle, we still have to listen to the South Bodhisattva. Maybe we will stay in Dadu, or maybe go off to another battle. Whatever is the case of Dadu, it is not relevant to us now." The soldier thought about the future, "We can retire after ten years of service. The court will also arrange for us to get a job after retiring from being a soldier. After I am discharged from the army, I will marry a wife and give birth to a few babies. If there isnd to farm that will be great, withnd life will be stable!"


    Othersughed at him: "You have no ambition, I will not retire. I want to be promoted to toonmander and then battalionmander, you can also marry a wife and have children without leaving the barracks."


    Each person had their own ideas, and with the battle imminent, chatting and talking about the future made them feel better.


    No one talked about what to do if they lost.


    Zhu Yuanzhang and the others were in the tent now, and the lieutenants and Luo Ben were also here. They had to discuss how to attack Dadu.


    "Infiltrate from here." Luo Ben''s fingernded at a point on the sand table.


    Everyone followed his finger and looked over, and there was no objection.


    It was not too difficult to enter the city, but to enter the pce was the difficult part.


    However, it was only a matter of time as even the city gates could be broken, but no one wanted to dy it for a long time as who knew what variable would show up if they took too long.


    Chen Baisong asked Luo Ben: "Where are the leastmon people?"


    Luo Ben shook his head, he also didn''t know.


    However, it was impossible not to identally hurt themon people when a war started.


    It was just the difference between more and less.


    The tent fell silent, and Luo Ben continued to talk about the battle strategies. Some people asked questions in the middle, and they all decided on the final n after some discussions.


    After knowing how to fight, it now all depended on their ability on the battlefield.


    But when they arrived at Dadu, they were all dumbfounded.


    Even as steady and calm as Luo Ben, couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Although everyone knew that with the number of soldiers in Dadu now it was not possible to defend the huge capital at all, but it still shouldn''t be so..


    The soldiers standing together was definitely far from the number of 50,000.


    What about the rest?


    These "50,000" troops did not evenst for half a day.


    Many of them were not soldiers at all, they were recruited directly from themon people, and many of them were also the sons of big families and their family servants.


    When asked, none of them knew anything.


    Though the leading general was not temporarily recruited, he also didnt look to have much importance either, and didnt know anything either.


    Luo Ben: "Oh, no! This is just to dy us back! They want to move the capital!"


    Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang got on their horses immediately, and Luo Ben shouted: "Head towards the north!"


    Chen Baisong and Zhu Yuanzhang did not find them, because they were still in the pce.


    The Yuan court still had 100,000 soldiers and horses, and the ones stationed outside could no longer be called over, as the distant water couldn''t quench the present thirst.


    These 100,000 soldiers and horses were theirst means of saving their lives.


    Originally they had thought about leaving Dadu today, but they didn''t expect the troops of the Southern King toe so quickly. They could hear loud sounds of footsteps and hooves and shouting even in the pce.


    No one cared about the pce maids and eunuchs, all of them hid in their rooms and as for fleeing? Outside were His Majestys soldiers, and if they ran outside, before they were even killed by the rebel-thieves, they would surely be killed by His Majestys soldiers first.


    When Li Congrong led his troops into the pce, he did not expect that there were 100,000 soldiers and horses in the pce.


    They are all in the martial arts practice field.


    Li Congrong was not afraid, and charged over on horseback with his weapon in his hand and his troops at his side.


    He had experienced hundreds of battles. Although he was not as sessful as Chen Baisong, he had also been tempered by numerous battles.


    Li Congrong shouted: "The South Bodhisattva has said, there shall be gold for those less than five heads, and promotion for those with more than five heads!"


    The soldiers went crazy.


    Promotion! Even if just a squad leader that still meant power, and the monthly sry was twice that of ordinary soldiers!


    If they could be promoted to battalionmander..


    Where were there enemies in front of them? It was simply just money, beckoning to them, asking them to cut off the other''s head.


    When Chen Baisong and the others withdrew back, what they saw was a one-sided scene.


    However, they didn''t get involved as well. Instead, they surrounded the entire pce, and even a rat could not escape.


    In a small room in the imperial pce, Emperor Yuan Shun just hid inside. He grabbed the hand of his confidant eunuch and sat on a chair shivering.


    "Outside..outside.."


    The eunuch was also afraid, and at this moment he could only try to reassure him: "Your Majesty, there is nothing to worry about, God will not let the rebel-thieves seed."


    "We still have one hundred thousand soldiers and horses."


    How long could 100,000 soldiers put up resistance?

 Chapter 146: Taking Over

    Chapter 146: Taking Over


    The pce was beautiful, but it was not as beautiful as the Forbidden City that Lin Yuan once saw in Beijing. The imperial pce of the Yuan Dynasty was of course also lofty but the Forbidden Pce had a longer history and experienced more renovations. And in addition to the advanced technology of the modern times, it was of course more beautiful. Lin Yuan stopped on horseback at the Chongtian Gate, feeling like his past was a world away.


    He didn''t expect that he would actually take over Dadu one day and walk into this pce.


    The Chongtian Gate was equivalent to the Meridian Gate in the Qing Dynasty. The architectural style of the imperial pce was the legacy of the Song and Jin Dynasties. There were three imperial city watchtowers on both sides of the road, and the roof was double eave with a sweeping curvature.


    Song Shizhao said behind Lin Yuan: "Boss, let''s go in."


    Lin Yuan spurred the horse forward, Song Shizhao and the others dismounted and followed.


    Except for the emperor and his favored courtiers, no one could ride a horse on this road.


    Song Shizhao felt thend with his feet. His expression was very pious, but it was not because of the original owner of thisnd, but because of the meaning of thisnd, the imperial throne, the supreme imperial power, and the position that has all people of the world bow their heads. His ancestors failed to enter the Song Dynasty imperial pce, but his feet were now standing on thend of the Yuan Dynasty imperial pce.


    Starting today, he must be even more cautious, loyal to the Heavenly Son. He wanted his name to remain in the history books for the admiration of future generations!


    He aplished what his ancestors did not aplish!


    Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and the others have already been waiting in front of the Da Ming Hall.


    Seeing Lin Yuan riding over on a horse, they all knelt down.


    The soldiers who were still in the pce also knelt down, and Song Shizhao and the others at the back especially so.


    Lin Yuan was the only one riding on a horse, looking around all this, Da Ming Hall was right in front of his eyes, the imperial throne and jade seal were within reach, and Lin Yuan dismounted and got off the horse. His heart suddenly surged with pride, this world was now his world, he could change it ording to his will, his enemies were either dead or curled up in a snail''s corner, and as for his officials, took his will as their will and his ideals as their ideals.


    Whatever he said was correct, no one will say that he was wrong.


    Of course, this had a chance to blind his eyes and make him be arbitrary.


    But there was a bigger advantage that all problems were iparable to, that was, the decrees and policies he issued would be implemented without any barriers.


    Only when a country was united and twisted into one rope could the country be strong and prosperous.


    Throughout the ages, all sage rulers have had a unified identityarbitrariness, even if they would be courteous to virtuous talents, but that was just a way for them to cover up their ruthless methods.


    Lin Yuan walked up the steps and then straight inside the Da Ming Hall.


    The other people were still kneeling in ce, and so long as Lin Yuan did not tell them to rise they would not do so.


    The Da Ming Hall was thergest building in the imperial pce, and it was the most luxurious and bright. The hall could amodate hundreds of courtiers. The columns were carved with dragon motifs. Standing at the door, one could see theyout of the hall at a nce, but the most attractive thing was the throne above the stepped tform.


    Speaking of which, the throne was nothing more than a seat. Perhaps it was not even asfortable as the soft chair that Lin Yuan preferred the most.


    But this was not just a chair, it was a symbol of power, something that only the most powerful person in the world could sit in.


    A chair that people with lofty ideals all over the world coveted.


    Right now it was in front of Lin Yuan.


    But Lin Yuan did not go up the steps. He just took a look and walked out of the front doors of Da Ming Hall.


    If he was to ascend the throne, he must have everything new, a new throne, a new jade seal, and a new ritual system.


    Since there was a need for reform, then it should start at this time.


    Someone had already cleaned up the personal residence. This was the first ce to be cleaned up, which was located right behind Da Ming Hall.


    The two pces were connected to each other with one in the front and one in the back. Lin Yuan first walked out of the hall and told everyone to rise. Then he called Song Shizhao, Yang Shaowei and Luo Ben to follow him into the personal residence pce. The generals had their own duties, they had to deal with the corpses and prisoners of war.


    Look at the sky, there was still much to be busy over.


    As for Emperor Yuan Shun, no one could think of him at all at this time.


    Looking at the corpse, the soldiers had a headache, especially since the man was still wearing an imperial robe.


    No one thought that the emperor would die with an eunuch in such a small hut. The soldier opened his mouth and took a look. ck liquid flowed out.


    He had died of poisoning.


    Dont know if he ate it himself or was fed by someone else.


    "There are no orders from above?" The soldier asked his squad leader.


    The squad leader also had a headache, and said to him: "You wait, I''ll report it."


    The squad leader searched for a while before he found the battalion leader. The battalion leader didnt know what to do, and went to the toon leader. The toon leader..the toon leader directly found Li Congrong.


    However, Li Congrong had no experience at all in such matters, so he turned around and asked Zhu Yuanzhang.


    After all, that was thest emperor of the Yuan Dynasty in any case, so the corpse should be cleaned up and buried?


    Zhu Yuanzhang was taken aback by Li Congrong''s question, and he smiled and said: "Drag it out and bury it, the prodigal dog, do you really think he should be put in the mausoleum? Starting today, there is only one emperor in the world."


    Li Congrong turned his head and thought, it seemed that this was very reasonable.


    So Emperor Yuan Shun''s body was thrown into the pile of corpses, but the soldiers responsible was cautious and stripped off his clothes.


    Of course these clothes were also burned.


    The eunuchs and maids and internal officials in the pce were kept in the side hall, guarded by soldiers.


    They didn''t know whether they would die or live, so they dared not cry too loudly, only cry quietly.


    Lin Yuan sat in the personal residence pce, and had Song Shizhao and the others sit. Er Liang had already served tea.


    "Lets talk about the imperial pce first." Lin Yuan didnt go around in circles, but looked directly at Yang Shaowei, and asked, "Are you able to do it?"


    Yang Shaowei''s heart was beating hard in his chest, and he quickly said, "I wish to share the worries of my Lord!"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "The things that should be changed should be changed, and the rules should also be changed as well."


    Yang Shaowei looked at his teacher, hoping that his teacher would help him to ask, but Song Shizhao was motionless, so Yang Shaowei had to toughen his skin and ask: "Don''t know what changes you intend?"


    Lin Yuan: "The existing eunuchs in the pce can stay. As long as they are innocent then there is no problem, but there will be no more eunuchs in the future. This will be thest batch."


    Yang Shaowei lowered his head.


    Why were there eunuchs in the pce? Because of the concubines in the harem.


    There were too many concubines in the emperor''s harem, and they couldn''t all be managed, but the emperor was also afraid that the concubines would cuckold him, so eunuchs came into existence.


    Only by not allowing the concubines to see a normal man could he ensure that the concubines would give birth to his own children.


    In addition to this, the eunuch wascking and could not be an official, moreover their reputation was also damaged. Appointing and using eunuchs was not too dangerous.


    But their Boss..it seemed that so far, he didn''t even have a favored maidservant, let alone a wife. There was a concubine before, but turned out to be a spy, and couldn''t be more dead by now.


    Yang Shaowei wanted to say that it was time to recruit beauties, but when he saw his teacher''s appearance, he closed his mouth again.


    ..Just wait, when Lin Yuan had ascended the throne, they would then be able to admonish him on the grounds that the country could not be without a crown prince.


    Besides, men were not like women. It was difficult for women to have children when they were older. But even if a man was in his 50s or 60s, he could still father children so long as he wanted to.


    What was more, Lin Yuan didn''t indulge in beauty, and it was also a virtue to say this.


    Lin Yuan also said: "I wonder if there are any good designers among the people who have followed over? The dragon chair, the jade seal and the crown must be reworked."


    Yang Shaowei said solemnly: "This is natural."


    Lin Yuan smiled at Yang Shaowei: "Then I will entrust it to Qingqing, don''t let me down."


    Yang Shaowei''s cheeks flushed when he heard what Lin Yuan said.


    His response was full of vitality.


    Then Yang Shaowei was sent off.


    The expression on Yang Shaowei''s face became steadier as he walked out of the personal residence pce. He turned his head and looked back, pressing his lips lightly together.


    He would not do these things all the time, he would let the South Bodhisattva see his abilities.


    One day, he would climb up to the position of his teacher.


    "How are themon people of Dadu?" Lin Yuan asked Luo Ben, "Is there a good strategy?"


    Luo Ben said: "The people were all fleeing. Although a lot of them have been stopped, there were some fish that have slipped through the."


    Lin Yuan: "You don''t have to worry about those who escape, just those who are still in the capital."


    "This capital city should also change its name." Lin Yuan said suddenly.


    Song Shizhao repeatedly echoed: "Naturally, it should have a new name now that there is a new master."


    Lin Yuan smiled at him: "Let us call it Beijing."


    "Good name!" Luo Ben was a stepte earlier and rushed to praise at this time.


    The history of Beijing as the capital began from the Yuan Dynasty. Later, Zhu Yuanzhang took over the capital of the Yuan Dynasty and changed the name to Beiping, which had a meaning of rooting out and treading t. Later, Zhu Di took the throne from his nephew and moved the capital from Nanjing back to Beiping and changed the name to Beijing.


    In the Ming Dynasty, Beijing was once called the capital of capitals.


    The Qing Dynasty also used this name.


    Later, the Republic of China was established, and the capital was set in Nanjing. It was said that because of fears that the warlords would regain their ambitions to establish a government, Beijing was changed back to Beiping, and it was only changed back to Beijing after the founding of the Peoples Republic of China.


    So the name of Beijing had been present since the Ming Dynasty.


    Lin Yuan was also used to it, and he didn''t n on creating another one himself.


    Anyway, starting from the Yuan Dynasty, the country''s capital had repeatedly jumped between Beijing and Nanjing.


    Lin Yuan still had feelings for the ce name of Beijing. He remembered that he once took a train to Beijing thatsted four days and three nights. He got up at two or three in the morning and waited to see the ascent of the g. The roads on both sides were full of people. He wore a backpack and held a binocr to see the g raising.


    At the moment the national g was raised, Lin Yuan also felt an inexplicable pride.


    This was his country, even if it had been swayed by storms, it still stood tall.


    He also went to see He Shen''s former residence and ate Peking duck.


    Sitting in the personal residence pce at this moment, Lin Yuan had the illusion that time and space were reversed.


    Song Shizhao said softly: "I have already asked people to calcte the auspicious time. The eighth day of the next month is a good day for ascending the throne."


    Lin Yuan closed his eyes: "Then set the eighth day of the next month."


    Song Shizhao and Luo Ben looked at each other and retreated.


    Er Liang waited for Lin Yuan to lie down on the made bed, and then muttered, "The bed should be changed too!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Then change it."


    If the old did not go, then the new would note.


    He didn''t know what direction he would take this country to, but he would do his best to let the people live and work in peace and contentment during his lifetime, so that both the elderly and the young would have support.


    Chatting andughing with great schrs, and among my guests there is no unlearnedmon man. (TN: from poem "Inscription On The Crude House" by Liu Yuxi, Tang Dynasty poet)

 Chapter 147: Going Home

    Chapter 147: Going Home


    Entering the imperial city, the first trouble Lin Yuan had to deal with was the arrested civil and military officialsthey all followed Emperor Shun of Yuan and wanted to escape, and for convenience, most of them only brought their sons with them, while their wives and daughters were left behind. And whether or not they could survive or not, it didn''t matter to them at all.


    These people were now locked in the side hall.


    There were both Han Chinese and Mongolians. The Mongolians were alright, most of them grit their teeth and refused to open their mouths.


    While most of the Han officials were begging the soldiers.


    "Soldier ye, I am a Han Chinese, we are of the same ancestors." The official''s attitude was very servile, he had always looked down on these soldiers in the past, but now he had to beg these soldiers. He spoke ingratiatingly, "I am an official in this Yuan court, but that is because I have no other choice. Think about it, we Han people still have to twist into one rope, I am suffering patiently, but firmly resolved on revenge, please talk to the superior for me.."


    The soldier almost didn''tugh out loud, he had seen shamelessness, but such shamelessness was still rare.


    But of course he wouldn''t let this Han Chinese out.


    When this person returned, he would inevitably be beaten up. As for whether he would be dead or alive after the beating, it was uncertain.


    Lin Yuan didn''t have the mind to deal with this now, and left it all to Luo Ben. He only looked at the results, and the process was left to Lup Ben to carry out at will.


    They could be executed, but they must be executed in a good way.


    He himself was discussing with Song Shizhao about themon people.


    Themon people of Dadu were different from themon people in other ces. Themon people in the imperial city were all considerably well-off. Except for the poor on the edge of the city, those who could settle in the inner city were all wealthy folks with library collections and servants. Most of them were literate with ancestors who may not have been officials, but they definitely have had education.


    Some of these people fled outwardsbut most were stopped.


    Dadu was a very inclusive ce. Kui Khan made a good start. He opened up business routes, and he was gentle with themon people. He lowered thend tax, and even many ces did not havend tax. His eyes were not on the taxes of themon people, but on the merchants.


    The Yuan Dynasty was once a dynasty that bloomed and flourished. It had its progressive and brilliant features. Otherwise, with a short history of less than a hundred years, why should it be included among the Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing dynasties? There was also the Jin Dynasty in the front as well.


    So Dadu not only consists of Han people, Mongolians, but also blond, blue-eyed, or red-haired barbarians.


    This was already the period of Emperor Shun of Yuan, and it was not the most prosperous period of development of the Yuan Dynasty for a long time, but Dadu could still attract so many people toe here.


    Food from all ces, people from different regions, and different architectural styles.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t help but sigh with emotion when he entered the city.


    If Genghis Khan and Kui Khan knew about what their descendants had done, they would probably be so angry that they woulde back to life and kill all their unworthy descendants.


    Ancestors made a good start, but their sessors didn''t manage to keep it. It was indeed really regretful.


    After all, Lin Yuan was a modern man. He was educated in modern China. In his eyes, ethnic minorities were alsopatriots.


    He did not look at the Yuan Dynasty with hatred of the Mongols like others, but looked at it with a more rational eye.


    The Yuan Dynasty naturally had their good qualities. Kind to themon people and benefited themon people, opened up trade routes, allowing themon people to migrate without travel papers. There was also the use of paper currency, a reform that was ahead of the times.


    But the Yuan Dynasty also had bad points. To be precise, it was not bad, but going bad too early.


    This was the case at the end of every dynasty. Corrupt officials making life difficult for the people. The people could only stand up and find a way to survive, but the Yuan Dynasty copsed faster than a solution could be found.


    There were too many changes in emperors, and each emperor had different ideas and issued different decrees.


    Perhaps they died before they learned how to be a good emperor.


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao, "I can''t let them go. It doesn''t matter if the poor people on the edge of the city leave, but if the people in the inner city leave, the capital may take five years or more to regain its liveliness."


    As soon as Song Shizhao heard the term capital, he repeated it twice, and suddenly said: "The capital! This is a good name! The kingly aura is expressedpletely!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "You only heard this part?"


    Song Shizhao then replied: "The people all chase profit, they want to leave now because they are afraid that after the capital got a new owner they would be killed, or they would be robbed of their wealth, and their wives and sisters would be insulted."


    "As long as they discover your generosity and kindness, they will naturally stay."


    "How about killing a group of corrupt officials who used to oppress them, so that they could feel at ease."


    The reasoning was simple, it was to tell the people: "You listened to the words of the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty due to being forced by these officials, so I won''t trouble you, I will only me these officials. If these officials die, then you will be fine."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Mister kills officials without mercy."


    This also made Lin Yuan feel a little shocked.


    After all, officials were the ruling ss, and Song Shizhao was also part of the ruling ss. Although the masters of their allegiance were different, the essence was the same.


    So officials didn''t like to kill other officials, and they didn''t want to see someone suing officialsno one knew whether it would be them who would die next. If a colleague falls, would he also fall one day? The more you think about it, the more you would feel sympathy for the like-minded person in distress.


    Officials protect each other, and sometimes it was not necessarily just because of getting benefits in exchange, but more about self-interest.


    So the appearance of one Bao Qingtian (TN: Northern Song official renowned for his honesty) was enough for themon people to sing about for so many years.


    Even though many of Bao Qingtian''s deeds were addedter, the wishes and expectations of themon people could be clearly seen.


    They were afraid of officials and hoped that the people above them could control these officials and not let officials bully them too much.


    But they didn''t dare to resist themselves, so they could only hope for a Bao Qingtian, or an emperor who mingled with themon people incognito.


    Song Shizhao quickly cupped his hands and said, "This official does not want to be like them."


    This was Song Shizhao''s first time referring to himself in such a way. Lin Yuan was not angry. The two looked at each other with smiles of clear understanding in their eyes.


    "Since that''s the case, I leave this matter to Mister."


    Song Shizhao got up quickly, then knelt on his knees and performed the ritual bow.


    Lin Yuan didn''t stop him.


    "Mother, eat." The little child, who barely reached an adult''s waist, held a piece of bread in his hand and moved it to the woman''s mouth.


    The woman smiled at her son: "Mother is not hungry, you eat."


    The little child didn''t believe it, he insisted on watching the woman eat before putting down his hand.


    The man on the side spoke, "Just eat it, or he will make a fuss for a long time."


    The woman just took a small bite of the bread: "Mother ate it."


    The little child was happy, and went to his father with the bread.


    After the child fell asleep, the woman asked her husband, "When can we leave here? Those soldiers..didn''t kill anyone, maybe they''ll let us go?"


    Their family originally lived in the inner city. After the couple got married, they moved out of their parents'' home and had a small home of their own. Because the man was the youngest son, he was favored and had no obligation to support his parents. Such obligations were the eldest son''s duty.


    The wife wove and spun at home, and the husband had a stall outside. The cloth woven by the wife was just enough to cover the tax on the husband''s business. The family could not be said to be very well-off, but it was not bad either. They build up savings very early to send their son to study with a teacher. If he could study well under the guidance of a good teacher, maybe he could be an official. If he couldnt be an official, he could still do more profitable jobs.


    Whether it was an ountant or a restaurant shopkeeper, they all made more money than ordinarybor workers.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the world changed before the child even fully grew up. When the child was born, there were sounds of rebellion outside. Although Dadu was still full of song and dance, themon people were already panicking.


    What if war reached Dadu one day?


    After a few years, there were still wars outside, but Dadu had never been attacked, and themon people were relieved.


    They thought that the rebels would not be able to reach them, and they could continue to live happily in Dadu.


    Although taxes were getting higher and higher, and the lords were asking for more and more offerings, they could still live on. There was always food in the grain stores, and while the price was higher, they wouldn''t die of starvation.


    Later..


    Later, the price of food became higher and higher, and they heard that some people in the outer city had starved to death.


    In winter, some families could not afford coal, the fire went out in the middle of the night, and the whole family froze to death.


    Although it was a bit exaggerated to say that they froze to death, it was also true. At this time,ing down with a cold, and without enough clothes to keep out the cold, and in addition to not being able to afford medicine, there was almost no possibility of survival. It was the same as freezing to death.


    People finally found out that Dadu was not as safe as they thought.


    The merchants drove up the price of grain, and because it was profitable, the imperial court did not care about it. The lords above still demanded offerings, and the more they demanded, the more themon people could not survive.


    This was Dadu!


    Even in Dadu, there were people selling their daughters!


    Just for a mouthful of life saving ration, even one''s wife could be given away.


    And then..the soldiers of the Southern King arrived. They heard the sound of hooves and footsteps as loud as thunder, and saw countless soldiers marching down the streets. They looked so mighty, so strong, and so frightening.


    They were afraid, afraid that these soldiers would burn their houses, snatch their wives and daughters, torture them and insult them.


    So they fled, fled to a farther ce where they could live without fear.


    But when they tried to escape, they found that they couldn''t get out. The whole city was surrounded, and they were only allowed to go in, and note out. But those soldiers just drove them back, they didn''t kill them, so many people settled on the edge of the city. They even built thatched huts and lived there.


    But there were always various inconveniences, the water source was a problem, they were too far from the river.


    So someone went to the soldier to beg for waterthis man was too thirsty, and when he saw the soldier drinking water, he begged the soldier in a momentary loss of self-control, the people around him couldn''t even pull him back.


    Surprisingly, he actually managed to get some water! A water sk! It was full of water and after drinking it, he shared it with rtives and friends, and then returned the water sk to the soldier. Later, he actually even became friends with the soldier.


    A few dayster, the man who asked for water appeared among the soldiers, he had also joined the army.


    This mightily surprised themon people.


    The wife said to her husband: "Or..how about we go back, living in this thatched hut every day, it''s wet and damp, how can itpare to our own home? Didn''t father-inw and mother-inw also not leave the city? That South Bodhisattva, maybe he really is a good person? Those soldiers, they probably won''te to kill and set fire, right?"


    The husband hesitated for a long time, so long his son fell asleep on his wife''sp before he said softly, "Let''s go back in the middle of the night."


    They had run out with the neighbors. If they ran back with the neighbors looking, wouldn''t they be traitors?


    It was better to avoid the eyes of outsiders.

 Chapter 148: New Method

    Chapter 148: New Method


    These days, Lin Yuan had been visiting most of the aristocratic families in the Yuan Dynasty. The fact that these families could leave their names on the history scroll, even if it was just the Haozhou family, the Li family, was enough to prove how powerful and influential they were.


    Aristocratic families did not necessarily consist of high-ranking officials, but they must possess enough reputation in the local area. The localmon people rely on them to live, and even officials sent by the imperial court had to curry favor with them.


    After all, officials serve there for only a certain amount of years, but the aristocratic family in the area had remained unchanged for decades and centuries. As the saying went, it was difficult for a strong dragon to suppress the local snakes. The local snakes were intertwined in the local area, making it impossible for people to assert any outside influence.


    Dadu also had such aristocratic families, but because it was Dadu, the ce where the imperial power was most concentrated, most of the aristocratic families had shrunken, having long lost their position and ability from back then.


    But that didn''t mean they had bembs to the ughter.


    The fact they were able to survive in the hands of the emperors of the Yuan Dynasty, and having survived for so many generations, their tentacles have extended to the interior of the court of the Yuan Dynasty, and many officials were "funded" by them.


    After all, the sry of an official was only so much, and there were so many officials and dignitaries in the imperial city. Even if they embezzled money, ordinary officials couldn''t embezzle as much money as one would think.


    Putting them outside the imperial city, the fifth-rank officials were already considered high-ranking officials, but in Dadu, if a sign que was dropped on the road, it may smash to death several fifth-rank officials or royal rtives.


    On the surface, officials were supported by them, but in fact they were actually the ones acting as checks and bnces on officials.


    They possess their own wisdom, spending money and using people were all to get more benefits.


    Of course, these noble families were afraid of Lin Yuan, but their fear of Lin Yuan was not very deep.


    To be precise, there were still some of them who thought that with the world having changed masters, their chance had finallye.


    So they wanted to talk conditions with Lin Yuan.


    They still have quite a few chips in their hands.


    First, they have money and food.


    Second, they have people, although they dare not be obvious and brazen, but they did have many servants, and even most people of the same surname were attached to them.


    Third, they saw that what Lin Yuan was most anxious to do now was to stabilize Dadu.


    This was their chance.


    It was the opportunity for them to re-enter the court and regain speaking power.


    Of course, if Lin Yuan wasn''t the South Bodhisattva and didn''t have such a good reputation, they wouldn''t dare to talk to Lin Yuan about conditions, and they might have fled long ago.


    It was precisely because of Lin Yuan''s reputation that they thought that Lin Yuan was a person who valued a good reputation. The more one valued reputation the easier it was to figure out their intentions.


    "There are indeed a few smart people." Lin Yuan looked at the letters of submission.


    Song Shizhao also sighed: "It''s just that they did not use their smarts on the right path."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "You can''t me them either."


    In an aristocratic family, if there were no officials in it, it wouldn''t be long before they fell into decline, so even though they knew that they might anger Lin Yuan, they still had to risk their whole family''s lives on this gamble.


    If a family wants to be strong and prosperous, it must be able to produce a person who could stand by the side of the emperor in every generation.


    In the Yuan Dynasty, they couldn''t do it, they could only hole up in their turtle shells, so when Lin Yuan came out, they also came out.


    They want toe out of their predicament to the point of going crazy.


    Now was the best chance. Lin Yuan had just entered Dadu, and he was not familiar with Dadu. There must not be many people who he could use. After all, it was impossible to bring all his confidants with him. These people were temporarily immobilized as they must guard the other cities for him, so their opportunity had arrived.


    You could send their children to Lin Yuan''s side.


    Therefore, almost all the letters of submissions Lin Yuan received were all letters pledging loyalty by the aristocratic families, but how they expressed it was very artistic and euphemistic.


    In essence


    "The world has been in chaos for so long, and finally a hero like you has appeared. Although we are foolish, we also know that capable people live in this world. Since you are now here, it must be the choice of the heavens, so we are willing to be at your beck and call, and help you pacify Dadu, but we are themon people after all, and we are not qualified to help you, so we have chosen the best descendants in the family, and we will send them to you as long as you are willing."


    Song Shizhao took the letter of submission from Lin Yuan. After reading it carefully, he smiled and said, "The person who wrote this article is a capable person."


    Articles like this were easy to appear weak and easy to bully or arrogant and domineering if the right degree was not grasped. There were very few that could be written just right like this letter was.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "There will be ces that they could be used in the future."


    These children of aristocratic families have learned how to be an official since they were young, and they studied for the purpose of being an official.


    It was impossible for Lin Yuan to not use them, because after several years of ups and downs, it was these people who were most needed.


    But he was not going to let these noble families unreined, and would not allow them to have any power that did not belong to them.


    Today, they gave up their worth to rely on Lin Yuan, then in the future they would get more benefits from Lin Yuan. Today''s sacrifice was for tomorrow''s gain.


    Song Shizhao understood what Lin Yuan meant. Although he could be regarded as havinge from a noble family, his family was too small after all. It was so small that they could only find a ce to hide when the dynasties changed. He didn''t much identify himself with the aristocratic families. In some respects, like Lin Yuan, he felt that the aristocratic families got in the way and hindered imperial power.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Yuan''s desire to use the descendants cultivated by the aristocratic family, Song Shizhao was even ready to propose that he should take this opportunity to wipe out the aristocratic families, lest they collude and cause troubleter.


    "Ignore them alone for now." Lin Yuan said, "Re-improve the employment system first."


    He wanted to make the servants of the aristocratic families bemon people again, and have themon people create value, and these values did not belong to the aristocratic families, but to him.


    Song Shizhao agreed, and he suddenly said: "This official has been busy these days, and I am afraid that my energy will be insufficient, so I can leave it to one person at this time."


    This was to rmend talents to Lin Yuan, Lin Yuan asked with a smile, "Who?"


    Song Shizhao said: "This son is the son of the Zhao family. He is proficient in mathematics and his character is upright."


    Saying that this person was good at mathematics, but he was a bit rigid and didn''t know how to adapt.


    Lin Yuan nodded and said, "Then call this person over."


    Not knowing to be flexible was a good thing in this case.


    At this time, what he needed was someone who was not flexible.


    In this way, even if the aristocratic families develop hatred, they would not hate him.


    Although he was not afraid that the families would hate him, it was better to have less trouble, was it not?


    So Zhao Jiazi took office. He was the only person of the Dadu aristocratic families who became an official after the imperial court changed hands. His parents couldn''t believe it when they received the decree from the eunuch. It was simply..it was simply because they know their own son too well. Their son was fine with academics, but he only knew what was written in the books, whatever was written in the books he would take it to heartpletely. When he was a child, his family thought he was too stubborn, and they tricked him into climbing to the roof to read every day, saying that he would get twice the result with half the effort.


    One could not sit on the roof for too long, the butt would hurt after sitting there for a long time.


    Not saying that he should sneak down the roof to study against his parents'' orders, he should at least find himself a nk or a cushion.


    But the result was, he actually sat on the roof honestly and obediently. If it rained, he would use an umbre because he was afraid that the books would get wet, and only covered the books from the rain.


    The family members were really convinced by him, and they no longer paid attention to him, cultivating the second and third sons with all their heart instead.


    After all, there was no shortage of sons, and one could always find a smart one among them.


    The son of the Zhao family''s name was Zhao Rong, and he looked very tall and upright. After all, he was from an aristocratic background, and was notcking in daring. After he received the verbal decree, he immediately reported to his post and took over the official affairs regarding the servants.


    The first to fall under his knife was his own family.


    It angered his father into cursing loudly at home: "These are aristocratic servants who have been serving our family for generations. Now letting them go, do you think your mother can cook, or your father can sweep the house?"


    Zhao Rong was neither angry nor timid when his father scolded him. Instead, he said, "It''s hiring, it''s not that they''re not allowed to stay in our house."


    "It''s just that they now have a fixed sry and are not allowed to be beaten or killed at will, it''s the same as before."


    His father scolded again: "Where is there no difference!"


    He hated himself for teaching his son to be a gentleman!


    Why were ves so loyal to them? If something went wrong at home, the ves would save their master first even if they have to put their lives on the line.


    Why? Was it because they were born servile?


    No, it was because the lives of their family depended on the master, their wives and children, their rtives and friends, everything was entrusted to the master.


    Once they find out, even if there was no master, they could live well by themselves, or if the master was not good to them, they could just change to a new master. Then towards the aristocratic families, it was the same as turning the world upside down.


    Of course, noble families didn''t ce much regard on ves, but they have many ces where they could use ves. Outsiders could never make them feel at ease as their own people, but what if their own people also became outsiders?


    "They will hate you and our family!" His father thumped his chest and stomped his feet in pain, "That Southern King is forcing our family to die!"


    Zhao Rong said, "Father, as an official, loyalty is the first thing. Although this son is not talented, I know that we will have a bright future when being loyal to the Lord. If I retire today, there will always be someone else who wants to take over my job. If this son seeds, our Zhao family will have a ce in the new dynasty, and if I lose, father should not panic either, this son will use my life topensate them, and should not implicate the whole family."


    "Father has sons, and this son also has sons. The Zhao family has no shortage of sons. Father, let this son go." Zhao Rong knelt down in front of Father Zhao.


    His two younger brothers also said, "Father, let eldest brother go."


    Father Zhao looked at his eldest son and finally said, "You..go then."


    Zhao Rong went, and he turned the aristocratic families of Dadu upside down with just strength of himself.


    Every moment there was someone cursing him to death.


    At first, these people gave gifts to the Zhao family, tried to pull connections with the Zhao family, and even offered to give up their daughters to be Zhao Rong''s concubines, but the Zhao family did not agree.


    They have already chosen their side and could not change it anymore.


    So Zhao Rong didn''t dare to drink the alcohol outside, didn''t dare to eat the food outside. If his past friends invited him for gatherings, he mostly shied away.


    After Lin Yuan found out, he said to Song Shizhao, "This person is indeed usable."


    Able to faithfullyplete the tasks assigned, without holding anything back, even if he was not flexible and didn''t know how to adapt, he could still be called a loyal and virtuous official.


    He must walk a new path, and what he needed were people who followed him wholeheartedly, there could not be two voices in his team.


    "Have someone protect him." Lin Yuan added, "Even if I set a target, this target can not be touched by just anyone."


    Song Shizhao lowered his head.


    Today the aristocratic families would hate Zhao Rong.


    But in the future, they would find that it was because of Zhao Rong that they escapedplete ruin.


    The South Bodhisattva''s methods have changed, he no longer relied on killing to intimidate and establish his power, he had learned new methods.

 Chapter 149: Will Not Disappoint

    Chapter 149: Will Not Disappoint


    "Zhao Eldest! You will die a sticky death!" The shoeless and messy haired Zheng family patriarch pointed at Zhao Rong''s nose, "Today you y the jackal to the tiger! In the future, will your Zhao family be able to retreat safely?"


    Zhao Rong looked at Patriarch Zheng: "Since Patriarch Zheng knows that His Majesty is a fierce tiger going down the mountain, why did you refuse to see reason back then? Patriarch Zheng, have a look around, your wife and sons have bowed their heads, they are willing to be loyal to His Majesty, so why bother to block your family''s path to survival? Even if not for the Zheng family''s century-old reputation, it is also necessary to consider more for the future generations."


    Patriarch Zheng looked up to the sky andughed: "Zhao Eldest, you areughable!"


    "A man''s arm is cut off, and yet you want this man to serve it over with both hands. My Zheng family is willing to provide food and people, so what else is he dissatisfied with?!"


    Zhao Rong: "It''s just a few servants."


    Patriarch Zheng scolded: "Just a few servants?"


    "Your Zhao family is also a century-old n! You actually don''t know whether this is just a few servants?"


    "What is a servant? Old generational servants, my family''s shops, and your family''s shops, aren''t they all watched by servants?"


    "Your family''s ancestralnds, my family''s ancestralnds, aren''t they all being looked after by the servants?"


    Zhao Rong cupped his hands and said: "Patriarch Zheng, I respect you as an elder, and I have made my statements. His Majesty is benevolent and kind, but the sharpness of the ughtering knife is rare in this world. If you remain stubborn, then it will not be Zhao who wille to persuade you with good words, but the sword and the axe, Patriarch Zheng, take care.


    Zhao Rong flicked his sleeves and turned around, leading the people away.


    Every step of the way, he kicked up wind, and his momentum and aura was no longer that of the old Zhao family son.


    "Father!"


    After Zhao Rong left, Patriarch Zheng''s eldest son hurried to his father''s side. He wanted to support Patriarch Zheng, but Patriarch Zheng waved him away.


    "You! You!" Patriarch Zheng pointed at his sons and wife, and at everyone, "Are you going to watch our Zheng family decline? Will the inheritance left by our ancestors be ruined today?"


    The eldest son knelt on the ground with tears in his eyes: "Father, the emperor is a tyrant, a fierce tiger. Only by letting go of the past glory will our Zheng family have a chance to breathe, and in the future will we be able to send our children to the court."


    "Father." The eldest son took a few steps on his knees and hugged Patriarch Zheng''s legs, "Our Zheng family has not gained an inch in a hundred years."


    Patriarch Zheng felt unsteady on his feet, and he sat on the chair: "You..are willing to give up your ancestral inheritance in order to stand out in front of the new king?"


    The eldest son raised his head: "Father."


    Patriarch Zheng looked at his sons and his grandchildren.


    In addition to fear, their faces were filled with uncontroble excitement and yearning.


    They have acquired civil and military skills, but they couldn''t use it to serve the imperial family. At this time, the new king appeared, and even if the king was extremely vicious, they couldn''t wait to make use of their skills and abilities that they had learned.


    They didn''t care whether the new king was strong or weak, traitorous or evil, so long as they could aplish their ambitions, nothing else mattered.


    Patriarch Zheng was defeated. He covered his eyes and said with trembling lips, "I can''t stop you, I have grown old, Zihui."


    The eldest son hurriedly said, "This son is here."


    Patriarch Zheng didn''t want to open his eyes to see his children and grandchildren again: "In the future, this family is now yours."


    The eldest son froze in ce, and repeatedly said he dared not: "This son, the son is not as capable as father.."


    Patriarch Zheng: "Don''t say anymore! From now on, I won''t care about this family anymore!"


    "In the future, sess or failure, whether our Zheng family is the passing water of the east or the pagoda on the main mountain, it will depend on you all."


    The children of the Zheng family bowed their heads and knocked it to the ground.


    The next day, the Zheng family dispersed the old servants, hired new servants, and returned the servants to themon people.


    The aristocratic families, every one of them was in danger.


    But there were those who followed the example of the Zheng family and cut off their arms for survival.


    "Most of them are smart people." Song Shizhao smiled at the booklet sent over by Zhao Rong.


    The old servant was puzzled: "It''s just a matter of servants. Why do they all look like their parents and mothers have died?"


    Song Shizhao smiled and shook his head: "You, you never use your brain."


    The old servant poured him a ss of wine: "More and more, I do not understand what my lord is saying now."


    At this time, Lin Yuan was instructing Luo Ben: "I am sending you this time in order to supervise the registration of households. What generational servants and family servants, they are all my citizens."


    Luo Ben promised: "What Your Majesty says is very true, under the Lord, there should be no one who coerces the people into very."


    Lin Yuan had a smile on his face: "I fully entrust this to Mister."


    Luo Ben cupped his hands and bowed at the waist: "This official will do my best."


    "Go." Lin Yuan watched Luo Ben leave.


    Luo Ben listened to the cries outside the governmental office.


    The servants cried and sobbed, not wanting to bemoners.


    "My father and my mother, my grandparents are all servants." The man cried bitterly, "I don''t want to be amoner!"


    Themon people have to pay taxes, but being ves, the master was the one who paid for their food and shelter. They didn''t have to worry about their livelihood and the future. When they have children the master''s family would support them. All they had to do was to obediently do work.


    But when they bemon people, they have to make all the decisions on what to do.


    And also pay taxes.


    Why be part of themon people?


    If there was no benefit, why do it?


    "That''s right! Me too, my family are all servants!" Someone shouted, "Please, sir!"


    Hearing this, Luo Ben raised his head andmanded sarcastically, "If that''s the case, then drag them out, impose castration, and send them to the pce as ves."


    When the people outside heard this, they quickly shouted: "My lord! My mother only has this one son! My lord!"


    Luo Ben looked at the people outside the door who kept kowtowing and crying, and said: "Being a ve or a servant is orriginally ast resort. The parents in the world all want their children to grow up healthily and earn food for their bellies with their own hands and feet. You, as the children of someone else, don''t think about improving yourselves, and instead are willing to be ves, it is truly ridiculous andmentable."


    "Today, I will point out a clear path for you all. The people of the world are all the citizens of His Majesty, and the ves of the world are only the ves of His Majesty. If you want to be a ve, you can enter the pce, and there is even ways to promotion. Perhaps you may even be able to honor your ancestors and be a famous eunuch?"


    The people below didn''t dare to cry anymore.


    They tucked in their heads for fear of being caught out and sent to the pce.


    It was not that they couldn''t find a means to live anymore, so why go to the suffering of cutting off the roots of one''s descendants?


    As a man, if he lost that object, then he was no different from a cripple.


    "Is there anyone who still wants to be a ve?" Luo Ben asked loudly.


    No one spoke outside the door.


    Within half a month, Dadu no had ves.


    The servants received the money owed by the master''s family and found other means of making a livelihood, and it was not as difficult as they thought.


    There is your own house that sheltered you from the wind and rain. As long as you are willing to work, you can get paid. The days passed slowly, and they no longer felt that there was anything wrong with being amoner.


    The child yed in the alley, holding a grass cricket in his hand, and ran into his yard on short legs, watching his father chop wood.


    "Father, why do you have to chop so much wood?" The little boy squatted on the side.


    The man smiled and said, "To boil more water today, we''re all going to take a hot bath. Yesterday, I asked your second uncle to make a bathtub, and it will be finished today."


    The child jumped up excitedly: "Will I take a bath too?"


    The man put down his axe and rubbed his son''s head: "Of course."


    The child giggled and said, "It''s a good thing to move out. Once we move out, we can take a hot bath."


    When they used to be servants, where was there a hot bath to take, if they could get a pot of hot water and wipe themselves, the. it would already be considered good luck.


    The man smiled. He was different from others. When people asked them to leave the master''s house, he didn''t cry like others. He voluntarily took his wife and children out himself.


    He didn''t want his son to be like him, to be a ve all his life, to be a ve from generation to generation, and for his descendants to be ves, never able to make something of themselves.


    He had to work hard, send his son to study, so that his son did not have to be like him, and his son''s son did not have to be like him.


    "Go to your mother and see what delicious food she made for you today." The man patted his son''s butt.


    The child jumped up and ran to the house to find his mother.


    "Mother!" The child put his hands by the stove, "What are we going to eat today?"


    Woman: "We''re going to eat sweet potato rice today, what do you think?"


    The child nodded again and again: "Okay! Eat sweet potato rice!"


    The woman said, "With some side dishes as well?"


    The child smiled sweetly: "Okay! Mother''s cooking is the most delicious."


    The woman leaned over and tugged at her son''s face: "Who''s mouth is covered with honey?"


    The childughed and threw himself into the woman''s embrace.


    At the dinner table, the whole family ate sweet potato rice and wild vegetables, which was quite delicious. The woman said to her husband, "I heard that women can also work. If I can work, we can save the money earlier and send Da Niu to study."


    Da Niu was their son. He was born prematurely and they had been afraid of not being able to raise him up, so they gave him the nickname Da Niu (Big Ox).


    The husband said, "Don''t go, I''m going to join the army. The monthly sry in the army is much higher than that of you and me working odd jobs, we can save up the money earlier."


    The woman''s chopsticks paused: "Join the army?"


    The husband patted the head of the child who was eating diligently next to them and said, "Don''t be afraid, the military camp allows us to go home to visit rtives every month. Even if there is a war, only Haozhou and Anfeng are left. I won''t necessarily fight, but even if I go, we will not lose, your husband is strong and has things my heart will miss, I will definitelye back alive."


    The woman was frightened: "In war, the weapons have no eyes. If you can''te back, Da Niu and I will be orphan and widow. Anyone can bully us. I''m just a woman. What can I do then?"


    The husband held his wife''s hand: "I heard people say that the treatment in the military is very good. After being discharged from the army, we will get money, and the court will arrange work for us. If injured or disabled, we can get another sum of money. If we die on the battlefield, we will be known as martyrs, and you and Da Niu are the family of a martyr."


    "Families of martyrs can get a sum of money every month."


    "And will also be taken care of by the imperial court."


    The woman burst into tears: "Do you have to go?"


    The husband nodded: "I have made up my mind."


    The woman stretched out her hand and wiped away her tears: "I''ll pack your things for you. I''ll take good care of Da Niu at home and serve my inws. You should also cherish yourself outside. Don''t let me be a widow and let Da Niu lose his father."


    Husband: "I am lucky to have a wife like you in this life."


    The woman forced out an ugly smile, having no appetite anymore, she hid in the bedroom.


    Only the son raised his head: "Dad, are you going to join the army?"


    The husband smiled at the child: "Does Da Niu like that?"


    The child didn''t know the cruelty of war, but only knew the prestige of being a soldier: "Father, will you be a general in the future?"


    Husband: "Dad will work hard."


    The child said happily, "Then I am the general''s son!"


    Lin Yuan looked at the booklet written by Luo Ben, and after reading it, he walked up to Luo Ben: "Is qing willing to be the Senior Official?" (TN: qing = term used by the emperor for his subjects)


    Luo Ben raised his head, and then knelt down three times and knocked his head on the ground nine times ceremoniously.


    "I am willing to be loyal to Your Majesty, and I will not change in this life."


    This Senior Official was a new position Lin Yuan created.


    During the Song Dynasty, the senior official was of the third rank, headed by the Xuan Feng Senior Official and Zheng Feng Senior Official.


    And Luo Ben''s Senior Official was the Imperial Censor Senior Official, of the second rank, who had the responsibility of inquiring and advising the government.


    Lin Yuan helped Luo Ben up, and said with a smile, "If qing will not disappoint me, then I will not disappoint qing."

 Chapter 150: Ascension & Electing Officials

    Chapter 150: Ascension & Electing Officials


    The majestic imperial city stood still, the bell rang in the morning like thunder, the sun was shining, and there were no clouds to be seen.


    The hundred officials stood outside the Chongtian Gate dressed in their official uniforms. Song Shizhao stood at the head of the hundred officials, the sun was scorching, and although Song Shizhao was old, at this moment he felt that he had returned to his prime, he never felt so young before!


    These officials were all hurriedly gathered, including many old officials of the Yuan Dynasty. To let them appear was to dere to the world that Lin Yuan was a sage king, a mighty master, so all the old officials of the Yuan Dynasty were willing to bow their heads.


    The three generals who entered the city stood right after Song Shizhao. The three wore battle armor and looked straight ahead.


    The sound of the bell gradually died down.


    Finally, a figure could be seen outside the Chongtian Gate.


    This person wore a ck robe, with wide sleeves that fell straight down to the sides of the legs. The robe was embroidered with red cloud patterns and a dragon flying amidst them. Its eyes were like torches, and its ws were lit with fire.


    He walked like the momentum of the wind and had an extraordinary aura.


    Song Shizhao knelt down first, and then the hundred officials knelt down behind him.


    No one looked directly at the Son of Heaven.


    Lin Yuan stood at the gate of Daming, all the civil and military officials had their heads bowed. At this time, the wind was gentle and the sky was clear.


    He looked at the kneeling officials and knew that the ritual to "persuade him to enter" was at this time.


    There were three pleas and two resignations, and only on thest plea could it be epted.


    Song Shizhao stood up at this time, and with him leading did the others get up.


    Song Shizhao began to speak.


    "In times of great chaos in the world, themon people are struggling to live, corrupt officials oppress the people, and the world has been suffering for a long time!"


    "Only the King of the South takes themon people as his children and the world as his home, so that the old could be cared for, the young could have someone to depend on, and the people of the ces under govern live and work in peace and contentment."


    "Today the world has settled, this official pleads with the King of the South, ascend to the throne as the emperor, and rectify thews and discipline of the imperial court!"


    The hundred officials echoed in agreement.


    All kneeling down and pleading.


    Lin Yuan spoke at this time: "Yuan is young, what virtue does Yuan have to be able to take on such a big responsibility? There are many people with lofty ideals and wisdom in the world, Yuan cannot."


    Song Shizhao began the second plea: "Although there are many warriors in the world, no one can bear the rise and fall of the world with just one''s own strength. Although the King of the South is young, he is able to unite the world. If the King of the South does not be emperor, this official shall die a ten thousand death!"


    Hundred officials: "This official shall die a ten thousand death!"


    Lin Yuan spoke again: "You are all the pirs of this country, and with your help, the ruler will surely win the hearts of the people, but Yuan is ipetent and unworthy of being an emperor."


    Song Shizhao pleaded a third time: "In today''s world, only the King of the South could turn the tide and save the people from flood and fire. The King of the South ascending the throne is what the people want. If my Lord does not ept the request of this official, this official can only apologize to the world with my death!"


    "Since this is the case, Yuan can only ept your request." Lin Yuan sighed, "Yuan asks you all to help me."


    The hundred officials spoke loudly: "We shall be loyal to the country and loyal to the monarch!"


    The national music was yed, its momentum high and mighty.


    Lin Yuan: "Everyone, please rise and enter with Yuan."


    The door of the Daming Hall opened wide, weing its new master.


    Lin Yuan walked up the steps step by step.


    In the first year of Mingde, Emperor Yuan of Ming was enthroned, the official name of the nation was Ming.


    Mingde, from the "Great Learning" (TN: one of the Four Books), its ancient meaning, if one wanted to make the world virtuous and bright, one should govern the nation first.


    The new dragon chair symbolized its new owner. The armrests of this dragon chair were carved with dragon heads, and was made of red sandalwood aniseed, dyed ck, and appeared solemn and imposing.


    Lin Yuan stood with his back to the dragon chair. After the civil and military officials entered, he then sat on the dragon chair and took the imperial crown. The crown''s hanging decorations consisted of the Son of Heaven''s twelve tassels, the aura of the Son of Heaven appearing suddenly.


    Lin Yuan sat on the dragon chair.


    The officials shouted, "Long live my emperor! Long live!"


    Lin Yuan stretched out his hand: "All ministers, rise."


    "As Zhen just ascended the throne, Zhen do not seek merits, but want no faults. Now, the people of Dadu are all still anxious. Do any of you have any good advice to assist Zhen?" Lin Yuan asked.


    "This official has a memorial tablet." Zheng Qingfeng stepped out.


    All the officials looked at him.


    Zheng Qingfeng was called over to Dadu by Song Shizhao, and at this moment he stepped forward with confidence.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Oh, Zheng qing (TN: term used by the emperor for his subjects), please speak."


    Zheng Qingfeng said: "Opening the market, epting concubines to the harem, and offering sacrifices to the heavens, like this, Dadu will stabilize and themon people will be at ease."


    "Then ording to what Zheng qing has said, open the market and offer sacrifices to the avens." Lin Yuan, "As for the harem, at this time, themon people have just experienced war, how can we take away their children?"


    Zheng Qingfeng didn''t insist either. It was indeed inappropriate to fill the harem as soon as the new emperor ascended the throne. He only just mentioned it as part of ritual.


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "After years of wars, themon people are miserable and suffering. If the people are strong, then the nation will be strong, and if the people are rich, then the nation will be rich."


    "Zhen pity the suffering of themon people, and shall exempt them from taxes for five years. What do Zhen''s officials think?"


    Song Shizhao spoke first: "Your Majesty has the world in your heart and loves themon people. It is the blessing of themon people and the blessing of the world! In ce of themon people, this official thanks Your Majesty!"


    Song Shizhao said everything first, and the officials behind were so angry that they nearly vomited blood.


    After the court assembly, Lin Yuan walked to the Yanchun Pavilion which was behind Daming Hall.


    Song Shizhao and Zheng Qingfeng followed closely behind.


    Lin Yuan invited the two to sit down.


    "Zhen want to open a government school." Lin Yuan said: "And allow all the children of themon people to be admitted to the school."


    "There is no need for tuition, one school to be built at eachne."


    "Starting from the capital."


    Song Shizhao pondered: "Your Majesty, this project will cost a lot, and Your Majesty has just exempted taxes for five years.."


    Lin Yuan: "Do not worry."


    Zheng Qingfeng said: "Your Majesty appears confident and must have a good n, I beg Your Majesty to teach us."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "The aristocratic families from all over the empire, each family can feed an entire city."


    Song Shizhao said abruptly: "Your Majesty is wise! But the aristocratic families may not be willing to hand their wealth over with both hands. If something goes wrong, this n will not only be useless, but harmful."


    Lin Yuan looked at Zheng Qingfeng: "Qing think so too?"


    Zheng Qingfeng said: "Lord Song''s words are not incorrect, but in extraordinary times, extraordinary measures are needed."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "Zheng qing knows what Zhen want, so Zhen will entrust this to qing at this time. Zhen has just ascended the throne, and there are very few people of use under Zhen''s hands. The world''s aristocratic families cultivate their descendants, and Zhen will naturally reward them with positions."


    Zheng Qingfeng cupped his hands and said, "This official has received the order."


    The aristocratic families had been frightened and worried for a few months, but they began to rejoice again.


    The word had been leaked from the imperial court. His Majesty had just begun to govern the imperial court but wascking in assistance, and therefore nned to select capable officials from the aristocratic families.


    The aristocratic families were now discussing how to send their children to the pce.


    The current head of the Zheng family was the eldest son of the Zheng family, Zheng Zihui. After he learned the news, he convened the children of the family for a meeting. His sons ranged of all ages. In a family, the most important thing was people, so besides his official wife, he also took several concubines. The Zheng family had kept a low profile the whole time, just multiplying their children behind closed doors.


    The more children, the better, both male and female.


    So there were six children of the Zheng family who were over the age of maturity, and eleven who were under the age of maturity.


    Young children did not attend, but there were 14 people in total who still attended.


    "Today, His Majesty wants to open a public literary gathering and elect officials to fill the court. Our Zheng family''s opportunity is just around the corner." Zheng Zihui smiled, "Do you all understand the responsibility on your shoulders?"


    The sons spoke loudly: "We understand, and will not lose the face of the Zheng family, having studied hard for many years, it is all for this moment."


    Zheng Zihui: "Very good! When writing articles, it must havepliments, and if making a proposal, it must not offend the ruler."


    "The pride and lofty ideals can only be disyed after you''ve be officials of the court. Remember, do not believe yourself to be infallible."


    "If you can get acquainted with the sons of the other aristocratic families, you can get close, but not intimate." Zheng Zihui said again, "The future of the Zheng family depends on you all."


    "This son shall be loyal to the Lord! Strive to be the best for our Zheng family!" Zheng Zihui''s eldest son dered.


    Zheng Zihui pped the table: "Good ambition!"


    "My son will definitely ride the wind and rise up!" Zheng Zihuiughed, "Go! The Zheng family relies on you all!"


    The literary gathering was held on time, in the side hall of the pce banquet room.


    All the sons of the noble families in the capital came.


    This was their chance, they would show their abilities in front of the monarch, and then be conferred an official post.


    After all, when the new dynasty was just established, there was no time to hold the imperial examinations to find talented people. Now was their biggest opportunity.


    The literary gathering was simple, Lin Yuan asked a question and everyone answered.


    There was no need to write, just speak orally.


    Lin Yuan''s question was not difficult.


    He asked, "Why are you alle today?"


    Someone below replied: "To serve the country!"


    "For the benefit of the country!"


    "For the well-being of the people!"


    Only one person said: "To be famous all over the world!"


    Everyone''s eyesnded on this person, this person had skin as white as jade, a tall and straight physique, like the posture of a bamboo, but what he said was extremely arrogant.


    Immediately, someone asked: "What ability do you have? To be so arrogant? All the people who came here today are those who are familiar with poetry and books."


    This person: "Everyone is familiar with poetry and books, but so what?"


    Everyone red angrily: "The sages spoke! The way to govern the country!"


    This person said again: "Oh, then you are all amazing, you can learn from books and govern the country on paper."


    "You! Which family are you from? With such a prideful tone, you''re not afraid of biting your tongue!"


    This person cupped his hands and said: "The surname of this untalented one is Zhou, Zhou Rong."


    "And I wondered who it was? It turned out to be the famous and talented Zhou Eldest. Known as a genius and became famous at a young age. It''s a pity that one might be a genius when young, but one might not necessarily be a genius when older. Does the talented Zhou Eldest have a nickname?"


    Zhou Rong: "The nickname is not decent."


    "Then I''ll give you a nickname, what do you think of Zhong Yong?" (TN: different characters but same sound for the characters that mean mediocre'')


    When the words fell, everyoneughed.


    Zhou Rong was not angry, but said: "I heard that the tongue could turn into a sword, hurting people invisibly. This humble one has finally seen it in person."


    "Are you hinting that we are all narrow-minded people?"


    "Zhou Rong! This here is the literary gathering of the Son of Heaven, there is no ce for your impudence!"


    "We came here to serve the country, you are here for your own fame and fortune, if I were you, I would be ashamed at this time."


    Zhou Rong: "Having learned civil and martial arts, using one''s capabilities to serve the imperial family, what is there to be ashamed of? You are not here to be officials?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Zhou Rong also said: "That His Majesty can conquer the world, proves that His Majesty is broad-minded, and can tolerate the people of the world, and therefore can tolerate such an arrogant person as this humble one."


    Lin Yuan said to Song Shizhao who was beside him, "This person is interesting."


    Song Shizhao chuckled: "It''s grandstanding, but for the chance to attract the monarch''s gaze. I''m afraid that he won''t live up to his name."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Mister''s words are reasonable."


    "Call him toe forward." Lin Yuan ordered.


    The eunuch led Zhou Rong over.


    Lin Yuan asked him with a smile, "Zhou gongzi, do you have any advice?"


    Zhou Rong bowed first, and waited for Lin Yuan to excuse him before saying, "Caomin do not dare to speak of advice, but caomin came to relieve Your Majesty''s worries."


    Lin Yuan asked again, "What worries do Zhen have?"


    Zhou Rong: "Your Majesty exempted themon people from paying taxes for five years, in order to stabilize the world and allow themon people to recuperate. Caomin is grateful for Your Majesty''spassion for the people, so caomin would like to share Your Majesty''s worries."


    "The aristocratic families have be entrenched in all areas and have deep roots. When Your Majesty called the sons of the aristocratic families, it is with the lure of illusory titles."


    "The aristocratic families of the capital can be dealt with by this method, but how about the aristocratic families of farther regions?"


    Lin Yuan became serious: "Zhou gongzi, please speak."


    Zhou Rong: "Caomin is willing to run errands for Your Majesty, and the Zhou family will gather all our strength to share the worries for Your Majesty!"


    Lin Yuan: "What request does gongzi have?"


    Zhou Rong''s eyes flickered with a clever light: "Does Your Majesty think caomin has the ability to take the seat of Minister of Ceremonies (TN: in imperial China, one of the Nine Ministers)?"


    Song Shizhao: "Presumptuous!"


    Lin Yuan waved his hand: "Mister, don''t be angry."


    "Zhou gongzi possess the ambition to be a great man, and Zhen must respond to it. If gongzi is sessful, why not grant you the Glorious Grand Master (TN: honorific title during Tang and Qing times), let alone just the Minister of Ceremonies?"


    "If you are not sessful, then gongzi will havemitted the crime of deceiving the emperor, and it will be difficult to guarantee the head on your shoulders."


    Zhou Rong immediately knelt down: "If caomin doesn''t seed, caomin shall end one''s life personally!"

 Chapter 151: Restructuring

    Chapter 151: Restructuring


    Since Lin Yuan''s ascension to the throne, the Song Manor had be as lively as the marketce, and Song Shizhao had to buy the houses on both sides in order to amodate all the guests.


    Countless schrs wanted to be his disciple, so that they could use this springboard to soar upward.


    Song Shizhao saw another group of schrs before he could return to the room.


    Zheng Qingfeng was already waiting here.


    "Mister." Zheng Qingfeng cupped his hands.


    Song Shizhao returned the salute and said, "Lord Zheng."


    The chessboard had already been set up, Zheng Qingfeng said with a smile: "Mister, have a game with this official?"


    Song Shizhao sat opposite Zheng Qingfeng: "Lord Zheng, please."


    The battle on the chessboard was in full swing, and Zheng Qingfeng suddenly asked, "His Majesty''s attack on the aristocratic families is to establish prestige and authority."


    Song Shizhao ced down a chess piece with a smile on his face: "The Son of Heaven has ascended the throne, and now is the time to set the tone. If the aristocratic families are strong, the emperor will be weak. If the emperor is strong, the aristocratic families will be weak."


    "The children of aristocratic families are different from the children of poor families. They have been studying academics since childhood. Even if His Majesty suppresses them, he will notpletely abandon using them either." Zheng Qingfeng shook his head. "His Majesty''s move will chill the hearts of all the descendants of aristocratic families in the world. Why doesn''t Mister try and persuade His Majesty?"


    Song Shizhao: "How to persuade? Persuade His Majesty that if there are no aristocratic families in this world, there will be no one to govern the people? Persuade His Majesty, the world today is still not His Majesty''s world? Allowing the aristocratic families to grow big, their descendants be officials, establish cliques and factions in the court, and even if the imperial decrees leave the capital, it must depend on the face of the aristocratic families?"


    Zheng Qingfeng was stunned for a moment. He himself was a son of an aristocratic family. He widened his eyes and said: "Why does Mister think so narrowly?"


    "Narrow?" Song Shizhao smiled, "Let me ask you, how do you define the emperor?"


    Zheng Qingfeng: "The one whomands the people of the world."


    Song Shizhao: "Wrong, he is the one who holds the authority and power in the world."


    Zheng Qingfeng''s face revealed fear: "Mister''s meaning..His Majesty wants..His Majesty wants.."


    Song Shizhao nodded: "The aristocratic families are like wolves, wolves run in packs, and they each upy a city, just like in the Yuan Dynasty, the officials sent by the emperor have to befriend them, and the emperor''s decrees could be ignored. If things go on like this, who will rule the world? The emperor? Or the aristocratic families?"


    "There are countless aristocratic families, and they have friendly rtionships with each other."


    "There is only one emperor."


    "Lord Zheng, do you understand?" Song Shizhao ced down hisst chess piece, the power of the dragon was formed, and Zheng Qingfeng was defeated.


    Zheng Qingfeng sighed and said, "There is no ce to turn back?"


    Song Shizhao: "Lord Zheng is from an aristocratic family, and it is inevitable that you will feel sad, but His Majesty is no longer the way he used to be, and he will not kill and execute his enemies immediately. The descendants of the aristocratic families are usable, but they are used because they are people with lofty ideals, and not because they are the children of what family. Do you understand?"


    Zheng Qingfeng bowed his head: "Listening to what Mister said, this official has a sudden sh of insight and all is clear."


    Song Shizhao said quickly: "Lord Zheng is a wise man. Being loyal to His Majesty means loyalty to the nation."


    Zheng Qingfeng sighed and said, "It is I who is narrow-minded.."


    Song Shizhao said with a smile: "Lord Zheng, you are one of the rare sensible people in the world. Believe it or not, if I had said this to the children of the aristocratic families outside, they would definitely disagree, because in their hearts, the family and n is the most important, while the monarch is less so. They serve the emperor for the name of their family, not for the benefit of the emperor."


    Zheng Qingfeng understood: "His Majesty wants to hold the imperial examination?"


    Song Shizhao stroked his beard: "Exactly."


    When Zheng Qingfeng left, he turned to look at the que of Song Manor hanging over the front doors.


    It was not that His Majesty didn''t want to use the children of the aristocratic families, he just wanted..the children of the aristocratic families to take off that shell of theirs before being used by him.


    They must be loyal to the Ming Dynasty, loyal to the emperor, and loyal to the imperial power.


    Rather than to the aristocratic families.


    The aristocratic families did note to a dead end.


    But they have alsoe to a dead end.


    Zheng Qingfeng got on the carriage and thought about his own life.


    Although the Zheng family was an aristocratic family, the aristocratic families were also divided intorge and small, as well as the rich and the poor. The Zheng family had a wealth of books, but they were all umted by their ancestors. When it came to money, they were really poor. His father once told him that just because one is trapped for a while, one would never be trapped forever.


    So long as the children in the family had motivations, no matter what, they could keep the Zheng family''s signboard. So long as the signboard was there, the Zheng family could still be an official.


    And Zheng Qingfeng really became an official. He was introduced by rtives and friends and became an official.


    He saw with his own eyes that the officials dispatched over by Dadu fell under the control of the local aristocratic families. Without the approval of the aristocratic families, the imperial decree could not even go out of the government office, let alone be implemented.


    In the city, the aristocratic families had been entrenched for a hundred years, and they knew the poption of the city like the palm of their hand. Half of the poption in the city were ves of the aristocratic families.


    Before, he thought the aristocratic families did the right thing.


    After all, the emperor was foolish and ipetent, and his decrees were of no benefit to the people. Fortunately, there was the supervision of the aristocratic families.


    This would allow themon people to recuperate.


    But at this moment, Zheng Qingfeng shuddered at the thought of the past.


    That was imperial power! From ancient times to the present, who would be willing to let others share in the imperial power?


    Gross insubordination was a capital offense.


    Zheng Qingfeng sighed and said to the driver, "No need to go to the Wu Manor, we go back home."


    The driver said strangely: "My lord, it''s still early."


    Zheng Qingfeng shook his head: "Go back to the manor."


    The coachman had to turn the horse''s head.


    Lin Yuan was now meeting with capable and learned people.


    He had the heart to recruit talents, but at this moment he was not recruiting officials to govern the country.


    But craftsmen.


    The status of craftsmen had always been low. Schrs, farmers, craftsmen and then merchants. It seemed that merchants were the lowest ss, but after the Song and Yuan dynasties, the status of merchants had long been changed from before.


    In fact, craftsmen were the ones with the lowest status.


    However, the national scientific and technological capabilities depend on craftsmen.


    A knife, a pot, and a boat were all achievements of a craftsman.


    There was no benefit for a craftsman to experiment and invent, and there was no harm in following the old rules.


    Lin Yuan now hoped to build stronger firearms as soon as possible. Chinese firearms have a long history and could be traced back to the Tang Dynasty. Gunpowder came into existence in the Qin and Han Dynasties and was used in the battlefield in the Tang Dynasty.


    During the Song Dynasty, firearms went a step further, and the flintlock appeared.


    The Yuan Dynasty improved the flintlock, and called it the fire gun.


    In the Ming Dynasty, the power of firearms was a rare greatness. There were hand guns, bird guns, cannons and fire arrows, not only that, but alsondmines and water mines.


    However, the technology of the Ming Dynasty was not enough, and it was unable to create a tube-valve type gun body with a rear-loading function.


    It was Portugal''s invasion that caused the rulers of the Ming Dynasty to discover that Westerners'' artillery was better.


    So the Ming Dynasty began to learn foreign advanced technology.


    It was a pity that although they learned it and improved and invented stronger guns, they didn''t manage to find a way to mass-produce it, and there was no production line.


    But even so, the firearms in the Ming Dynasty were stronger than in most parts of the world.


    However, in the Qing Dynasty, although the Qing Dynasty also improved firearms, but because it was too conservative and isted, it led to their development of firearms falling far behind the West, allowing the imperial powers to smash down the doors of the Qing Dynasty, and the Qing Dynasty was unable to fight back at all.


    What Lin Yuan wanted was to gather the talents in the world, establish a production line, and be able to manufacture on arge scale.


    At this time, the people kneeling below were all craftsmen from all regions of the empire. When Lin Yuan''s summons were sent, all the cities sent these people over.


    His decree had not been discounted at all at this time.


    He didn''t expect progress within just a few years, or even a decade or a few decades or even within his lifetime, but he had to make a head start, and only when this start was made could a habit be formed.


    "All of you are the backbone of Zhen''s national strength." Lin Yuan said to the shivering craftsmen kneeling below, "Please rise."


    The craftsmen did not dare to move. They used to be frightened when they saw even a minor official, let alone the emperor.


    Lin Yuan stood up, walked down into the hall, and helped up an old craftsman with gray hair.


    "The old master is already of such advanced age, grant him a seat." Lin Yuan ordered, and a eunuch brought over a chair.


    The old master was so frightened that his face turned pale, and he almost knelt down to Lin Yuan again. If it wasn''t for Lin Yuan supporting him, he would definitely have thrown himself on the ground.


    "Caomin..caomin dare not.." The old master sat on the chair like he was about to head to the execution ground.


    Lin Yuan pressed down on the old master''s shoulders and said to everyone, "Zhen''s country is also your country, and your strength is the fortune of the country as well as the strength of the country."


    These words frightened the craftsmen.


    They..they were just ordinary people, how could they be associated with the prosperity of the country?


    Lin Yuan said again: "Zhen has heard that there were fire cannons in the Yuan Dynasty, now the Ming Dynasty has been established, and should naturally take a step further to a higher level."


    "Zhen will never be stingy towards those who study craftsmanship and serve the country, so long as you are outstanding people and innovators, Zhen will reward you with titles of nobility."


    The craftsmen instantly stopped shaking.


    A noble title? Noble title!


    The noble titles in Lin Yuan''s hands were all empty titles, they represent no real power. They could not be hereditary, onlysted one generation, and moreover, they could not leave the capital.


    But there was a sry, and one generation of nobility was enough for the descendants to make something of themselves.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "The Great Ming is Zhen''s great Ming, and it is also your Great Ming. Zhen hopes that you all work together to strengthen our country''s strength and promote our country''s prestige!"


    The foreheads of the craftsmen touched the ground, shouting loudly: "Long live my emperor!"


    In addition, eachne in the capital was renamed districts, and each district had district chiefs, scribes, integrated household registration, and decrees were all issued by the central government.


    The whole city of Beijing was like a rail link. The district chiefs were all the people who followed Lin Yuan when he first began his journey, and the positions of scribes were given to the children of the aristocratic families.


    The imperial power was in the capital, the height of flourishing prosperity.


    All the cities around the capital were captured by Zhu Yuanzhang, Chen Baisong and Li Congrong.


    The army was stationed in the city, intimidating countless mice peeping in the dark.


    These cities were all big cities, and all the officials in the cities were arrested, with the new officials taking office, newws were followed and new orders were obeyed.


    "Your Majesty, the people of the nation still need to be supported." Song Shizhao remonstrated.


    Lin Yuan was eating snacks, and waved to Song Shizhao: "Mister,e and sit, please eat."


    Song Shizhao sat down: "Now that Your Majesty has made drastic changes, I''m afraid of a bacsh."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "What Mister said is correct, but now is the beginning of the new dynasty, and it is just the right time to make reforms. It will be difficult to reform when everything is settled."


    Song Shizhao sighed and said, "I''m afraid it won''t be a steady path."


    "The Sui Yang Emperor dug the Grand Canal, which was originally a good thing to benefit the country and the people. It could open up the five major rivers, not only open rivers, but alsond roads that facilitate transporting armaments, and open up business routes. In this way, the country could be prosperous and the people could grow strong, but the result?" Song Shizhao cupped his hands, "Your Majesty, things still need to be taken slowly and gradually."


    Lin Yuan: "Zhen understands the reasons, and Zhen also understands Mister''s worries."


    "But Mister, in ancient times, the Qin State became strong from reforms, and now I am reforming the system, how do you know that my Great Ming will not be strong as well?"


    Song Shizhao: "But what happened to Shang Yang (TN: philosopher and important statesman of Qin whose militaristic reforms in 356 and 350 BC yed a key role in establishing Qin power, but died in the end at the hands of those nobles who despised him due to his reforms)?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Sir, today is not the ancient times, there is no Qi, Chu, Yan, Zhao, and Han (TN: the Warring States)."


    "Mister, are you willing to be the Prime Minister?" Lin Yuan looked at him.


    Song Shizhao couldn''t utter another word.


    Lin Yuan asked again, "Mister, are you willing to assist Zhen?"


    Song Shizhao bowed his head: "This official, dare not refuse, for the sake of the country and Your Majesty, I shall spare no effort until death put an end to my life."

 Chapter 152: Just For Him

    Chapter 152: Just For Him


    After ascending the throne, the first decree issued by Lin Yuan was to open the imperial examinations, select talents, and govern the country.


    The imperial examination system had existed since ancient times. Since the Han Dynasty, there have been the election system and the enlistment system. Only in the Sui Dynasty did the imperial examinationse to be.


    "Us schrs, naturally have to gain promotion through the imperial examination." The schrs were discussing, "The imperial examination system has existed since ancient times, wasn''t it the same in the Yuan Dynasty? Why do you all look so worried?"


    A person also echoed: "His Majesty''s move is to calm the hearts of schrs in the world. If everyone wants to be an official, and seeks an official position, yet there is no way for the schrs of poor families to advance, then the country will have no peace!"


    The person on the other side said: "My family has been officials for generations, and it has existed since ancient times. How can we bepared with the poor son of a poor family!"


    "That''s right! His Majesty wants to hold the imperial examination, we will not stop it, but we are from affluent families, and never rely on the imperial examination to advance!"


    "This is humiliating our aristocratic families!"


    Zhou Rong passed by at this time with a disdainful expression on his face.


    "Zhou gongzi appears confident, don''t know what advice you can give?" Someone stopped Zhou Rong from going, "Zhou gongzi is already being used by His Majesty, so naturally you do not put out dispute over the imperial examination in your eyes."


    Some people also spoke for Zhou Rong: "What did Zhou gongzi say wrong at the literary gathering before? We have learned and studied from books, saying that it was to govern a country, but it is only rhetoric in the end. Governing a country starts with a single step, and is implemented in practical ways. Knowing the suffering of the people, knowing how merchants do business, if you dont understand this, how can you govern the country? You think you can govern the country at home?!


    Zhou Rong stepped forward and cupped his hands at the schr who spoke for him: "Thank you brother Zhao for your help, but Zhou Rong also has something to say."


    "What do you have to say? It''s still the same old rhetoric." Someone said dismissively, "Saying that we are grandiloquent, but isn''t it you who is grandiloquent?"


    Zhou Rong smiled and said, "Everyone, you are all the pirs of the country, and you have great talents. You are familiar with poetry, books, history, and ssics. What you learned from childhood was the way to govern the country, and what you see is the people''s livelihood since childhood. Is what Rong said correct?"


    Someone said: "You finally said something right."


    Zhou Rong: "His Majesty holds the imperial examination, is it wrong?"


    No one dared to speak up and say that the emperor was right or wrong, that was the officials'' job, their duty.


    But when a person without an official position talked about whether the emperor was right or wrong, then that was gross insubordination, and when being caught they would face capital punishment.


    Zhou Rong said with a smile: "When you can attend the court and be able to discuss the right and wrong of His Majesty, then we shall talk together again."


    "Rong still has something to do, I shall take a step first, please feel free everyone."


    Zhou Rong looked straight ahead, striding forward, and only the schr surnamed Zhao who spoke for him followed.


    Zhao Lin followed Zhou Rong and whispered, "Why did you offend them all?"


    Zhou Rong sneered: "Offending them, what should I be afraid of? Ipetent people only know how to enjoy themselves. In this life, they have never left home, have never seen rice fields, don''t understand the old farmers, and don''t know themon people''s livelihood. What''s the use of friendship with them?"


    "You..ai!" Zhao Lin, "Where are you going now?"


    Zhou Rong walked out of the schr pavilion and said to Zhao Lin, "Go see His Majesty."


    Zhao Lin''s eyes widened: "Are the rumors true? Are you really being used by His Majesty? Zhou Second, you really soared into the sky!"


    Zhou Rong looked cold and solemn as he said to Zhao Lin, "Brother Zhao, I have a word for you."


    Zhao Lin''s expression became serious, he stood upright, straightened his robes, and cupped his hands: "Please enlighten me."


    Zhou Rong: "His Majesty will not use the descendants from aristocratic families. His Majesty will only use people with lofty ideals and talent. His Majesty has great ambitions and we must be loyal officials, upright officials. Only by being loyal to His Majesty and the Great Ming will we have the opportunity to be promoted."


    "Civil officials die for remonstrance, military officials die in battle, in this way, the country is prosperous!"


    Zhao Lin widened his eyes, his nostrils ring slightly: "Not using the descendants of aristocratic families.."


    Zhou Rong patted Zhao Lin on the shoulder: "Brother Zhao, think about it on your own."


    "What mysterious act are you ying! Can''t you speak clearly?" Zhao Lin shouted at Zhou Rong''s back.


    Zhou Rong raised his hand and waved it with his back to Zhao Lin: "It''s boring to say things too clearly."


    Zhou Rong walked into the pce gate, he looked up at the doorpost and then towards the steps.


    During the Yuan Dynasty, the children of the Zhou family had been living in the countryside and farming together with farmers. He knew that the people''s livelihood was hard, and that farmers farmed all their lives and yet find no support in old age. When he was young, his only dream was to one day be able to enter this pce gate. Achieve his aspirations and dedicate all his hot blood to the monarch.


    But in the Yuan Dynasty, traitors were in power, and even loyal officials of their own n could be manipted to their deaths.


    Let alone the Han people like them.


    He had the thought of serving the country, but could not implement it.


    Now, the new dynasty had been established, and the new monarch had ascended the throne. He knew who he should be loyal to.


    He wanted to be an upright official, an official loyal to the monarch.


    Lin Yuan watched Zhou Rong salute him, smiled and said, "Rise,e and sit, at Zhen''s side."


    Zhou Rong walked to Lin Yuan''s side.


    Lin Yuan took his hand: "Zhen has something for you to do."


    Zhou Rong hurriedly said: "Your Majesty, please speak, caomin will never refuse."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said: "There is no need to rush on the matter of the aristocratic families, but regarding the public schools, Zhen wants you to be the prefectural governor. This is a new official position, from the sixth rank. If you think the official position is small, it is best to say it at this time."


    Zhou Rong said eagerly, "Your Majesty is being humorous, no official has everined that their official position was too small."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea and said, "Then that is the best. Zhen wants you to promote the public school and have the children of themon people be literate."


    Zhou Rong looked at the teacup in his hand and asked, "Your Majesty..caomin is slow-witted."


    Lin Yuan looked at Zhou Rong: "How are you slow-witted?"


    Zhou Rong: "If Your Majesty wants to promote the public schools, you will definitely not find caomin to do so. Caomin has no fame. Whether it is Lord Zheng, Lord Wu, or even Prime Minister Song, they are more suitable than caomin. There must be a reason why Your Majesty looked for caomin instead."


    "Implementing public government schools will inevitably lead to infamy." Lin Yuan looked at him with eyes like torches, "For a long time, literary knowledge had been monopolized by the upper echelons, even poor schrly families, it is only three generations without anyone being an official."


    "To implement a public government school today is tantamount topeting with aristocratic families. If you ept this task, you will be in a dangerous situation."


    Lin Yuan added: "Besides, it''s not just the school, there is another important matter."


    "Creating written characters." Lin Yuan looked at Zhou Rong.


    As soon as these words came out, Zhou Rong was shocked and extremely frightened.


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Are you able? Do you dare?"


    Zhou Rong pursed his lips and said, "If caomin obeys, all the schrs in the world will be my enemies, and want nothing more than to sh me with a thousand knives."


    Lin Yuan: "Do you dare?"


    Zhou Rong raised his head, looked directly into Lin Yuan''s eyes, and said word by word, "Zhou Rong dares!"


    "Excellent!" Lin Yuan ordered, "Serve the wine! Zhen wants to get drunk with Zhou qing!"


    "Such courage, such daring, Zhou Rong, if you can seed, Zhen will definitely honor you as shang qing (TN: name that referred to the most noble and high ranking officials)!"


    The two drank until half drunk, and Zhou Rong asked, emboldened by the wine, "Your Majesty, why did Your Majesty choose caomin?"


    Lin Yuan''s face was flushed. He hadn''t drank wine for a long time, and now just a little was enough to make him tipsy: "Those who are not afraid of death and dare to give up everything for fame, Zhou Rong, a person like you is rare."


    Zhou Rong smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty puts this official in a desperate situation."


    Lin Yuan: "Do you have the confidence to survive in a desperate situation?"


    Zhou Rong was lying on the table: "This official has waited for this time for ten years, even if there is a dragon''s pit and tiger''s den in front of me, this official is willing to enter, I only beg Your Majesty''s kindness, don''t..don''t take the head of this official to settle the resentment of the aristocratic families."


    Lin Yuanughed loudly: "How do they speak of Zhen outside? They say Zhen is a cruel tyrant, but towards a cruel tyrant, what fear do we have of the tongues of mediocre people?!"


    Zhou Rong: "The tongues of the public are like swords.."


    Lin Yuan: "If you seed, the aristocratic families would not be worth fearing. Zhou Rong, what you have to do is to open up a new path. If you seed, your name will be remembered in the history of the world and willst for eternity!"


    Zhou Rong said loudly: "This official, obeys the order!"


    After Zhou Rong was supported to his bedroom by the eunuch, Lin Yuan washed his face with cold water.


    He couldn''t have Song Shizhao or Wu Changqing do this. They were all from the upper ss. Even Song Shizhao, who had the worst background, was from an aristocratic family. They all felt that themon people were not worthy of reading the books of sages.


    When Lin Yuanunched primary schools in Gaoyou and other ces, Song Shizhao and the others did not object, because those teachers did not teach the way of governance, but the livelihood skills of themon people.


    Lin Yuan asked Zhou Rong to create new written characters that followed in the steps of the simplified characters used in the modern world.


    This was the cultural foundation that would impact the entire feudal society.


    He could think of what the schrs in the world would say about him and Zhou Rong.


    That Zhou Rong dared to ept this task meant he had put his life and death to the side.


    Lin Yuan said to Er Liang, "This man is a madman."


    Er Liang didn''t understand, but he still followed suit: "Yes, having you drink so much, he is indeed a madman."


    Lin Yuanughed.


    Er Liang said again: "General Chen has been waiting outside for a long time, will you see him tonight?"


    Lin Yuan stood up: "See, why wouldn''t I see him? I''m in good spirits at this time!"


    Er Liang reminded in a low voice: "Your Majesty, you should used Zhen'' to refer to youself."


    Lin Yuan: "Don''t worry about it, just invite him in."


    When Chen Baisong walked in, he saw Lin Yuan smiling at him. Lin Yuan''s cheeks were flushed, his eyes were moist, and even if he was not smiling they would still appear to be full of tender feelings. Chen Baisong paused, he hadn''t fully examined Lin Yuan for a long time.


    Lin Yuan had changed, his aura had changed, but his face had not changed. The heavens treated him kindly, and even now after many years he still looked like he did in his youth.


    "Your Majesty." Chen Baisong was about to salute when Lin Yuan waved his hand, "Stop,e here."


    Chen Baisong walked over, he was still wearing armor, his steps like the wind, physique tall and powerful. He had walked through blood and fire, grew up on the battlefield, and already had the temperament of a warrior.


    "You look a little old." Lin Yuan said suddenly.


    Chen Baisong knew that Lin Yuan was drunk, he looked at Lin Yuan: "I''m already thirty-eight this year."


    Lin Yuan: "..Really?"


    The ancients were short-lived, with an average age of forty. Even if not counting the ordinary people, there were also not many nobles and dignitaries who could live to their sixties.


    Not to mention the generals who killed enemies on the battlefield, their bodies covered in countless old injuries.


    Lin Yuan suddenly said, "You are thirty-eight years old, and you haven''t married yet."


    Chen Bosong: "Too busy, no time."


    Lin Yuan: "You are still so honest."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan with fire in his eyes: "Young master, did you only know now?"


    Lin Yuan seemed to be attracted by the fire in Chen Baisong''s eyes, and looked at him with an intoxicated gaze: "I always knew."


    Chen Baisong''s breathing stopped.


    Lin Yuan asked him, "There are so many people around me, but I trust you the most."


    Chen Baisong closed his eyes: "This official..knows this."


    Lin Yuan suddenly asked him: "I ask you, do you dare tomit insubordination?"


    Chen Baisong suddenly became dumb and mute.


    "I won''t marry a wife, and I won''t have any children in this life." Lin Yuan suddenly said, "If I have children, what I want to achieve will be hopeless in this life. This road may be a dead end, do you dare to apany me? And walk this path together?"


    Chen Baksong opened his mouth, and what he said was loud and firm: "I dare!"


    He didn''t know when he developed such feelings, he just discovered that he didn''t want anyone to be closer to Lin Yuan than himself.


    This thought was rooted in his heart, and he had deliberately avoided it for a long time without thinking about it. So long as Lin Yuan did not marry, he would not marry.


    He thought that he would be like this for the rest of his life, that he would witness Lin Yuan''s ascension to the throne that oversaw the great empire, and he would shed thest drop of his blood for Lin Yuan.


    Not for themon people, not for the world, only for Lin Yuan.


    AN: Chen Baisong had always been very possessive.


    Any feelings when reaching to the extreme were like this, so his feelings for Lin Yuan were veryplicated.

 Chapter 153: Civil Code

    Chapter 153: Civil Code


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    The opening of the public government schools did not attract anyones attention in the beginning. There have been examples of opening official schools in the past, but just not not on such a widespread level.


    Many schrs watched this event with the mind of watching excitement.


    Zhou Rong also picked a few helpers, and Lin Yuan told him that if he needed anything, Lin Yuan would provide it.


    So Zhou Rong chose more than ten schrs. These people were all talented with practical skills, but some of them had made it difficult for Zhou Rong before.


    At this time, being selected by Zhou Rong, they unavoidably felt a little bit awkward. Those narrow-minded felt that Zhou Rong was picking this opportunity to p them in the face and show off his generosity.


    There were also those who were not narrow-minded and felt that Zhou Rong was broad-minded and did not hold grudges.


    But when they found out that the students they were recruited to teach were the children of themon people, their opposition was unprecedented.


    "Zhou Rong! What do you mean!"


    "How can these lowly people be worthy of reading the books of sages?!"


    "We disdain being in yourpany!"


    "I shall resign myself, you do your best!"


    Zhou Rong sneered and said, "If you want to go, then go."


    Sixteen people, ten left in an instant, and six were at a loss, not knowing what to do.


    They finally got a job, and the adults in their families were counting on them to take this opportunity to be promoted as officials, and now if they leave, how could they exin it when they go back?


    These six people stayed.


    Zhou Rong said to the people left behind, "Continue."


    The six people continued to look over the books, they had to select the books that students of different ages should study, and each of them had to make a list.


    Lin Yuan had already decided for them. There were three main courses and one elective course.


    ssical arts, arithmetic, etiquette.


    Music, chess, calligraphy and painting were electives, and students could choose which one to study.


    Not only did they have to select the course books, but they also had to revise it themselves. More than ten people were not enough, not to mention that there were only six people left, even if Zhou Rong was added, there were only seven, so Zhou Rong must find more people.


    Unfortunately, after the publicity brought by those ten people, none of the schrs were willing to be in thepany of Zhou Rong.


    Zhou Rong only now understood why His Majesty wanted to attack the aristocratic families.


    The power of the aristocratic families was too great. They represent the schrs and learned people in the world. When they gather to oppose something, even the imperial power could only retreat and bow its heads.


    Today, the empire had just be peaceful, and the aristocratic families had not yet recovered to the height of their power.


    If they were not dealt with at this time, then they would be even more difficult to deal with when all the dust had settled in the future.


    Zhou Rong pursed his lips, remembering that question he asked His Majesty, why he treated the aristocratic families this way, when he was drunk.


    His Majesty told him that he could divide his power, but while he could divide and share it with others, others couldn''t take the initiative to take it from his hands, and whoever took it without permission, he would cut off whoever''s hand.


    At this time, Lin Yuan was discussing taxation with Wu Changqing.


    The people''s taxes had been reduced or exempted for five years. Lin Yuan was not worried that the people below would try to deceive him. At this time, his appeal was unprecedented, and no one dared to hide the matter of tax exemption from themon people behind his back.


    And the courage of themon people was also raised by him.


    Especially in Gaoyou, many Gaoyou people saved up some money and found that there were fewer job opportunities in Gaoyou, so they took the initiative to leave home and go to other big cities to find opportunities.


    Manymon people''s homes would worship a statue carved in Lin Yuan''s likeness.


    Although Lin Yuan was still alive, this practice seemed a little unlucky, but Lin Yuan did not stop it.


    Every ce under Lin Yuan''s rule had people banging bells and drums to promote the news of tax exemption.


    The slogan was also very simple


    "The emperor said that nond tax will be collected for five years!"


    "The officials who collect taxes will have their heads beheaded!"


    Of course, thend tax was not collected, and other taxes were still to be collected.


    "Individual tax is to be collected, andmercial tax is to be collected." Lin Yuan said to Wu Changqing, "The taxw needs to be changed."


    Wu Changqing: "This official will definitely supervise this."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Remember, don''t rush, take it slowly, the people won''t be able to withstand big changes."


    Wu Changqing lowered his head, His Majesty was still the same, he was like the most gentle mother to the people, even using a little bit more force on them would make him feel distressed.


    Only towards officials, he was the most strict and severe father.


    The eunuch said outside the door, "Your Majesty, Prime Minister Song is here."


    Lin Yuan: "Call him in."


    Song Shizhao walked into the study and was about to salute when Lin Yuan said, "Mister,e here, you don''t need to salute."


    Song Shizhao walked over.


    He didn''t dare to sit until Lin Yuan told him to sit down.


    "I summoned you over to discuss with you." Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, "I want to rewrite the civilw."


    Song Shizhao said quickly, "Your Majesty has foresight."


    Song Shizhao said again: "Your Majesty, in troubled times, we should use heavy code."


    Lin Yuan waved his hand.


    The meaning of Song Shizhao''s heavy code was simple, that was, to make the punishment more severe and the cost of crime to increase. This also had an advantage, that was, it could eliminate the opposing forces or the forces that Lin Yuan disliked together, and strengthen the centralization of power.


    But the problem was that this would definitely lead to a lot of wrongful convictions.


    Lin Yuan: "This time we need to improve all aspects, there must bews to follow, and the country must be governed byw, and you must listen clearly, it is a civilw code, not criminalw."


    Song Shizhao and Wu Changqing were both stunned.


    "Your Majesty, I''m afraid.." Song Shizhao sighed, "It''s difficult."


    Lin Yuan: "It is precisely because of the difficulty that I entrust this matter in your hands."


    Newws were enacted, and only if there werews to follow in governing the country could the development of the country be guaranteed.


    At that time, France relied on Napoleon''s "Civil Code" to consolidate the revolutionary achievements of the French Revolution, which also prompted France to repeatedly sweep away the remaining feudal forces, and finally became a powerful capitalist country.


    Lin Yuan was not going to take the capitalist road, mainly because of the limitation of social development, but he couldy the foundation for ruling the country ording tow.


    He did not n to go too far beyond the current times.


    The Civil Code, as its name suggested, managed people''s livelihood, not criminalw.


    Now there were very few legal documents on the people''s livelihood.


    Whether it was marriagew orborw, there were almost no clear regtions.


    Most of them relied on existing folk customs to govern. Every ce had different folk customs and so officials had different governance methods.


    For example, in some ces, adultery was a serious sin, but it did not lead to death.


    But in some ces, adultery was a capital crime, and both men and women were lynched.


    And many of them were lynched by the patriarchs of the n, and they didn''t even need to report to the government. When the time came, all they had to do was report the reason for the death as illness, and that was it.


    Themon people were not valued.


    There werews for crimes, but there was absolutely now to follow regarding tge people''s livelihood.


    Song Shizhao touched his goatee: "I''m afraid it will be difficult to repair it in three or five years."


    Lin Yuan half-smiled: "Schrs from all over the world are avable for you to use. Within a year, I want to see the first edition."


    Song Shizhao: "This official follows the order."


    Wu Changqing also hurriedly said: "This official follows the order."


    Lin Yuan said: "Mister, you will be the editor-in-chief, and Wu qing will be your deputy. You two should work together. If you are unsure about something,e and ask me, alright?"


    Song Shizhao showed a smile, and the wrinkles on his face folded together.


    Soon, Wu Changqing came to ask Lin Yuan for advice.


    "Prime Minister Song said to abolish the concubine system." Wu Changqing did not understand, "If it is abolished, can they not take mistresses?"


    Lin Yuan: "No."


    Wu Changqing breathed a sigh: "Then there is no point even if it''s scrapped."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "There can be no concubines in thew. It''s their business if they want to keep a woman outside. If officials are caught keeping a mistress in private, they will be dismissed from their position. Themon people don''t matter."


    Wu Changqing understood, this was to manage the officials again.


    It was really unfortunate to be an official.


    Lin Yuan: "If they can hide from everyone''s eyes, then that''s a skill."


    The purpose of thisw was to no longer protect the rights and interests of concubines, that was to say, they would not get any status except money and would not be recognized by society. Although their children still retained the right of inheritance, these women could not change their status and ss.


    With social stability and economic recovery, thisw could effevt many women to no longer choose to be concubines.


    And officials couldn''t take concubines, and if they took concubines in private, they would be dismissed.


    Merchants were not eligible to take concubines.


    Butplete eradication of this practice was impossible. There was no such thing as a concubine in modern times, but there were many mistresses and lovers.


    As long as men have money and women want money, this couldn''t be fully stopped.


    But thew would not protect them.


    Wu Changqing asked again: "Mister said that wives cannot be abandoned, only divorced."


    Lin Yuan pped his thigh and said with a smile, "Song Shizhao is indeed the one who understands me!"


    Wu Changqing: ".."


    Lin Yuan turned to look at him: "What''s unclear?"


    Wu Changqing whispered, "But what if a woman has no virtue, and yet refuses to divorce?"


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "You can bring thewsuit to the local government, investigate the truth of the matter, and if there is evidence, divorce can be sentenced. Simrly, a woman can also sue the husband."


    Wu Changqing''s eyes widened: "This, this..Also, Prime Minister Song also said that after a man and a woman get married, if they get divorced, the property earned by the husband and wife during the existence of the rtionship will be divided in half.."


    Lin Yuanughed loudly: "Mister Song, he is practically like a roundworm in my stomach."


    Wu Changqing was dumbfounded. He didn''t expect Lin Yuan to support Song Shizhao.


    "This, how can this be?" Wu Changqing said anxiously, "Since ancient times, men have always been busy on the outside, and women have only served at home, and it is already the best case to send back the dowry after divorce, but now it is actually half of the family wealth?"


    Lin Yuan thought for a while: "Then add the dowry and divide everything into half."


    Wu Changqing stood like a block of wood.


    Lin Yuan gave an example: "Imagine if your daughter gets married and was rejected by her husband''s family and divorced her, her reputation has be bad, and she can''t get married again. You can take her back home to live, but what happens after you die?"


    Wu Changqing: "My son would support his sister."


    Lin Yuan: "What about your daughter-inw? It''s reasonable for children to support their parents. Where can there be a saying that an older brother supports his little sister or a younger brother supports his older sister?"


    Wu Changqing thought of his daughter and admitted that what Lin Yuan said made sense.


    Lin Yuan also said: "Nowadays, there are more and more families recruiting son-inws and if this son-inw and his wife were divorced, they can also share half of the marital property."


    Wu Changqing: "But there are less than 10% of recruited son-inws.."


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Then you should encourage more of them to be recruited son-inws."


    Wu Changqing: "Your Majesty, we need to think twice about this!"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "That''s why I told you to take it slow, then let''s not talk about property first, abolish the legality of abandoning the wife first."


    "Only divorce is allowed, not wife abandonment."


    Wu Changqing breathed a sigh of relief and cupped his hands: "Your Majesty is wise."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Lin Yuan say: "As for property, let''s talk about that again in five years."

 Chapter 154: Smile

    Chapter 154: Smile


    Chunheng District, Beijing City, this was the former Dadu Chunheng Lane, located next to the city wall. It was a remote corner of the entire Beijing city. The people who used to live here were poor families who could not afford domestic servants.


    Now Dadu has be the city of Beijing, and their days seemed to have changed, but they also didn''t seem to have changed either.


    "Zhao Gen''s family, hurry up and collect your clothes. I feel that the weather is not good today. Maybe it will rain in a while." The woman stood in the yard and shouted to the courtyard next door.


    A new wife walked out of the next door courtyard. She had a round face and small eyes, but she appeared very healthy. Health equaled beauty at this time. She replied, "Aunt, are your salted duck eggs marinated? My man wants to eat some. I''ll exchange it with corn."


    The woman smiled and said, "No problem."


    The child ran out of the house with a cloth bag on his waist, biting a bun in his mouth: "Mother, I''m going to school."


    The woman patted his head. She had four sons before this child. During the war, they were all forced to be soldiers. Her man had a broken leg and escaped that fate, soter they had this little brat.


    Originally they had thought that this child would not survive, there was nothing to eat during the war, and their family had nond, but the little brat survived by relying on eating chaff, bark and grass roots, surviving until now, and with quite good luck. He had not fully grown up but the world was already at peace.


    Now there was even a public school in the district, one could go to school without paying tuition, one only needed to pay the book fees.


    However, only the younger ones have such privileges.


    After finishing primary school, if you want to go to middle school, you would have to pay tuition.


    But if you get good grades, you would get schrships, it was possible that not only you didnt have to spend money to study, but you could even earn money instead.


    Studying was a good thing. The people used to be reluctant to send their children to be students of teachers because they had no money. Not only did they have to spend money, but also have one lessbor force at home.


    Children from ordinary families started to work as soon as they could walk. When they were seven or eight years old, they were already considered able-bodied workers.


    Now the money was easier to earn than before. Children didn''t have to spend a lot of money on studies. Besides, after bing literate, and after graduating, they could find a good job. As long as they could use the abacus, they could always be an ountant. For those who recognize more words, they could go to the store to train for a period of time, and then be a shopkeeper.


    Now watching the little brat running and jumping towards the school, a smile appeared on the woman''s weathered face.


    Even the wrinkles on her face were full of joy.


    The new wife touched her belly, there was a little brat inside her. She didn''t know whether it was a boy or a girl, both were fine. Now the world had changed, and girls could also survive easily and earn money.


    "The wife of the old Li family wants to divorce with her man." The woman said while collecting the clothes, "Said that her man spent all the family''s money on whoring, and she and her son are hungry all day long, and they also had to suffer being beaten and scolded by old Li."


    The new wife was taken aback: "Does her man agree?"


    Woman: "Of course not. So she sued her man. When the officials checked and asked, they sentenced them to divorce. The child belongs to old Li''s wife."


    "His family is poor." The woman sighed, "The only thing that can be divided is the house."


    The new wife had lingering fears: "How will Aunt Zhao live in the future?"


    The woman smiled and said: "She is fine, she took her son to rent a house outside, let her son go to school, while she go to work in a big family by herself, it is better than following her man, after all, she now has a full stomach, and she is not afraid that creditors wille to the door anymore."


    "What about the house?" The new wife asked again.


    Woman: "Because the house is an ancestral home, the government didn''t let them sell it and divide the money, and only asked old Li to give his wife money every month, as well as child support."


    New wife: "Old Li can still give this money?"


    The woman smiled and said, "So what if he can''t? If it is dyed for half a year, the house will be owned by the government. The government will pay to buy it over, and then share the house price with that pair of husband and wife."


    The new wife touched her belly: "It''s because our days are bing better, the lords above are thinking of us."


    The woman also said: "That''s right, the current His Majesty is the former Southern King, and the Southern King is a living Bodhisattva. Thinking about us littlemoners, now men can also find work easier, and if they don''t want to work, they can join the army. The disabled also have work to do to support themselves, as long as we are willing to do work, we can live a good life.


    "I heard that there is a disturbance in another city." The woman raised her brows, "Not even two days of good times had passed, and now they don''t want to live it anymore."


    The new wife whispered, "That, who knows?"


    The woman smiled at her: "Your belly hasn''t grown too obvious yet, but be careful."


    The new wife lowered her head and looked at her belly tenderly, and at the small life currently growing in it.


    "You have good looks, and the child will be good-looking as well." The woman said, "This child is born at the right time. When he or she is born, only happiness awaits."


    The new wife said shyly: "Who say it isn''t so, my man said that he is going to buy me fish to cook fish soup to nourish my body, and after I give birth to the baby, I will drink fish soup every day. Although we can''t afford chicken soup, but before when I saw the wife next door, don''t even mention fish soup, she can''t even eat an egg, and have to work with a big belly."


    "Hua Niang! I''m back! The fish I got for you!" The man was wearing a narrow sleeved tunic, with sweat on his forehead, but a smile on his face. He also held a bundle of fish in his hand, which were strung together by wicker sticks. There were three of them and in his other hand he held a bamboo basket with a few taro and yellow dough buns in it.


    The new wife pretended to be angry: "What''s the hurry? Don''t stumble, be careful."


    The man smiled stupidly and wiped his sweat: "I''m afraid you will miss me."


    The new wife blushed and whispered, "You glib smooth talker."


    The woman chuckled on the side, "That''s because your man loves you, you young couple go in quickly now."


    The man entered the house and said to his wife: "When I was buying fish, I heard that the fishing team is going to recruit people, and the basic sry is fifty cents a month. The more fish sold that month, the more money I can earn. I heard the big brother inside say, he can earn five hundred coins a month."


    The wife opened her mouth wide: "So much?"


    Husband: "And there is a shortage ofundry washers! The smell of fish is too strong, and theundromats in the city are unwilling to pick up this job, so they hired someone by themselves, it is said that they can get 80 cents a month for doing theundry, but there is nomission. It will still be 80 cents no matter how much is washed, if you are not pregnant, this is a good job."


    The wife also thought it was a good job. She felt a little sad when she touched her stomach.


    Commission was a new word these days, but it was the case in many industries, people have gone from seeing it as a novelty at the beginning to getting used to it now.


    Merchants hire people and find that they work harder after the idea ofmission was put in use, so they were happy to continue this all the time.


    Seeing that his wife was in a low mood, the man quicklyforted her: "Don''t be sad, when you give birth to our child and finish your recuperation, you can still find work. In Beijing, there are many jobs women can do. Just say that clothing workshop, I heard that it has always been recruiting people."


    The clothing workshop generally made clothes for soldiers.


    Soldiers were given two sets of clothes a year, getting new ones every year.


    This work was paid on a piece-by-piece basis. If the work was finished, the clothing workshop would be closed.


    But this belonged to the imperial court. The merchants themselves set up clothing workshops outside the city. They make cheap clothes, which were worn by the poor. The style of the clothes were simple. Some copied the imperial court''s clothing workshop and paid on a piece-by-piece basis. Others gave a fixed monthly sry.


    This kind of fixed remuneration had less money, but it was stable and required a work contract. Workers can''t be fired at random.


    The wife regained her spirits. She smiled and said, "Then we need to earn more money, and in the future, we will earn more money for our children."


    The man also went to touch his wife''s belly. It was t, and he couldn''t feel anything, but he still had a stupid smile on his face, as if the child was already in front of him.


    Seeing the man''s happy appearance, the wife asked in a low voice, "This is a girl.."


    "I like daughters too." The man smiled, "Even if we only have this one daughter, we can recruit a son-inw. You think about it, if a son married a wife, and if this daughter-inw is not virtuous, who knows whose family''s child we would be raising. Now, daughters are different, their children will definitely be the seed of our old Sun family!"


    The wife swatted him again and again: "Speaking nonsense, the child is not yet even born, yet you are looking forward to grandchildren."


    The man touched his nose and said, "If you have many children, the family will prosper. If we have a daughter, we will recruit a son-inw. The more members in the old Sun family, the better."


    The wife looked at him distressingly: "No wonder you always work extra jobstely."


    Husband: "I''m a man, and I''m naturally stronger than you. I''ll make more money while I''m young, and we''ll be able to enjoy ourselves when we''re old."


    The wife nodded: "I''m going to go cook for you."


    Husband: "My dear, don''t go to the stove. I''m always afraid that you will fall. Let''s eat outside. It''s not expensive. I''lle back in the evening and cook fish soup for you."


    Now there was a free market in each district, where farmers sold vegetables and meat. There were also food stalls with a few tables and chairs, which did not take up much space. The food stalls have to pay the government monthly, but the fee was not much. Just the money for renting the shop space, and paying personal ie tax at the end of the month. This part not many people fully understood, but seeing that the food stalls were doing well, and the stall owners were busy but happy, they all knew that the payment must not be much, otherwise there would not be so many smiles.


    The man and his wife found a hot and cold noodle stall and sat down.


    Each of them asked for a bowl of hot noodles, which was made of sweet potatoes. It did not take long to serve after you ordered, both convenient as well as delicious.


    After eating the hot noodles, the man and his wife went to buy some barbecue meat. He bought a bunch of meat skewers and two vegetarian ones for his wife, but he hinself didn''t eat them.


    Others also sold spring rolls, buns, whatever one could want, and the price was also cheap.


    One bowl of hot noodles cost one coin, one barbecue meat skewer cost two cents, and two vegetarian skewers cost one cent.


    After they finished their meal, it only cost a total of five cents, and their stomachs were very full.


    On the way back, the new wife couldn''t hold back, covering her face and crying.


    The man was startled: "Why are you crying? Don''t cry, it breaks my heart."


    The new wife wiped her tears: "If only the days are like this forever."


    The man was stunned for a moment and said, "I hope so too."


    "Don''t worry, I heard from my friend, he has a distant rtive who is a minor official, who said that the policies in the future will only get better and better, all for the sake of usmon people."


    "Let''s live with peace of mind, have children with confidence, and earn a big family wealth and business for our children!"


    The new wife nodded with tears in her eyes, with a smile on her face, crying andughing.


    The man wiped her tears away in distress: "Let''s live a good life, and we have to smile when we live a good life."

 Chapter 155: How Fortunate

    Chapter 155: How Fortunate


    "It''s time to deal with Haozhou and Anfeng." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong.


    After separatingst time, the two hadn''t seen each other for a while. After sobering up, Lin Yuan didn''t forget what he said. He only felt that his skin was getting thicker and thicker, and actually didn''t feel embarrassed at all. Only Chen Baisong avoided him and stayed in the military camp every day training in the army and noting out very often.


    Now summoned by Lin Yuan, Chen Baisong''s face was like still water, his muscles tense, his lips pursed into a line, and he didn''t look at Lin Yuan, just stared at the teacup in front of him.


    The tea leaves were floating in the cup, just like his mood at this time, like rootless duckweed, neither up nor down.


    He couldn''t guess what Lin Yuan was thinking, and he didn''t know what Lin Yuan was going to do.


    That night he left like he was dreamwalking, as if stepping on the clouds, he even forgot how he left.


    He went back to his room and stayed up all night.


    But Lin Yuan did not summon him again.


    It seemed that those were just unintentional remarks made by Lin Yuan after being drunk.


    The listener had a heart, but the speaker had no intention.


    Seeing that Chen Baisong didn''t answer for a long time, Lin Yuan asked curiously, "What''s wrong? There are flowers in the cup?"


    Only then did Chen Baisonge back to his senses and calmly said, "I will lead the troops to Anfeng."


    "Just in time to cooperate with An Laosi and the others."


    "Go during these few days." Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, "The sooner the better."


    Chen Baisong''s lips pursed more and more.


    It was as if Lin Yuan couldn''t wait to send him away, making him bitter.


    Lin Yuan looked at his face and asked with concern: "What''s wrong? You haven''t slept well these days? Now you are also a general, and there is always someone to share in your duties, so don''t tire yourself."


    Chen Baisong suddenly said: "It''s good to be tired, that way I think less."


    Lin Yuan was stunned for a moment, only to realize that Chen Baisong''s words had an underlying meaning.


    He smiled and said, "Are you ming me? Or do you resent me?"


    Chen Baisong''s breathing stopped for a second and he was about to kneel down to apologize when Lin Yuan grabbed his wrist and he couldn''t move for a while.


    He looked at Lin Yuan deeply, this person affected his mind and heart, but he couldn''t do the same to the other.


    "Let''s eat something." Lin Yuan said, "I asked someone to cook beef noodles."


    He did not call himself "Zhen" in front of Chen Baisong.


    The beef noodles were served hot, with thinly sliced beef in sauce on top. The ancients paid attention to health preservation. One serving would not be too much, and only ate 70% full. Chen Baisong had a bigger appetite than Lin Yuan, but he couldn''t eat at all now. He just wanted to excuse himself after only two bites.


    Lin Yuan chewed and ate slowly, and drank two mouthfuls of soup.


    Since he ascended the throne, if nothing else, the quality of life had improved.


    Although he was busy with government affairs, he was well taken care of by others.


    "Your Majesty, it''s gettingte, this official should.." Chen Baisong just said half a sentence, when he heard Lin Yuan say, "What''s the hurry, we haven''t had a talk tjatst the night for a long time."


    Chen Baisong didn''t know whether it was because he didn''t dare to resist the decree or whether he just didn''t want to leave, but he actually stayed.


    When he came back to his senses, he actually found himself sitting on the dragon bed.


    Chen Baisong was a little dazed, thinking that this was probably a dream of his.


    This dream was so real that it made him extremely terrified.


    Before Lin Yuan ascended the throne, when he just realized his feelings, he also had absurd thoughts, snatching Lin Yuan away, locking Lin Yuan up, forcing Lin Yuan''s eyes to only look at him, and only think of him in his heart. If Lin Yuan wanted to escape, he would lock Lin Yuan in the house, he would treat Lin Yuan well and let Lin Yuan live a life without worry for food or clothing.


    But he just thought about it.


    Chen Baisong looked at the bed curtains.


    He didn''t do that, he knew that even if he did, he would eventually be persuaded by Lin Yuan.


    No one was Lin Yuan''s opponent. His young master was so powerful and smart. What the young master could achieve, he could not.


    He also knew that the young master enjoyed all this.


    Enjoying power, but also chasing power, saying one thing and acting on it, ascending the throne of the Nine Heavens.


    Unlike him, he was satisfied as long as he had food to eat, clothes to wear, and a good home for his brothers.


    He was not born to be like the person his young master was.


    But he was always worried that his young master would be deceived and harmed, so he must be stronger and be able to stay by his young master''s side.


    He didn''t like fighting, but forced himself to lead armies.


    He didn''t like scheming, but forced himself to learn to carry out maniptions.


    After a long time, Chen Baisong himself was at a loss, what did he want? What had he been working towards in his whole life?


    Now that his young master had be His Majesty and Emperor, no one could hurt him or bully him.


    So what was he still holding on to?


    His young master saw clearly his little thoughts, did he think he was ridiculous?


    Chen Baisong''s eyes were dazed, without focus, and stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Lin Yuan was lying on the bed in his under robes. The bed was big enough for three or four big men to lie side by side.


    "Aren''t you going to sleep?" Lin Yuan asked, "What are you wearing your outer robes for?"


    "Forget it, go wash your feet first beforeing in."


    Lin Yuan thought of brother Dao''s foot odor, and frowned for a while.


    In his memory, Chen Baisong''s feet didn''t stink, but after so many years of marching, his feet always stuffed in boots, it was estimated that even if it didn''t stink before, it was likely not much better off now.


    The eunuch brought water in and Chen Baisong sat aside to soak his feet.


    His feet were very big, much bigger than Lin Yuan''s, there was not much flesh on the top, and there were thick calluses on the soles of the feet, scars on the ankles.


    This injury forced him to recuperate for a whole month, and it almost turned him into a crippled man.


    What was he thinking at the time?


    Not what would happen to him if he became a cripple.


    But that without him, what would be of his young master?


    He couldn''t trust his young master''s sworn brothers.


    He couldn''t trust Zhu Yuanzhang and the others.


    He felt that there were wolves in front of his young master and tigers in the back, and when he fell, his young master would have no one to protect him.


    Chen Baisong even thought about the ending for himself.


    Either he died on the battlefield, or retired and returned home after the war, leave far away from his young master, and find a remote ce to spend the rest of his days.


    Lin Yuan sat on the bed and suddenly said, "Do you remember the time when the three of us came out of our hometown and were scattered by refugees on the road?"


    After a long time had passed after transmigrating over, Lin Yuan''s memory became confused with the original owner''s memory, and he couldn''t tell who was who.


    Chen Baisong soaked his feet and said, "Remember."


    Lin Yuan asked again: "You were only sixteen at the time, were you afraid?"


    The sixteen-year-old boy, before he left the Lin family, his days were just spent herding cattle and chopping wood. He had never done any heavy work, nor had he seen much of the world.


    Chen Baisong recalled that time, he nodded and said, "Afraid."


    Lin Yuan: "Afraid of death?"


    Chen Baisong suddenly turned his head and smiled at Lin Yuan: "I''m afraid I die too early and be unable to support my mother."


    Now Chen Bosong''s mother had be ady attendant by Yang shi''s side, and her food and clothing were not bad at all.


    Chen Baisong himself was also strange.


    If referring to his feelings for his young master, it developed only after they reunited.


    But to borate, since they grew up together since childhood, he should have developed these feelings when they were young.


    Looking back now, when he was a teenager, he only felt that his young master was too soft-hearted and too easy to be deceived and bullied.


    He only saw his young master as his younger brother.


    Who knew what changedter.


    It changed into something that caused even him to be caught off guard and he didn''t dare to think about it closely.


    Lin Yuan suddenly said, "The days go by too fast."


    Chen Baisong said in his heart: That''s right, we''ve all be old, and everyone of the same age already has grandsons. As for him, he didn''t even have a son, let alone grandsons.


    Lin Yuan asked: "Do you have a girl you like?"


    Chen Baisong said again in his heart: Don''t you know if I have one or not?


    Seeing that Chen Baisong didn''t answer, Lin Yuan knew that his stubbornness was acting up again, and sighed: "The older you are, the more awkward your temper has be. Not liking to speak, making others guess what you are thinking."


    Chen Baisong looked at him.


    Lin Yuan waved at him: "Come here, let me take a closer look at you."


    Chen Baisong didn''t want to go over.


    The mind didn''t want to go over, but the body moved on its own.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed, clenching his hands into fists.


    Lin Yuan reached out and stroked his face.


    He really hadn''t looked at Chen Baisong for a long time, and Chen Baisong had changed a lot.


    In the past, Chen Baisong still had the vigor and vitality of a young man, but now there was only a bloody and murderous aura left. Even if he had no expression on his face, it caused people to think that he would draw his sword in the next moment.


    His eyes had gotten deeper and deeper, his cheeks thinned, and his facial lines had also be more sculpted than before.


    Lin Yuan''s fingers swept over Chen Baisong''s eyes, the corners of his eyes already had lines, and the nasbial lines had also deepened.


    But he was still very handsome, not the youthfulness of a teen, not the handsome beauty of a young man.


    He had a mountain-like aura, steady and murderous.


    Lin Yuan asked him softly, "When?"


    Chen Baisong raised his eyebrows, his gaze sharp.


    Lin Yuan asked with a smile, "When did your feelings change?"


    Lin Yuan had discovered Chen Baisong''s feelings long ago. Chen Baisong was not good at concealing it. His eyes were always fiery, and Song Shizhao probably noticed it too, but no one pointed it out.


    But if Lin Yuan was asked to recall when the look in Chen Bausong''s eyes changed, he couldn''t remember.


    Time was like water, and memory would eventually and gradually blur.


    Chen Baisong''s face was cold, but his fists were shaking slightly: "The year that Gaoyou was captured."


    He and Zhu Yuanzhang were both the main generals that year. When he saw Zhu Yuanzhang standing beside Lin Yuan, a huge anger surged in his heart.


    That was his ce.


    When the anger subsided, he realized that that was not his ce.


    By the side of his young master, there would always be someone who kept pace with him, not Zhu Yuanzhang, nor him.


    But a woman.


    Did that woman know what his young master liked to eat? What he liked to drink? What he was interested in?


    Know how many moles his young master had on his body, know what injuries his young master suffered when he was a child?


    He went crazy with jealousy for a woman who didn''t exist.


    He was also scared to the core by his own thoughts.


    It couldn''t be discovered by anyone, especially not by his young master.


    Chen Baisong endured it for more than ten years.


    In the end, his efforts failed, and was finally discovered by his young master.


    Chen Baisong closed his eyes, blue veins popping on his forehead, he gritted his teeth and said, "Young master, you can punish me however you want."


    Lin Yuan said softly, "You know I won''t kill you."


    Chen Baisong thought to himself, yes, he was a meritorious official, the world had just been settled, his young master would not cool the hearts of his meritorious officials.


    Chen Baisong actually felt the ridiculousness of it all.


    Lin Yuan said again: "I will take care of your mother for you."


    "I will definitely let her enjoy her old age. If she wants to remarry, I will also prepare a dowry for her."


    Chen Baisong had a dead expression on his face, but his tone was calm: "I''ll leave it to you, young master."


    "Come, drink this cup of wine." Lin Yuan took the wine cup and held it up to Chen Baisong''s lips.


    Young master wanted to poison him?


    Chen Baisong opened his eyes, picked up the cup of wine, and drank it.


    Probably having put everything down, Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan with gloomy and greedy eyes.


    He said, "Young master, I have had many dreams."


    Lin Yuan raised his eyebrows: "Really? What did you dream about?"


    Chen Baisong''s lips were dry, he licked the corners of his lips.


    "I dreamt that I pressed you down on the bed, you asked me to go harder in one moment and then lighter in the next."


    Chen Baisongughed, with tears in the corners of his eyes: "In my dream, I felt that it would be best if I died at this time. How fortunate would I be if I died at the happiest time of my life?"

 Chapter 156: Getting Along

    Chapter 156: Getting Along


    Lin Yuan finally knew what it was like for the emperor no longer attending morning assembly.


    Chen Baisong was like a lion, his face and body was covered with sweat, his whole person was full of despair, his arms were as strong as steel, his body was fiery hot, but his eyes were full of contentment at long-cherished wishes being fulfilled and the despair of having no tomorrow.


    He thought he was going to die, and this was the reward he got before he died.


    Lin Yuan looked up at Chen Baisong''s face, which clearly looked very ferocious, but to him it appeared very sexy.


    Lin Yuan''s fingers sank into Chen Baisong''s muscles, and he could feel the scars on Chen Baisong''s skin.


    Chen Baisong''s body was hot, but his heart was cold.


    He couldn''t figure out what Lin Yuan was thinking, and he didn''t understand why Lin Yuan was lying under him at this time.


    But he knew that this was the happiest and most despairing moment of his life.


    He bowed his head reverently and captured Lin Yuan''s lips.


    It was this mouth that spoke frightening words.


    He was always worried that he would not be able toplete the tasks entrusted to him by Lin Yuan and could not hold up to Lin Yuan''s expectations. He forced himself to move forward, leaving no retreat and never looking back.


    Lin Yuan felt water dropletsnd on his face, he thought it was Chen Baisong''s sweat.


    But when he looked up, he found that it was Chen Baisong''s tears.


    Lin Yuan stretched out his hand to wipe away Chen Baisong''s tears, but was brought away to another world by Chen Baisong''s ferocious movements.


    Lin Yuan didn''t know when he fell asleep, but he slept very deeply, and it was rare that he could sleep so well. Pillowing his head on Chen Baisong''s shoulder, the tip of his nose was surrounded with the scent of sweat on Chen Baisong''s body, but he didn''t find it unpleasant.


    Er Liang was guarding the door, and he had already sent all the people who served him away when Chen Baisong entered.


    Er Liang was a servant, he didn''t think anything of men being with men, he took the master''s will as his will.


    Even if the young master slept with a monster, he still had to guard the door well.


    Being a servant, sometimes one must know to pretend to be deaf and dumb. Being a smart person never ends well.


    When dawn was about to break, Er Liang cautiously walked to the bedside and called softly, "Your Majesty, today.."


    Lin Yuan''s somewhat muffled voice came from inside: "Just say that Zhen has been too tired these days and is not feeling well, Zhen will not be attending morning assembly."


    Er Liang bowed his head: "Yes."


    He really wanted to open the bed curtains; just how did Chen Baisong, a man who did not resemble a woman at all, manage to fascinate the young master.


    If it was Chu Lin, he would understand, but Chen Baisong..


    Er Liang shuddered.


    He really hoped it was not like what he thought, the young master was not on top, because that was such a big loss on the young master''s part.


    After Lin Yuan finished talking to Er Liang, he put his head on Chen Baisong''s shoulder again. Chen Baisong had tired himself outst night, and he hadn''t woken up yet, but his brows were wrinkled in his sleep. A pair of big hands were still resting on Lin Yuan''s waist. The calluses on them were thick and rough, but Lin Yuan felt veryfortable.


    He actually couldn''t tell what kind of feelings he had for Chen Baisong.


    Say it''s love? It didn''t seem right.


    Friendship? No one had ever brought a friend to bed.


    Or maybe there was a little love, but other feelings were mixed in it, and it was not pure.


    But he was sure that he was possessive towards Chen Baisong, and for so many years he knew clearly that Chen Baisong did not ever have a woman.


    There were neither men nor women, Chen Baisong lived like an ascetic monk.


    He also knew Chen Baisong''s feelings for him.


    When he heard someone persuade Chen Baisong to get married, he could feel anger surging in him.


    Any feelings when taken to the extreme were always exclusive and selfish.


    So Lin Yuan gave up thinking and acted on instinct, doing whatever he thought of.


    He was lying in Chen Baisong''s arms. He didn''t know if he would regret it in the future, but he didn''t regret it at this moment.


    The only thing he regretted was that he shouldn''t have fed Chen Baisong that cup of wine before going to bedst night. It was sent by Chen Half-Immortal and did not have ill effects on the body, nor did it make one lose consciousness. On the contrary, it could even nurse one''s bodily functions.


    He didn''t know if Chen Baisong''s bodily health had been nursed or not, but he only knew that his butt hurt now.


    Lin Yuan''s thoughts wandered all over the ce for a while, then fell asleep again.


    "This official, deserves ten thousand deaths for my sin." Lin Yuan was awakened by the sound of someone begging for forgiveness.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Chen Baisong kneeling beside the bed without any clothing covering his bareness, with his head lowered and his hands clenched into fists.


    Chen Baisong''s hair was wet with sweat fromst night, and it was notpletely dry yet.


    Lin Yuan pursed his lips and said, "Either climb up on this bed or get out."


    Chen Baisong didn''t move, as if he had turned into a statue.


    He couldn''t just walk out of herepletely naked, could he?


    Lin Yuan sneered: "Move, why are you kneeling stupidly?"


    Chen Baisong wanted to reach for some clothes.


    Lin Yuan''s foot stepped down on his clothes.


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan''s feet. Lin Yuan rarely walked on the ground. Even if he went out for a long journey, he would still have a carriage. His toes were round, the instep was slightly arched, his skin was fair and delicate, and there were no calluses.


    Chen Bosong''s breathing suddenly became heavy, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down.


    Lin Yuan stepped on Chen Baisong''s thigh.


    "The crime of insubordination." Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Go under the knife. In the future, you will be a eunuch and serve by my side, en?"


    Chen Baisong''s eagle woke up, stuck his head out, and seemed eager toe out and have a big fight.


    But Chen Baisong himself was still sensible and his brain was still working. He swallowed and said, "This official, deserves to die."


    Lin Yuan withdrew his foot: "Indeed you deserve to die."


    Chen Baisong''s heartbeat slowed a few beats.


    Lin Yuan said, "Chen Baisong, were you so timid before?"


    "You were much more courageousst night than you are now."


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips into a straight line, his voiceing out with difficulty: "It''s me..I''ve offended.."


    Lin Yuan raised his head: "I allowed it."


    Chen Baisong raised his head and looked at Lin Yuan with eyes like torches.


    If the eyes have power, Lin Yuan would have been pierced by Chen Baisong''s eyes.


    Lin Yuan asked him, "Do you regret what happenedst night?"


    Chen Baisong shook his head without even having to think about it.


    Lin Yuan: "Then what are you afraid of? Afraid that I will eat you?"


    When Chen Baisong heard the word "eat", the eagle was practically about to spread its wings.


    Lin Yuan also saw it, and Chen Baisong covered it with a flushed face.


    He thought ofst night.


    Chen Baisong felt his mouth dry.


    Last night, he seemed to have lost all reason, and only knew to use all his strength to embrace the person in front of him.


    Lin Yuan: "Don''t hide it, I''ve seen everything I should see, does it hurt?"


    When Lin Yuan mentioned it, Chen Baisong finally felt the pain. After all, it was made of flesh, and it was difficult for him to even walk with the pain from having done it too much.


    Lin Yuan also mocked him: "Eight times, even an iron bar would be broken."


    Chen Baisong''s face turned even redder.


    When he was in the barracks, almost all of his personal guards had paramours, and as it was lonely at night, sometimes they would talk about their paramours.


    He never felt anything when he heard it.


    What joy was there in doing that? It was no different from using your own hands.


    But now he understood the difference between doing that thing and using your own hand, it could not bepared.


    "Don''t go anywhere today, stay with me here." Lin Yuan lifted the quilt.


    Chen Baisongy down obedientlyhe felt like he was dreaming, but the dream was too real. The more real it was, the more frightened it made him. He was afraid that if it was really a dream and he woke up, what would be of him.


    Lin Yuan was already leaning back on his shoulder.


    A hand was also ying with Chen Baisong''s hand: "I''m going to do infrastructure construction."


    Chen Baisong was in a daze.


    Lin Yuan continued as if speaking to himself: "Currently, there are still too few jobs. Only by promoting infrastructure construction and increasing jobs can themon people have work to do. With fewer people idle, society will be more stable. In contrast, with more people idle, all kinds of crimes will happen."


    Chen Baisong was still in a daze.


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "It''s just that it''s difficult to implement, let''s start with the capital, what do you think?"


    Chen Baisong watched Lin Yuan hold his hand, but he just watched without moving.


    Lin Yuan was exasperated, reached out and patted Chen Baisong''s forehead, Chen Baisong then returned to his senses: "What did you say?"


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Forget it, it''s useless to say anything to you now."


    Just when Lin Yuan was about to get up to have a bath and read the memorials, Er Liang''s voice came from outside: "Your Majesty, it''s time for breakfast."


    Lin Yuan: "Bring it in."


    Er Liang brought it in alone.


    Breakfast consisted of two bowls of porridge, two fried dough sticks, a few steamed dumplings, and two salted duck eggs.


    Lin Yuan called Chen Baisong over to eat with him.


    Chen Baisong didn''t refuse, he moved in small steps, and if he stepped a little to wide, it would hurt.


    When he sat down, the muscles all over his body tensed.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t helpughing: "You look like you have it harder than me."


    Although his butt hurt, it didn''t hurt to the point where he had to walk in small steps.


    Chen Baisong drank the porridge. He was still in a daze. He felt that this must be real, but he also felt that he was still dreaming. He was very conflicted, drinking the porridge without tasting it and scalding his throat.


    Seeing his conflicted expression, Lin Yuan knew that he had scalded his throat and asked Er Liang to bring a cup of cold tea.


    "You say something." Lin Yuan urged.


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips tightly.


    Lin Yuan felt like he was forcing a good maiden to be a prostitute, and sighed, "I''m afraid that your throat will be injured and it will be troublesome to talk in the future."


    Chen Baisong: "There''s no problem."


    When Lin Yuan heard his hoarse voice, he knew that it must have been scalded.


    But it was not like one could rub the scald medicine in the throat.


    Lin Yuan sighed.


    "Speaking of scald medicine, I''m going to prepare to have the medicine merchants fence offnd for arge-scale nting of herbal medicine." Lin Yuan ate a mouthful of fried dough sticks, "If it is sessful, there will be medicine fields everywhere in the future, but it''s not very easy to process them."


    "It would be great if I could find talents in this field."


    The biggest problem with traditional Chinese medicine was that it was difficult to process and cure. Only after processing and curing could traditional Chinese medicine be stored for a longer time.


    But processing and curing was a craft, and even the medical clinics couldn''t guarantee how long the traditional Chinese medicine processed and cured by themselves could be stored for.


    If it identally became damp and moldy, the medicine would be wasted.


    Lin Yuan wanted people to develop western medicine, but he didn''t understand it himself, so he couldn''t describe it.


    It seemed that he could only think of a wayter.


    But there was one thing that could be done.


    Over-the-counter drugs, especially formon diseases such as colds. The doses of adults and children would be separated. After the diagnosis, there was no need for the doctor to measure out the medicine and the patient could just buy the medicine directly.


    Lin Yuan informed the medical department and asked the doctors to do research on their own.


    He had a bunch of ahead of the times concepts, but unfortunately it was difficult to implement them.


    Lin Yuan nced at Chen Baisong and sighed.


    Don''t know when Chen Baisong would be able to get along with him morefortably and naturally.

 Chapter 157: Building Roads

    Chapter 157: Building Roads


    "Someone is beating the drum at the entrance of the vige!" The vige woman excitedly pushed her man, "Go, go and listen."


    The man was exasperated: "You also have shoes to wear now. There are more than one pair of shoes at home. Let''s go together."


    The vige woman touched the back of her head: "Ai, I forgot about this."


    Now was no longer the time when the family only had one set of presentable clothes and one pair of shoes.


    Seeing that all the people were almost here, the vige head shouted loudly, "Someone from above hase! They said they want to build roads and bridges! They also want to build water wheels!"


    The faces of the people below changed instantly. This was a draft. There was no mary payment and you may not be able to even eat a full meal. If you die, there is no ce to even cry.


    At this time, the vige head said again: "The above said, they will take care of three meals a day! All solid food! Full meals! There is also monthly wages! The harder the work, the more monthly wages!"


    "Those who will build roads depends on which part of the road to be built!"


    The vige head spoke until his mouth was dry, and it was his wife who brought him a bowl of water to moisten his throat, so he could continue to speak: "At least 50 big banknotes a month!"


    The people below started chattering.


    "Building roads is a bit harder, but with money being paid, it earns much more than farming, and it''s also not farming season, so the wife at home can take care of the house and children."


    "That''s right, if it''s me, I won''t make fifty big banknotes. I will earn at least one hundred big banknotes. Maybe I''ll even be able to rebuild the house when Ie back after work."


    The crowd of people put their heads together to discuss.


    The vige head said again: "Not everyone can go. You need to have a healthy physique. Anyone over the age of 15 and under 40, whoever signs up first, I''ll report you first, so you all go back and discuss with your family."


    "Move along. Come and find me before it gets dark. The registration time is three days, and after three days, there will be no chance left."


    Someone shouted from below, "Vige head, will your family go?"


    The vige head gulped down a bowl of water: "Go, my three sons, all three! After earning money to build a house, and then marry and bring my daughter-inws back home!"


    "Even the vige head''s family will go, so I will go too!"


    "I am going too!"


    "Vige head! Are girls allowed?"


    The person who asked the question was an orphan girl who had nond. She made money by weaving rattan baskets in the vige. Sometimes she also worked in theundromats in the town. If any farmer in the vige needed help she would also go, she only asked for some corn or beans or the like. The living conditions were very impoverished.


    She lived in a thatched hut and adopted an orphan boy a few days ago. The orphan boy was only four or five years old. His parents died while fleeing, and he had survived until now with the help of others.


    The orphan girl saw that he was pitiful, so she let him live with her.


    Although the people in the vigeughed at her saying she had found a child husband for herself, they all knew that she did not have it easy supporting herself and the boy.


    Someone next to her said to her: "You little girl, are you even fighting men for food?"


    The orphan girl looked at him: "Men have to eat, women also have to eat, everyone is grabbing food from the hands of God."


    Someoneughed: "Er Zhuzi, you can''t win against her in a verbal fight."


    The vige head coughed: "Girls are allowed, but girls don''t get as much wages as men, unless the foreman decides that you have worked harder, then your monthly wages will be raised."


    Orphan girl: "Then I''ll go, vige head, write down my name."


    Vige head sighed, "Don''t you need to watch your child?"


    The orphan girl shook her head: "He won''t starve to death. He survived before without me. I will earn more money and send him to the town to study at school."


    The people around said: "Such treatment is even better than that between two blood siblings. You''re not afraid that after he grows up he''ll ignore you?"


    The orphan girl said firmly: "My father and mother are gone, and his father and mother are gone. We are both lone orphans. I treat him as family not because I want him to repay me in the future."


    "Then I''ll go too! I''m a grown man, yet I''m not as brave as a little girl? If others hear this they willugh!"


    "Go, I''ll go too!"


    The vige head recorded the names one by one, but still said: "Go back and discuss with your family, lest the wife disagrees."


    "My wife just listens to me, I say one and she doesn''t dare to say two!"


    "Zhao San, you sure know how to talk big, who was kicked out of the house by the wife in the middle of the nightst month and went to sit on the field ridge for an entire night?"


    Zhao San blushed: "Don''t talk nonsense! I just felt that it was too hot in the house!"


    The crowd burst intoughter.


    Zhao San red at them one by one, but couldn''t manage to re at all as there were too many.


    He managed to marry a wife with much difficulty, she had a round face and red cheeks, a sweet and soft voice, was not finicky but a good and hard worker.


    How could he be willing to say a heavy word to her?


    He just wanted to hold her in his arms every day.


    Before, he never dared to think that he could marry a wife.


    At that time, the vige was so poor. Every family, whenever they gave birth to a girl they either abandoned or drowned the baby.


    Ten miles and eight townships were all men. If anyone had a daughter, even if she was still a breastfeeding baby, someone would already want to engage their son to her.


    Even in the vige head''s family, there were three sons, the oldest was over thirty, the youngest was twenty, all three were bachelors.


    It was Zhao San who was lucky. He went to the town to go to the market and met his wife who was setting up a stall. Although the two did not say it out loud, they both developed feelings towards each other after several meetings. Zhao San was afraid that he was too poor and the girl''s family would not agree, so he worked as hard as he could. After earning some money, buying a few acres ofnd, and preparing proposal gifts, only then did he ask the matchmaker to propose marriage on his behalf.


    He was the first of those his age to marry in the vige.


    When the orphan girl first came to the vige, the matchmakers almost wore out the door threshold of her thatched hut. If it wasn''t for herck of interest, the men in the whole vige were all for her to pick and choose from.


    There was also a pair of brothers who were willing to share a wife. Anyway, they were blood brothers, and the children born would all have the blood of their family.


    Even so, the orphan girl didn''t agree.


    Fortunately, the vige was now under strictwful order, otherwise who knew what those old bachelors could do.


    Zhao San thought of this, and started to worry again. If he left, leaving just his wife and old parents at home, if someone had evil intentions, what would happen without an able bodied man at home?


    He went home and told his wife about this.


    The wife asked, "Did the vige head say how long it will take?"


    Zhao San thought for a while: "He said, if you work near home, the money will be less, but every seven days there will be a day off, so you can go home and have a look."


    "If you go to a farther ce, you have to work for half a year, but the money will be more."


    The wife said: "Our family hasnd, and the daily expenses are notrge. You work near home. It''s safer."


    Zhao San grinned: "Sure, I''ll listen to you."


    The wife also smiled at him: "I also learned to weave the rattan baskets, and I can take them to the town to sell when we go to the market. Let''s work together, and life will definitely get better and better."


    Zhao San kept nodding, not pausing even as he spoke: "Then you have to follow the people in the vige when going to the market."


    The wifeughed at him: "I''m not a toddler. Now, when the market is open in the town, there are soldiers watching. They are even equipped with weapons. No one dares to make trouble."


    Zhao San buried his head in his wife''s arms: "No, I''m worried."


    The wife kicked him: "Go and wash up for dinner, we are eating your favorite sweet potato rice today."


    Sweet potatoes mixed white rice was filling and not as expensive as in white rice.


    Zhao San drooled as soon as he heard it: "What kind of dishes are there?"


    "Edible fern fronds, cold vegetables dressed with sauce." The wife said, "There is also a big fish. I just cooked fish soup which is good for helping mother-inw and father-inw recuperate their health. Having suffered a few years ago, both mother-inw and father-inw''s legs always hurt these days."


    Zhao San''s eyes reddened, he hugged his wife and kissed her fiercely, unable to say another word.


    For the sake of his parents and such a good wife, he had to work hard to earn money.


    After half a month, someone came to lead the people away, and the three sons of the vige head''s family were also among them. But they did not go to work near the vige, but went farther away, saying that they were going to build bridges so that they could get more money, but it was also dangerous.


    The eldest son said, "I heard that a bridge builder can earn 500 coins a month."


    "And two sets of clothes."


    "After working for six months, one will be able to build a house and buy two acres ofnd."


    "It''s dangerous, but the three of us go together and will take care of each other. We''re all strong men, and nothing bad will happen."


    The orphan girl went to build a road nearby.


    Every seven days, she could go back to the vige to see her brother. She just wanted to build a brick house, even a smaller one was fine. It was enough to have two rooms.


    Always living in a thatched hut was ufortable.


    The group of people said goodbye to their family members and left with their luggage.


    While walking on the road, they even began to sing songs.


    Lin Yuan looked at the memorials. Everywhere under his rule had begun vigorous infrastructure construction.


    The top priority was to build roads. If you want to be rich, build roads first. All modern people knew this truth.


    Bridges and water conservancy were among this, bridges were also roads, and water conservancy was the foundation of agriculture.


    As for the wages, it was all from treasuries of local governments, and it must be reported to the top uniformly.


    Lin Yuan knew how much money there was in the treasuries of these local governments. He would subsidize the poor ces, and local officials would send up the money from the rich ces.


    For example, in Taizhou, Jiang Gui was in charge, and Jiang Gui had sent the tribute silver taels at the beginning of the year.


    The same was with Ru Ning.


    In affluent ces, officials also knew that they couldn''t hide it. The ount book was there, and the market had regtions made by merchants. There was also a set of ount books on the merchant''s side. So it was easy to discover tampering just byparing the ount books.


    What was more, the household registrations had also increased. How many people were in a city and what was everyone''s ie, it all added up to a general number.


    Officials also have ces where they could embezzle some money, as the above was not too strict.


    But everyone knew the meaning and bottom line from the above.


    No one wanted to use the head on their neck to see if they could embezzle more than was allowed.


    Song Shizhao said to Lin Yuan: "There aren''t any with particrly great daring. You have chopped off a lot of heads a few years ago, and their daring has be less."


    Lin Yuan put the memorial aside: "It''s a blessing that those heads that were cutst time could manage to intimidate them for as long as ten years."


    The modern Inte was so developed, but the fall of so many corrupt officials relied on the proof provided by their mistresses in the end.


    So it was conceivable that in ancient times when information and transportation were so underdeveloped, there would only be more corrupt officials, not less.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Mister, don''t put on a bitter face. Zhen knows in my heart that there are no fish when the water is clear. Zhen has already given them space. If they still do not know what is good for them, then it can not be med on Zhen."


    Song Shizhao: "Your Majesty has considered much for them, we shall see what kind of measures they have."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea.


    Song Shizhao said again: "Last time you said to open the imperial examinations, it is now the autumn, and the weather is neither cold nor hot, which is the most suitable."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Then I''ll leave this to you."


    Song Shizhao breathed a sigh of relief. It was the first time the imperial examination was held in the new dynasty. If he did not supervise it, then he would really cry.


    Lin Yuan: "I''m afraid it will exhaust you."


    Song Shizhao widened his eyes: "Definitely won''t be tired, definitely not! This official is still robust enough!"


    If anyone tried to fight him for this job, he would bite off a piece of meat from the other party.

 Chapter 158: Sticking To Old Ways

    Chapter 158: Sticking To Old Ways


    Capturing Anfeng was the first priority. Anfeng was now a mess. Both themon people and the court have lost their backbone. The people had fled, and the officials were still embezzling money. Although Han Lin''er had chopped off a number of heads, he was not strong enough. Even now with Liu Futong standing by his side, the officials only stopped for a while, and soon they went back to their old ways.


    They used to take more money in order to help them climb up thedder, but now even if they couldn''t go up, once the opening was opened, no one could control it.


    Anfeng gradually turned into the former Yuan Dynasty, and the people were struggling to live.


    Especially with the people under Lin Yuan''s rule living better and better lives. Themon people of Anfeng became envious, and many of them sneaked to Lin Yuan''snd.


    Even if they were caught and beheaded, they still ran away.


    The most fearful thing in fighting wars was when the ruler and his ministers were of a single mind, the monarch was wise, the civil ministers were devoted to their duties, and the generals fought bravely.


    The current situation in Anfeng was dark and murky and had nothing to do with the monarch and ministers being of a single mind.


    When Lin Yuan sent Chen Baisong off, he warned: "It''s still the old rule, themon people can''t be touched, the officials you can do whatever you want."


    Chen Baisong nodded. He still felt dazed when he saw Lin Yuan, but he was not as restrained as before. Since that night, Lin Yuan had not called Chen Baisong to enter the pce, so Chen Baisong could only stay in the military camp.


    Lin Yuan also didn''t want to push Chen Baisong too closely. This time Chen Baisong went on the expedition to give both parties a cooling-off period.


    He believed that Chen Baisong would figure it out.


    "Han Lin''er.." Lin Yuan sighed, "Give him a whole corpse and bury him well."


    Burying him well meant that it could not be discarded at will, and at least a coffin must be prepared.


    Chen Baisong nodded: "I understand."


    Lin Yuan handed the tiger tally to Chen Baisong: "Go, take care."


    Before leaving, Chen Baisong took a deep look at Lin Yuan, and then he whipped his horse and left with a mighty army of tens of thousands.


    After Chen Baisong was gone, Lin Yuan returned to the study to read through the memorials.


    When he was reading through the memorials, there was only Er Liang by his side. He had followed him for many years and knew what kind of tea he liked to drink and what temperature he liked it to be. Observing words and expressions was a matter of skill. While Er Liang was not naturally talented, he made up for it with hard work.


    The first memorial he picked up was from Zhou Rong, which mainly said: "I have already done what Your Majesty has entrusted, the schools in each district have beenpletely set up, the children of themon people have also been sent in to study, and the written text has also been mostly simplified. I havee up with a general outline, and they are all attached in the booklet, please take a look. I ask Your Majesty to be sympathetic, and find some more people for this official, the previous schrs have left halfway, and there is no one left in my hands."


    Lin Yuan took a sip of tea, but couldn''t hold back his anger, he took a deep breath: "Er Liang."


    Er Liang said quickly, "The servant is here."


    Lin Yuan: "Go, get Song Lian and Song Shizhao for me!"


    Er Liang didn''t know what was going on, so he quickly ryed the order.


    He was Lin Yuan''s close attendant, and he would not leave the pce easily. This kind of trivial matter of finding someone only needed to be instructed to the internal officials.


    The eunuchs rarely have errands, so they gathered around Er Liang and said, "Good brother, give us some hints, what is His Majesty''s mood? We will have a general understanding in our hearts, which will help us talk when we go out."


    Er Liang: "You just tell them to be obedient before His Majesty."


    The eunuchs understood, these two lords made His Majesty angry.


    The eunuchs depended on this to live. Towards the people the emperor liked, when they go to call them over, they must tter and say good things.


    Those the emperor disliked, they would put on the appropriate attitude ordingly.


    There was the intention of holding up and stepping down, but the most important thing was to remind the other party what the situation was now, the other party would remember this favor, for the possibility when they would need to ask for help in the future.


    Song Shizhao walked beside the eunuch: "Zhao Gonggong, has His Majesty said anything?"


    Zhao Gonggong was a young man with a face shaped like a melon. He was not favored in the previous dynasty. He had always been a eunuch relegated to manualbor, such as being in charge of the sweeping. Later, the imperial city changed hands, and he was lucky enough to be assigned to the Yanchun Pavilion as a sweeping eunuch. He then tried his best to have a good rtionship with Er Liang, finally allowing him to have today''s dignity.


    They were eunuchs, rootless people, and the only thing left to care about in this life was face and dignity.


    Only by being loyal to His Majesty could they maintain their dignity.


    Zhao Gonggong nced at Song Shizhao, knowing Song Shizhao''s status his tone softened a lot: "My lord, why not think over it some more?"


    Song Shizhao really couldn''t think of anything. He had been busy with the imperial examinations recently. Whether it was the test questions or the system, he was still discussing and negotiating.


    Song Lian didn''t know either, he had been preupied revising books recently.


    Mainly revising the dictionary, this was a job given to him by Lin Yuan, cooperating with Zhou Rong to get the dictionary in simplified Chinese characters. Song Lian''s head almost went bald during this period.


    Every morning when he woke up, the pillow was covered with clumps of hair.


    He was always afraid that his teacher and the sages would climb out of the underworld and give him a good beating.


    Simplifying the orthodox characters, Song Lian didn''t even dare to think about it. Those were texts that had evolved from ancient Chinese characters, and changing even a single stroke was like killing him.


    But he also knew that he could not persuade Lin Yuan, because this was a good thing.


    This showed that knowledge was no longer monopolized by a small group of people.


    Reading was difficult, and the difficultyy in recognizing words.


    Children''s enlightenment began by learning to memorize characters first, and then match the words on books, one by one, the smart learned quickly, but the dense were hard to say.


    Not to mention the children ofmon people, the whole family was illiterate, they have no enlightenment, and they wouldn''t be able to keep up even after being sent to school.


    Oh, the word illiteracy was said by His Majesty, Song Lian thought it was quite appropriate.


    So Song Lian toughened his scalp and continued and his work without shirking his duties.


    This was a good thing, but it would lead to infamy, and it might take decades and hundreds of years for his name to be corrected.


    For this reason, he was now editing books at the Hanlin Academy, and he did not have contact with anyone except his colleagues.


    He didn''t want to hear how the outside world scolded him.


    Song Shizhao and Song Lian met each other at the entrance of the Yude Hall. Seeing that the other party also had a confused expression, they knew that neither of them knew what made Lin Yuan unhappy.


    But no matter what it was, if the emperor was unhappy, then it must be the fault of the official, don''t care who was in the wrong, just admit their wrong first.


    As soon as the two entered, they saw Lin Yuan sitting behind the desk with a dark face, the tea by his hand still steaming.


    Song Shizhao and Song Lian wanted to make greetings, but Lin Yuan''s tone was cold and hard: "No need,e here."


    Lin Yuan threw the memorial to them: "Take a good look at it, what do you see?"


    Song Shizhao and Song Lian didn''t dare to dally, they read the memorial together, and they were shocked after reading it.


    Song Shizhao secretly scolded those schrs for being stupid, not only were they stupid they were poisonous. What did they mean to act this way? Was this pping Zhou Rong in the face? It was pping His Majesty''s face! To say it lightly, this was great disrespect, and to say it seriously this was duping one''s sovereign! This was a death penalty whether light or serious!


    They were just relying on the fact that there was no one in His Majesty''s hands, it was just to use the so-called literati style to force His Majesty. No wonder His Majesty had disyed such anger.


    Even if His Majesty had ordered those men to be arrested and killed, Song Shizhao would still feel that it was entirely appropriate.


    When the emperors of the Yuan Dynasty were on the throne, why didn''t they have such a noble spirit?


    Song Lian''s expression also changed, Song Shizhao was angry, he was frightened.


    What he was afraid of was that Lin Yuan would get angry and kill people, and the court, which had finally stabilized, would be thrown into turmoil again.


    After all, apart from those who resigned on their own, there were still a lot of sons from well-behaved families doing practical things. He was afraid that killing those disobedient ones would result in chilling the hearts of the obedient.


    "Your Majesty." Song Shizhao was about to speak, but Song Lian interrupted him at this moment, "Your Majesty, ording to this official, it''s better to send them home and ask them to discipline themselves."


    Lin Yuan sneered: "They pped Zhen in the face and you say to send them home to enjoy themselves?"


    Song Lian: "Your Majesty can punish one person, but if you punish as many as ten people, I''m afraid that rumors will spread wildly and chill the hearts of more people."


    Lin Yuan couldn''t swallow his anger, he had a cold face, his gaze causing Song Lian and Song Shizhao to tremble with fear.


    Lin Yuan was now more imposing, even just curving the corners of his mouth down, he could scare the people who were serving him.


    "Fine, then bestow a que to every household!" Lin Yuan, "Bestow them with the words "stubbornly sticking to old ways"!"


    Song Lian lowered his head a little lower. So long as he didn''t kill people, it would be fine. With these words used tobel them publicly, those families would not be able to get up again for generations.


    Song Shizhao said: "These words are good."


    The ques were ready very quickly.


    When the master artisan was making the que, the apprentice asked, "Master, what does this mean?"


    The old master artisan was illiterate and did not know: "Making it into a que, it must be apliment, right? Those families are blessed!"


    When they heard that His Majesty bestowed a que to them, the several families rejoiced.


    It must be that His Majesty saw their benefits, so he gave them a que to recruit them.


    But the result was, when the que was hung up, the red silk was pulled down, and fourrge characters appeared in front of their eyes, the family patriarch was unable to stand the impact, eyes rolling back and fainting.


    Everyone in the family was silent, only the sound of a child reciting: "stubbornly sticking to old ways."


    His mother covered his mouth, and the entire family could no longer make a smile.


    This was the que given by His Majesty, they couldn''t put it down, everyone who came and went could see it, and those literate wouldugh at them.


    These words came from "Self-litigation" written by Liu Shu of the Song Dynasty.


    "Stubbornly sticking to old ways, not changing with the times, bing stagnant and broken, toiling but aplishing little."


    This was to say that their family was stagnating and conservative, ignorant of progress, and advocating old-fashionedws.


    It was only then that the matter of the younger generation in the family was revealed. The one who was chosen by Zhou Rong had already gone home, and even his parents only thought that their son had a falling out with Zhou Rong.


    The old patriarch fell ill from anger, lying on the bed gasping for breath.


    As tree bark to a tree, keeping up appearance is important to a person, their family''s face was lostpletely, no matter who walked past this house, they could point fingers at them.


    How could the ignorant family personally pointed out by the emperor not be seen with contempt?


    The other families were in a simr situation.


    There were ten families who received this que in the capital. They used to be wealthy affluent families, but now their faces have been trampled on the ground.


    Even other aristocratic families didn''t pity them.


    Aristocratic families have the wisdom of aristocratic families, and they felt that these families were short-sighted.


    If you have the guts, go to persuade the emperor, kowtow your head, kowtow your life away, that way at least you would have a good reputation from using your life to persuade.


    But in contrast, you only dared to show your attitude to the unimportant Zhou Rong and p Zhou Rong in the face? Standing behind Zhou Rong was the emperor!


    Such stupidity caused people to be unable to develop even a speck of pity.


    It just made others feel that such stupid people were better off going back to their hometowns and be a farmer.

 Chapter 159: Handicraft

    Chapter 159: Handicraft


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    "Are you attending the imperial examination this time?" Zhao Lin asked while sorting out the books. He didn''t work under Zhou Rong originally, but when Zhou Rong told him he was short of people he thought that for the sake of brotherhood he shoulde. But he was also afraid of his family scolding him, so he avoided going home and went to Zhou Rong''s house to mooch off food and drink.


    Zhou Rong''s family was different from other families. His family had suffered poverty, and knew the benefits of making it big. There were children in the family who were willing to sacrifice their lives in exchange for their future, and they were also willing to follow. They were bound together for good or ill, so they were all looking forward to riding on his sess.


    Zhou Rong was still reading the words. His eyes hurt when he looked at the words recently. He had to think carefully about how to change each word, how to simplify it, so that the illiterate would find it simple, he took a deep breath: "No. "


    Zhao Lin: "You really won''t go? But it''s such a great opportunity? The first imperial examinations of the new dynasty, how honorable will it be to pass!"


    "I can forget about thinking of being No. 1 or No. 3. It would be nice to have a No. 2 spot or just one of the Jinshi (TN: pce graduates)."


    "I heard that His Majesty has added a new one. Shuji Shi (TN: title of the temporary position in the Hanlin Academy, conferred to meritorious candidates until the next examination) will be selected from the Jinshi and are able to enter Hanlin Academy." Zhao Lin had already inquired clearly.


    Zhou Rong waved his hand: "I''m busy, I''m already an official, how can I attend the imperial examination? You''re still amoner, you can go by yourself, why do you insist on pulling someone with you, it''s not like we are little girls holding hands to go to the toilets."


    Zhao Lin choked: "What are you saying? Who makesparisons like that?"


    "Forget it, I am not chatting with you anymore." Zhao Lin rolled his eyes and moved the sorted books to the other side, "I''ll pass the exam, and then my official post will be higher than yours, so don''t be envious then."


    Zhou Rong didn''t even look at him: "Then I congratte Lord Zhao in advance."


    Zhao Lin couldn''t win against him in a verbal fight, so he could only return to the writing desk and continue with his work.


    Outside because of the imperial examinations everyone was very busy, but Lin Yuan didn''t care, he was currently looking at the pencils made by the craftsmen.


    The craftsmen were still experimenting how to make pens, but they have done a good job on pencils. Don''t underestimate the wisdom of craftsmen in this era. They sometimes have enterprising spirit and pioneering spirit. So long as the policies from above encourage them to be enterprising and pioneering, they would eagerly experiment and research.


    There was also the improvement of paper, as themon people could not afford the paper of this era.


    Especially fine writing paper.


    Lin Yuan also gathered a group of skilled experts to make improvements.


    Mainly because there was no machine, it all depended on manualbor, manualbor was also included in the overall cost, and the price of course could not go down.


    Lin Yuan looked at the pencil.


    It was thicker than modern ones, as thick as a finger of an adult man.


    Lin Yuan asked: "Can it be thinner?"


    The craftsman was very frightened and did not dare to raise his head: "As, as long as more time is spent..it will definitely be possible."


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Well done."


    The craftsman breathed a sigh of relief.


    The people would not be rewarded by him in person, they would be rewarded after they were dismissed.


    It was a father and son who produce the pencil. They were both attentive people. They had tried countless times before they managed to produce the pencil.


    When they returned to the workshop, the emperor''s reward arrived.


    Four pieces of cloth, ten taels of gold, two jade rings and a piece of silk, as well as gold and silver jewelry for the women in the family.


    These rewards were sent by the eunuchs, and the eyes of the craftsmen all widened.


    Although His Majesty said that there was a reward for doing well, no one expected such a reward.


    Twelve taels of gold..So long as they didn''t spend it randomly, it was enough for a lifetime.


    Not to mention the other rewards.


    The other craftsmen were jealous, and they worked harder on their own work. So long as they did well, they might get a bigger reward.


    Wasn''t it just making a small measly pen? They could make even more amazing things!


    For a while, the heart ofpetition between craftsmen had grown.


    But this kind ofpetition was benign, and Lin Yuan didn''t bother to mind it.


    In addition to pencils and paper, the spinning jenny was also drawn out by Lin Yuan. He remembered the rough design and operations, and the rest could only be perfected by craftsmen.


    The spinning jenny could only be regarded as a beginning, after all, the spinning jenny still relied on human power.


    Lin Yuan remembered that after the spinning jenny, there was the hydraulic spinning machine. Although it was hydraulic, the factory needed to be built near water, and hundreds of workers needed to work together. It was not until the appearance of the steam engine providing new power that phased out the water based factory limitations.


    The principle of steam was very clear to modern people. It was nothing more than the conversion of steam energy into mechanical reciprocating power.


    Lin Yuan was impatient. He didn''t know if he could produce a steam engine, but if he had this idea, he would try it. If he didn''t seed, he would lose some money, but not a lot. If he seeded, then the impact on the development of society and industry would be huge.


    And his greatest advantage was that he knew these principles and the approximate structure of a steam engine.


    As long as a basic version was made, it could keep being revised and improved.


    And the original steam engine was not difficult to manufacture.


    Almost all the craftsmen in Beijing were brought together by Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan was not worried about these basic industrial equipment.


    His worry was electricity.


    It was impossible to develop electricity without basic industries.


    The sources of electricity include thermal power, hydropower, wind power, nuclear power nts, sr power, and hydrogen power.


    These all require industrial infrastructure support.


    Lin Yuan thought about it, and finally decided to slow down.


    At least basic industrial equipment was required to consider these.


    And it was already very good that he couldy the foundation for industrial equipment in his lifetime.


    The spinning jenny came out very quickly. The craftsmen used to make spinning wheels, all of which were used for spinning cloth. After having the blueprints, they learned by analogy. Aside from the spinning jenny there was the flying shuttle.


    The flying shuttle could speed up the spinning thread, and the spinning jenny could speed up weaving cloth, and the efficiency was more than three times higher than that of the traditional textile industry.


    But while the flying shuttle could still be called the flying shuttle, the spinning jenny had to change its name. Lin Yuan chose a simple and easy-to-understand one, which was the spinning machine.


    These were not considered to beplete industries, but only handicrafts.


    The power origin was still manpower.


    The thing was made, but how to let themon people use it had be a problem.


    In the end, Lin Yuan called Yang Shaowei and had him print out the drawings. Everywhere must have them, they must all produce spinning machines, and they must promote and spread its use.


    Yang Shaowei had been idle for these days, and his whole person had be ufortable since he was idle for a long time. With work, his whole person was much more energetic.


    Although he didn''t marry, he still had a lot of closedy friends.


    He didn''t know how to spin and weave, so he took the blueprints to ask hisdy friend.


    When hisdy friend learned that this spinning machine and shuttle could increase the efficiency of weaving by more than three times, her whole person was dumbstruck.


    Weaving was hard work, and spinning was the same. Many people wear out their eyes, and they couldn''t see clearly during dark hours once their age advanced.


    However, most of the female members of small households rely on spinning cloth to supplement their households.


    With something like this, they didn''t have to suffer like they used to.


    Thedy friend burst into tears: "I knew earlier that His Majesty loves the people, but now this ve finally has a better understanding."


    Yang Shaowei sent people to various ces, and they distributed tasks non-stop. The carpenters in various ces had work to do, and the imperial court provided food and shelter, and gave them monthly wages.


    The spinning machines that were produced could be assigned to each vige, and the same was true for the shuttle.


    The drawings were also hung on the public announcement boards, and people could copy it down at will.


    Gaoyou''s Lizi Vige was the first vige in the area to get their allotted spinning machine.


    The vigers in Lizi Vige did not have the surname Li. It was because the plums in their vige have grown well every year, so they were called this name.


    When the spinning machine was delivered, the whole vige showed up, men, women and children gathered together and looked at the spinning machine as tgey were looking at an odd creature.


    "So big.."


    "Just don''t know how to use it."


    "Is it used the same as the one at home?"


    Fortunately, the imperial court also sent someone down to teach them how to use it.


    There were many women who could weave in the vige. After all, Gaoyou was richer than other ces. The female members bought spinning wheels early on and weaved more cloth. Although they didnt know if the current tax could be paid with cloth, so long as they could weave, no matter what it would still help them earn money.


    "Aiya! So many! So fast!"


    "That spinning thread thing is also amazing! Why are there so many!"


    The vigers of Lizi Vige were lively for the whole day, and the women all got a chance to try it, and they didn''t want to stop when their hands started to move.


    But this was the only one in the vige. If they want one of their own they have to go to the city to copy the drawing and then find a carpenter to make it.


    But the carpenters were all in the government office now.


    At this time, the ability of the businessmen was shown.


    They found that there was profit to be made, so they quickly made copies of the blueprints and rushed to produce it overnight. As soon as the court''s spinning machines were handed out, the merchants began to sell spinning machines as well. They also asked the Merchants'' Guild. Now the Merchants'' Guild and the court were linked together, and the Merchants'' Guild also knew what the court intended, so they did not prohibit them from selling.


    A spinning machine cost twenty taels of silver.


    For ordinary people, it was simply unaffordable.


    But Gaoyou people were rich.


    Gaoyou produced salt, not only salt production, but also had a very developedmerce. Taizhou was rich, and Gaoyou was the richest ce in all areas of Taizhou.


    The merchants'' first batch were quickly sold out.


    The merchants didnt have enough carpenters, so they started looking for out-of-town carpenters, but the out-of-town carpenters were also recruited by the local government, so the merchants went to find the carpenters apprentices and sons.


    Carpentry suddenly became a sought after profession.


    Many families were preparing to send their sons to learn the craftsmanship of carpentry in the future, maybe they could lead the whole family to make a fortune.


    Now, a carpenter who could make a spinning machine could earn two taels a month, which was not even the highest.


    If one could be a master carpenter, one could even earn five taels a month.


    There was also a merchant who found people to make spinning machines by, then build a workshop, and then hired female workers to do the work.


    Why didn''t they hire men? Because the requirements for using the spinning machine were not very different between men and women, and women workers were cheaper than men, so of course women were selected.


    When the merchants who were still selling sewing machines realized it, this surnamed Dan merchant had already taken the lead. He had his own shops that sold cloth and workshops to weave cloth. Monopolizing the whole process naturally earned him a lot of money.


    Themon people were very adaptable. Although the world had only been stable for a few years, they were already full of vitality.


    The poor were still poor, but there were very few cases of starvation. Thends were open up for farming, and potatoes and sweet potatoes filled the belly of the poor.


    The people''s goal had changed from not starving to living a better life.


    The weaving factories were built one by one, and Lin Yuan let it develop.


    The domestic market would definitely be saturated.


    He just wondered if it could be sold to Korea or Japan.

 Chapter 160: Captured City

    Chapter 160: Captured City


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    There was chaos in Anfeng County, artillery fire was raging outside, countless loud noises seemed to be sounding right next to the ears, soldiers on the city wall were killed and wounded. In the pce Han Lin''er felt like an ant standing on a hot pot, and it was not only him, the same went for the pce servants and officials.


    The men in Anfeng City have all climbed the city wall, and there were no more men to draft.


    Han Lin''er looked at Liu Futong with a look of fright: "Uncle, what should I do now?"


    Liu Futong frowned and pursed his lips: "Don''t worry, I have asked someone to go out to investigate, but if it really doesn''t work, I will have someone escort you away."


    Only now did Han Lin''er believe in Liu Futong''s loyalty to him, but he knew it toote.


    "ReportYour Majesty! The city wall has been breached, the enemy army..has entered the city gates.." The soldier was covered in dust, his face was covered in blood, he knelt on the ground, his hands still trembling slightly.


    How could they only be called enemies, they were simply evil spirits, each one of them was as desperate as if they wanted to eat human flesh and blood.


    Han Lin''er was dazed, his legs became unsteady and he fell to the ground.


    On the other hand, Liu Futong was still able to remain steady. He gritted his teeth and said, "I still have three hundred elite soldiers. Let them escort you away!"


    Han Lin''er''s eyes widened: "Unclee with me."


    Liu Futong sighed: "You can only leave with me here."


    Liu Futong provided a dy for Han Lin''er to escape. Only when he was caught, Han Lin''er could leave.


    But escape to where? Except for Haozhou, all ces were now under the rule of Lin Yuan, and troops were stationed everywhere.


    And Sun Deya had already proimed himself emperor, even if Han Lin''er escaped to Haozhou, he would inevitably die.


    Liu Futong was unwilling to give up.


    He had already done everything he could, but why did he still end up with such a result?


    Was it because God was not on his side?


    "Uncle." Han Lin''er, "Let''s go together."


    Liu Futong shook his head and said to the guards beside him, "Escort the emperor to leave, and one day we will be able to make aeback!"


    The guards answered and walked to Han Lin''er''s side: "Your Majesty, let''s go."


    Han Lin''er had tears in his eyes: "Uncle, you must take care, I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    His self-reference had changed from Zhen to I.


    Han Lin''er was taken away by the guards. Liu Futong sat alone in the hall. Outside, there were the cries of the pce maids and the eunuchs, as well as the sound of heavy footsteps. Everyone was running for their lives and wanted to live.


    Liu Futong smiled bitterly, picked up the tea by his hand, and quietly waited for his destiny.


    When he followed Han Shantong back then, he was once proud and full of mettle. They made up their minds to overthrow the Yuan Dynasty. At that time, he was the most ambitious in his life. As long as Leader Han was around, he was not afraid of anything.


    Later..Han Shantong died, and he took Han Lin''er to establish another dynasty, and made Han Lin''er the emperor.


    The world seemed to be within reach.


    He himself didn''t know why the sky suddenly changed, the South Bodhisattva appeared, and he was as fierce as a tiger descending the mountain and roaring in the forest.


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to deal with it. After all, the Yuan Dynasty had not yet fallen, and the more powerful the South Bodhisattva was, the more he could attract the attention of all the forces. He was waiting for South Bodhisattva to perish by himself.


    But the South Bodhisattva did not perish. On the contrary, he became bigger and bigger, and he held more and more cities in his hands, and raised more and more elite soldiers.


    Where did he lose?


    Liu Futong was not willing to admit defeat, he was full of doubts and wanted to ask that South Bodhisattva, but he also knew that his doubts would not be able to be voiced.


    A eunuch stumbled into the hall: "Prime Minister, the pce gate is broken.."


    Liu Futong nodded, indicating that he knew.


    The eunuch knelt in front of Liu Futong, raised his head, his eyes full of despair: "Prime Minister, please run away!"


    He hoped that Liu Futong would take him with him when he escaped.


    However, Liu Futong smiled: "Escape to where? Running away and be a farmer? Then I might as well die at this moment."


    The eunuch took a few steps on his knees, tears running down his face: "Prime Minister, while the green hillsst, there''ll be wood to burn (TN: Where there''s life there''s hope), Prime Minister.."


    Liu Futong: "Are you afraid of death?"


    The eunuch didn''t answer, but had a look of fright on his face, who was not afraid of death? It was better to live a bad life than to die a good death. Back then, he would enter the pce as a eunuch because he couldn''t feed himself outside.


    Liu Futong smiled, but did not say anything.


    The eunuch fell on the ground and sobbed.


    He just wanted to live a good life, a day when he could wear warm clothes and eat enough, his parents sent him to the pce with their own hands, and before entering the pce, they said to him: "Son, we have failed you, but if you don''t enter the pce, you can only starve to death, don''t hate your parents, you will be reborn to a good family in your next life.."


    He didn''t hate his parents. Not long after he entered the pce, his parents died, not by starvation, but by a beating from a noble.


    Why was it so hard to live a good life?


    In the pce, he also did the most dirty work. Other servants bullied him. The money he earned every month was to be offered up to the eunuchs above. He didn''t starve to death when he entered the pce, so he could only climb up. Those who died in his hands might not number in the thousands but at least reached the hundreds.


    But it hadn''t been long since he climbed up, and he hadn''t eaten a few meals of meat either, but Anfeng was already finished, and so was the emperor.


    The eunuch looked at Liu Futong with tears in his eyes: "Prime Minister, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Were there really people in this world who were not afraid of death?


    At this moment, Liu Futong actually had the mind to talk to a small servant. He looked at the direction of the pce gate, heard the screams of the killing getting closer, and said with a smile: "I''m different from you, you are satisfied with enough food and warm clothing. No matter how much more you want, it is just to recognize a few more godsons and goddaughters, so that when you get old and leave the pce, there will be people to support your retirement."


    "But I can''t." Liu Futong, "I might as well die rather than live like that."


    He had tasted power, tasted what it was like to be only below one person and above tens of thousands of others, tasted what it was like to inspire fear with just a look from his eyes. So long as one tasted such a thing, there would not be anyone still willing to go back to living amon life.


    He was once the prime minister, he couldn''t bear to let him be amoner again.


    You couldn''t live like that.


    Liu Futong closed his eyes.


    Han Lin''er was taken out by the guards through the side door. He suddenly thought of something and said to the guards, "I..Zhen has to take someone along!"


    The guards were ruthless: "Your Majesty, the top priority is to see you away."


    Han Lin''er gritted his teeth: "No, no, I can''t abandon her here!"


    The guards on both sides looked at each other and grabbed Han Lin''er''s arm: "Your Majesty, forgive or offense."


    Han Lin''er''s eyes widened. He knew the crisis at the moment, but he couldn''t not worry about An Xiu.


    If he left, what about An Xiu? Would the enemy let her go?


    Surely she would be defiled, right?


    She would definitely think, why didn''t he save her and just ran for his own life.


    Han Lin''er gritted his teeth and nced in the direction of the harem. His eyes were red, but he was unable to resist or struggle out from the grip.


    Xiu''er, don''t me Zhen, Zhen can''t even help myself, in the future..I will definitely burn paper money for you, so that you have money to use in the underworld, reincarnate in the next life, and be Zhen''s woman again.

 Chapter 161: To Consider

    Chapter 161: To Consider


    The city of Anfeng was captured, and Han Lin''er did not escape in the end. The guards had yet to escort him two miles away when they were chased and caught.


    He was sitting on a dpidated horse carriage and disguised as a fleeingmoner. When he was halted, Han Lin''er heard the sound of fighting outside.


    That couldn''t be called a fight, at best it was just a brief metallic sh, and then someone outside said, "Sinner Han Lin''er,e out!"


    Han Lin''er didn''t know what to do.


    His face was covered in sweat, and so were his palms, and his clothes were also all soaked through with sweat.


    Even if he was just a little emperor living in a corner of the empire, he still had to follow pce etiquette. Even in summer, he had to wear severalyers of robes. He couldn''t just wear a single shirt like ordinary people. There was ice in the pce and in summer, the pce servants would make an iceberg for him to enjoy the cool air.


    He had never felt so hot before.


    The heat made him panic, and the heat made him shiver.


    "General." The soldiers dismounted and walked to Chen Baisong''s horse.


    Chen Baisong pursed his lips: "Go to the carriage and bring him out."


    There was only one emperor under the heavens, and there was only one master of everything, so they didn''t have to treat Han Lin''er politely.


    In thepetition for power, there were never winners or losers, just legitimacy belonging to the victor.


    The personal guards jumped on the carriage and pulled the curtains open. A wave of heat rushed towards his face. Han Lin''er hadn''t even opened the windows. The curtain was so heavy and thick that he fainted from the heat inside. The smell of sweat also filled the enclosed space.


    The personal guard pinched his nose and dragged Han Lin''er out. Han Lin''er didn''t wake up after such a big movement.


    "Lock him up." Chen Baisong said, "Keep a guard on him, no need to give him too much food, just don''t starve him to death."


    The personal guards quickly agreed, and Chen Baisong led the people back to the city.


    He still had to search and confiscate the homes of Anfeng officials.


    These officials, no matter how big or small, were quite wealthy, whether it was money or food, and owned many precious objects. Chen Baisong also seized and confiscated a bed made of red sandalwood from the mansion of a fifth-rank official.


    Everyone did not expect that a fifth-rank official could live such a luxurious life.


    Even Lin Yuan didn''t have a chair made of such precious wood yet.


    After a busy day, Anfeng was surrounded by soldiers. Chen Baisong brought people into the pce. Tomorrow, he had to take inventory of the things in the pce. Everyone dared not go to sleep in the emperor''s pce. Although it did not belong to their own emperor, but as it was associated with the word ''emperor'' they didn''t dare to touch it, they only dared to sleep in the pce servants'' rooms.


    Chen Baisong also only slept in the rooms prepared for the ministers who stayed overnight in the pce.


    Chen Baisong couldn''t sleep. He was sitting by the window wearing only trousers. His personal guard brought him ate-night snack, which was just jerky and a pot of rice wine. He sat by the window and had a drink.


    He wouldn''t be able to go back in a short time. He had to clean up and organize Anfeng and wait for the officials sent by Lin Yuan to take over before leaving.


    Chen Baisong rubbed the wine cup with his fingers and pursed his lips lightly, but his eyes were extremely bright and alert.


    He thought about it for so long, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt as if a hole had been opened in his heart.


    After that night, he felt that he was no longer like himself, but he still couldn''t help thinking, why did Lin Yuan treat him like this?


    His loyalty to Lin Yuan would not decrease, so Lin Yuan should not do such a thing to win him over after being aware of his feelings. Moreover, Lin Yuan had no shortage of people who could be used. Chen Baisong was even sure that if he had an ident, there were many people under hismand who could be pulled up to take his ce.


    But apart from that, Chen Baisong couldn''t find any reason why he could make Lin Yuan treat him differently. Friendship since childhood could probably be counted as one, but it was not enough.


    Chen Baisong thought for a long time, and after finishing drinking the pot of rice wine, his thoughts wandered in the most incredible direction.


    How was he worthy? In terms of appearance, Chu Lin was the most beautiful man in everyone''s eyes.


    In terms of the ability to lead troops to fight, he and Zhu Yuanzhang were in the same league.


    Except for his faithfulness and sincerity, he was no stronger than others, and even faithfulness was not a rarity.


    Was there anyone following Lin Yuan now who was not loyal?


    Could it be that Lin Yuan really liked him?


    Chen Baisong sat quietly, motionless.


    If someone saw him at this time, they would probably not believe the scene in front of them.


    The general, who had always been ruthless and decisive, sat alone at this time with a smile on his face.


    It was not the usual polite smile, or a heartyugh.


    But a very gentle and lingering, foolish grin full of pink bubbles.


    An Laosi and the others were still cooperating with the soldiers outside the imperial city seizing and confiscating homes. After operating in Anfeng for so long, An Laosi had finallye in handy. With someone like him who knew Anfeng well, it was much easier to seize and confiscate homes. Many things that used to need three or four months now used up less than a month to be finished.


    Likely because there were really too few people, An Laosi also called his wife forward.


    Although Lady An had always been dealing with female family members, but female family members were in charge of the inner house, and sometimes what women know may not be known by men. Towards which family owned which farmstead and shops, they knew better than anyone else.


    Lady An was quickly called over for support, and she and her husband became very busy together. Both of them became swamped with work. They had to work the moment they opened their eyes every morning. So tired they were they barely had the energy to exchange a few private words.


    But An Laosi had never felt so energetic!


    He had achieved a meritorious deed, right? When he returned to Beijing, a position as a fifth-rank official couldn''t escape him.


    Though the fifth-rank officials in Beijing were not that valuable, he would never be willing to go to other ces to be a fifth-rank official.


    An Laosi felt that before returning to the capital, he should go and pray to God and worship Buddha.


    In the early morning of the next day, Hong Xiu was led to Chen Baisong.


    Hong Xiu had changed into coarse clothes, the clothes of the pce maids. At this time, there were not many women''s clothes. She didn''t want to wear the clothes of Han Lin''er''s concubine. She would rather wear the clothes of pce maids. Pulling her hair into a braid, and with no makeup on her face, she looked much younger than before.


    "Greetings to the general." Hong Xiu saluted Chen Baisong.


    Chen Baisong nodded: "Rise."


    "The things in the pce must be taken inventory, it needs you to look it over." Chen Baisong said directly, "And Han Lin''er, go and see him when you have time, see if you can dig some information out from him. "


    For example, the emperor''s private treasury was different from the national treasury.


    If it could be asked directly, it would save them the trouble of searching around.


    Hong Xiu nodded and said, "This is natural."


    She still remembered the promise Lin Yuan gave her before she came to Anfeng.


    If she could go back alive, she would be able to be the first female official in the new dynasty with a rank high enough to enter the pce.


    When Hong Xiu left, the only female official under Lin Yuan''s rule was Zhou Qiuniang.


    After so many years, Zhou Qiuniang should also be promoted, right?


    Hong Xiu didn''t want to be left in the dust by Zhou Qiuniang, she kept fighting her way upwards silently by herself this whole time.


    Hong Xiu was led by the guards to the room where Han Lin''er was imprisoned. This room was originally for the eunuchs who did lowlybor such as cleaning the toilets. There was always a smell in the room. Han Lin''er was only locked for one night but he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    When he was a child, his father was the leader of the White Lotus Sect. Although he couldn''t live too luxuriously, the offerings from the believers had never beencking.


    When he got older, his father rebelled again. Although he suffered some hardships in the years after his father''s death, he still never had such an experience before.


    He didn''t want to take off his outer robes, he was still wearing threeyers of clothes, his crown was crooked, and there was no expression on his face.


    Only when he saw Hong Xiu walk in did he take a few steps forward with a look of excitement.


    "Xiu''er.." Han Lin''er was too excited at that moment, without thinking about anything closer, saying with a look of relief, "It''s great that you''re fine, just wonderful that you''re fine!"


    "Zhen.."


    He stopped before he finished speaking.


    Only then did hee back to his senses.


    An Xiu shouldn''t be here..


    Why was she here?


    Han Lin''er''s eyes reddened: "You are the Southern King''s person!"


    Hong Xiu sat on the chair on the side, and said, "The title you should refer to him now is His Majesty."


    Han Lin''er''s face flushed red, and he pointed at Hong Xiu angrily: "You, you deliberately approached Zhen with ulterior motives!"


    Hong Xiu nodded: "Exactly."


    Han Lin''er was trembling with anger: "Did Zhen treat you badly? Zhen gave you everything you wanted. There are so many people in the harem, but Zhen only loved you. Why?! Why?! Why do you treat Zhen like this!"


    Hong Xiu looked at him strangely: "Do you think you are a good husband?"


    Han Lin''er stopped talking, and even turned his head, unwilling to look at Hong Xiu.


    Hong Xiu covered her mouth and chuckled: "Now that you are not the emperor, I shall call you Han Gongzi, Han Gongzi, people must know to be self-aware, without your crown, you are not even a match for a hair on His Majesty''s head. "


    Han Lin''er listened to Hong Xiu''s words, and the more he listened, the more angry he became. He didn''t understand why it suddenly became like this.


    Liu Futong, who was protecting him, who knew where he was now.


    The officials who had sworn loyalty by his side before also fled when Anfeng was captured.


    Even his favorite woman turned out to be just a beautiful snake with hidden venom.


    Han Lin''er covered his face. He took a deep breath and swept the candlestick on the table to the ground like a madman. He could only vent like this.


    "Why did you do this to me?" Han Lin''er covered his face after venting, not wanting the tears on his face to be seen, "Why?"


    Hong Xiu stood up and looked down at him with pity.


    "Han Gongzi, if you are just a rich boy or an ordinary schr, you wouldn''t be where you are today."


    Hong Xiu squatted down and handed over a handkerchief to Han Lin''er: "How many people are there in the world? How many people have been emperors? If you think about it this way, your life has been quite spectacr."


    Han Lin''er didn''t take the handkerchief. He wiped his face randomly with a sleeve, not wanting to let Hong Xiu see his tears, but his eyes were red, he couldn''t hide it at all.


    Hong Xiu sighed: "Han Gongzi, we have a past together, as long as you tell me where the private treasury is located, I can save your life. If you go to Beijing City in the future, although you may not be able to leave the manor you will be living in, you will still live and your days won''t be too bad."


    "If you don''t say it, it''ll just dy some time for a while, but there will be no one out there who can save you."


    Han Lin''er raised his head: "Where is my Taibao?"


    Hong Xiu smiled and said, "Liu Futong is also being detained now. Han Gongzi should consider it."

 Chapter 162: Right Or Wrong

    Chapter 162: Right Or Wrong


    The city of Anfeng did not be very chaotic, mainly due to being guarded by heavy troops. Themon people did not dare to go out, and the officials could not escape. Speaking from another perspective, Anfeng was much easier to settle than other big cities. The reason was simple: other big cities had affluent families and without their cooperation, even the total number of people in the city might not be known officially. Because many ves and servants did not have household registration, and so long as the master did not report them when registering households, these people would exist as "invisible people".


    Also called hidden households, no one would even know when they died.


    But Anfeng was an imperial city, and Liu Futong would naturally not let these so-called affluent families hold any power.


    Therefore, once the officials were taken down, there would be no local snakes that could fight against the passing strong dragon in Anfeng City.


    With no leader, Anfeng was taken over very smoothly.


    Chen Baisong had already had the experience. He first asked people to take inventory of the treasury. The weapons depot and the grain depot were the ces where the most people were dispatched.


    In addition, the things in the pce were also taken into inventory and put into storage, and the valuable objects of officials'' homes must also be put into storage after they were seized and confiscated.


    How to treat themon people was also quite simple, let them stay at home first, and then divide a region to reopen the market, lest themon people starve to death at home.


    It didn''t matter if they dared toe out or not, they woulde out naturally when they were hungry.


    Han Lin''er also revealed the emperor''s private treasury. Hong Xiu had been working hard on him for the past few days. Han Lin''er was quite stubborn at first. But after starving him for a few days with only water but also not allowing him out of the room to relieve himself, he could no longer take it anymore.


    And so Hong Xiu could now sessfully retire from her task.


    On the other hand, An Laosi was so busy every day that his feet barely touched the ground, but he was always in high spirits. ording to his words, it was only now that he felt alive. Whereas he had felt like walking dead during the previous days.


    After being busy for three months, Chen Baisong returned to court with most of the troops and Hong Xiu.


    Leaving An Laosi and his several confidants in Anfeng to wait for the officials to be dispatched by the imperial court.


    An Laosi went to see him the night before he left, and started crying without even managing to say a few words.


    The main idea was: "You must mention me in front of the emperor, otherwise I have no meaning to live, and it is better to die here now."


    Chen Baisong didn''t understand the thoughts of these civil servants before, but now he understood.


    Military officials rely on military merit to climb up the ranks, and civil servants rely on the favor of the emperor. Only when the emperor remembered him, did everything he did had meaning.


    Otherwise, no matter how much he did, if the emperor did not remember, or did not know at all, it was all useless in the end.


    Especially now that there were no powerful officials in the court, so even the option of giving bribes to said officials was out.


    Song Shizhao was the only one who could im to be a powerful official, but Song Shizhao was a clever person. He even suppressed his own disciples. Even now his first disciple, Yang Shaowei, was still doing the job of running errands. If others wanted to step on him, use him as adder to reach the heavens, then they were just delusional.


    Song Lian was also a person who didn''t care about such things. Although the things he handled were all major matters, he didn''t care about the affairs of the court.


    As for Zheng Qingfengthis was a pure official, at least that was how he behaved now, so except for the emperor''s words, nobody else''s words were taken to heart.


    They have their own survival wisdom in the court and would never be used by others.


    And since ancient times, there had never been an emperor who liked the officials forming factions for personal gain.


    The bad rtionship between civil officials and military officials might even be the emperors'' own intention.


    One side was in charge of the people''s livelihood, and the other side had military power. Combining the two, the emperor could easily be overthrown.


    No emperor was that stupid.


    And the officials, no matter what they think themselves, if the above revealed such intentions, then they would have to carry it out.


    Although Lin Yuan hadn''t revealed it yet, the civil officials and the generals were already clearly divided.


    Han Lin''er was also taken to the capital.


    He was a sinner and was locked in a prison cart. Only Hong Xiu asionally visited him and gave him some food and water.


    Han Lin''er watched Hong Xiue over, anf don''t know how many thoughts shed in his heart, but in the end he couldn''t say a word.


    Hong Xiu handed the steamed bun to Han Lin''er.


    Han Lin''er pursed his lips. His lip was starting to peel, his cheeks were pale, and he looked like he was suffering from a serious illness. He said with difficulty, "Thank you."


    Hong Xiu looked at him and sighed in her heart.


    Han Lin''er had the luck of being the emperor, but not the fate.


    When Hong Xiu looked at him now, she only felt that he was a pitiful loser, and still in the end he didn''t know where he lost.


    "Hong Xiu." Han Lin''er already knew that her name was Hong Xiu. He was no longer willing to call her by a false name when he knew. He closed his eyes and asked, "Zhen..where are my concubines.."


    Hong Xiu: "Those who wanted to go home went back, and those who didn''t want to go back went to the nunnery."


    Most of them went to the nunnery.


    Because their fathers and brothers were officials, even if they go back, they have to face their homes being seized and confiscated. It was unknown whether their fathers and brothers would survive and whether they would be implicated.


    So they would rather choose to be nuns, and then they could return to the secr world when the world was at peace again in the future.


    There were also those who didn''t care about their own safety and wanted to go home and live or die with their family, but this was the minority.


    Han Lin''er: "What about the Empress and Consort Li?"


    Hong Xiu: "The Empress went to the nunnery, and Consort Li went home."


    A tear fell from Han Lin''er''s eyes: "Consort Li..is a most loyal and loving person."


    Hong Xiu watched him cry, and her heart did not fluctuate at all: "The path is chosen by oneself, I only hope they don''t regret it in the future."


    Han Lin''er only saw their choices, but did not see why they made such choices.


    Hong Xiu had been a maid in the Empress''s pce, so she naturally knew why the Empress preferred to go to the nunnery. When the Empress was forgotten by Han Lin''er, her family seldom visited the pce again. Even if they did, they never cared about her, and only wanted to take advantage of her.


    If the Empress didn''t agree, they could stay away from the pce for several months.


    They wanted the Empress to always remember her surname, and they wanted the Empress to always remember that if she hadn''t been born in this family, she wouldn''t be the Empress.


    "We all supported you to this position, shouldn''t you repay us?"


    The harem and the court were originally interdependent. The fathers and brothers were in the front of the imperial pce and the sisters were in the back of the imperial pce. Only then could a family grow.


    The Empress could only bow her head, and so long as there was once then she couldn''t lift it up again.


    At first, she just bowed her head to her parents, andter even her sister-inw dared to enter the pce to make requests.


    Over time, that bit of familial love would be wiped out with the desire for power, and there would be no chance to rekindle it again.


    Consort Li was a different situation. When she was unfavored in the pce, her father and brothers tried their best to give her money so that she could live better.


    When she finally became sessful, her father and brothers never asked her for a favor.


    Hong Xiu said softly, "A heart in exchange for a heart."


    Han Lin''er sighed.


    Most of the women in the harem went to the nunnery, and who knew if it wasn''t because their hearts were chilled by their family members.


    Of course, there were also those who were self-preserving and wanted to survive.


    Han Lin''er sighed again: "I''ve failed them."


    Hong Xiuforted him: "Put down your worries, they didn''t marry you, they married the imperial throne, and it''s not like you have failed them."


    Han Liner''s expression became distorted for a moment, and he couldn''t tell whether Hong Xiu wasforting him or mocking him.


    Han Lin''er suddenly sneered and said, "Then what benefit did the Southern King promise you? You have served me, so he may not let you continue to serve him?"


    Hong Xiu smiled, a smile so moving, gentle like water: "His Majesty never looked down on me just because I am a woman, thinking that I could only do so much. When I go back this time, His Majesty will give me an official position."


    Because her credit was big enough to stop most people''s mouths.


    And because she was Lin Yuan''s die-hard loyalist, those officials who considered themselves to be His Majesty''s die-hard loyalists would not open their mouths in protest.


    If these people in power did not speak, then the rest were nothing to worry about.


    And she also believed that since His Majesty nned to give her an official position, he would definitely consider the future.


    Han Lin''erughed loudly: "A woman, actually wants to be an official, does that Southern King really have no people left to use?"


    Hong Xiu didn''t argue with him, just smiled: "Why can''t women be officials?"


    On the day they returned to Beijing, it was windy, it had rained heavily the night before, and the temperature suddenly dropped. The seasonal change was sometimes just that quick, just after a day and summer bes autumn.


    Lin Yuan first rewarded the lieutenants and military officials who came back with Chen Baisong. After a battle, it was natural to be rewarded for meritorious deeds.


    Official positions were rewarded less, most were rewarded manors andnd.


    However, the manors andnd were still owned by the imperial court, only the rent was reduced or exempted for several years.


    If the court wanted to take it back, it was easy, just calcte the rent and give it to them, and then make up for the year''s harvest.


    But for the soldiers, this was a huge benefit.


    As for Chen Baisong, Lin Yuan was not going to confer another title.


    Now Chen Baisong was already a general, and Lin Yuan had only four major generals.


    Chen Baisong''s achievements this time were not enough to make him the Generalissimo.


    After all, everyone knew that this time, no matter who was leading the army they would still be able to defeat Anfeng, this achievement was not enough to convince the public.


    So Lin Yuan gave him a mansion, a que, and a garden.


    This award seemed to be heavy enough, but it did not exceed the limit, so the outsiders all felt that the emperor was wise.


    Rewards and punishments were also limited and could not be given arbitrarily.


    Otherwise, the system would be messed up.


    But what Lin Yuan did next was to really pour a bowl of cold water into the hot oil.


    He appointed a woman who came from Anfeng as the Yuanshi of the Court of Censors, of the fifth rank.


    The city was in an uproar.


    Song Shizhao hurriedly rushed to the pce to see Lin Yuan, and when he went in, he saw Lin Yuan was eating double-skin milk, which was also sprinkled with preserved fruit and jam, because it was iced, there was also a coldness radiating from it.


    Song Shizhao bowed first, and after Lin Yuan excused him did he stand up and say with sweat all over his forehead, "Your Majesty..it has be crazy outside."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "What''s the fuss?"


    Song Shizhao: "Since ancient times, there has been no precedent for a woman to be an official. Even during the Tang Dynasty, a female official was only a position in the inner pce, and had no political power.."


    Lin Yuan: "Zhen knows."


    Song Shizhao was taken aback.


    Lin Yuan added: "That''s why Zhen set up a Court of Censors."


    The Court of Censors was a new department, and no one knew what the Court of Censors did, everyone was still observing.


    Lin Yuan took a mouthful of the double skin milk: "So don''t worry, there will always be someone who will jump out."


    Those who want to enter the Court of Censors would naturally jump out to defend Lin Yuan.


    If a woman could be a Yuanshi of the Court of Censors, then wouldn''t they have an even higher position when they entered?


    Since this was the case, His Majesty could not be wrong, even if he was wrong, they must say he was right.


    AN: The Court of Censors was a department of the Qing Dynasty, and there was no such position as Yuanshi.

 Chapter 163: Female Official

    Chapter 163: Female Official


    "Old Zhang,e here, good shredded tobo." The middle-aged man handed old Zhang a small bag of shredded tobo.


    Old Zhang happily took it over: "You actually got shredded tobo."


    The man smiled and said, "My eldest son is running a business with a merchant, so he brought me some along the way."


    Old Zhang: "Your life is getting better and better."


    The man''s family had three sons and one daughter, all of whom have survived into adulthood. One of the three sons followed a merchant to travel south and north across the empire, and the other two went out to build bridges. His daughter and wife stayed home to weave cloth. So the family''s ie was quiterge.


    The man''s name was Zheng Liu. Although he was the sixth among his siblings, none of the five brothers in front have survived into adulthood.


    "That''s all due to the emperor''s wisdom." Zheng Liu smoked a cigarette and sat with old Zhang and started smoking, "Putting aside when it was chaotic, just talk aboutst year, how could one expect to have a life like today?"


    Old Zhang took a smoke and exhaled: "Is your daughter going to marry into another family or recruit a son-inw?"


    Zheng Liu said, "Marry, she has her own thoughts, she fell in love with the son of the widow Zhao in the east of the city."


    Old Zhang said in surprise: "Huh! Your daughter really has her own thoughts."


    Zheng Liu: "That widow Zhao said that when my daughter marries over, she will treat my daughter as her own daughter."


    Old Zhang listened.


    Zheng Liu added: "It''s alright if she treats my daughter badly. There is still the choice of divorce. It''s no big deal. The way I see it, that family''s reputation will be bad after she divorces him. If he wants to find a wife again? In his dreams."


    "Nowadays, women don''t worry about getting married, it is men who worry about getting married."


    Old Zhang sighed: "Who would have known in the earlier years that life would be so good now.."


    "I left my eldest daughter and my second daughter at the base of the city wall."


    Peoplee and go by the city wall, and he abandoned the children there, hoping that some officials or nobles would pass by and the child would have a chance at survival.


    The adults in the family couldn''t get enough to eat, let alone raise the children.


    Not to mention girl children.


    Whoever abandoned a child abandoned the girls first.


    Don''t know how many girl babies and girl children died during the war.


    Now the retribution hade.


    There were more bachelors and fewer women every day.


    What was more, since the garment factory was established, women would rather go to work than marry.


    Women didn''t have to worry about getting married, even widows over forty had people asking for marriage.


    They would rather make more money while they were young and strong.


    Old Zhang massaged his own leg: "The roads are about to be built. When the roads are built, we can drive to the town. Ten miles and eight townships are connected together, and it will be convenient to visit rtives in the future."


    "The road will be wide and t, it''s very good!"


    Zheng Liu smiled and said, "When the timees to go to the market, I will go to the town to sell some knick-knacks, and also subsidize the household."


    Old Zhangughed at him: "Your family stillcks money?"


    Zheng Liu said seriously: "I have three boys. In the future, they can''t all squeeze in the current house when they get married. When my daughter gets married, I have to prepare her dowry. This expense cannot be saved. So we have to save some more money for daily expenses."


    Old Zhang: "That''s right, you''re lucky to have raised four children alive."


    Old Zhang had only one son.


    The two girls in front were abandoned under the base of the city wall, and one of the four boys bornter died in childhood, two were sold to rich people as ves, and only one was left.


    When the world was in chaos, human life was worthless.


    After selling two boys, the food they got barely evensted half a month even while eaten sparingly.


    "Save some more money and find a wife for your kid. As long as they can have children, the more the better." Zheng Liu said to him.


    Old Zhang also smiled: "Exactly, my old bones can''t rest just yet, I have to see my grandchildren being born, then I can close my eyes."


    The world is good now, so the girls from all viges have survived in recent years.


    Now some boys don''t even earn as much as the girls.


    Even if the girl married into another family, she would still think of her natal family.


    Now, many people in the vige rely on their daughters to work in garment factories to survive, and they never urge their daughters to marry.


    Anyway, if there was no need to worry about getting married, it was better to earn a few more years of money.


    The girls also had more speaking power and insisted on marrying the one they liked.


    "Speaking of, the daughter of Aunt Zhao''s family in Xiaohe Vige secretly went to the government to register a marriage certificate with her man." Old Zhang still looked incredulous when he talked about this, "Her parents dislike that the man''s family is poor and want her to marry an old man over fifty and be a second wife. But she has her thoughts, she took her papers to register with the man, and her parents have no choice about it at all."


    "They just carried out the wedding ceremony a few days ago."


    Zheng Liu: "Her parents are unreasonable. If they don''t want their daughter to marry a poor man, they should try to persuade her. Instead of insisting on her marrying an old man over fifty, isn''t that ruining their daughter''s life? Now, as long as you are willing to work hard, one can earn money. Life has be very good now, yet they still want to sell their daughter for riches, their daughter did a good job."


    "Besides, if people send their daughters to school in the future, maybe they can even be officials!"


    Speaking of this, everyone now knew that His Majesty had appointed a female official, the Yuanshi of the Court of Censors. Themon people did not know what position this was, but they all know that it was definitely not a minor official position as she could attend court and see the emperor!


    Although she was the only one, people couldn''t help but think that if both their sons and daughters were sent to study, then the probability of having an official in the family was even higher.


    After all, even if there were free government schools now, people were still more willing to let their sons study and their daughters work at home.


    After hearing that there was now a female official, themon people on the one hand thought it was absurd, but on the other hand it did not stop them from hurriedly sending their daughters to school.


    Maybe their daughter would be able to honor the ancestors in the future?


    The matter of the female official was abuzz among the people, and Lin Yuan''s desk was also piled with many "loyal and straightforward" memorials, all of which were admonishing him, hoping that he could take his decree back.


    ording to rumors, there were a few not-so-minor officials who cried and fainted at the pce gates after they exited the imperial pce.


    There were also officials who wanted tomit suicide by hitting the wall with their headsthey were stopped by the guards guarding the pce gate.


    Here''s what the guard said: "It''s easy for you to die, but don''t forget your family."


    So the man walked away crying.


    But it was impossible for Lin Yuan to take back his decree.


    The first reason was that he was indeed preparing to improve the status of women, so as to ensure the survival rate of newborn girls. The current ratio of male to female poption is still not optimistic, and many areas still have the habit of drowning female infants. He must give themon people the reassurance that baby girls surviving was only good, not bad.


    The second reason was that he was the emperor. If he withdrew his decree because of the pressure of his officials, then his words would gradually lose their prestige. Everyone would feel that this emperor was weak and easy to bully, and then they would always be ready to overstep themselves.


    How many officials really think that it was wrong for him to appoint a woman as an official?


    They didn''t even know what the Court of Censors did and what kind of powers it had.


    But they''ll pressure him because it didn''t conform to conventional traditions.


    Because they had reason on their side.


    Their admonishment seemed justifiable, their reputation was not hindered, the fault was on the emperor.


    If the emperor didn''t listen, they could also gain the reputation of being a loyal and good official.


    If the emperor listened, then they could get more benefits.


    When the emperor lost the first time, there would be a second time.


    Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "It just so happened that you came back, send some imperial edicts for me."


    Chen Baisong was enjoying his meal. Hearing this, he stopped his movements and put down his chopsticks: "I go?"


    Lin Yuan said with a smile: "You now hold the military power of 300,000 troops. I will give you a token for unhindered travel. You are allowed to kill first and then report. Whoever refuses to ept the order, you can cut them down."


    Chen Baisong didn''t refuse, just wiped his mouth and left.


    It was Lin Yuan who sighed and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry, rest overnight and go tomorrow morning, the people won''t be able to run away."


    Chen Baisong sat back again and finished the meal. His appetite was better than Lin Yuan''s, and he ate more than Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan now ate like he was taking medicine, and he couldn''t even enjoy the taste even if it was fine delicacies. He only ate to fill his stomach, but he had a good figure from it.


    Chen Baisong actually didn''t quite understand why Lin Yuan would appoint a woman to be an official, so he asked: "There is no such precedent."


    This was said by everyone outside.


    Lin Yuan took his hand, had him sit beside him, and exined the reason to him.


    "I''m afraid that the foundation I''ve finallyid down would be wasted." Lin Yuan sighed, "I don''t expect everywhere to be like Gaoyou, I just want to create more vitality for women, there is no shortage of women in Beijing, but what about other ces?"


    Chen Baisong understood: "There are very few soldiers under mymand who have married wives."


    He was not talking about personal guards and deputies, but ordinary soldiers.


    Lin Yuan patted the back of his hand: "Learn gradually."


    Chen Baisong suddenly asked, "Do you think I''m too stupid?"


    He could only fight, and he couldn''t see the twists and turns in the imperial court.


    "You are the emperor, and they should all listen to you."


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "You''re not stupid, you just don''t use your mind in these areas, but you don''t have to, I just want you to do what you want to do."


    "As for them.." Lin Yuan''s gaze suddenly became sharp, "Officials are also people, and people have their own selfishness and want to strive for greater interests. If it fails once, there will be a second time, but these people are not useless. Yes, some of them are also loyal and dutiful in their positions, and even if I can kill them all, can the promoted neers be able to stand on their own?"


    Chen Baisong suddenly became angry: "You gave them all their power, how dare they disobey you? I''ll go tomorrow and kill all those who disobey."


    Lin Yuan was amused by him: "Murder is simple, but wjat is not simple is to govern others, this is a kind of skill. You go ask them tomorrow if they still remember whose officials they are, if they dare to resist the order, you can then use the knife again."


    Chen Baisong nodded, his brows furrowed, his aura full of murderous intent.


    The eunuch outside asked Er Liang who was guarding the door: "Brother, shall this white fungus soup still be sent in?"


    Er Liang said with a solemn face: "Give it to me, you step back."


    The eunuch gave the white fungus soup to Er Liang and then withdrew.


    He rolled his eyes and thought to himself, "We''re all servants, what are you acting so proud of? It''s just luck, you''ve just been with His Majesty for a longer time."


    "I don''t believe it. That His Majesty will only use you as a servant. Don''t know who will be calling who brother in the future."


    AN: Er Liang: "I am a winner in life! You little goblins get out of the way! ()"

 Chapter 164: Guoer

    Chapter 164: Guoer


    Old master Lin could no longer be called old master Lin anymore. He had be the Taishang Huang (TN: father of the reigning emperor). He didn''t have to do anything every day, just put on weight indoors.


    He barely even believed it himself. It seemed that in the blink of an eye, his son''s farmstead became bigger, and in the blink of an eye, his son captured and upied cities, and in the blink of an eye, his son became the emperor, and he, andowner, became the Taishang Huang.


    How easy was it to be the Taishang Huang, he had never been the Taishang Huang before, and none of his ancestors had either. He wasn''t sure how to be one really.


    But his son said that he could eat as much as he wanted, drink as much as he wanted, and y in any mansion and garden he wanted.


    There were only two things, he couldn''t leave the pce at will, he had to report to his son wherever he wanted to go when leaving the pce.


    He couldn''t y with women. Except for the previous Lin family maids, none of the maids in the pce could be touched.


    At first, old master Lin was quite ufortable. He felt like he was the son, and his son was the father.


    It was Yang shi who said to him: "For others it is the sons who rely on their father to gain high positions. Whereas you rely on your son. If you can''t tell the difference, I''ll strangle you now, so as not to make it difficult for our son in the future."


    When Yang shi said this, she was sitting on the couch, her aura clear and cold, not even sparing him a nce from the corner of her eye.


    However, old master Lin''s heart suddenly became chilled.


    His old wife was right, he was like a poor man who suddenly became rich, and got carried away for a moment.


    Yang shi said to him again: "Manage yourself, the maids in the pce are all daughters with names and surnames. If you let them give birth to children, it will be the blood of the royal family."


    Old master Lin shuddered again.


    He couldn''t even father children now..But at his age, he might not be able to father children either.


    Otherwise, why have there been no children since the birth of his youngest daughter?


    Those Lin family maids who had served him in the bedroom were now all wives, but the youngest was already middle-aged, not yet olddies, but did not have that kind of beauty any longer. Over time, he was more willing to stay with Yang shi.


    Fortunately, Yang shi won''t drive him away. The two of them did their own thing together. At night, old master Lin would go back to his bedroom to rest.


    "Princess!" There was a panicked call from a pce maid outside.


    Guo''er was also a big girl now. She was in her early twenties, at the age of youth and beauty. Although women get married early, the recent years had been filled with war and chaos, and Lin Yuan didn''t want to make an unsuitable match for his sister. Now that the world was settled, it was Guo''er herself who was not willing to marry.


    When she was young, Guo''er was very timid, but probably because her elder brother became the Southern King and then the emperor, and he spoiled her very much, she gradually became more daring.


    "Mother!" As soon as Guo''er entered the room, she threw herself into Yang shi''s arms.


    Yang shi''s cold face finally showed some expression. She patted Guo''er''s back, and asked softly: "What''s wrong?"


    Guo''er looked indignant: "I''m not going to marry!"


    Yang shi smiled: "If you don''t want to get married, you won''t get married, let''s ask your brother to open a princess mansion for you, and recruit a husband to marry into the family, alright?"


    Guo''er didn''t expect her mother to be so agreeable, and she didn''te back to her senses for a while.


    Yang shi: "What''s there to panic about? You are the only princess, and your brother is the emperor. If you have children, they will take your surname."


    Only then did Guo''er realize that her face had be red, and she whispered, "I''m afraid brother will scold me."


    Yang shi shook her head: "Guo''er, your brother is the person who loves you the most in this world besides your parents."


    Guo''er grew up under Lin Yuan''s watchful eye, from a timid little girl to a slender youngdy today.


    A little willful and coquettish, but not spoiled or arrogant.


    She also had never done anything that stepped out of the line. Every season, Lin Yuan would reward her with a lot of things. The rare jewels, silk and satin in her personal treasury almost filled it to the brim.


    She wasn''t trapped in the pce either. Wherever she wanted to go y, she just had to tell her brother and bring some guards along.


    The nobledies outside would always send over invitations and entertain her.


    At first, they would tter her while looking at her with mocking eyes.


    As if to say that no matter how her status had changed, a vige girl would never be a real princess.


    She noticed it and used her greatest perseverance to restrain her emotions. After returning to the pce, she threw herself into her brother''s arms and cried.


    Guo''er''s eyes were dazed, as if she had returned to that day.


    She was sitting on the sedan chair, holding back tears while inside. She was indeed a vige girl. She came from the countryside. She had to flee as a refugee when she was a child, so she could only eat the rotten fruits from the trees by the road to survive. In order for her not to get sick from eating fruits that had gone bad, her mother would first take a small bite before giving it to her.


    She became a princess, but she still couldn''t wash away the muddy smell from her body.


    When she was a child in the countryside, their family was thendowner, and Guo''er was the youngdy of thendowner''s family. She was happy every day.


    But now that the family had be even better, and her brother had be the emperor, why did she feel that she was still the little girl who fled as a refugee, and not a master of the pce.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt sorry for her brother.


    Was her brother the same as her?


    She resisted the tears all the way, but finally couldn''t hold back when she saw her brother, like a little child who found an adult who could support her.


    She heard her brother say, "What''s wrong, Guo''er? Come here, brother has some good snacks here."


    Then she rushed over and threw herself into his arms.


    "Brother!" Guo''er cried, "Can I go back to our hometown?"


    Her brother''s voice was very soft and gentle: "What''s wrong? Is the capital bad?"


    Guo''er cried bitterly: "They, they look down on me, they all look down on me.."


    Brother patted her on the back gently: "Such a beautiful little girl, you won''t be beautiful anymore if you cry like this,e, have a cake, brother will help you vent your anger, alright?"


    Guo''er still remembered her brother''s expression that day, gentle and amiable.


    But soon, those youngdies who once looked down on her and spoke with arrogant words quickly withdrew from the stage. Their fathers and brothers were not demoted, but they lost any real power.


    She remembered what her brother said.


    "Brother will help you vent your anger, alright?"


    She began to feel uneasy again. She was afraid that she had affected the government affairs, and she did not dare to do that.


    It was her brother who coaxed her: "Don''t be afraid, Guo''er, they should have gone down long ago."


    He exined to her in detail and although she didn''t understand much, she understood one thingher brother wanted to ce his own people in important positions, so those people were unlucky. As for the families of the youngdies who looked down on her, her brother just added them to the list on the way.


    For the first time, for the very first time, she felt that her family was the master of this imperial city and that she was the princess.


    Soon, someone else started to send her invitations and entertain her again.


    As always there was someone who said to her at the banquet: "Princess, this is rose dew, you must have never seen it, let this official''s daughter exin.."


    Guo''er smiled and said, "I indeed don''t know. By the way, do you know the eldest youngdy of the Zhou family? The one whose boudoir name is Wanrou."


    The youngdies below said: "I heard of her."


    "I''ve seen her before."


    Guo''er said again, "She had spoken to me like this before."


    "But now..I don''t see her anymore."


    The youngdies held their breaths.


    They looked down on her because of her background in the countryside, and thought she was just lucky to have a brother who was the emperor.


    Such a vige girl couldn''t even tell apart the sarcasm in their honey coated words.


    They ridiculed the dynasty''s princess, and took proud enjoyment at it in private.


    But now, they all bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    Later, someone plotted against her, because she was the emperor''s only younger sister, so they tried to get their son to approach her, and to find a way to let the two be alone.


    Guo''er was terrified, she shouted the maid''s name, but there was only the handsome young man in the room looking at her.


    Rumors spread.


    Guo''er wanted to hang herself.


    As a result, after being discovered by her brother, her brother asked her mother to spank her, and her mother didn''t hold back when she hit her.


    There must be many people outside scolding her, scolding her for having destroyed her chastity, and scolding her for meeting privately with men.


    Later..


    Later, her brother summoned the young man into the pce. Although he did not have a clean body, he became an attendant. He could only serve the princess in the princess''s manor all his life and could not go out.


    Those maids who served her that day were gone, and her personal maids had also changed.


    As for the young man''s family, they were stripped of their official ranks and their home seized and confiscated.


    Brother said that if the punishment was not severe, everyone would focus their wicked schemes on other members of the imperial family.


    Only when the punishment was severe this time could they learn this lesson.


    Her brother also said to her at the time: "You are young and lovely, and it ismon for young people to fall in love. He is now by your side. If you like him, you don''t have to worry about anything else."


    She was very frightened at the time, very afraid, she was a woman, she must only give herself to one man from the beginning to the end, but her brother seemed to be encouraging her to find a lover?


    Her brother also said: "You are my sister, the most noble and respected person in the world besides mother, father and myself. Now, even an ordinary woman can have one or two lovers before marriage, so how can you be inferior to an ordinary woman?"


    Only then was Guo''er relieved.


    Her temper had also gradually been encouraged, and she was no longer the little girl who was timid and unsure.


    When she went out to attend a banquet, she would always bring that little attendant with her.


    When someone asked, she would smile and say, "Oh him, his family tried to get me to share a room with him back then."


    The crowd eximed.


    Then she said, "My brother said he is good-looking, so he had hime serve me."


    All the youngdies were dumbstruck.


    They felt that the princess was too unruly, and at the same time felt that the princess was too carefree and unrestrained, they were so envious.


    After recalling the past, Guo''er got out of Yang shi''s arms, and her emotions were much calmer. She said to Yang shi: "I heard the little pce maid in my room say, someone outside wants my brother to marry me off."


    Yang shi smiled and said, "It''s not that they want your brother to marry you off, they want to marry you."


    Guo''er was not happy anymore: "Marry me? I''m the princess, princesses do not marry into other families. Even if we are married, I am superior and the husband is inferior."


    Yang shi was stunned for a moment, she looked at her daughter who had a waterfall of silky ck hair with a loving expression: "Guo''er has grown up."


    She had been worried that her daughter''s cowardly temper would harm herself.


    Although she was a bit willful now, a willful princess was better than a cowardly princess.


    The princess couldn''t interfere in government affairs. Her brother was the emperor and she would be a princess all her life. She did not need to depend on others'' whims to live a willful life.


    Her daughter..had a fate that was better than her own.


    She was sold to the Lin family by her own father at a price, saying that it was a marriage, but one side wanted the Yang family''s book collection, while the other side wanted the Lin family''s money.


    She knew at that time that women were born like this, and they couldn''t be masters of their own lives.


    Even though women could recruit a husband to marry into the bride''s family and set up households of their own, how many women in the world could really be the masters of the household?


    In this world where men were superior, her Guo''er need not be humble or inferior.

 Chapter 165: Benefit The People

    Chapter 165: Benefit The People


    "Old Chen''s wife, where are you going?"


    The woman who carried a bamboo basket said with a smile, "I''m off for the next two days so I am going to pick wild vegetables."


    The older woman said: "Wait for me! Let''s go together!"


    The two chatted andughed, and as soon as they climbed up the mountain, they saw people building a bridge by the river between the two mountains.


    "When this bridge is built, it will be much more convenient for us to go outside the vige in the future! Before, if we wanted to go, we had to ride an ox cart for two days."


    In the past, who would have thought that the big lords above would take care ofmoners like them and even build roads and bridges that would benefit them?


    That was something they couldn''t even dream of. People in their vige might only leave the vige once in a year and a half, and go outside to exchange food and wild animals for some oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar.


    Now it was better. The road in the vige was open. Although it was not as fast as walking over the bridge, the two day distance of before had now been shortened to one day.


    Many young people in the vige have found jobs in the town.


    The old people farmed at home, the young people went to work in the town, and the life of the family had be better than before.


    The women also worked in the town''sundry room. Because there were many people building roads, their dirty clothes were collected and washed together.


    In a basket was the clothes of a squad of people, and they couldn''t be confused with others. They would mark it on their own, and they would know which one belonged to who when they sent it back.


    Wages were paid by the imperial court, because it was not clear how long the construction period would be, so it was paid by day, and it was calcted ording to the number of baskets to be washed.


    Two baskets were worth a coin.


    At this time, the clothes were made of thin cloth, and women could wash at least ten baskets a day, which was five coins in total.


    So 150 coins could be earned in a month.


    What was more important was that theundry rooms provided food and lodging so the money they made was all ie for them.


    Countless people wanted to squeeze themselves in this job.


    The older woman picked wild vegetables as she said: "You''re lucky, they stopped recruiting the next day after you applied."


    The woman also felt that she was lucky, but she said seriously: "Maybe they will recruit more people in the future."


    The older woman shook her head: "The road is almost finished, the bridge is on the opposite side, and the clothes will only be sent to theundry room on the opposite side."


    The woman paused.


    This earning business was about to disappear.


    "At that time..we should be able to find other jobs." The woman smiled with difficulty.


    Since she went out to work, life at home had be much better. With her wages, the family could eat several meals of meat a month.


    Although they couldn''t eat however much meat they wanted, it was a world of differencepared to life before.


    The older woman said: "That''s right, there is no shortage of work now. I heard that a big merchant ising to build a factory to make knitwear!"


    Woman: "What is knitwear?"


    The older woman thought for a while: "I don''t know either."


    Knitwear was a new thing, and few people knew what it was for.


    Lin Yuan did not expect that someone would actually spin wool. The merchants saw a business opportunity. Sometimes the merchants also raised craftsmen, and they actually made knitwear such as sweaters. Although it was not industrialized, and there was no way to carry out assembly line operations, there was absolutely no problem in hiring workers.


    And since the government had implemented the basic sry plusmission work model, merchants also learned from it.


    This way they could mobilize the enthusiasm of workers more.


    Of course, they lowered the base sry..


    But it was not as low as the baseline set by Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan''s baseline was set for factory employees who work for a long time, and the basic sry could not be lower than 50 coins.


    Except for those on probation, but the longest probation period could not exceed three months. After three months, they had to either be transferred to a regr position or dismissed. There was no way to use the probation period to take advantage of not having to pay a regr sry.


    Of course, this would lead to some people losing their jobs.


    But now the animal husbandry industry had started, and there were quite a few people who raised pigs, chickens and geese.


    Every local government must carry out a five-year n, and report to Lin Yuan how they n to develop in these five years, and which direction to focus on. The local government must give him a clear direction and a general action n.


    But the good news was that the animal husbandry industry and the handicraft industry were indeed moving forward step by step. Although it seemed that the pace was not big, there were more factories appearing almost every six months.


    In addition to infrastructure construction, these factories have provided many jobs.


    In the first few years after the end of the troubled times, people were in a state of panic and unrest. Only when people found something to do would they settle down.


    Otherwise, who knows what people might do under fear and despair.


    Lin Yuan was now focusing on agriculture.


    Many old farmers have their own nting experience. What the local government needed to do was to gather the old farmers in one ce, let themmunicate, nt experimental fields, and then confirm whether their nting methods could be poprized ording to the results of the experimental fields.


    The water conservancy system had the supervision of Toqto''a, and the first phase of poprizing it was in progress.


    Although it seemed that the effects were not great, it was indeed moving forward one step at a time.


    There was also the military merit ssification and death and injurypensation for soldiers.


    Lin Yuan handed this part over to Song Shizhao and the others.


    Every day, Lin Yuan received countless reports and memorials. Officials seem to find that Lin Yuan much preferred people who did useful and practical work and paid attention to themon people''s livelihood.


    The Civil Code was still beingpiled, Song Lian was in charge, and the Hanlin Academy was assisting.


    The people in the Hanlin Academy were the first batch of children of aristocratic families to go into office. Song Lian was better at using and managing people than Zhou Rong. At least no one in his hands opposed the Civil Code. There might be some people who opposed it, but he could suppress them.


    Zhou Rong was still too young. Young people were sharper and more aggressive, but they were also easier to control.


    As for the dictionaryalthough Song Lian was still the one in charge,pared to the Civil Code, he spent much less effort on the dictionary, and now he basically left it to his disciples.


    Although they were the first batch of children of aristocratic families to go into office, they were not too young. Most of them have sons, and some even have grandsons. The years have given them leniency and made them more cautious.


    Meng He was one of them.


    The Meng family was an aristocratic family, but they were one of the poorest of the aristocratic families. They lived off their ancestralnd, and they didn''t even own any shops. There were also not many servants in the family, so when the employment system was reformed before, almost nothing changed in his family.


    Even the old servants didn''t leave.


    After all, his sisters had to weave and cook since they were young, and he himself went up to the mountains to cut firewood in order to save firewood money.


    The only advantage they had over ordinary people was that they could afford to send their children to study.


    His sisters were also literate.


    At that time, the reason he was able to enter the pce and meet the emperor was because he had thrown away any shame and followed the others. Even if many peopleughed at him, he did not flinch.


    Because he knew this was the greatest opportunity he could ever encounter in his life.


    The first batch of elected officials of the new emperor.


    If nothing unexpected happened, his future would be better than theter officials.


    "Brother Meng, look at this one." The colleague pointed to a first draft paper and asked him to read, "What do you think?"


    Meng He looked over and saw that this article wrote aboutmerce, but not the merchants''merce, but themon people''s.


    It was about themon people buying and selling goods as a family business.


    Meng He said strangely: "Family business?"


    The colleague said with a smile: "Exactly, I see that many vendors work with their family members and have never hired outsiders. Naturally, they are not considered merchants, but they do business and should not be lumped into merchants."


    Meng He thought carefully: "That''s true."


    The colleague also said: "Since they are not the same as merchants, then they should not be taxed the same."


    Merchants pay the highest taxes.


    But if these small families also pay the same taxes as merchants, then their profits would be too small to cover household expenses.


    Then their path of livelihood would be cut off.


    In the end, it would still lead to only big merchants with wealth who were able to do business.


    Themon people couldn''t even set up a stall and open a shop.


    Meng He suddenly said, "Personal ie tax!"


    The colleague looked at Meng He strangely: "Is there a rtionship between the two?"


    Meng He''s eyes lit up: "His Majesty had revised the personal ie tax, if a person earns ten coins, the tax would be taken as one coin."


    "The same can be for business tax!"


    The colleague bowed his head in thought, and suddenly raised his head: "That makes sense!"


    "When I revise this, let''s go to Lord Song together!"


    Song Lian was very busy. He had nearly a hundred people in his hands, and among these nearly hundred people there were also some who were simply useless people who were only good for guzzling and boozing. They have seen nothing but a few inches of the sky above their heads in their whole lives, and they have learned only the principles of books in their whole lives. They did not know how themon people lived, nor did they know what themon people pursued.


    They talked grandly, thinking that they could help the emperor govern the country, but Song Lian couldn''t throw all these people out the door.


    There were also many people who did things and were useful, but those who were useful were either sons of real noble families or sons of impoverished families.


    These two types of people with different origins would not work together that easily.


    The codification of the Civil Code had always been slow.


    It would be great if someone could help him.


    Song Lian sighed deeply.


    He was also getting on in the years now andcked the energy and strength, but he had no sessor. Even if he wanted to promote some people, he couldn''t find anyone suitable who could convince the public.


    Luo Ben was now in the Ministry of Justice. He was as busy as Song Lian. He was in charge of leading theption of "Criminal Law".


    How was petty theft determined?


    What was the punishment for harassing a woman?


    How was homicide determined? There were several types of homicide, intentional homicide, negligent homicide, excessive defense, etc. How were each determined?


    There were alsows for injury, minor injuries, moderate injuries and serious injuries.


    Fraud and robbery, etc.


    Luo Ben woke up every day with his brain like mush.


    He didn''t know that there was still so much content to be revised. Take murder as an example. In the past, a life was paid for by a life. Some officials would investigate the reason, some would not, and no one would be criticized if they didn''t.


    After all, someone died, and the murderer should pay for it with their life.


    Every time at this time, Luo Ben would think of his teacher. If his teacher was here, he wouldn''t have to be so tired.


    But His Majesty had sent more than ten letters of summons, and his teacher did note.


    This year, his teacher..should be seventy, right?


    His teacher was now in Xinghua, Xinghua was now a prosperous area filled withmerce, and themon people were prosperous. His teacher should be able to enjoy his old age there, so why ask him to travel all the way to the capital?


    Luo Ben rubbed his wrists. Since they began using the "pencil", the wrists didn''t hurt as easily as before.


    Although the tip of the pencil would always be broken due to excessive force, it could continue to be used as long as it was sharpened.


    If one needed to make changes to the writing, one could erase off the original traces just by gently wiping with a soft piece of wood, which saved a lot of paper.


    He heard that the students of the public schools now also used "pencils".


    Children have small arms and could not properly write words with a brush.


    He heard that His Majesty wanted to make a "pen".


    Luo Ben exhaled.


    Many new things appeared suddenly, but people did not panic, and instead quickly epted them.


    People were smart enough to know what was good for them and what was not.


    When the pencil came out, there were also many people who opposed it, but since it was known that it was only for children''s enlightenment, the objection became smaller and smaller until it disappeared.


    This was probably like boiling frogs in lukewarm water, right? By the time the frog had realized it needed to jump, it had already adapted to the water temperature.


    Rather than something that looked good, His Majesty wanted something that was "easy to use".


    Good-looking brush calligraphy was a plus point, but bad handwriting would not deduct points.


    What His Majesty wanted were people with real talent and practical learning who could benefit the people in the world.

 Chapter [NaN]

    Chapter [NaN]


    It looks like nothing was found at this location. Maybe try one of the links below or a search?Search for:<ul><li>These Werebeast Gongs Are Rogues CH 014 To Meet</li><li>Sect Leader Is Under Great Pressure CH 045 Divine Stone Considers, Lost Pearl Disregards</li><li>Back To The Beginning Of Ming To Do Charity CH 183 One''s Homnd</li><li>After The Vicious Cannon Fodder Was Reborn CH 133 "ck And White"</li><li>These Werebeast Gongs Are Rogues CH 013 Coming Home</li><li>Sect Leader Is Under Great Pressure CH 044 Extra A Day Among Kun-Lai Friends</li><li>Back To The Beginning Of Ming To Do Charity CH 182 Stay With Me</li><li>Back To The Beginning Of Ming To Do Charity CH 181 Children</li><li>After The Vicious Cannon Fodder Was Reborn CH 132 Shen Yu''s Reaction & Film And Television Company</li><li>Back To The Beginning Of Ming To Do Charity CH 180 Spring Mechanism</li></ul><ul><li>BL Trantions (694) <ul ss="children"><li>Back To The Beginning Of Ming To Do Charity (183) </li><li>After The Vicious Cannon Fodder Was Reborn (135) </li><li>The Cruel Tyrant (133) </li><li>Bird Dude Nie Bufan (114) </li><li>After Bing The Tyrant (61) </li><li>Sect Leader Is Under Great Pressure (46) </li></ul></li><li>BG Trantions (34) <ul ss="children"><li>The Undead Queen Has Arrived In The Apocalypse (18) </li><li>This Lord is Too Cruel (16) </li></ul></li></ul>

 Chapter 166: Brief

    Chapter 166: Brief


    After bing the Commissioner of the Court of Censors, Hong Xiu was given her own manor. It was originally a small official''s mansion. Although it was not big, it had a small courtyard inside. The former small official liked this kind of thing, but now it benefited her.


    But after she moved here, she had handed out a lot of invitations, but only Zhou Qiuniang and her subordinates were willing toe.


    None of the male officials were willing toe.


    "Because they think I''m a lowly servant, and I''m in charge of the lowliestmoners." Zhou Qiuniang sat opposite Hong Xiu and said with a smile, "You are different, you can attend morning assembly with the emperor and speak in front of a hundred officials."


    Hong Xiu looked at Zhou Qiuniang. She almost didn''t know this woman anymore, she remembered that Zhou Qiuniang was a weak woman in the past, and this weakness referred not only to her appearance, but also her heart. She was born to be someone who needed to be protected, but now looking at her again, she could no longer see the shadow of that person.


    Zhou Qiuniang had undergone a transformation and had be a different person.


    A better person.


    Hong Xiu''s expressionless face made her look a little stern and serious: "I know."


    His Majesty told her that it was precisely because she could attend morning assembly that she was ignored by the officials.


    She could only rely on herself, and even His Majesty could not provide her with more help.


    Hong Xiu raised her chin: "I''m not afraid."


    From the moment she chose to leave Taizhou for Anfeng, she didn''t know what fear was.


    Zhou Qiuniang smiled and said, "Tell them to serve wine and some side dishes."


    The servants quickly brought warm wine and side dishes. These servants were hired by Hong Xiu, and most of the servants hired by Hong Xiu were women.


    Zhou Qiuniang asked her, "What exactly does the Court of Censors do?"


    Everyone was investigating now, after all, no news hade out before.


    The functions and powers of this new agency remain a mystery.


    The officials felt that only Lin Yuan and Hong Xiu knew.


    Hong Xiu shook her head: "I don''t know, I''m afraid we will only know when the Court of Censors is really established."


    Zhou Qiuniang looked at her with a smile: "As women, we must be each other''s support. Why must Sister Wu hide and keep it a secret? Do you look down on me as a lowly servant?"


    Hong Xiu had no surname, so she found a surname for herself. She remembered the surname of a kind-hearted person she met when she was young, so she also took the surname Wu.


    Hong Xiu smiled and said, "Lord Zhou is no longer a Manager. I believe you should know what to ask and what not to ask."


    The corner of Zhou Qiuniang''s mouth slightly hooked upwards: "This official was thinking..Commissioner Wu has just be part of the imperial court and might need some help during this time, right?"


    Hong Xiu kept a cold face: "What help do you mean?"


    Zhou Qiuniang: "Although this lower official only deals with the trivial matters of themon people, there are many things.."


    Hongxiu: "Lord Zhou, be careful!"


    Zhou Qiuniang paused.


    Hong Xiu sneered: "Lord Zhou has been following His Majesty for a long time, and you should know what His Majesty''s greatest taboo is."


    The most taboo was to form parties and cliques for personal gain.


    Zhou Qiuniang also became expressionless, the two sat opposite each other, Zhou Qiuniang looked at Hong Xiu: "Lord Wu, consider this lower official to have not been here today."


    After that, Zhou Qiuniang stood up.


    Hong Xiu remained sitting: "Take care on your way out."


    When Zhou Qiuniang was leaving, she turned her head to look at Hong Xiu.


    After staying in Anfeng for so long, why didn''t Hong Xiu take the hand she stretched out?


    Zhou Qiuniang strode away, she could no longer see through Hong Xiu.


    Or in other words, even before Hong Xiu went to Anfeng, she couldn''t see through this person.


    Did Hong Xiu have a desire for power?


    Zhou Qiuniangughed at herself.


    There was no doubt about the answer. If she had no desire for power, why should she risk the world''s condemnation to ept the official appointment of His Majesty?


    Just how difficult it was to get a foothold in the imperial court as a woman!


    Since she was unwilling to ept her help, she would just wait and see how the other nned to gain a foothold.


    Hong Xiu finished thest cup of warm wine.


    She leaned back in the chair and looked up.


    "It''s been good weather recently.."


    Soon, Lin Yuan appointed Zheng Qingfeng as the Court of Censors'' Secretary to the Imperial Counsellor of the Left, second rank.


    That was when an uproar exploded in the court, even more than when Lin Yuan appointed Hong Xiu.


    Zheng Qingfeng epted it without hesitation.


    But he himself never thought it would be the second rank.


    This had him forcibly suppressing his excitement.


    Lin Yuan sat on the dragon throne and said with a smile, "You all have been inquiring for a long time in private, but have you found out what the Court of Censors do?"


    The hundred officials hurriedly knelt down: "This official dare not!"


    Lin Yuan smiled a half-smile: "Is it that you dare not inquire in private, or is it that you dare not admit that you have inquired in private?"


    The officials did not dare to speak.


    They all know that His Majesty, who sat on the dragon throne, was not a kind and benevolent monarch.


    Perhaps His Majesty had a benevolent side, but this side was only for themon people and officials who have done nothing wrong.


    He had never been soft-hearted when it came to killing officials.


    Lin Yuan asked again: "What? Is there no one who can answer this question?"


    It was Song Shizhao who knelt on the ground and said, "Your Majesty, please do not be angry!"


    The hundred officials followed up: "Your Majesty please do not be angry!"


    Lin Yuan: "You may all rise. After all, you are so many and powerful, Zhen doesn''t dare to be the enemy of this entire room of officials."


    The hundred officials did not dare to move.


    They just made their objections together, and they might not admit it but there was the idea of using theirrge number to put pressure on the emperor.


    With so many officials opposing it, His Majesty should reconsider his decision.


    This way they could find out more information.


    In the imperial court, the officials and the emperor are themselves checks and bnces against each other.


    Between rulers and ministers, just like between husband and wife, even if they sharemon interests, they must distinguish who was stronger and who was weaker in the rtionship.


    Officials were wives, the emperor was the husband, and the husband was more powerful, but in this world, there were examples where wives had more power than husbands.


    In the same way, officials might also overpower the emperor.


    Wasn''t that the case in every dynasty before them?


    The closest was Liu Futong from Anfeng, or Toqto''a of the Yuan Dynasty.


    Officials couldn''t be the emperor, so they could only control the emperor.


    In order to gain greater power and benefit.


    Lin Yuan understood this truth.


    Even if he killed all these officials, he still had to promote new officials, which was still an endless cycle.


    The officials were not to me, only the emperor who was weak.


    The expression on Lin Yuan''s face did not change: "The Court of Censors can supervise the Six Ministries, presenting memorials on small matters and making decisive decisions on major matters."


    All officials were dumbfounded.


    Although this Court of Censors didn''t deal with the people''s livelihood, it had the power to supervise the Six Ministries..no, not only the Six Ministries..


    Such a new institution..


    This was a hand of His Majesty, all for carrying out His Majesty''s bidding.


    Lin Yuan said again, "Are you dissatisfied?"


    The hundred officials dared not.


    Lin Yuan: "If that''s the case, then there''s no objection, Zheng qing, Zhen will entrust it to you, but if you make a mistake, you can''t escape the responsibility. Are you willing?"


    Zheng Qingfeng knelt down: "This official, thanks Your Majesty for the favor, this official shall not disappoint!"


    Zheng Qingfeng took office just like that. Although the subordinate in his hand was only Hong Xiu, the two of them moved quickly.


    Hong Xiu was the Yuanshi, and she also knew the powers of this official position.


    She was in charge ofmunication. If an official was found to have vited thew, then she was the one who would contact the Ministry this official belonged to.


    Hong Xiu was here to offend people, but she was also equivalent to the image of the Court of Censors. The power in her hands was neither too big nor too small.


    The imperial court''s attention, which had been on her, now shifted to Zheng Qingfeng.


    Zheng Qingfeng had always acted like a pure official before, not being close with any officials, and staying at home every day except for when he had to take care of governmental affairs.


    The officials felt that he was either pretending, or that he was a true loyal official, loyal to the extent of being stupid.


    But now they have to keep ttering him.


    Even Hong Xiu, who had sent out a lot of invitations before and no one came to her house to celebrate her promotion, but now even if the invitations were no longer sent, the congrattions kepting.


    The servants allined to Hong Xiu: "There are not enough people to handle this."


    Hong Xiu smiled and said, "Then I can only ask you all to work harder."


    The servant sighed: "You don''t want to hire more servants?"


    Hong Xiu shook her head: "If I hired before then that''s fine, but now if I hire again, I don''t know whose spies will manage to infiltrate, not to mention that money can open up all kinds of paths, I am afraid that some people will be bribing the servants in my house in the next few days. I must ask Sister to pay more attention from now on."


    The servant sighed and said, "I did not expect that I would have to weigh the words and watch the expressions of others once again."


    Hong Xiu chuckled and said, "Sister, don''t be angry, in those gifts sent over, you can take whatever you like."


    The servant red at her: "Only using those things to coax me."


    Hong Xiu sighed: "My former sisters.."


    Servant: "Alright! I get it! Stop nagging!"


    The servant originally lived in the same brothel as Hong Xiu. She was ten years older than Hong Xiu. When Hong Xiu was bought into the brothel, she was the most popr courtesan with countless people vying for her affections, not caring if they had to spend fortunes just for one night with her.


    Then Hong Xiu grew older every year, and she also became older every year as well.


    When Hong Xiu was ten years old, the servant was bought from the brothel by a wealthy merchant.


    Within two years, the wealthy merchant died, and she was driven out by the wealthy merchant''s wife.


    At that time, the servant had suffered much hardship and had lost her beauty.


    She returned to the brothel, but she couldn''t pick up any guests, and became an ordinary servant instead. She no longer had a courtesan name, everyone just called her Hui Gu. She would wipe down every floor of the building, and she would be sent to spill out spittoons.


    The morous days of the past were getting farther and farther away from her, but she had neverined. She was different from the abducted girls like Hong Xiu. Her parents had died, leaving her with an abusive aunt, whom she eventually ran away from. She had voluntarily sold herself into a brothel.


    So she couldn''t regret it.


    If she regretted it, her whole life would be a joke.


    By then..she wouldn''t know how to even live.


    But she had also developed a pair of sharp eyes, and she had seen all kinds of people.


    She also knew how to tell if people were feeling guilty, sad, angry, disgusted, or nervous.


    So Hong Xiu invited her over. Although she was a servant, she was more like a housekeeper, and she was the only one who served Hong Xiu personally.


    Hui Gu mocked: "You are a high official now. It''s unheard of for a woman to be an official."


    Hong Xiu looked at her with a smile, revealing a bit of girlish naivety: "Sister is jealous of me?"


    Hui Gu said disdainfully, "I''m not like you. I don''t have to worry about someone bribing the people around me, and I don''t have to worry about being assassinated."


    Hong Xiu retracted the smile.


    Hui Gu no longer mocked, but asked solemnly, "Hong Xiu, have you thought about it?"


    Hong Xiu also said solemnly: "Since I have stepped into Anfeng..no, since I expressed my wishes to His Majesty, I will never recoil or retreat."


    "Sister, life is brief, I just want to have no regrets when I die."

 Chapter 168: Imperial Examination

    Chapter 168: Imperial Examination


    In the new dynasty''s first imperial examination, the examination room was different from before. Before, in order to prevent cheating, a small room was partitioned off per person. For the few days the examinationsted, food and drink were all taken care of in this small cubicle, and they had to report to the examiner before someone could take them to the thatched hut where thevatory was. If someone''s exam room was near that thatched hut, then the smell could not even be mentioned.


    If it rained, some disrepaired ces would leak.


    Some candidates were of advanced ages, and might even lose the remaining years of their lives by the time they could leave the exam room.


    In the past, there were people who died directly in the examination room.


    At this time, the weather had cooled down, and it was winter, but it had not snowed yet.


    Lin Yuan had people light a brazier in the examination room, and servants would clean it every day. The thatched hut was not built in the examination room, and a wooden door was installed to keep out the smell.


    Every time at noon, there were servants who brought meals in, all of which were uniformly prepared food, two steamed buns, and a te of stewed vegetables, which contained both meat and vegetables.


    But because of this, Song Shizhao and the others have done a stricter job of preventing any cheating.


    In the past, all exam essays were given three days to write, and the candidates were not let out in order to prevent them from cheating and sharing their answers.


    Now there was no such worry.


    Because there was only one exam a day, and only one essay was written a day.


    Although candidates could not go out at night, the exam room would provide quilts and supper, and supper was also simple, only steamed bread and fermented bean curd.


    Candidates raise their hands to signal if they were hungry, and they did not have to eat if they were not hungry. It was up to them to choose.


    But this year, they were not tested on mathematics, only on the people''s livelihood, all of which were essaypositions based on select topics.


    The first exam essay topic was "merchant".


    With only this word, how to answer depended on the candidate''s own perspective.


    Everyone saw things from different angles and answered differently. Maybe there were suggestions among these exam answers that could even be implemented.


    Lin Yuan even selected some to look at.


    Because the candidates'' names were kept anonymous, and the font was required to be uniform, unless one was particrly familiar with the person''s writing, one would never be able to deduce who was who.


    Lin Yuan flipped through some essays and was a little disappointed.


    Most of them were the same old banalments, some that praised him as the emperor, and some that said merchants seek profit, which was not beneficial to the country, and harmful to the people.


    Few were truly knowledgeable.


    Lin Yuan flipped to the middle of the stack, swept a few lines, and then paused to take a closer look.


    The perspective of this candidate was different from that of others. He saw the "economy" from the "merchant", and from the local "economy" to the national "economy".


    He didn''t express much, but he was very clear and very organized.


    First, the benefits that caused merchants to be valued were listed.


    And then the candidate listed the detriments.


    Finally, it was stated that for these reasons, which aspects should be restricted for merchants without hindering economic growth.


    Lin Yuan could see what this candidate meant.


    Although it was still very immature and had no systematic theory, what he mentioned was indeed the basic national macro-control.


    Lin Yuan called over Song Shizhao and Song Lian.


    "Look at this one." Lin Yuan handed the exam paper to Er Liang, and Er Liang handed it to Song Shizhao and Song Lian.


    After Song Shizhao and Song Lian took turns reading it, the expressions on their faces were different.


    "This candidate must be from an aristocratic family." Song Lian said firmly.


    Lin Yuan asked him, "Why do you say so?"


    Song Lian: "His handwriting is strong and neat, and looking at the handwriting is like looking at a person. It is a school of its own. It is debonair and unrestrained without losing its edge. He must have practiced it since childhood."


    Children ofmoner families would not spend as much time practicing calligraphy as children of aristocratic families.


    After all, a teacher in a private school teaches more than one child, and it was even more impossible to teach a single child hands-on.


    At this time, people thought that one''s handwriting reflected one''s character, and a person with good handwriting couldn''t be bad.


    For the same reason, one''s physical appearance reflected one''s heart, such as Chu Lin, because he was good-looking, everyone thought that he could not be a bad person.


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that these people were good at scheming.


    Sometimes he also thought that they were quite naive.


    At least most people were.


    "Let him be the third ce." Lin Yuan said.


    The emperor personally appointed him, Song Shizhao and Song Lian certainly couldn''t refuse.


    And they also knew that in this imperial examination, the first ce would definitely note out of the aristocratic families.


    It was not even likely to be from a poor family either.


    It was very likely that first ce would go to one from an ordinarymoner family or from a farming and schrly family.


    Only in this way would ordinarymon people feel that fame and sess was very close to them.


    It would inspire more people from non-aristocratic families to study.


    Most of themon people were like this. They could see the benefits, and as long as there were benefits, they were willing to do it.


    Lin Yuan thought suchmon people were very cute.


    If themon people were really content with the status quo and have no desires, then he would really have a headache.


    He just wondered, would this son of an aristocratic family who had taken third ce feel honored or humiliated?


    It was likely he would feel bitter but be unable to voice it, right?


    The second round of the imperial exam was on the topic of "household registration".


    The candidates'' essays all focused on female households.


    Some people thought that women''s households should not be established, because this would breed women''s ambitions, they would not be able to y the roles of wives and mothers well, and they would try their best to seize more power and more wealth, which would make it more difficult for men because before they just have topete with men, and now they have topete with women as well.


    And in the end, many of them believed that female households would cause social unrest and make themon people''s lives miserable.


    To put it bluntly, it was fear.


    They feared this system, feared this change.


    And they also had to maintain their power.


    Lin Yuan picked up the exam papers again.


    This time, the exam paper that gave him a refreshing feeling was very interesting.


    This candidate believed that female households were only a small part of the household registration.


    Household registration should not be based on a family, but a person as a unit. Everyone should have a household registration, so that the country could better understand how many people and how many men and women were in a country. Large households in various cities could not have hidden households, and hidden households only brought money torge households and did not pay taxes to the state.


    At the same time, the candidate also proposed that a person should have an identity certificate. Only with the certificate could they move to buy a house and buynd, and could get married and work.


    This was also beneficial to taxation, and it could also prevent the existence of hidden households.


    His essay arrangement was not very clear, but Lin Yuan still understood it.


    After three days of the imperial exam, and after Song Shizhao and the others had gone through the exam papers, the selected ones were finally presented to Lin Yuan.


    There were many exam papers for each topic, and Lin Yuan had to select 100 candidates to enter the pce for the top grade imperial exam.


    The candidates'' names were no longer kept anonymous, and Lin Yuan could see their names.


    Because many candidates have the same name and surname, their home location would be added before their name. In addition to the city name, there was also the street name.


    Some people were afraid that the street name would also be simr, and so they also wrote their own order number among their siblings at home.


    It had been a month by the time Lin Yuan finished selecting the candidates.


    Because each one had to be seen by himself, Song Shizhao and the others have chosen those who have real talents and practical learning.


    The number of people was simr to what Lin Yuan imagined.


    Han Ling lived in the inn. The inn was full of candidates. It seemed like all the schrs in the empire had gathered here. After the exam, the inn was very lively. They talked about His Majesty''s exam questions every day and their own experiences, and some people were still arguing about it.


    There were also people who broke out into song when they drank themselves drunk, but the owner of the inn was not angry, and looked at them with a smile every day.


    Although there was not much money to be earned, there were very few people who did business and were short of money in the capital. So what was the point of earning this quick money?


    Now the owner only wanted to be famous. As long as one of these candidates could be a sessful candidate in the imperial examination, the business at his inn would never be bad in the future.


    Everyone would want to rub off on some of that cheerful atmosphere.


    If more people seeded, that was even better!


    When the eunuch came to announce the sessful candidates, all the candidates looked at the eunuch eagerly, as if the eunuch was not a person, but a golden meat bun.


    The eunuch announced: "Han Ling, a schr from Yizhou, Daning Road, Liaoyang, are you here?"


    Han Ling''s eyes widened.


    His fellow vigers around him all looked at him.


    Han Ling''s hands and feet felt soft and weak and his face flushed, he shouted: "Here! This student is here!"


    Then he stumbled over to the eunuch and saluted.


    The eunuch smiled and said, "His Majesty has called you to enter the pce in three days. You can wait at the gate of the pce, and someone will lead you in."


    Han Ling''s legs weakened, and he knelt on the ground as he shouted, "Long live my emperor! Long live!"


    The eunuch didn''t look at him, and just as he was about to leave, a schr called out from behind, "My lord! Have you forgotten someone?"


    The eunuch smiled and shook his head: "No, only Han Gongzi was selected from this inn, you all can wait for the ranking list and see."


    So long as one passed the top grade imperial exam, one must be a candidate of the 1st rank, which consisted of only the top three candidates who passed the imperial examination.


    Although the first, second, and third ranks were all pce graduates, the gap between pce graduates and pce graduates was huge.


    Especially the third rank, though also pce graduates, their status was the lowest.


    Many people even preferred not to pass ande back again after three years, rather than bing a third rank pce graduate.


    Among the third rank pce graduates, there were very few who could be high-ranking officials.


    Even just one who managed it was already considered very lucky and rare, a blessing from the ancestors.


    Han Ling was still kneeling on the ground, and his fellow vigers helped him up. Han Ling''s cheeks were flushed, but his eyes were bright.


    His fellow vigers sighed: "When we see you in the future, we will have to call you Lord Han."


    Only then did Han Ling realize that he was acting a little carried away, and quickly said: "No matter what happens in the future, we are all brothers."


    Although his fellow vigers were sad, they still had spirit in them. After all, although they couldn''t be a first rank pce graduate, there was still hope for the second rank.


    As for the third rank..


    They were also a little at a loss.


    It was a blessing to be able to pass the imperial exam, as for the rank, it didn''t matter.


    Weren''t there still a lot of gray-haired candidates who only passed the imperial county exam? They had taken the exam all their lives and still could not pass the imperial provincial exam.


    Those who could be picky about the third rank must be the sons of aristocratic families.


    People like them had no choice to be picky about.


    Of all the schrs in the inn, only Han Ling was selected, and Han Ling suddenly became a rare figure, and schrs who had never talked to him before came over to chat with him.


    They asked him how he answered the exam questions.


    Han Ling described his answers briefly.


    The schr started beating his chest and stomping his feet: "Regret! Oh, how I regret it!"


    It was only after Han Ling asked some more did he realize that this person had gone off the mark.


    In addition to this person, there were other schrs who came to speak with him.


    Either they kept praising His Majesty, or they felt that preferential treatment should not be given to merchants.


    The owner of the inn was very ecstatic and honored. He paid for the schrs to drink wine for three days in the inn, and Han Ling''s expenses were all put on the house by the owner.


    Han Ling refused again and again but the owner said, "Gongzi doesn''t know, but the fact that my inn had a pce graduatee out of it there is no need to worry about making no money, there will definitely be crowds of customers flowing in! You don''t have to worry about it, Gongzi and I benefit from each other, and don''t owe each other."


    Han Ling had no choice but to take his money back, making up his mind to slip the money to the owner when he checked out.


    He didn''t know what ranking he would get, but since he had entered the top grade imperial exam, he had to show all that he had learned, so as not to waste his hard work over the years.


    The schrs in Beijing were drunk for three days, and there was even a scent of wine lingering in every street of the capital.


    There were also painters who have captured this scene into their paintings, to be handed down for thousands of years.


    TN: ? I usually update a chapter each for BtM and VCF each updating date unless there are bonus chapters but there are not enough days in February, urgh ?. Well anyway, that''s all of the February chapters, see you all again in the second week of March!

 Chapter 169: Young Heroic Spirit

    Chapter 169: Young Heroic Spirit


    Han Ling didn''t know how he entered the pce gate, nor how he sat in front of the desk.


    His seat was in the front row, and a pce servant brought him paper, pen and ink, but he didn''t dare to look up at the imperial face even once.


    Everyone knew that the emperor was sitting there, which made them both excited and terrified.


    Although they all made it onto the golden list of candidates who passed the top imperial examinations, no one knew what their final results would be.


    On the day of the announcement, Han Ling was waiting at the inn for the messenger to announce the good news, but he heard that there was a person who threw himself into the river after finding out that he was not on the list posted on the announcement board that day.


    It was not that his body had be dispirited, but the mind which had be dejected.


    After three years passed, it was estimated that this person would note to Beijing to take the test again.


    After answering the exam essay question, Han Ling and the others have to go back and wait for another two days.


    Song Shizhao sat at the head seat under Lin Yuan and looked at the papers of his disciple. His disciple was known as a child prodigy. After reading it over, he had a general understanding.


    Lin Yuan asked him, "How about the 2nd rank (TN: 4th ce and up)?"


    Song Shizhao sighed in his heart, the essay was indeed good, but it could only be said that it was not bad.


    That child was too prudent, and instead lost the sharp edges of the youth, and ended up being mediocre.


    "Your Majesty is wise." Song Shizhao saluted.


    Lin Yuan: "Rise,e and read these three essays."


    Song Shizhao sat back again and took the three essays handed over by Lin Yuan.


    Each had its own style, but they all shared one characteristic. They were determined to forge ahead and show their sharp edges. Although the focus was different, even appearing a little immature, each word had impact. He thought about the words carefully, and actually felt a sudden sh of enlightenment.


    "Who do you see as the first ce?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Song Shizhao pointed to one of them: "This one is coherent, rational and well thought out, and considers both the beginning and the end, this official congrattes Your Majesty on finding a rising talent!"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Sure enough, the monarch and the minister are of the same mind, Zhen has also decided on him."


    When entering the pce again, Han Ling''s mindset was no longer the same as that of before.


    The students all wore official uniforms, crowns on their heads, and stood outside the Daming Hall.


    After waiting for a while, Song Lian led them into the Daming Hall, where they lined up on two sides and stood respectfully to listen to the reciting of the final ranking.


    When the pce eunuch sang "First rank, first ce" Han Ling''s hand was already clenched into a fist.


    But when he really heard his name, his whole person was stunned and his ears kept buzzing, thinking it was a dream.


    Before he could return to his senses, all the students had already knelt down and shouted "Long live my emperor". Fortunately, his body was not as dazed as his brain. When others knelt, he knelt too.


    The top three were all immediately awarded official positions.


    Han Ling was awarded the position ofpiler at Hanlin Academy, and Li Linqing and Meng He, 2nd and 3rd ce respectively, were awarded the positions of editor at Hanlin Academy.


    The 2nd rank meritorious candidates had to be tested again, but this time it was not Lin Yuan, but Song Lian, and they would then be admitted to the Hanlin Academy as Shuji Shi (TN: title of the temporary position in the Hanlin Academy, conferred to meritorious candidates until the next examination) ording to their grades.


    As for the 3rd rank meritorious candidates, they could only go back and wait for news to see if they would stay in Beijing or would be sent out to other parts of the empire.


    Then these people would be given imperial horses and could make a round around the pce gate on horseback.


    Themon people would stop and watch the parade.


    Han Ling wore a golden embroidered ck gauze hat and a red robe on his body. He held the imperial edict in one hand, and stepped on the stirrups and rode the horse at the forefront.


    The parade was naturally not too fast. This was the first ce meritorious candidate of the new dynasty, which was of great significance. The people automatically and spontaneously threw flowers, and there were also women who threw aromatic silk handkerchiefs and sachets.


    After ten years of bitter hard work, in fact, after carefully counting back how could it just be ten years?


    When he could speak, he must recite books, and when he could walk, he must learn to hold a brush.


    Seeing the surging crowd, Han Ling wanted tough and cry.


    Laugh because he was finally getting what he wanted.


    Cry because his parents and family weren''t able to see this scene.


    And Li Linqing behind him was extremely rxed and leisurely. He was born with better looks than Han Ling. Han Ling was already in his thirties. At his age, he could be called young and promising for gaining the top spot, but Li Linqing was younger. He was in his early twenties, his face was as white as jade, his stature was thin and tall, and his eyes conveyed passion. Most of the silk handkerchiefs and sachets thrown by the women on the road were aimed at him.


    As for Meng He, he was the eldest of the three. He was in his forties. He was neither outstanding nor ugly, but his strong face with a square jaw always had advantages. Just by looking at his face, one could feel that this person was honest and upright.


    Only the 1st rank meritorious candidates could parade the streets, the 3nd rank and 3rd rank meritorious candidates have all returned to the inns and courtyards they rented, and those who were capital people would naturally go home.


    Themon people celebrated all day, and in the evening, there were still taverns offering wine, named Zhuangyuan Wine. (TN: Zhuangyuan=top scorer in the pce examination)


    Some of the candidates who made it onto the golden list were happy and some were sad, but most of the candidates from poor families were happy. They cupped their hands at each other and exchanged congrattions.


    Han Ling drank wine all night, and reported to Hanlin Academy the next day.


    Along with him were the second and third scorers.


    The three of them chatted happily.


    But soon, Li Linqing was taken away, and by Zheng Qingfeng, to the Court of Censors.


    Both Han Ling and Meng He felt sorry for Li Linqing.


    After all, as the saying goes, prime ministerse from Hanlin. Now that he has left Hanlin, his future..


    Li Linqing soon started to live very busy days where his feet barely rested from the ground.


    His parents also didn''t expect their son to get second ce in the imperial exam. After all, this son had always been a cker in his studies since he was a child, and now suddenly he scored 2nd in the exam. They kept feeling that their son must have used some back-handed means, maybe he had even cheated.


    This frightened his parents.


    After all, although the Li family was an aristocratic family, the whole family was rather timid.


    The kind that would ponder and think about it for a few years when deciding whether to do a bad thing. When they have finally finished thinking about it, there wasn''t any need to do it anymore.


    So the Li family had never made a mistake, just going downhill in terms of wealth and influence.


    Zhao Lin also didn''t expect Li Linqing to pass the exam. He himself only won the 86th ce in the 2nd rank. Although this was enough, when he thought of Li Linqing passing the exam in 2nd ce, he just couldn''t figure it out.


    It was nothing strange if it was someone else, but he knew Li Linqing!


    In the end, Li Linqing couldn''t stand the pestering of Zhao Lin and his parents, so he wrote down his answer for the pce exam. After his father and Zhao Lin read it, they were finally silenced.


    Zhao Lin fell silent out of shock, his father out of fright.


    But luckily it turned out well in the end.


    After reading it, his father was still trembling: "You, you are too bold! You never thought that if this essay angered His Majesty, then our whole family would then bepletely finished?!"


    Li Linqing didn''t care: "His Majesty is not a narrow-minded person. Brother Zhao told me that His Majesty regards everyone in the world as a useful person. Since this is the case, he would naturally be tolerant of people speaking freely."


    The topic of the pce exam was "official".


    He didn''t write how to be a good official, or what he would do after bing an official.


    But how to manage officials.


    Prevent officials from covering up for each other andbat bad habits in officialdom.


    He attacked almost all the dirty tricks and unwritten rules that were tacitly agreed upon within the officialdom.


    And he also put forward a suggestion that almost scared his father to deathdisallowing officials in the same region to make marriage alliances.


    Listing various hidden dangers brought by marriage alliances among officials.


    For example, when officials from the same region get married, they were clearly of several different surnames, but they would eventually be one surname.


    Bound together for good or ill, prosperity or hardship, and all kinds of shady businessing as a result of this.


    After reading Li Linqing''s answer sheet, Zhao Lin said with admiration, "I''m not as good as you."


    When he answered, what he wrote was how to be a good official.


    Now that he thought about it, he just felt that it was quite mediocre, and he was very lucky to be able to get 2nd rank, 86th ce.


    Li Linqing waved his hand and said, "Brother Zhao, why belittle yourself? It''s not toote to see through it now, there is still a shortage of people in the Court of Censors!"


    It was really short of people, too short of people!


    He was able to go to the Court of Censors because Lin Yuan suggested him. After seeing his essay, Zheng Qingfeng felt that he suited the position, and he also asked him privately for his opinion before he was then dispatched to the Court of Censors.


    As for the others, most of them shunned the Court of Censors, because as long as anyone possessed a working brain they would know that this was a new department that was the enemy of all civil and military officials. Putting aside how much power this department had, but just speaking of what this department had to do. It was basically being the public enemy number one of the several other departments.


    The Court of Censors was an isted ind, and apart from the emperor, there was no other ally.


    And no one had a clue where promotion led to, the future unclear.


    Zheng Qingfeng didn''t like people who had such thoughts.


    If one wanted to enter the Court of Censors, their temperament must be first ss, and they have to possess the daring to risk the enmity of the world.


    But there were too few people willing to enter the Court of Censors.


    Even Han Ling felt unsure about it.


    Except for the scribes in the Court of Censors now, there were only Zheng Qingfeng, him and Hong Xiu.


    What could three people do?


    And His Majesty stepped back and let them recruit people themselves, so Li Linqing thought of Zhao Lin.


    Zhao Lin was a son of an aristocratic family, and since childhood, he had grown up in the official circles.


    And he was not a fool. Although he was not extremely smart, he was not a fool who only knew how to recite from books.


    He also followed Zhou Rong in creating simplified characters before.


    He had the experience and the background, the only thing that was slightlycking was temperament and ability.


    One''s ability needed to be tempered, but one''s temperament was innate.


    Li Linqing asked him, "Brother, do you dare?"


    Zhao Lin hesitated, he didn''t know, he still wanted to enter Hanlin.


    But Li Linqing asked him again: "Brother, whose hands can you find the Imperial Sword to be in?"


    Zhao Lin answered without thinking, "In the hands of the emperor?"


    Li Linqing asked him again, "What is the Imperial Sword?"


    Zhao Lin replied: "It is the power to punish the traitor and the filth, granted by the imperial power."


    Li Linqing raised his head and said, "The Court of Censors is the Imperial Sword in the hands of the emperor!"


    Zhao Lin was shocked.


    Li Linqing changed his appearance from the past, and the young man was full of a youthful heroic spirit: "Brother, do you want to wait bitterly for your seniority to rise in Hanlin, or follow your brother, turn into a sword in His Majesty''s hand, and sh at corrupt and traitorous officials!"


    Zhao Lin bit his lip, thought hard for a long time, and finally said, "In this case, I will ept your invitation."


    Li Linqing held Zhao Lin''s hand: "The promise of a gentleman."


    Zhao Lin looked into Li Linqing''s eyes: "Will never waver in this life!"


    Father Li slumped on the ground and muttered, "Crazy, crazy!"


    How did he give birth to such a fearless and audacious son?!


    Father Li hurriedly told his old wife: "In the future, we will live behind closed doors, and must not let people grab a hold onto a weakness. I can''t control that unfilial son. But we must not be implicated by him."


    His old wife was also very worried: "Qing''er is still young, I''m just afraid of him being deceived.."


    Father Li''s eyes widened: "Deceived? The way I see it, he''s already so arrogant that he has even forgotten his own name!"


    Suddenly, Li Linqing''s voice came from outside: "Dad, your son remembers, my surname is Li, my name is Linqing, and my courtesy name is Lezhi."


    Father Li: "Scram!"


    After a while, Li Linqing''s voice came from outside again, but this time it was much smaller: "Father, your son has scrammed."

 Chapter 170: Long Overdue

    Chapter 170: Long Overdue


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    Lin Yuan slept in for once. Although he was willing to be a diligent emperor, it was not like he could work 365 days a year without rest. That was not diligent administration, that was suicidal, so he would give himself a day off every weekin fact, only half a day, he still had to read the memorials in the afternoon, but he could sleep until noon instead of going to the morning assembly at the ungodly hour of 5am.


    Although it was very improper, the officials did not admonish him.


    After all..they wanted to sleep in too.


    No one was made of iron, getting up every day at 3am in the morning, who could stand it.


    Lin Yuan sat up from the bed. Chen Baisong was no longer in bed. He was sitting at the wooden table in the bedroom drinking tea, shirtless and revealing a torso that was covered with scars, but they did not make him look hideous, but rather sexy.


    "Is there any news from Haozhou?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Only then did Chen Baisong realize that Lin Yuan was up. He watched Lin Yuan walk to his side and sat down, and said, "Sun Deya is dying."


    Lin Yuan raised his eyebrows.


    Sun Deya himself was a viin, he rejoiced in grandiose deeds, and he liked to y conspiracy tricks. He would suppress any outstanding high-ranking military officers under hismand.


    No one could be better than him.


    After all, his im to the throne was not legitimate, so he was even crazier than Han Lin''er.


    He seized and confiscated as many treasures as possible, and lived a life of extravagance and debauchery.


    Wine and sex hollowed out his body.


    Suspicion made him unable to trust anyone.


    With a person who had no magnanimity sitting in that seat, the fact that the people below had yet to rebel made Lin Yuan feel disbelief.


    Now Sun Deya was ill and couldn''t move in bed.


    Haozhou was not in chaos yet, but it was about to be in chaos.


    Lin Yuan was not nning on recovering a piece of scorched earth, so the sooner he dispatched troops, the better.


    Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "Tell Zhu Yuanzhang to go and bring Ma shi along."


    Ma shi had been working with Zhu Yuanzhang''s army as a nurse, and Lin Yuan had heard that she had been promoted to head nurse.


    Whether Ma shi''s adoptive father Guo Zixing died because of Sun Deya was unknown.


    But Ma shi seemed to believe that Guo Zixing''s death was rted to Sun Deya.


    Since that was the case, why not fulfill her desire to uphold filial piety?


    Lin Yuan took a bite of lotus cake, the kes falling on the table.


    Chen Baisong reached out and brushed away the residue from the corner of Lin Yuan''s mouth, and said softly, "Alright."


    When the imperial decree reached the barracks, and within half a day after Zhu Yuanzhang epted the decree, Ma shi arrived. She was still wearing a nurse''s uniform. The nurse''s uniform was a cyan robe of a very light color, so that it could be noticed when it was stained with dirt and dust. This way, when patching up injured soldiers they could avoid dirt stuck to their robes getting into the wounds of the injured soldiers.


    Ma shi and Zhu Yuanzhang did notmunicate frequently.


    The nurses didn''t often walk around the barracks, they all lived outside the barracks, and Ma shi was in charge of them.


    "I heard that His Majesty asked General to go to Haozhou?!" Ma shi''s shaved eyebrows and hairline grew back, and now one could tell she was a woman even in men''s clothes.


    Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t hide it from her: "Exactly."


    Ma shi''s heart surged up and down, she had been waiting for this day, waiting for the day to avenge her adoptive father and kill the enemy!


    She knelt down on the spot and kowtowed three times to Zhu Yuanzhang: "General, take me along!"


    She raised her head, her eyes were wide, full of anger, fierce like the eyes of an or a tiger: "The hatred of killing my father must be avenged!"


    Zhu Yuanzhangughed at her: "You are a woman, and weapons on the battlefield have no eyes. I have no energy to protect you."


    Ma shi also knew that she would be a hindrance on the battlefield. Since childhood, it was not wielding swords that she had studied, and she had no strength. She couldn''t even lift a sword. She gritted her teeth and said, "Then I will be in the camp, waiting for General''s triumphant return, I only hope General will not kill Sun Deya immediately."


    "At least let me watch him die." Ma shi stared at Zhu Yuanzhang, her eyes reddened.


    Zhu Yuanzhang personally helped her up and said earnestly, "I answer you."


    Ma shi revealed a teary but joyful smile.


    She was clearly not a beauty, but Zhu Yuanzhang was suddenly struck into a daze, and he didn''t recover until Ma shi exited the tent.


    Really..


    How strange.


    Sun Deya, who was immobile in bed, could only move his eyes, breathe through his nose, and open and close his mouth but could not speak.


    He had truly be a true cripple.


    His officials have note to see him for a long time.


    Even the pce maids and eunuchs treated him more and more perfunctorily.


    Because he couldn''t speak, even if the pce maids and eunuchs treated him rudely, he couldn''t tell anyone.


    He felt that his whole body emitted a rancid smell.


    He wondered who was holding the court now.


    No one came to tell him.


    Not only was he paralyzed and unable to speak, he was also deaf.


    Even if he could hear, he could not receive any news.


    He wondered what was going on outside.


    Every day passed meaninglessly.


    At the beginning, he was very angry, he didn''t believe that he would be a cripple.


    Later, he was still angry, but he couldn''t express it. Over time, his illness became more and more serious.


    The pce maids and eunuchs were also reluctant to approach him.


    He could hear the pce maid whispering as she wiped him, "It smells so bad."


    Kill her!


    Someone! Drag her out and chop off her head!


    Beat her to death!


    Turn her into a human swine!


    But he couldn''t utter a word, he could only listen to the pce maid continue to say: "If I knew I would be serving a cripple who doesn''t even know how to shit and pee on his own, I wouldn''t have entered the pce."


    A cripple who doesn''t even know how to shit and pee on his own..


    Sun Deya wished he was dead at this moment!


    Why didn''t he die when he had an attack? And instead live in such humiliation.


    A paralyzing stroke, even if Bian Que was alive, he might not be able to cure such a terminal illness. (TN: Bian Que=Warring States physician known for his medical skills)


    He wanted to die.


    But when he thought of his empire, he didn''t want to die.


    Maybe it could be cured?


    There were so many capable people in the world, as long as he could find a Daoist priest with cultivation, maybe he would be able to recover after swallowing a pill?


    But the more beautiful his daydreams, the more anxious and suffering he was.


    Because he couldn''t say those words to anyone.


    Slowly, Sun Deya stopped thinking.


    What he saw every day when he opened his eyes was the bed canopy, and then the maid would feed him. He could only eat liquids, solids were unable to be ingested


    At the beginning, there were all kinds of meat porridge, and sugar or other things were added. Later, there was no meat and no sugar, and only white porridge was left.


    His empress and concubines woulde to see him at first.


    Later, they didn''te anymore. They were busy currying favor with officials and pushing their son to be the next emperor.


    Everyone thought he was dead, even if he was still lying here.


    The pce maids and eunuchs would sometimes hide in his bedroom, cking off from work under the guise of serving him.


    And then they would even gossip in front of him.


    He remembered that some pce maids and eunuchs were caught in affairs in the pce before, and he even mocked them, saying that these things without roots actually wanted to y with women as well.


    And now hey in bed immobile.


    The eunuch who was ridiculed by him was now embracing the pce maid he had once slept with.


    They were evenying beside him!


    The eunuch also said: "Come, my beloved concubine, call me Your Majesty."


    The pce maid giggled and said, "Your Majesty."


    Sun Deya closed his eyes tightly.


    The sounds of pleasure were right next to his ear.


    At this moment, there was a huge explosion and a terrifying sound came from outside.


    The pce maid and the eunuch hurriedly got out of bed and dressed. The eunuch opened the window of the bedroom and looked into the distance. The city wall was on fire!


    Someone was attacking the city!


    He said to the pce maid, "Quick! Let''s go!"


    The pce maid was so frightened she nearly fainted, "Where?"


    The eunuch said, "Let''s escape and go to a safe ce."


    The maid wanted to ask where the safe ce was.


    But looking at the eunuch''s firm eyes, she stretched out her hand.


    Before leaving, she turned her head to take ast look at Sun Deya lying on the bed.


    The man who once took her in bed.


    The man who used to frighten and disgust her.


    "Bah!"


    The pce maid turned her head and ran away.


    Sun Deya didn''t know how long he had waited, but only knew that when he opened his eyes again, what he saw was not the bed canopy that he saw every day before. He could feel himself lying on the rough ground under him.


    Then a face appeared in his field of vision.


    It was a woman''s face.


    Ma shi was also looking at Sun Deya.


    But the strange thing was, the moment she saw Sun Deya, her hatred slowly receded.


    She recalled the first time she saw Sun Deya.


    It was Sun Deya who came to see her adoptive father, and she met him by chance.


    At that time, she didn''t know that she and this honest looking man would be enemies.


    She didn''t know that she could hate someone so much.


    And now she looked into Sun Deya''s eyes and knew that Sun Deya didn''t recognize her anymore.


    That''s right, they have only met twice in total.


    Perhaps in Sun Deya''s heart, she had no value worthy of his memory.


    "My surname is Ma, and I''m Guo Zixing''s goddaughter." Ma shi held a dagger that Zhu Yuanzhang gave her and inserted it deeply into Sun Deya''s chest.


    "When reincarnated in the next life, if you want revenge,e and find me."


    Sun Deya didn''t remember who this woman was even up to the moment of his death.


    He killed too many people, too many to count.


    Whose wife was this? Whose daughter? He really couldn''t remember.


    At the moment of dying, Sun Deya''s mind went nk.


    When the dagger pierced his flesh and blood, only then did he feel that "I''m alive".


    And also feel pain.


    He should have died long ago..

 Chapter 171: Daily Life

    Chapter 171: Daily Life


    The snow and ice melted, the earth was rejuvenated, and the green shoots re-emerged on the branches.


    The salt miners in Gaoyou City woke up a long time ago. They came out of their homes or dormitories and went to the canteen in groups to get food. No matter how much the prices rose in Gaoyou, they could eat their fill with just two coins in the canteen. This was only the treatment reserved for salt miners.


    After breakfast, they went to work.


    Gaoyou was originally very rich, but in Gaoyou it was not salt miners who were rich, normon people, but salt supervisors and officials, as well as big wealthy families who colluded with officials and the merchants.


    But now it is different. Salt miners could earn money by working hard. Whoever worked more would get more.


    In the past, being a salt miner was a hard job, and it was only when people couldnt survive that they came to be a salt miner, doing the hardest work, earning the least money, and unable to fill their stomachs no matter how desperately they worked.


    But now who would have thought that in Gaoyou, there had been salt miners who once starved to death.


    A salt miner who died of starvation was Sun Si''s father.


    Sun Si, as the name suggested, was the fourth child in the family.


    And the only one who survived.


    His brothers and sisters either died of disease or starved to death, but he was the only one who had survived.


    And now just his earnings alone could support his family, his old mother, his wife and children.


    After the South Bodhisattva came, the life of themon people in Gaoyou changed for the better. He married a wife, and his wife had given birth to three children, two sons and one daughter. His fellow miners all said that he was lucky.


    His mother and wife also got along well, every time he came home, he felt that such a life was like a dream.


    Sometimes when he thought of the old days, he felt like it had all happened in his previous life.


    The only regret was that his father was not able to hold on until the arrival of the South Bodhisattva, and now His Majesty the Emperor.


    His mother had recuperated these past years, and now her health and bones have be much tougher. Now, when she had nothing to do, she would go pick wild vegetables or wild fruits in the mountains with her old girlfriends, make side dishes or jams and send them to restaurants, and also earn some pocket money.


    Currently, the children still needed to be looked after, his wife and old mother took turns taking care of the children.


    When Sun Si was working, a co-worker asked, "Sun Si, is your eldest child six years old yet?"


    Sun Si put down the tool in his hand and said with a smile, "Yes, he has a strong physique."


    "Then will you send your kid to the government school?" The person who asked the question hesitated.


    Sun Si said strangely: "Of course I will send him, I heard that if they study well, there will be a schrship! I don''t ask him to score 1st ce on the imperial examination and bring honor to the family, I just want him to learn a few words, and don''t be illiterate like me in the future."


    The co-worker sighed: "My eldest child is ten years old. In the past, he could already work with me."


    He was reluctant to part with thisbor force.


    It was Sun Si who persuaded him: "Think about it, now you want your son to work as a salt miner? The bosses won''t allow it anyway, didn''t you hear the team leader say they must be fourteen years old before they could work, otherwise it will be considered childbor. You will be fined.


    "Sending him to school, although he can''t earn money for the family, but if he can study well and get decent grades when he graduates, what is there to be afraid that he won''t find a good job? Maybe he will earn more in one month than half a year as a salt miner."


    The co-worker was very conflicted.


    There were not many people in his family left, and his eldest son had finally grown up with no illness and no disaster until now, and he could now work and earn money.


    Sent to school..


    It would be at least three years of study.


    His son didn''t seem to be the type to be able to earn money for his family just by going to school.


    Sun Si saw that he was unable to make up his mind, and said: "In the future, when everyone has gone to school and learned to read, but only your son is still illiterate, aren''t you afraid that he would not be able to find a wife and carry on the family line, especially as there are originally much fewer girls than boys?"


    The co-worker then widened his eyes and said, "I should send him to school then."


    On the day when the school started, Sun Si took his eldest son to report at the gate of the school which was already crowded with people.


    Because there were new textbooks this year, ording to rumors this year they have started to implement simplified characters.


    Themon people did not understand what simplified characters were, but they only heard that it was easier to learn and easier to understand.


    In the previous years, students still learned the previous characters, but the simplified characters and the previous characters were of the same origin, and it was easy to recognize them.


    Sun Si first took his eldest son to register, reported his parents'' names, his home address, and his job. Then he went to find his eldest son''s ss, which was first grade, ss 5.


    The teacher told him that there were a total of six grades, the first, second, and third grades, and then fourth, fifth, and sixth grades.


    Generally, one could graduate after three years of study, and one could continue to study the higher grades if one''s family was willing.


    After finishing the sixth year, those who want to take the imperial examinations could still go to university.


    Sun Si looked at the beautiful new school building. There were many things he had never seen before in the school, and the children could y on it. He thanked the teacher gratefully, and then sent his son into the ssroom.


    When he left, he instructed his son: "Be obedient, study hard, and learn better skills than your father in the future."


    Although his eldest son was still young, he knew that he was the eldest son of the family and carried the responsibility on his shoulders since he was a child. He said to Sun Si, "I know, Dad, I will definitely study hard."


    "I can even teach my little brother and sister when I go back homr."


    Sun Si left in a hurry. He took a half-day leave and wanted to go back to work early.


    He could earn two taels of silver a month because he worked hard enough and did a better job than other salt miners.


    One of the two taels of silver would be spent on food and clothing at home, while the remaining tael would be saved. He nned to save for two years, then renovate his house and pay the housing management bureau so that he could add more rooms to his house.


    The children were growing up fast, and they couldn''t continue to stay in the same room with him and his wife forever.


    When the new rooms were built, he would have them move in.


    Since the eldest began going to school, he would tell his younger brother and sister about his schooling in the school.


    "My teacher said that if you study well, you will not be charged for textbooks in the future." The eldest son said happily, "The teacher also praised my memory yesterday! I was elected as the ss leader this afternoon, and all my ssmates chose me!"


    The younger brother and sister looked at their elder brother with admiration, and felt that his whole person had changed after he went to school.


    The eldest son also said to Sun Si, "Dad, when I graduate, I will earn money to support the family, support you, mom, grandma, and my little brother and sister!"


    Sun Siughed at him: "Your dad is not old yet! I don''t need you to support us! Your younger siblings will also go to study in the future, maybe they will be even more promising than you, and you don''t need to support them!"


    "When your dad and mom can''t work anymore, then you can support us."


    The child frowned: "Ai! Then when will you not be able to work anymore!"


    Sun Si didn''t know whether tough or cry: "You little ruffian, whose dumb mouth did you take after?"


    His wife was cooking on the stove and shouted, "Clearly from you."


    His mother also joined in the fun: "Your dad is just like you!"


    Sun Si couldn''t win against so many, so he went out to chop firewood by himself. Although firewood was cheaper now, after living in poverty for a long time, he always felt that he could save a little bit more on things he could take care of himself. Only when the autumn was over would they spend money to buy firewood and coal.


    The coal was burning in the house and it was very warm, but the windows must be open. His team leader would tell them every year that those who do not open the windows would be smoked to death.


    The firewood was burned when cooking.


    "Dinner is ready!" His wife brought the dishes to the main room, and the family sat around the wooden table.


    The little child reached out to grab the steamed buns and said happily, "Mom! Why are there steamed buns today!"


    This was made from white flour! Life was better now, but white flour was still expensive, and ordinary people were reluctant to buy it.


    His wife smiled and said, "Your dad got his wages yesterday."


    Every time he got paid, they would have a good meal the next day. This was the unwritten rule in the Sun family.


    When his wife brought out another te of vegetables, the entire family was nearly drooling.


    "Fat meat!" The little girl''s eyes couldn''t move away at all.


    Fatty and greasy pork was very rare, and the fat meat at the meat stalls were the fastest to be bought.


    Chicken, duck, and fish were all lean meat, but people still preferred fatty pork.


    His wife said proudly: "I went to the market to wait before dawn this morning, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to buy such good fat meat."


    Her cooking skill was average, but the whole family gobbled it down as if it was the most delicious food ever.


    Sun Si took a bite of the steamed bun and watched his little brats rush to grab the fat meat, his eyes full of smiles.


    He, Sun Si, didn''t let his own kids go hungry, and he didn''t let his wife and mother starve either.


    Although it was not a big achievement, he was already very content and satisfied.


    "By the way, there is a daycare just opened on the street." His wife told Sun Si before going to bed.


    Sun Si also knew what a daycare was. Now, many families have both men and women working together to earn money. With no one to take care of the children, there was a need for daycares.


    Parents would send their children to work before they go to work. There were women watching the kids there, taking care of their meals, and sometimes even giving out small snacks.


    Parents would then pick up their children and take them home after work.


    This kind of daycare was very strict, the door was always closed during the day, and security guards were hiredthis was also a new upation, and the wages were not low!


    Those who had strong physiques were willing to go.


    The merchants were very thorough, so don''t even mention human traffickers, even a fly had difficulty getting in.


    But it was not cheap. One child would cost a string of coins a month, and two would cost two strings of coins.


    Sun Si turned over and looked at his wife: "Do you want to go to work?"


    His wife nodded: "San Ya doesn''t need to be breastfed anymore, isn''t there a knitting factory looking to hire? It''s close to home, I cane back every day, and I heard that if I can meet the standard, I will earn a tael of silver, and after meeting the standard, the rest will bemissions, up to 40 coins!"


    Her eyes were bright: "The others only give 20 coins worth ofmission, this one is 40 coins."


    Sun Si said strangely: "Why 40 coins?"


    Wife: "Why else, they can''t recruit anyone."


    Sun Si suddenly realized, all the men were willing to work manualbor requiring strength, the more strength the more they earn. Few men were willing to work in the knitting factory. The job was a strain on the eyes and required nimble hands. Men who were willing to work there were originally attentive and nimble with their hands.


    He heard that there was a rough guy who went to work in a knitting factory before, but he ended up tearing up two spools of threads. He didn''t make any money, and he even lost money.


    Since then, men who felt that they didn''t have the talent stopped trying to work there lest they lose money.


    "Then go." Sun Si agreed very much, "Let''s make money together, maybe we''ll even save up all the money for building the house by the end of this year!"


    His wife was also very happy: "Yes, we should save more. In the future, our two boys will marry a wife, and our girl will need a dowry. Money is needed everywhere!"


    It used to be a hardship to spend money.


    Now it was not a hardship to spend money, because they could earn more.


    As a result, the next day, his wife went to the knitting factory for an interview, and Sun Si''s mother also followed.


    Thenhis wife failed the interview, her hands were too clumsy.


    His old mother got the job instead.

 Chapter 172: Offering Incense

    Chapter 172: Offering Incense


    Shitou Vige was a small vige with just over 20 households. During the war, all the men in the vige were drafted, leaving behind all women. Outside, Shitou Vige was also called the Widow''s Vige. The vige head''s family consisted of three widows, and the old matriarch was in charge of the women in the vige.


    It was fortunate that the vige had her as the women in the vige would not have survived that chaotic time otherwise.


    After all the men were drafted, they stopped interacting with the outside world and focused on raising their children. Only the peddlers would asionally bring some salt to exchange with them.


    The old matriarch from the vige head''s family was called old woman Zhao by the vigers. She was a sturdy old woman, skinny as a withered branch but still possessing admirable physical strength that was even greater than that of young men. Her hair waspletely white and wore rags all day. She also dug a cer with her two daughters-inw and raised chickens and ducks in the cer.


    The women in the vige all learned to do this, otherwise, if they kept the animals outside, the minor officials might rob them all.


    The women went to work in the fields, and the children were all sent to the vige head''s house to be looked after by old woman Zhao''s eldest daughter-inw.


    All the women in the vige were united and used their strength in one ce, so no matter whether there was famine or war, they all survived.


    The children also survived, thanks to old woman Zhao''s strongmand.


    Later, the peddlers didn''te back for a long time, and they didn''t dare to go out after the vige''s stock of salt was eaten up.


    It was only with the peddlers'' reappearance that they could exchange for salt again, but the peddlers told them that the dynasty had changed now. The current emperor was a good emperor, and the tax taken for farming was very small, and women could also possess private property when they set up households.


    "Old woman Zhao!" The woman ran into the vige head''s house, and she excitedly said to old woman Zhao, who was sitting in the courtyard picking vegetables, "The peddler has brought salt!"


    Old woman Zhao also stood up excitedly when she heard the words, and she followed out: "How much salt did they bring?"


    The woman''s hands waved excitedly: "An entire cart! They also said that salt is cheaper now! Official salt is cheaper than private salt!"


    Old woman Zhao was taken aback: "Official salt?"


    She hadn''t heard of official salt for so many years.


    The woman nodded: "He said that the dynasty has changed! The emperor has been reced!"


    Old woman Zhao: "Truly?"


    The womanughed happily: "Yes, and he said that the new dynasty will not collectnd tax for the first three years, and women can also set up households!"


    The womenughed in a silly manner.


    Old woman Zhao''s small eyes narrowed.


    The woman restrained her expression and instantly became nervous.


    Old woman Zhao said vigntly, "You believe him just because he says?"


    The woman whispered, "So much salt, he couldn''t get that much before."


    The woman felt that what she said was very reasonable: "Even if he lied to us, what could he get out of it?"


    Old woman Zhao scolded her: "It''s more a ttery to say you''re stupid!"


    "The little children of our vige!"


    The woman''s face turned blue instantly. She managed to raise her only daughter with difficulty, and she nned to rely on this daughter in her old age. If her daughter was taken away, she would lose any motivation to live.


    "Then..what should we do? He is at the entrance of the vige now.." As the woman spoke she turned around and walked back, "I''ll go get a hoe! Beat him to death and bury him, no one will know we''re here!"


    Her tone was fast and urgent, it obviously wasn''t the first time they had done such a thing.


    There were mountain bandits who came scouting before, and once they were discovered, the women of the vige would do just that.


    There were no men in the vige, only women. If someone wanted to break into the vige, the women would not even be able to die even if they wanted to.


    When they killed the first time, none of them dared to do it.


    It was old woman Zhao who took the only rusted knife left in the vige, and cut the man''s neck like one did with a chicken, letting the blood out.


    After the person died, they found a ce to bury him.


    Later, the women in the vige learned to take up arms to protect themselves.


    There were hoes at the door of every household. If something happened, they could swarm the enemy with a hoe in each woman''s hands.


    Fortunately, there were not many bandits who attacked them. With the scouts dead they couldn''t figure out how many men and weapons there were in this vige, so they didn''t rashly attack the vige.


    So the women in the vige listened to old woman Zhao''s words very much.


    Because facts have proved that what old woman Zhao said and did was right.


    No one would question old woman Zhao''s decision. When everyone is united, their strength should not be underestimated.


    The peddler didn''t know that his life might end in this Widow''s Vige.


    He was still talking to the women in the vige about the outside world.


    "A lot of new houses have been built!" The peddler smiled, his hands gesturing exaggeratedly, "My parents, wife and I have also been allocated a house, and I will be a salt seller hired by the government in the future! The more I buy, the lower the price!"


    He excitedly shared with the women: "I only have one daughter, but now when daughters grow up we can recruit a son-inw. The grandchild born will take the maternal surname. If her man bullies her, we can kick her man out and find a better one!"


    Although he was a peddler, he was not young anymore. He injured his body when he was fleeing for his life during the civil strife and could no longer have children. So he cherished the daughter in the palm of his hand, and carrying on the family line was now entrusted to his daughter in the future.


    The women eximed again and again.


    Was it that good outside now?


    Was what the peddler said true?


    The peddler wouldn''t happen to have hurt his head and was now saying crazy things?


    Don''t know who shouted: "Old woman Zhao is here!"


    The women parted one after another for a visible path.


    Old woman Zhao walked over from the open path made by the women and walked in front of the peddler.


    The peddler knew that the old woman was in charge of the vige, and quickly said: "Old woman Zhao, look, this time I brought all good salt! Fine salt! You can''t even buy it with money!"


    He knew that the women in this vige had no money, so every time he came here, they would exchange things for things. The women would give him chickens and ducks, or chicken eggs and duck eggs. Although he didn''t earn much, no matter how small a mosquito was, it was still meat. He was still willing to earn this hard money.


    And he was also a kind-hearted person. He felt that the life of the widows in this vige was difficult. In the past, when the days were difficult, he was afraid that other peddlers would leak their situation to the bandits, so he always went out in the middle of the night and brought salt over.


    "Tie him up." Old woman Zhao gave an order. Although the women didn''t know what happened, they still held the rope and pressed the man to the ground as they tied him up tightly.


    The peddler''s eyes widened and he resisted frantically. He shouted: "What are you doing?! I didn''t hurt you! You can''t return kindness with ingratitude!"


    Old woman Zhao looked at him darkly: "If you tell the truth, you will naturally be let go. If you tell a lie, there is no need to leave this vige again."


    The peddler was frightened, he was dragged into the yard of old woman Zhao''s house, and a rusty knife was ced in front of him. There was a red mark on the handle of the knife, which was the trace of blood that had never been scrubbedpletely clean.


    What kind of blood was that?


    Chicken blood? Duck blood? Or..human blood?


    The peddler was tied to the ground, he didn''t dare to move, and he secretly scolded himself that he shouldn''t be a good person.


    Good people were not rewarded.


    If only he hadn''t pitied them and thought of bringing them salt back then.


    Before the peddler could speak, he was hit with a stick on the back of his head.


    For a moment, the world was spinning, and the peddler''s vision blurred.


    It was already night when he woke up again.


    "Old woman.." The peddler was lying on the ground with a disheartened face, he didn''t dare to say harsh words, he only dared to plead, "We have no past grievances and no enmity in recent days, these years the mountain road had been steep, but I still pulled the cart to send salt over, even if you don''t remember my kindness, don''t kill me.."


    "My father, mother, wife, and child are all waiting for me at home."


    Old woman Zhao was sitting next to him, and old woman Zhao said, "You said, the dynasty has changed outside?"


    Peddler: "Why would I lie to you about this!"


    Old woman Zhao said, "Tell me."


    The peddler exined the events of the past few years clearly, saying that he was now a salt seller hired by the government, and that he had been assigned to a house, his whole family had a ce to live, and there were no bandits outside. The government''s soldiers patrolled the streets, those ruffians and hoodlums dared notmit crimes, and the life of themon people had never been easier.


    Men could find jobs so long as they have the strength, and so could women so long as they were willing to go out of the house.


    Moreover, women could find a husband to marry into the wife''s family and set up female households.


    If you set up a female household, you could have private property.


    There was no worry about it being snatched away.


    "Since that''s the case, this old woman wille with you to take a look." Old woman. Zhao untied the peddler herself.


    She said to the women around her: "If I don''te back, you don''t have to worry about me, and you should live your life well. Ertou''s wife is a smart one. If I don''te back, you will listen to her."


    "If what he said is true, I''lle back and take you all to the outside world."


    The women were very afraid, old woman Zhao was their backbone and pir.


    It was Ertou''s wife who stood up and said, "Don''t fuss! Old woman Zhao is clever!"


    Only then did the women calm down.


    Old woman Zhao helped the peddler up and took off the gold bracelet from her wrist.


    This was the dowry passed on to her by her mother, and she was not willing to pawn it even when the family was in the most difficult straits.


    She put the gold bracelet into the hands of the peddler: "Young man, I have wronged you. You can take this bracelet and pawn it, and buy something for your home."


    Even if the peddler felt terrible anger, his anger disappeared when he saw the gold bracelet.


    This gold bracelet was worth more than a half-year''s worth of sry, and it was even a solid gold bracelet!


    "Nothing to it!" The peddler grinned, "I know you are a sincere olddy! Never do wrong to a good person."


    Early the next morning, old woman Zhao left with the peddler.


    The women in the vige sent them a long way, and many of them were wiping their tears.


    The children were pulled along by their mothers to watch old woman Zhao leave.


    "Mother, where are they going?" The little child looked up and asked his mother.


    The mother said worriedly: "They are going outside."


    The little child had never left the vige since he was born. He said strangely: "Where is the outside? Are there people outside?"


    Mother hugged him, crying with tears and snot running down her face: "Mother came from outside, and Mother''s family is from the vige outside!"


    As soon as she cried, other women began to cry.


    The natal family was also family.


    Married daughters also missed their natal home.


    Who knew if their natal home was still there or not?


    The little child didn''t understand very well, but when his mother cried, he cried too.


    The Widow''s Vige was quickly drowned out by sobs and crying.


    They hoped that what the peddler said was true.


    The emperor had really changed outside, women could really set up households, and taxes on farming were exempt for three years.


    If that was the case, then they would set up a tablet for longevity for the peddler and offer him incense every day.

 Chapter 173: Pride And Success

    Chapter 173: Pride And Sess


    On Lin Yuan''s desk, there was a "dictionary" sent by Song Lian and Zhou Rong. This dictionary had not yet been named. It would be sent to various ces only after Lin Yuan passed it. The court would then send people to the local government schools to introduce it to the teachers. It would be taught to the students only when the teachers have learned it.


    After reading it over, Lin Yuan felt that it was passable, and decided to have the officials see it tomorrow at morning assembly.


    "Still not sleeping?" Chen Baisong had already started to undress.


    Lin Yuan walked over and untied Chen Baisong''s belt for him, the action not something he was familiar with. As he untied it he chuckled: "Zhen shall remove the general''s armor for him."


    Chen Baisong had no expression.


    Lin Yuan made a lewd joke, but unfortunately Chen Baisong couldn''t understand it, and he had no audience to appreciate his joke.


    Chen Baisong slept on the dragon bed for a long time, and he was not as nervous as he was at the beginning. After knowing the taste of intimacy, he was like a wild wolf that got its first taste of mating, and every night when it was time he was always eager. He was still very proper and waited for the lights to be blown out, starting only after entering the bed and letting down the bed curtains.


    But he was also very improper, so long as he entered the bed shrouded by bed curtains, he had no scruples, as if this slice of the world was independent of everything else.


    Lin Yuan preferred to be on top.


    His hands would be on Chen Baisong''s chest and abdominal muscles, which made him feel in control of everything.


    However, he did not reject being pressed down by Chen Baisong either.


    Different positions have their different pleasures.


    Chen Baisong was like a wolf, he liked to bite Lin Yuan''s neck.


    When the happenings behind the bed curtains fell silent, Lin Yuan was already too tired to move. Chen Baisong got out of bed and poured him a cup of warm water. Ever since Lin Yuan told him that drinking tea at night made it hard to fall asleep, he never poured tea for Lin Yuan any more at night.


    Chen Baisong came over with a teacup of warm water. He parted the bed curtains, and the musky smell of lovemaking hit him in his face. Chen Baisong was aroused again almost instantly.


    Lin Yuan took the cup of water and swallowed it down. He was sweating profusely, and the sheets under him were also soaked through.


    It was Chen Baisong who went to bring over new sheets.


    Just when he was about to change it, Lin Yuan hooked his neck and smiled at him: "Again, don''t change it for nothing."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan''s smile and returned to the bed.


    Lin Yuan had been observing Chen Baisong''s expression during gaps. Chen Baisong was very fierce when he was in the throes of passion, and his expression was also a little ferocious, but he felt that it was very sexy, probably because his aesthetics were broken.


    After this time, Chen Baisong changed the sheets and bedding, and threw the dirty ones to the side to be brought away by Er Liang and washed in the morning.


    Almost all the servants serving in his personal pce know about Lin Yuan and Chen Baisong, but don''t know how Er Liang disciplined them, no rumors or news have spread outside despite how long it had been.


    However, it made no difference to Lin Yuan whether it was known or not.


    After changing the sheets and bedding, Chen Baisongy down beside Lin Yuan. He rolled over and wrapped his arms around Lin Yuan''s waist with a nk expression.


    He had been like this recently, and he always seemed to feel like he was dreaming.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yuan asked him, "Can''t sleep?"


    Chen Baisong said seriously: "I won''t marry a wife."


    Lin Yuan: "En."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan, his eyes seemed to glow under the dim lighting.


    It was a rather eerie glow.


    So Lin Yuan kissed his forehead: "Don''t worry, there is only you in my harem, you are the only one."


    Chen Baisong didn''t expect Lin Yuan to say this, he frowned tightly, remembering that the court had been talking about the selection of concubines these days, and every time he heard it, he felt as if he had been stabbed in the chest.


    No..that feeling was probably more painful than a stab to the chest.


    No matter how many wounds he suffered on the battlefield, no matter how deep the wounds were, he had never felt this way.


    That''s right, how could the emperor have no harem? Without a harem and no heirs, who would inherit the throne in the end?


    Chen Baisong had been waiting for the day Lin Yuan got married since Lin Yuan ascended the throne.


    After being with Lin Yuan, he was still waiting.


    But he didn''t know what he would do if Lin Yuan really had a harem.


    Would he pretend to not know? But at that time, when Lin Yuan had to visit the harem, the nights that belonged to them would be less and less.


    And he didn''t think he would attract Lin Yuan''s attention more than those charming young girls.


    Perhaps he would ask to leave Beijing and go be stationed at a border. Maybe every three or five years he would go to Beijing to see Lin Yuan.


    It was just that at that time Lin Yuan would be sitting up on the dragon chair, and he would be standing below among the officials.


    When Lin Yuan had a son, maybe he would have to send celebratory gifts to Beijing.


    He was practically waiting for that day toe in despair.


    But now Lin Yuan said, only him?


    Chen Baisong couldn''t believe it, he turned his head to look at Lin Yuan, his eyes were bright and burning, and there seemed to be embers of mes inside. He heard his hoarse voice asking, "What about the throne?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "I have a younger sister."


    "Even if I don''t, I would think of other ways. In the Song Dynasty, there were also n sons who were not the emperor''s own blood to inherit the throne." Lin Yuan saw Chen Baisong''s panic andforted softly, "You have to have confidence in me."


    Chen Baisong finally allowed the heart in his throat to fall back down to its original ce.


    With a surge of excitement, he turned over again.


    Exercising again before going to bed, Lin Yuan thought.


    As a result, when it was time to get up, Lin Yuan knew what a wise saying "The day was too short as the sun rose high in the sky, and the emperor shall not go to morning assembly" was.


    He was very satisfied, but he was really tired, especially his waist.


    Just like riding a horse, after getting up on it the waist had to exert strength. Chen Baisong''s duration was also long, so of course he was tired.


    Er Liang walked in after hearing Lin Yuan''s call.


    Turning a blind eye to the scattered clothes and bedding on the floor.


    He also turned a blind eye to Chen Baisong, who was still sleeping soundly on the dragon bed.


    Lin Yuan got up lightly and didn''t wake Chen Baisong. Anyway, the generals didn''t have to go to court every day, and reporting illness wasmon for them.


    After all, generals could not participate in political decision-making. The most they could do was debate and bicker when at court.


    Er Liang put on the dragon robe and crown for Lin Yuan before leaving the pce behind Lin Yuan.


    The eunuchs in the bedroom kept their eyes focused straight in front of them, they were all disciplined very well by Er Liang.


    Er Liang didn''t know when this skill was turned on. Holding all the eunuchs who could get close to Lin Yuan in the palm of his hand, and not allowing the first line of news around Lin Yuan to leak out.


    Lin Yuan even thought that Er Liang was suitable to be the chief spy. He had not noticed that he actually had this talent before.


    When the morning assembly began, the officials had already arrived, and Lin Yuan sat on the dragon chair and had someone give them a dictionary.


    The name of the dictionary was called "Mingde Dictionary", and it was appropriate to use the era name as the name of the dictionary.


    The hundred officials knew that this dictionary had beenpiled for a long time, and they also knew how clear Lin Yuan''s idea of implementing "new characters" and "simplified characters" was. By now, no one would fight against Lin Yuan anymore.


    "Your Majesty''s vision is a blessing to themon people!"


    No one thought that Zheng Qingfeng would be the first to stand forward.


    Zheng Qingfeng was truly proud and confident recently. His Court of Censors had gradually set up a frame. After Li Linqing joined, it had be more powerful and effective, quickly recruiting a group of schrs. Quite a few of them had passed the highest imperial examination. And all were sharp and eager to disy their abilities, each and every one of them righteous and just.


    The team had been set up, and as for how they would develop, the eyes of the officials of the entire dynasty were all watching them.


    But one had to admit that Zheng Qingfeng had been very and happily busy recently, trailed by many people wherever he went, and the officials were both jealous and sympathetic.


    After all, the Court of Censors was not a good job.


    It was also unknown how to get promoted, maybe Zheng Qingfeng would have to stay in this position for a lifetime.


    In the eyes of the officials, Zheng Qingfeng was a noble and virtuous schr who hated evil as one hated an enemy.


    Although it was not likable, these were indeed excellent qualities and noble virtues.


    Even a person of noble character had said that "simplified characters" was a good thing for the empire and the people. So how could they object?


    What did it say of the kind of person who contradicts a person of noble character?


    Anyone who wanted to open their mouths and admonish had to go through their words in their minds first to see if they had done any bad deeds that would be caught and criticized.


    As they thought about it this way, Lin Yuan had already spoken above: "Since that''s the case, it shall be sent to local government offices to begin promoting it."


    In addition to the dictionary, Zhou Rong and Song Lian also worked together to figure out the pinyin.


    It couldn''t be called pinyin now, but phic symbols, simr to the phic symbols used in modern Taiwan, and not the English characters used for pinyin.


    It was more like the key or radical by which a character was arranged in a traditional Chinese dictionary.


    Lin Yuan nned to reward Song Lian and Zhou Rong and promote them for their two meritorious deeds: character creation and pronunciation.


    Song Lian was originally a schr of the Hanlin Academy, in charge of the Hanlin Academy, of the fifth rank. Lin Yuan transferred him to the Ministry of Rites to serve as the Shangshu of the Ministry of Rites, of the second rank. If there was no unexpected urrence, he would stay in this position until his death.


    Zhou Rong didn''t reach the heavens in a single bound (TN: instant sess), Lin Yuan transferred him to the Ministry of Works, as Langzhong, of the fifth rank.


    But for Zhou Rong, this was tantamount to reaching the heavens in a single bound, and he could now attend court to discuss politics.


    Before, he didn''t have the qualifications to attend morning assembly, he was just a small official, and he had to salute everyone he saw.


    After Lin Yuan''s appointment, Zhou Rong''s whole family burst into tears of joy, crying so much that all the neighbors knew about it. His parents were already quite advanced in age, yet they still struggled to kneel down and kowtowed respectfully to the imperial decree several times.


    His father even took his son''s hand and said tremblingly, "Son! Do things well and don''t let down the grace of the emperor!"


    Thest official from the Zhou family was during the Song Dynasty, and that was also just a very small and insignificant official position, a county magistrate, and the county was a pitifully small and terribly poor one.


    They also worshipped their ancestors and told their ancestors the good news.


    Zhou Rong also instantly became a hotmodity. Those who looked down on him or despised him before suddenly started to visit the Zhou Manor to give gifts.


    The ten schrs who had resigned from him before also tried their best to approach him again, wanting to be a scribe under his hands.


    The homes of these ten people were all given ques of humiliation, personally bestowed by the emperor, so they dared not remove it.


    The families did not dare to go out because of the que, and even had the idea of moving to the countryside.


    Suddenly honor and sess was at his fingertips, but Zhou Rong didn''t dare to be arrogant. He didn''t ept any gifts from any family. He went out early every day and only came home after dark.


    Now that he had an official position, his parents urged him to marry, and Zhou Rong did not refuse. He soon married a local girl from the capital. Her family was a schrly family, and neither her parents nor brothers were officials.


    Four months after getting married, his wife became pregnant.


    Zhou Rong devoted all his energy to politics, and he knew that everything he got today stemmed from his previous achievements.


    His Majesty liked down-to-earth people who did practical things.


    For the sake of his current home and the children to be born, he must seize onto this point and never forget it.


    Just like he believed before that he would not be a small insignificant official forever.


    He also firmly believed that he would not stay in this official position of the fifth rank for too long.

 Chapter 174: To Dream

    Chapter 174: To Dream


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    There were also good friends among the officials, and asionally they would meet up at restaurants for drinks.


    Especially during off days.


    There were a few more marriages this year. They all knew what His Majesty cared about, and most of them were not marriages to the Beijing official families.


    There were still a small number of Beijing official families marrying each other, as His Majesty did not expressly prohibit it.


    What made them feel the most peculiar was that there was a small seventh rank official in the Ministry of Revenue who did not choose to marry off his daughter, but chose to recruit a son-inw.


    So his daughter became famous among the boudoirdies to be married.


    Even if thedies to be married say that this was not good, they would still feel envious in their hearts.


    After all, when recruiting a son-inw, the one who made the decision would be themselves. The husband could not take concubines or sleep with servant girls.


    And in their own home, their parents were on their side.


    There was no need to marry into someone else''s house and be nitpicked by their mother-inw.


    There was also no need to suffer and swallow down a lot of grievances.


    They clearly all looked down on themon people''s practices, but when they heard that even a daughter of an official family was doing the same, they could not help but be contemptuous but also envious.


    It was rare for Lin Yuan to see someonee to him to beg for a marriage bestowment.


    He looked at Lu Hui standing below with a smile at the corner of his mouth. Lu Hui was his former "male favorite", but he was not willing to be a "male favorite" and was always trying to show Lin Yuan his abilities.


    Now he was also a district chief.


    Lu Hui was a little nervous, he just mentioned it when he sent up his memorial, and he never expected that His Majesty would really summon him.


    His sister was going to marry a husband into the family, and the man was from a small aristocratic family in the capital, surnamed Meng.


    They were poorer than the Lu family, after all, when Lu Hui came to the capital, the Lu family sold all their wealth and property and followed to the capital.


    In their opinion, even if it was a fifth rank official in an outer province, it was not as good as an insignificant seventh rank official in the capital.


    The Meng family was a very bizarre family. They have no money, and their connections were all maintained through marriage alliances. Later, they all relied on their inws to give them money for a living. Therefore, the Meng family was a family that was very willing to have children, and preferred girls. When the girl was married off she could always bring more benefits back to the natal family.


    But it was not up to them to decide whether to have boys or girls, so while there were a lot of girl children there were even more boy children.


    So much so that when all the girls were married off, the house still couldn''t fit all these boys, and now several boys had to share a room.


    So since they knew that some officials in the capital began to recruit husbands for their daughters, their thoughts became lively. They tried their best to "market" their sons. They also announced that so long as the eldest son and the second son stayed, all other sons could be married off.


    After all, the Meng family was still an aristocratic family. The sons born could not be said to be extremely elegant and handsome, but they were indeed quite good-looking.


    The Lu family members were not many, only two sons and one daughter, the eldest son also contracted a disease and died, so only Lu Hui and his sister were left.


    So the Meng family asked someone to go to the Lu family to do the matchmaking.


    The Lu family also felt that their family was too small. If both son and daughter stayed at home, and all the grandchildren born had the surname of the Lu family, the family could grow bigger again.


    Lu Hui also agreed with this.


    He was still young, and there were more things to take care of in the district day by day. Although he was only a small official, he was busy every day, and he really had no energy to go sow seeds after he left the office.


    It just so happened that his sister also felt that the third Gongzi of the Meng family was quite handsome, and she didn''t want to marry to another family either, willing to stay at home.


    The two sides hit it off, Lu Hui thought for a while, and decided to mention it when he went up his next memorial.


    After mentioning it he began to regret it.


    It was such an insignificant thing, yet he insisted on wasting the emperor''s time on it.


    Lin Yuan thought this was a good thing. It had always been the trickle down effect being the most effective. Whatever the above did, the people below would imitate it.


    Just like the cities around the capital would imitate the capital, since each district of the capital had a nned market, other cities were alsopeting to set up nned markets. But on the matter of the man marrying into the wife''s family, from the beginning it was initiated by themon people.


    It was rare that officials were willing to imitate themon people.


    So Lin Yuan got conferred the marriage.


    When Lu Hui walked out of the pce gate, he was still in a daze, he didn''t even understand what happened.


    Why did the emperor suddenly confer marriage? Was he going to be given more important tasks by the emperor?


    But thinking about it carefully, Lu Hui felt that this was probably his own delusion.


    "Brother!" The girl ran down the corridor, her hair was loose and she was barefoot, but she didn''t look sloppy, and the maids chased after her anxiously.


    Lu Hui walked into the corridor and a precious baby burrowed into his arms. He said with exasperation, "Why aren''t you wearing shoes? What will you do if you get a cold?"


    The girl smiled at him: "Mother and Father told me that I don''t have to leave the house in the future."


    Lu Hui smiled and said, "And Brother, I, also have good news to tell you."


    The girl''s eyes widened: "What good news?"


    Lu Hui looked at his little sister. He and his sister were almost the same age. They grew up together since childhood. His little sister had an innocent and naive temperament, and was simply not very good at the tasks of managing the household that the mistress of the house were expected of. And the family had also spoiled her somewhat. If she was really married off to another family, he, the elder brother, would truly worry that she would be bullied.


    "His Majesty conferred marriage to you and Meng Third Gongzi."


    The girl hugged Lu Hui excitedly: "Brother! Did the emperor truly confer marriage?"


    In the early morning of the next day, the imperial decree arrived, and along with the imperial decree, there were rewards.


    The Meng family was also very happy. Their family wanted to marry their son out of the family, but there were always aristocratic families outside who criticized them, saying that they have no morals and their morals were lost. Now that the emperor had conferred marriage on them, their decision had be justifiable and right.


    So the aristocratic families began to persuade Meng Third Gongzi.


    Meng Third Gongzi was good-looking, but he was actually just an ordinary aristocratic son. And because his family was not rich, he did not have the bad habits of the hedonistic son of the rich.


    The sons of the aristocratic families persuaded him in subtle ways, but Meng Third Gongzi only said that he was willing to marry into his wife''s family.


    Why!


    Later, Meng Third Gongzi said that because there were too many brothers at home, he never had his own study room.


    He also had to share a bedroom with four of his brothers. His parents also said that the family didn''t have so much money for every brother to get a wife.


    After all, it must be the right match and if the marriage was with another aristocratic family, the betrothal gifts were a lot of money.


    And the Lu family promised him that when he married into the family, he didn''t need to worry about family affairs, he just needed to live a good life with his wife.


    He could have his own study, his own Four Treasures of the Study, and ess to all the Lu family''s books.


    Meng Third Gongzi cried while talking: "At home, all the new things are used by my eldest brother. It is only our turn to use the new things when Eldest Brother finishes. Eldest Brother has his own study room, and the rest of us can only practice calligraphy in the courtyard."


    "There are so many brothers in the family, and they can all be filial to our parents. Even if I marry into another family, I''m still my parents'' son."


    Everyone was speechless.


    Who would have thought that as an aristocratic family, the Meng family could be so poor.


    Sure enough, there were too many children born, and it was not like the children could be raised like animals. They required food, clothing, housing, the Four Treasures of the Study, teachers, and money was needed for everything, spending more than themon people.


    Probably because the Meng family''s case was so famous.


    Therefore, all the aristocratic families developed lingering fears and felt that it was best to have fewer children in the future.


    Lest they were eaten out of their own house by their children.


    On the day that the youngdy of the Lu family and the third Gongzi of the Meng family got married, the Lu family also sent someone to cook and give out free porridge outside the city.


    When the poor go there, they would say a few auspicious words.


    The youngdy of the Lu family soon became pregnant after getting married, and Meng Third Gongzi got his own study room as he wished, which was full of books from the Lu family. Lu Hui would also bring him along to chat with literati when he had time. The Lu family parents treated Meng Third Gongzi like their own son.


    Over time, Meng Third Gongzi was no longer worried, and he really regarded himself as the Lu family.


    He even felt that the smartest choice he made in his life was to marry into the Lu family.


    Although his wife was a little spoiled, she never looked down on him because of him marrying into the family as a man.


    She wouldpliment him for his good calligraphy skills, and for his pure and innocent heart like that of a newborn. When she learned that a friend invited him to their residence, she would have servants prepare visiting gifts.


    He had a wife who gradually became considerate and gentle, and a brother-inw who was willing to bring him along to get to know the wider world.


    There were also his father-inw and mother-inw who have never treated him coldly. Meng Third Gongzi sometimes returned to the Meng family house, and when his brothers found out, they were all willing to be married off.


    The Meng family parents were also very willing.


    After all, there were too many sons, just too many.


    Soon a matchmaker came knocking at the door of the Meng family''s house.


    There were also small aristocratic families in the capital city with few family members who were willing to let their daughters recruit a husband into the family.


    But they certainly could not recruit the son of amon family, and the aristocratic families were not willing to let their sons be married into the wife''s family.


    So the sons of the Meng family became in demand.


    Lin Yuanughed when he heard it.


    People were like this, whether it was themon people or aristocratic families, they were the same when facing personal interests and benefits.


    Only interests and benefits could change the status quo.


    "What are youughing at?" Chen Baisong brought hot tea over.


    He used to act like a guest of this imperial pce, and the kind of guest who might be kicked out at any time.


    That feeling of panic and anxiety could not be concealed.


    Lin Yuan couldn''t say anything to convince him to let go of such unfounded worries, so he could only let time prove everything.


    Now Chen Baisong was much more at ease. Apart from not reading Lin Yuan''s memorials and not moving the jade seal, he had regarded the imperial pce as his "home".


    His mother was with the Empress Dowager, and now she had be a senior pce attendant, and her status in the pce was not low. The Empress Dowager also had a good temper. She had long regarded the pce as her home, and was better at adapting than her son.


    There were also two little pce maids serving her needs.


    His mother often told him that to be loyal to His Majesty, he must do whatever His Majesty asked him to do.


    His mother also kept persuading him to get married and continue the bloodline of the Chen family, but he never agreed.


    After a long time, his mother finally saw her son''s thoughts. She cried and sobbed and told him that it was wishful thinking.


    Told him that the emperor would one day get married, and one day a noble woman would be the empress.


    At that time, what would be of him?


    Chen Baisong just knelt in front of his mother, bowed his head and said nothing, letting her beat at him with fists and kicks.


    But since then, all his confusion and helplessness had disappeared.


    "Look." Lin Yuan handed over the memorial asking him to confer marriage.


    After the Lu family started it, other aristocratic families who married the Meng family also wanted to have such an honor, and they scrambled to hand over memorials begging such.


    But Lin Yuan didn''t n to confer marriage again this time.


    After reading it, Chen Baisong said, "They are such a nuisance."


    His tone was full of contempt.


    He felt that these people were just looking to make something out of nothing, and now they even want Lin Yuan to take care of things like marriage among his subjects as well.


    "There are already a lot of governmental affairs that need to be taken care of." Chen Baisong rolled his eyes.


    Lin Yuanughed at him rolling his eyes: "It''s all trivial matters."


    Chen Baisong was expressionless: "You sleep for only four hours every day these days."


    Lin Yuan almost spit out a sip of tea: "You could at least take naps into ount."


    Chen Baisong looked at him.


    Lin Yuan sighed and surrendered: "Alright, alright, I won''t bother with them, it''s their business whether they want to marry into or out of the family."


    "By the way, the diplomatic documents have been sent." Lin Yuan said, "Envoys from various countries should arrive at Beijing soon."


    Diplomatic documents would be issued to neighboring countries, and these countries would immediately set off to congratte and pay tribute.


    Said to be tributes, but what they sent over was nothing valuable or expensiveit might be valuable or expensive in their country though.


    But Lin Yuan must repay them with something that was of more benefit and worth than these things.


    Therefore, the surrounding small countries were very willing to pay tribute, and after the paying of tribute, they could conduct trade exchanges.


    There were also tribes outside the Great Wall, who would alsoe this time. This was the most formal opportunity for them to establish a good rtionship with the Great Ming Dynasty.


    It was also an opportunity for Lin Yuan.


    "Military andmerce." Lin Yuan tapped on the map in front of him, which depicted where several tribes were located.


    Lin Yuan added: "Culture and continued tradition."


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "I want to try another method this time."


    Methods other than war.


    Mongolia still had not converted over to them fully, so what Lin Yuan had to do at this time was to conciliate.


    But his form of conciliation was not to make the Mongolian tribes obedient, but to nibble away at them bit by bit.


    In order not to let the Mongolian tribes develop and be stronger, generally the previous Chinese dynasties would not do trade and business with Mongolia, nor would they intermarry.


    "Call Toqto''a over." Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "He has been idle for so long, and it''s time to let him out to y."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he could have Toqto''a visit these various Mongolian tribes.


    Toqto''a did not expect that he would be an envoy. After he returned home, he had his servants pack up so he could visit the Mongolian tribes as soon as possible.


    This time, H Zhang would also go with his father on his envoy mission.


    The two left Beijing with a team of men and horses.


    H Zhang and Chu Lin said goodbye at the city gate.


    "You have to be careful." Chu Lin looked at H Zhang worriedly. As he grew older, he lost the youthful aura surrounding him, but he became more refined and gentle, so much that he now had to wear a veiled bamboo hat when he went out.


    So as not to be snatched home by some daring girl.


    He had already been snatched twice.


    Every time, it was H Zhang leading a group of people to snatch him back.


    H Zhang had also grown up. He used to be a wolf cub, but now he had sharp ws.


    He was taller, a head taller than Chu Lin, with a strong physique, strong muscles, thick eyebrows and big eyes, and a high nose bridge, which was very different from the people in the Central ins.


    "I know." H Zhang said to Chu Lin, "You too, don''t go out too much when I''m not around."


    Chu Lin smiled: "It will get better when I''m older."


    When he has be an old man, there should be no youngdies coveting him then.


    H Zhang also said, "You are not allowed to get married before Ie back."


    Chu Lin still smiled: "I know, I know, I will definitely wait for you toe back and invite you to drink at that time."


    H Zhang and Toqto''a mounted their horses.


    Chu Lin stood there and watched H Zhang''s departing back.


    "Trade exchanges, intermarriage." Lin Yuan said while drinking tea, "Except for weapons and horses that cannot be sold, everything else is fine."


    Song Shizhao frowned and said, "Wouldn''t that make them.."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "No hurry, take it gradually."


    Trade exchanges would allow more merchants to enter various tribes, which was enough for the merchants to find out the structure of these tribes, where their grain and weapon stores were, and how many people there were.


    Also, it would let their culture spread over their ce.


    Mongolia still had a very system.


    The child''s status took after their mother''s status.


    If the mother was a ve, then the children born were also ves, even if the father was a noble, it was useless.


    There were more ves in Mongolia than nobles.


    Once the ves find out that they could bemon people, they could also have human rights, they could also have their own families and children, and they could live without fearing about being whipped. What would they choose?


    And even many ve owners in Mongolia were starving, their productivity was not enough to support the poption.


    Since they could live a good life in another ce, why not?


    The concept of national loyalty was only avable to educated people.


    And uneducated people didn''t have this thinking.


    Mongolia did not have n surnames, or family surnames, only tribal and noble n surnames.


    Dalintai was a ve owner, and he was a typical ve owner who couldn''t even get enough to eat.


    He also wouldn''t abuse his ves, but if he couldn''t eat enough, the ves were even worse off.


    However, he could live in a yurt, with his own flock of sheep and horses. The ves sleep out in the open, he had clothes to wear, but the ves did not.


    ves would have children, and the children were still ves.


    However, these children sometimes lived to grow up, but more often they died of starvation or cold.


    A small illness could take away a life.


    When Dalintai was born, his grandfather was seventy years old, so his name was the age of his grandfather.


    His wife was also the daughter of a nearby ve owner, who bore him two sons.


    His sons were getting bigger and bigger, and their appetites were getting better and better, and they yearned for a wider world.


    They have been discussing theing of Toqto''a recently.


    "He doesn''t deserve to be a Mongolian!" His eldest son was always like this, he would be angry when he mentioned Toqto''a, "We Mongolians are not afraid of war!"


    His younger son had been a follower of his older son since he was a child. He also said what his elder brother said: "Yes!"


    But with Toqto''a''s arrival, so did the merchants.


    It was the first time for Dalintai to do business with merchants. In exchange for his sheep, he received several times more grain than in previous years, and he also received salt and sugar, as well as sauces from the Central ins.


    The merchant also said to him, "Your sheep are well raised."


    The merchants could speak theirnguage, although it was not fully proficient, he could understand it.


    There were more things in the house, and even the ves could eat a little more than before.


    Merchants would also bring some jewelry, which were not expensive. They said that they were gold-ted and silver-ted, not solid gold and silver, so they were very cheap.


    They would also bring cotton and silk, as well as cotton-padded clothes for winter.


    Dalintai then heard his sons'' tone change when they mentioned Toqto''a.


    His eldest son said: "After all, he is a Mongolian, and Toqto''a still remembers us."


    His youngest son also said: "I heard that H Zhang is very powerful! His knife is very powerful!"


    Toqto''a used interests and benefits to make them change, and H Zhang used martial strength to make them change.


    Especially after this father and son pair came, their life had indeed improved, getting better day by day.


    Dalintai also bought a silver hairpin for his wife.


    Copying how the merchant showed him, he put it in his wife''s hair.


    "I wonder what a city of the Han people is like." His wife touched the silver hairpin in her hair with an envious look on her face.


    The merchants brought a lot of things. Their family couldn''t afford silk, so they only bought cotton-padded clothes for winter. She had never seen such light but thick clothes, which were soft and warm.


    Dalintai said with a smile: "Meat is not worth much here, but it will be worth more in a Han city."


    His wife nodded. They bought a lot of salt this year. Even the ves could taste a little salt. The ves now worked harder.


    Sometimes the people brought by the merchants also spoke to the ves.


    Merchants would buy ves from ve owners to carry goods. A ve was even worth more than a cow.


    Many ve owners sold their ves.


    There would never be a shortage of ves.


    There were always ves who have children, and there were always noble families who be ves.


    So the merchants would take these ves to do business.


    When merchants and ve owners negotiate business, the merchants'' ves would also stay with the ve owners'' ves.


    Clearly they were all ves, but the ves of the merchants could wear cloth clothes, and some could also carry short knives.


    "Your master is so kind to you?" The barely d ve looked at his former fellow ve with jealousy.


    After his fellow ve was bought by the merchant, he thought that he would go do heavy work and would die soon.


    But he didn''t expect that they would see each other again. And when they saw each other, his fellow ve also wore clothes that only their masters could wear, and could also carry short knives.


    That was a short knife! Even the ve owners didn''t have many n their possession.


    His fellow ve smiled and said, "I now have a name. I am the first ve that my lord bought. My lord said that my name is no Ah Da, and he also said that there are no ves in the Central ins. From now on, I will be the servant of my lord, and after my lord finishes selling the goods, he will take me back to the Central ins, and when I repay the money that my lord spent to buy me, my lord will give me wages."


    The ves didn''t believe it: "Han people are very treacherous, they are all lies, and when you arrive in the Central ins, he will kill you."


    Ah Da touched his clothes: "Still, that''s not a loss, I''m not a ve now."


    The ves were taken aback and looked at Ah Da.


    Ah Da said, "I don''t know who my parents are. If I am still a ve, my children wouldn''t know who their parents are either."


    "But I will not be a ve in the future, I can have my own wife and children."


    The ves said again: "When you go to thece of the Han people they will beat you."


    Ah Da said, "I have been to a Han city."


    It was the city closest to the Mongolian tribes, with high walls and a lot of people.


    "The Han people in the city didn''t beat me." Ah Da''s eyes widened, "There are also many ves in the city!"


    "After they were sold over, they began to work under the hands of the Han people. One of the ves is very amazing."


    "He paid back the money that the Han people spent to buy him, and he also bought a house there. He is very good at carpentry!" Ah Da said enviously, "I''ve passed by outside his house, which is built of bricks and tiles."


    Ah Da said excitedly, "He''s getting married!"


    The ves were startled: "Who wants to marry a ve!"


    Ah Da said: "His carpenter master''s daughter is willing to marry him."


    Ah Da gestured wildly: "Because he is a great woodworker now! He can make a lot of money!"


    Ah Da said longingly: "After a few more trips, I will be able to pay off the money that my lord bought me with. Then I will go to the city and I can find a job, build my own house, and marry and have children."


    The ves looked at him stupidly.


    They didn''t know if he was the one dreaming or if they were the ones dreaming.

 Chapter 175: Slave

    Chapter 175: ve


    It was not that none of the aristocracy in Mongolia suspected that this was a conspiracy of the Han Chinese, intending to cause the Mongolians to be degenerate for the sake of enjoyment.


    But the benefits were obvious, and the detriments were too far away.


    After all, the Han people would bring salt and sugar, and many other things that the grasnds did not have. Things that only nobles could have in the past could now be exchanged by ordinary Mongolians. Things that were worthless here could be exchanged to the merchants for a lot of money.


    The nobles would also receive gifts from the merchants.


    Of course it was not free, but it was just for the price of a few words and they would get expensive silks, fine jewelry and real gold and silver.


    Anyway, they wouldn''t sell their war horses and weapons. Since it was like this, why not do it?


    It didn''t cost anything, but it also gained them benefits.


    Could it be that if the merchants were driven away or the merchants were killed, would they be able to live better than they were now?


    Impossible!


    And the previously worthless ves were now of worth as well.


    The price of a ve could bepared to the price of a cow.


    Moreover, ves were easier to raise than cattle. ves were born and raised by themselves, but the number of ves had never lessened.


    In their eyes, ves were animals, in fact, even worse than animals. When animals grew bigger, they could be killed and provide meat on their tables. What about ves?


    ves were also willing to be bought by the merchants.


    Although they had to work after being bought, more and more ves knew that so long as they paid off the money that the merchants bought them with, they could be free people in Han cities and could own property.


    Scar was such a ve. The ves had no names. He was called Scar by other ves because he had a knife wound on his face. He had a tall and big physique, and even though he never ate fully, he looked much more stronger than other ves.


    Because of this, he was picked by a merchant.


    But his mother was not picked away. His mother was already very old when she gave birth to him. Fortunately, the master was kind and did not throw away his mother. Before leaving, he promised his mother that when he became a free citizen he woulde back to pick her up.


    He didn''t know who his father was, all the ves were like this.


    They only knew their mother, not their father, and sometimes they might not even know who their mother was.


    Scar just followed the merchant away. Sometimes he would carry goods like an ox or workhorse, and he would still eat and sleep under the open skies.


    But what was different from before was that he could eat enough. The new owner was a very powerful master. He did business with the nobles, and after the business was done, he would return to the Han Chinese city.


    It was the first time Scar had entered a Han city, and he walked with the ves who were picked out with him.


    "The city walls of the Han people are so high." Thepanion had a new name, Tiger, which he chose himself.


    Scar also looked up at the city wall, he had never seen such a high wall.


    When they entered the city with the caravan, it was like entering another world.


    The streets were wide and clean, and the ground looked like it was paved with stone, but also not stone.


    The effectiveness of the newly made cement was very good. Although it was not at the level of modern cement, it was still much more effective than soil cement.


    There were also many people talking on the sides of the streets.


    There were Han Chinese and Mongolians.


    They wore different clothes and spoke with different ents, but they were not hostile towards each other.


    He recognized those Mongolians as ves at first sight.


    Scar looked at those Mongolians and then at his own hands.


    Tiger asked beside him, "Say, when will we be able to pay off the master''s money?"


    Scar: "Master said, I can pay it off with one more trip."


    "Then I can exchange it for a contract."


    Scar grinned, which made him look even more sinister: "After exchanging it for a contract, I will be able to get wages, and I can pick up my mother."


    An old female ve was worthless.


    Scar didn''t need to save a lot of money to free and bring his mother into the city.


    The merchant rented a house in the city, and the ten of them slept in one room.


    This was the first time Scar had slept in a house, and on a bed. Although it was a straw mattress, it was still a bed.


    Something he had never slept in before.


    Tiger ran into the room excitedly and grabbed an inner bunk.


    Scar slept next to Tiger.


    No one in the room slept that night, they were all ves.


    They were all bought by the merchant, and the ve who had been with the merchant for the longest time had been with the merchant for almost a year.


    He would tell the new ves about the city before bed.


    "You can''t fight," said the ve named Beard. "If you fight, you will be arrested and locked up, without a bed or quilt."


    The ves listened carefully to Beard''s words.


    Beard said: "When you get the contract, you can go to the county government to register, and you will have a household registration in the future."


    Beard was a little proud: "I already have a household registration, and the master said that if I work for another year, I will be able to buy a house."


    "I also brought over my mother and father from our original owner." Beard said to them, "I will take you to my house tomorrow if we have the time."


    The ves were shocked: "Didn''t you say you can buy a house after another year?"


    Beard: "Yes, but I have a household registration, so I can rent a house."


    The next day, the ves did not hear from the merchant, which meant they could arrange the whole day on their own.


    They have off days, because the employment system stipted that in addition to statutory holidays, there must be one day off every seven days.


    Today was a rare day off.


    After entering the grasnd, there were no holidays or off days, but the wages would be more than back in the city.


    Therefore, ves all want to follow the merchants into the grasnds as soon as possible, so that they could be free people earlier and have their own property.


    Beard''s mother and father live in the south of the county, where the rent was cheaper, and there were Han Chinese and Mongolians living there.


    The house he rented was not big, but it had a yard.


    Scar looked around enviously, because there was a tree in Beard''s yard. He didn''t know what tree it was, and he didn''t know what fruit it would bear, but Scar was still very envious.


    He thought that if he rented a house in the future, he should also have such a tree.


    "Brother!" A man with a simr appearance to Beard ran out and hugged his brother.


    Beard was also very happy, and patted the man on the back: "Brother! Where''s mother?"


    The man smiled and said, "Mother is cooking, said she had learned the craftsmanship of the Han people, and she wants to cook it for us."


    Beard introduced Scar and the others to the man.


    The man was the elder brother of Beard, and was not picked by a merchant at that time because one of his legs wasme.


    The man also had a name, which was given by his lover. His lover was a local. Because the city was close to the grasnd, the folk customs here were very fierce. This girl was the only daughter of the family. She worked in a textile factory in the city and her whole family lived off her ie.


    So when she found a Mongolian ve as her lover, even if her family disagreed, they could not do anything about it.


    She called him Ping An, and the man also likes this name.


    "I''m learning craftsmanship now." Ping An said, "Although my leg isme, I want to be a cook."


    The eyes of Scar and the others widened: "You know how to cook?"


    Ping An smiled: "I''m learning right now."


    Although his leg wasme, there was still strength in his hands. He might not be as good as others as a porter, but he was still able to cook and stir-fry dishes.


    Scar and the others spent a day that was very much like a dream.


    Only then did they know that ves could also live like this, and the merchants didn''t lie to them.


    So long as they worked hard, they could be free people and could go back for their rtives.


    But Scar still asked Beard: "Don''t the Han people bully you?"


    These ves were different from ordinary Mongolians. They didn''t know the outside world, they didn''t have deep hatred for the Han people, and they didn''t feel that they were once the masters of the Central ins.


    The tribes were very different from tribe to tribe, not to mention between ves and ordinary Mongols.


    Beard said: "They do."


    Scar and the others were scared.


    Beard added: "At most, they give us less cuts when buying meat."


    Beardughed: "But after you be familiar, they won''t do that anymore."


    "You must learn to smile." Beard was serious, "Han people say that one does not reach out and hit smiling faces, it makes sense!"


    ording to Beard, this small border town of Han people was a very remarkable ce.


    Han Chinese and Mongolians could live and work together, and Mongolian children could also go to school with Han children. They were not charged any money just like the Han, and only had to pay for textbooks, which were very cheap.


    If you study well, you could get a schrship to earn money for your family.


    Beard also said that he would get married and have many children in the future.


    Then his children would have children and the whole family could take root in this small town.


    Scar and the others also quickly learned that Ping An had a Chinese lover.


    When Ping An found a job, they would get married. Ping An would marry into the woman''s family.


    After listening, they were very envious.


    "After I marry into the family, I will be part of their family." Ping An smiled happily.


    Scar: "How is your lover treating you?"


    Ping An nodded: "She''s a bit fierce."


    Beard chuckled beside him.


    Ping An red at his brother and said, "But sometimes she''s very gentle."


    "She''s the best girl I''ve ever seen."


    Scar and the others had only seen female ves, and female ves, like them, have to do a lot of work, they were d in rags and were very skinny.


    And ve owners didn''t like female ves, unless they were beautiful and could be offered up to nobles.


    Otherwise, when food was in short supply, female ves would be thrown away.


    Scar and the others soon met Ping An''s lover.


    She was a very ordinary Han girl with small eyes and a t nose. She didn''t wear a Han woman''s skirt, but pants.


    Nowadays, many women dressed like this because it was convenient for work.


    The small town used to be closed off and poor. But ever since the merchants came, the small town had undergone tremendous changes.


    Women from all households have found jobs one after another.


    The same was true for men. The men and women both work together, and the skirts that were inconvenient to work in were put away.


    After all, the folk customs here were fierce and simple, and no one insisted on teaching them etiquette.


    This girl was here to meet Ping An.


    She only got off work at this time. It was close to the factory here so after work, she woulde to Ping An, and Ping An would take her home.


    When Ping An and his lover left.


    Scar and the others said, "That''s truly wonderful."


    Beard proudly said: "Fortunately, I was picked out by the master!"


    Otherwise, he would still be on the grasnd, living like an ox or workhorse until the day he died of exhaustion.

 Chapter 176: Japanese Pirates

    Chapter 176: Japanese Pirates


    TN: bonus chapter!?


    Guo''er was going to marry.


    The groom was chosen by the Yang <em>shi</em>, Han Ling, the top scorer of the first imperial examination of the new dynasty.


    He didn''t have a wife, and he didn''t have a maid or <em>tongfang</em> serving him in the bedroom, so he was still a virgin despite his age.


    After asking about Guo''er''s wishes, Yang <em>shi</em> mentioned it to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan also asked Song Shizhao to ask Han Ling what he thought.


    Han Ling felt trepidation and did not refuse.


    Thinking about it, he didn''t dare to refuse.


    On the day that Guo''er got married, Lin Yuan suddenly felt that he had be old. He even asked Chen Baisong, "Do I look old?"


    Chen Baisong kissed his face and said with a smile, "We are two old men."


    Lin Yuan: "Go away."


    Chen Baisong didn''t go away, he hugged Lin Yuan and whispered in Lin Yuan''s ear, "You''re still quite young."


    The years have given Lin Yuan preferential treatment, and there were no wrinkles on his face. Sometimes Lin Yuan thought that this was a benefit brought to him by his transmigration. After all, in modern times, when he was in his early twenties, there were already wrinkles at the corners of his eyes.


    But Chen Baisong did not receive such preferential treatment.


    There were already wrinkles on his face, not many, and it even gave him the attractive look of a mature man.


    But Lin Yuan sometimes inevitably thought, if Chen Baisong left this world before him, what would he do?


    Or perhaps he didn''t need to think about what to do.


    Because he would still sit on this throne, remain busy with government affairs every day, and when he was sitting alone on the dragon bed in his spare time, he would remember that someone once made love to him in this room.


    But romantic love was always only a part of life, not the whole of life.


    He would be sad, but he would stand up again in a few days.


    "You have to stay with me longer." Lin Yuan rarely spoke in such a tone. He had been an authoritative person for a long time, and he always spoke in amanding tone, but when this sentence came out of his mouth, it was as if he was showing weakness.


    Chen Baisong looked at Lin Yuan intently and said softly, "Alright."


    Han Ling became the princess''s consort and had his own mansion, but he lived in the princess''s mansion most of the time.


    His parents lived in his mansion, and the Han family still couldn''t believe the fact that their son had be the princess''s consort.


    Before he came to Beijing, he was just the son of an ordinary farming and schrly family, and their lifelong dream was that their son could be a sessful candidate in the imperial provincial examination, get a minor official post, and change their family''s status.


    But their son not only passed the imperial provincial exam, but also became the top scorer in the pce exam, and now he was married to the only princess of the dynasty.


    The Han family were all crazy with happiness, they wanted nothing more than to worship Guo''er to the skies.


    Many people in the imperial court also felt that the Han family had reached heaven in a single bound.


    But no one felt that Han Ling and Guo''er were notpatible. After all, Han Ling was the Great Ming''s first top scorer of the pce examination. So long as he didn''t seek death by himself, his life would be smooth sailing from now on. Even if he didn''t make any great achievements, he would live a stable life.


    After getting married, Guo''er would still often go back to the pce. She usually didn''t go to Lin Yuan, but to Yang <em>shi</em> and her birth mother.


    Her birth mother was already an old woman, but she still remained at Yang <em>shi''s </em>side.


    ording to her own words, she had served the empress dowager half of her life. If she was not allowed to serve, she really did not know how she would live in the future.


    Habits umted over many years were like imprints engraved on people. One''s appearance might change, but these imprints would not disappear.


    Lin Yuan sometimes felt that when the feudal dynasty ended, it was likely that those so-called feudal remnants probably didn''t know how to live either, right?


    They only received one kind of education and only knew one way of living.


    So at the end of the Qing Dynasty, there were intellectuals shouting for freedom on the one hand, and the old traditionalists who had just untied their braids on the other.


    One side was in heaven and the other side was in hell.


    During the morning assembly, Song Shizhao named all the neighboring countries that were going to pay tribute after receiving the diplomatic letters.


    Korean Joseon, Japan, Ryukyu, Northern Di, Northeast Yi, Jurchen, etc.


    Lin Yuan remembered that Japan was still in the warlord period, but he was curious about which warlord woulde to pay tribute.


    Which warlord would be the first to ask for assistance from the Ming Dynasty.


    All the Mongolian tribes woulde here this time, they have benefited, and of course they would want more benefits.


    All neighboring countriesing to celebrate, it sounded very exciting in the history books, but in fact, many small countries werepeting toe and take more benefits. And for the sake of the prestige as a great empire, they could only let them take some benefits.


    If there was no benefit, who would ingratiate themselves to others for no reason?


    Especially between countries, weak countries depend on powerful countries, just like Goryeo and the Yuan Dynasty.


    But this so-called friendly rtionship was also false, such as the Korean Joseon today.


    Goryeo changed its name, and Lin Yuan knew that until modern Korea split into North Korea and South Korea, it would continue this name.


    As for Japan, they were still in a state of chaos. The Japanese warlords were fighting with each other. Because of the war, the samurai in their hands were disced. Forced by starvation, they all fled into the Great Ming borders, and became pirates.


    Fortunately, the soldiers stationed at the borders were not useless straw bags, and these Japanese pirates have never been able to harass themon people.


    But they still didn''t want to leave.


    After all, they couldn''t survive in their own country. If they left the Great Ming as well, they really didn''t know where they should go.


    The rtionship between Japan and Korean Joseon was not good, and they didn''t speak Korean. Once they were found to be Japanese, no one knew what the consequences would be.


    Lin Yuan also had a headache.


    After the end of the morning assembly, he held an internal meeting and only allowed his confidants to participate.


    Today''s Zheng Qingfeng already had a ce among them.


    "How should we deal with these people?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Song Shizhao: "Kill?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head: "They are good at hiding, when our soldiers go out, they would have already disappeared."


    The group pondered for a long time, and Zheng Qingfeng suddenly said, "If that''s the case, why don''t you ask them to build their own vige?"


    "Building a vige right at the border."


    Song Lian: "This n is very good!"


    Lin Yuan understood. So long as they found a leader among the Japanese pirates and gave him the identity of the vige head, he would manage these people automatically and voluntarily. After all, people were quick to adapt to their new social roles.


    "They are unruly." Chen Baisong said on the side, "With insatiable greed."


    After they built a vige, should they be allowed to grow bigger? How could they guarantee that they would be honest vigers?


    Could they expect these Japanese pirates to farm honestly by themselves?


    Lin Yuan: "The Japanese are still warring."


    "In that case, let''s buy some women from them."


    At this time, Japanese women were still living in the shadow of war, and there was no ce where there was no war in the whole country.


    More and more men were dying, and life at home was long past liveable, and there were human bones everywhere in the wild.


    With the promise of profits, the merchants began to flock to Japan.


    The women were quickly brought back.


    Currently, what all the warlords in Japan needed was food. They had to feed their own samurai, as for women? Especially civilian women, they didn''t matter.


    A house was quickly erected, and these Japanese women were ced under the walls of the city, and they only needed to walk two steps toe out of the city.


    Before they could feel too much fear and trepidation, they were assigned to work.


    They had to learn new things first,nguage, and work. They were too busy to think.


    Saki was one of them. She was born in an ordinary civilian family. Her father and brother died in the war, and her mother starved to death. She only just managed to survive with difficulty. Later, the merchant bought her from the lord.


    Because she was too thin and small, she was not worth much food.


    It was another morning. Saki woke up very early. She always got up before dawn, went to wash her face, and then ate breakfast with her friends.


    At first they were very scared.


    After all, this was a new ce, and all the people around were foreign people, speaking anguage they didn''t understand.


    "There are Japanese pirates outside." A friend told her.


    They didn''t even know what Japanese pirates were, but people from the Ming Dynasty asionally mentioned this word.


    Although they didn''t understand the meaning, they also knew that this was not a good word.


    They liked their current life very much. They studied Chinese in the morning, worked in the afternoon, and rested in the evening.


    When did they ever take a break before?


    Work felt very fulfilling now.


    More and more women from their homnd were sent over.


    Saki, who had learned Chinese, began to take on the responsibility of teaching them thenguage and helping them get used to living in this new ce.


    Saki wouldfort these women who just arrived in a foreign country.


    Soon, the women began to meet local men.


    There were very few local women, but many bachelors, and these women were also in their youth.


    Without guidance, the natural attraction between a man and a woman would emerge eventually.


    Hormones took over this border city.


    Soon after the first few newly married couples appeared, there were almost daily marriages in this city.


    There was no luxurious wedding, just the couple having a meal with their neighbors and rtives and friends, and then going to the government office to register, and the marriage would bepleted.


    Saki also had a lover who, like her, was anguage teacher who taught the new Japanese women.


    He was a very gentle man, he had a pair of beautiful eyes, and he would read poems to her. She liked those poems, they were beautiful and melodic, even if she still couldn''t fully understand the meaning of those poems.


    As for the Japanese pirates outside the city, they almost went crazy when they found out that there were Japanese women in the city.


    Women could live a good life in the city, yet fierce samurai like them have no food and starve outside, how was this reasonable?


    The pirates went crazy.


    They didn''t dare to fight, they only dared to harass the city walls.


    Once they saw soldiersing out, they would run away.


    But this time, they ran over like madmen, but didn''t take up arms.


    Instead, they said, "I want to see your superior!"


    "Why can those women enter the city! Could it be that they are more powerful than samurai, and more worthy of respect than samurai?!"


    The soldiers could only call the battalionmander. The battalionmander could not understand what the Japanese pirates said, so he could only call Saki over.


    Saki was the best at learning the Chinesenguage, she didn''t even have much of an ent.


    After she stood on the city wall, the Japanese pirates below yelled even louder.


    "We want to enter the city too!"


    Saki ryed this to the battalionmander.


    She was very scared. As soon as she saw these people, she thought of the samurai in her hometown. They had no respect for human life. They never blinked when they killed. If these people entered the city, would they destroy it just like they did to her hometown, this new home she finally carved out for herself?


    The battalionmander said, "Tell them that they can enter the city. Currently, a vige is being built outside the city, and we can''t let them in until we are sure that they are not a threat."


    Saki was trembling all the while. She looked down at her hideous-lookingpatriots, and it was hard to believe that these people were really herpatriots.

 Chapter 177: Border City

    Chapter 177: Border City


    "Those people are here again." Yang Sanmei rolled her eyes. She and her brother were doing business at the gate of the city. They sold food to passersby. The price was cheap, but they could still make a lot of money, and they paid less taxes, so life was getting better and better for them.


    But since those Japanese pirates came, the number of peddlers and passersby had gradually decreased. They didn''t enter and exit through the main gate of the city wall. The other entrances and exits have long been upied by other hawkers, so they would find no spots left even if they moved their stall over.


    To set up a stall, you have to pay a stall fee. If they forcibly took over another''s stall the other party could ask the bailiffs to drive them away.


    Nowadays, those who manage hawkers were not called bailiffs, they were called city management officers. They only dealt with hawkers and road traffic, while the bailiffs dealt with fights.


    Yang Sanmei was indignant: "We can''t do business because they are here!"


    "They should just catch them, throw them all in prison, and don''t let theme out in this life!"


    Her brother Yang Da also said, "Yes! Catch them all!"


    Cutting off someone''s road to fortune was like killing one''s parents, so it was no wonder they gnashed their teeth in hatred.


    Yang Sanmei looked at her eldest brother: "Big brother, it seems that the day of your marriage will have to be dyed."


    They were just a bit short from making enough money to repair the house again, and then add two more rooms. In the future, one room would be given to Yang Da and his wife, and the other room would be given to Yang Sanmei.


    If a man married into her family Yang Sanmei would have a ce to live after marriage, and if she married into another family she could also have a ce to stay during visits at her natal home.


    Yang Da sighed.


    There weren''t many young women in their hometown. He finally set a wedding date with a Japanese girl, and he had to postpone it.


    Yang Da was almost thirty, and he had not been able to marry a wife despite such an old age. It was because of the chaos and unrest in the past years, and then poverty in these current years.


    Ai, and he had finally found a way to earn a livelihood.


    "Yang Da, Yang Sanmei, why are you two standing here stupidly?" Qian Da who lived next door held a b of meat in his hand. He had seen them standing still at the door, and asked strangely, "You two have always ever seen money in your eyes. Yet I actually see you two looking idle for once?"


    Yang Sanmei red at him: "That requires if there is any money to be seen. After those Japanese pirates came, our business went downhill."


    Qian Da: "Then you still have to endure. I heard that the lords want the Japanese pirates to build a vige outside the city."


    Yang Sanmei was taken aback: "Qian Da! Who are you scaring!"


    Qian Da chuckled and said, "Why would I scare you? Go to the city wall and see for yourself, they are all cutting down trees to build houses!"


    Yang Sanmei and Yang Da looked at each other and their faces turned pale.


    "The lords.." Yang Sanmei opened her mouth to speak, wanting to ask if there was something wrong with the lords'' brains, but she didn''t dare to say it, so she could only hold it back. Her face turned red, and she was so angry that steam could have shot out of her ears.


    Seeing that they were so frightened, Qian Da stopped teasing them and said, "You fools, after they built a vige outside the city, where would they get salt and grain from? Of course they muste to us, and they have to buy it with money. Where does the moneye from?"


    Yang Sanmei and Yang Da asked dumbly, "That''s right, where does the moneye from?"


    Qian Da was amused by the two of them: "By earning, how could it be so easy for them to go back to robbing and piging? Could they break in through the city walls? If they wanted to rob passing caravans, the soldiers guarding the city wall are not straw bags that will stand aside, they have all stepped on the battlefield before, they are this."


    Qian Da showed a thumbs up.


    "Those Japanese pirates don''t even enter the eyes of the soldiers! No matter how powerful they are, could they be as powerful as our Ming soldiers?"


    Yang Sanmei was still grimacing: "But if they will still be outside the city gates, and the caravans don''te in from there. Won''t we still have no money to make?"


    "Are you dumb?" Qian Da rolled his eyes, "I say you are stupid yet you don''t admit it, just wait and see, keep your stall, and you will earn more than anyone else in the future."


    "I''m going now,e to my house for dinner tonight." Qian Da smiled at Yang Sanmei, "I have meat."


    Yang Sanmei swallowed her saliva and said sternly, "Who wants to eat your meat! It''s not like my family can''t afford it!"


    Qian Da: "Aiyo, you have money, how amazing. I thought you have been saving money for building new rooms, I didn''t expect you to buy meat."


    Yang Sanmei looked left and right, picked up a broom from the door and ran over, saying, "Stop if you have the balls!"


    Qian Da ran fast with the meat in his hands, turned his head andughed: "I won''t stop! I''m not married yet! No need to use my balls!"


    After chasing the other down a street, Yang Sanmei slowed down and stopped chasing.


    Qian Da was still yelling, "Come to my house for dinner tonight!"


    Yang Sanmeiughed angrily: "Just you wait, I will eat you out of your house!"


    Qian Da: "Okay!"


    The Japanese pirates built a vige outside the city, and the people in the city were panic-stricken at first, but after a long time, they found that the Japanese pirates were not so scary. The soldiers were keeping a watch on them and there were even cannons on the city walls. If they really did do something bad, one cannon would send them back home.


    The Japanese pirates also knew the danger, but there was no other way.


    They couldn''t rush into the city with just knives and swords, but they still have to fill their stomachs.


    Komatsubara was the vige head of this vige. He was originally a samurai, but the lords above were fighting openly and underhandedly and he almost died. He could only bring hisrades and flee to Great Ming because Great Ming was prosperous. They heard that all Ming people could have enough to eat, they didnt have to drown their newborn infants after birth, and old people didnt have to go up the mountains to feed themselves to wild animals.


    After they arrived, the only way they could think of to survive was to rob.


    Just like in their home country, so long as they robbed it, it was theirs.


    But while the idea was good, it was very difficult to implement. These city walls were so high that it dashed all their hopes. They also tried to rob the caravans that were about to enter the city, but the caravans brought many good armed escorts, and they did not manage to take much advantage the few times they tried. Instead, more and more of them died.


    If they were not really desperate, they would not agree to build a vige.


    Komatsubara still remembered what that woman told them, so long as they didn''t cause trouble for three years, they could enter the city.


    He didn''t believe it, but he had to believe it, because there was no other choice.


    "You will be the vige head." When the woman said that, Komatsubara had to believe it even if he didn''t.


    Vige head! It was almost like being a lord!


    Komatsubara never thought that though he had not managed to be a city lord in his own country, he could manage to be one in Great Ming.


    So when his subordinates persuaded him against it, he in turn persuaded them for it.


    "We don''t have weapons." Komatsubara said, "There aren''t many people among us. If we really fight them, do we have a chance of winning?"


    The subordinates were indignant: "We are samurai! A samurai cannot survive by begging for mercy!"


    Komatsubara sneered: "Then why did we escape?"


    The crowd suddenly fell silent.


    Komatsubara said again: "After we have built a vige, we can recruit warriors like us in the future. When we be stronger and stronger, this city will be ours for the picking! Don''t be shortsighted!"


    The subordinates looked at Komatsubara and asked, "But those Ming soldiers are right on the city wall, if we make any movements.."


    Komatsubara: "Then we will endure for three years. When we can enter the city freely, we don''t even need to break through the city wall."


    No matter how they thought about it, what Komatsubara said made sense. The Japanese pirates agreed, and they all felt that this was a solution. Those Ming people were all fools, and they would wait for the Ming people to drop a rock on their own foot three yearster.


    The vige of the Japanese pirates was built very quickly. After all, the houses were just grass huts, and some merchants asked them if they needed some furniture, which were quite cheap.


    The Japanese pirates were very surprised that there was a merchant who dared to do business with them. Were they not afraid that they would rob him?


    The merchantughed: "Go ahead, those things are not worth a lot of money, if you rob me, there will be no more merchantsing."


    The merchant also brought a Japanese woman with him, who could speak both the Great Mingnguage and Japanesenguage.


    Nowadays, Japanese women could find trantion jobs so long as they were good at the officialnguage of the Great Ming.


    After all, merchants have to keep buying people from Japan.


    It was Komatsubara who said, "We have no money."


    He said it very naturally.


    Merchant: "I know you have no money, so I came to do business with you. I can give you all this furniture, as well as quilts and clothes, but I can''t give it for free."


    Furniture was nothing, but quilts and clothes were indeed what they needed. The winter wasing, but food and warm clothes were still not guaranteed.


    Since they had a grass hut over their heads, Komatsubara found that his subordinates seemed to be more rxed, and they were no longer as anxious as stray dogs as before.


    Komatsubara: "What do you want us to do?"


    Merchant: "It''s simple! When I travel for business, there are also Japanese pirates on the road. You escort me all the way, and I will give you food, furniture, and clothing."


    Komatsubara squinted his eyes: "Aren''t you afraid we''ll kill you on the road?"


    The merchant smiled and said, "After you kill me, don''t you still have to fight other Japanese pirates? You may not win if you fight, and you may not be able to keep your things if you win, but as long as you escort me over, you will be able to get the things you need."


    Komatsubara looked at his subordinates, all with excitement on their faces.


    "Besides, if you really killed me, you won''t be able toe back." The merchant also said, "It''s not easy to live in this grass hut, don''t you think? But if we can keep working together, I can build a brick house for you."


    Komatsubara: "I promise you."


    The merchant stood up: "Then tomorrow morning, I will bring someone to bring goods to your vige, and we shall set off together."


    Komatsubara nodded solemnly.


    After the merchant left, his subordinates said, "When we''re far away, we''ll kill him! Grab his stuff!"


    Komatsubara red at them: "Then what?"


    Subordinates: "Huh?"


    Komatsubara: "Then we continue to live the days before, and we won''t be able toe back here. When the things we robbed are all used up, will we continue to live the days of sleeping in the open air?"


    Subordinates: ".."


    That was true.


    After the merchant left, Momoyo, who was following him, asked cautiously, "Lord, I''m afraid they will hurt you."


    The merchant smiled and said, "Wealth is apanied with risk, Momoyo, don''t learn from them, live a good life, and marry a good man in the future. Maybe you can even go back and have a look when there is no war in your homnd."


    Momoyo lowered her head, she didn''t want to go back.


    Although she also missed her hometown, her hometown had not been her childhood hometown for a long time.


    Here, she could earn money by herself, choose a man by herself, without being beaten, without being forced to do heavy work, and without worrying about being bought or sold.


    The merchant squinted his eyes.


    The lords above asked him to hire these Japanese pirates, and promised him that so long as he hired them, he would have a ce in the city''s chamber ofmerce in the future.


    At that time, his caravan would be followed by the soldiers of the imperial court. So long as the Japanese pirates tried to make a move, none of them would escape.


    What was more, the armed escorts he hired were all retired veterans from the military.


    If the Japanese pirates dared to make a move against him, they would be as good as asking for death themselves.

 Chapter 178: Abyss

    Chapter 178: Abyss


    The Mongolian tribes have never lived such a luxurious life.


    They could use the gold and silverware of the Han people, and the livestock that used to be worthless could now be sold for high prices, not only livestock, but also ves.


    Every winter, many ves just froze to death. After the merchants came, the ves could now bring them a lot of ie.


    Whether it was sugar or salt, they could now afford it all.


    But Dalintai felt that ves were getting more and more expensive, and he was almost unable to buy more ves.


    Merchants had upped the prices for ves, cattle and sheep.


    More and more nobles chose not to sell cattle and sheep, but ves instead.


    After all, a few ves could drive a herd of cattle and sheep.


    It was useless to have more ves.


    Besides, there was no war now, and even if there was a war, these ves couldn''t be soldiers.


    ve owners also disliked too many ves, which cost them too much food. They were just ves, so long as they could drive and herd cattle, and be able to do some heavy work then that was enough, too much of them could also be troublesome.


    So most of the ves were taken away, and only a small number of ves remained.


    But ves were still being produced, and new civilians became ves every day.


    There were even nobles who used trumped-up charges to makemoners into ves, and then sell the ves to merchants.


    The huge profits made people flock over like vultures, and everyone was blinded by the benefits at their fingertips. Some of the nobles still kept their senses about them and warned everyone that it was a conspiracy of the Ming people.


    Bayaer was a Mongolian noble who was not blinded by short term benefits.


    He also summoned hispanions who had the same idea as him, and ran around, trying to persuade the nobles.


    But every time they returned without sess.


    He said: "Without ves, our cattle and sheep, our pces and houses, who will build them?"


    But the nobles said: "ves will have children, they are always giving birth, and there aremon people who make mistakes. Even if we sell all the ves now, there will be more and more ves soon."


    Bayaer then said: "The Ming people sold us sugar and salt at a low price, and bought our cattle and sheep at a high price. Their intentions are sinister! Once they don''t sell us sugar and salt, and will no longer buy our cattle and sheep, what should we do?"


    The nobles replied: "Did we starve to death before they appeared? Now they are paying to buy our cattle and sheep, and they are the ones who are sending good things over to us, how can we not even take advantage of something this easy, are you stupid?"


    No matter what Bayaer said, the nobles had something to refute him.


    Even Bayaer''s father sold his ves.


    Bayaer asked his father: "You know me! How could you sell the ves!"


    Standing in front of his father, he was already taller than his father. He was so angry that he clenched his hands into fists.


    Bayaer''s father was startled by his son''s appearance, and then roared: "What do you want! You run around all day, do you know how much cloth and sugar a ve is worth now?"


    "Everyone else is selling, why can''t I sell them!" Bayaer''s father pped his son.


    That p hit Bayaer in the face, but the pain was greater in Bayaer''s heart. He fell to the ground and looked up at his father.


    Was this old and mean man really the indestructible Mongolian warrior he looked up to?


    Bayaer''s father also regretted a little after pping his son, but the father couldn''t apologize to the son. He stared at him and said dryly, "Bayaer, look at our house and outside, everyone else is living a good life, could it be that you want me to eat chaff?"


    At this time, Bayaer finally realized that he couldn''t stop it.


    No matter how hard he tried to stop it, no one would listen to him.


    No matter how reasonable his words were, no matter whether those people knew that this matter was not beneficial to the tribe, they would not stop, the meat was next to their mouths, and no one would give it up.


    "Hahahahahahaha!" Bayaerughed, looking like a madman.


    Compared with Bayaer, Toqto''a and H Zhang have now be honorable guests of the tribes. After all, they were Mongolians, and they were closer to each other based on that. Toqto''a was a Mongolian after all, and it was not that his heart was not without struggle, but he also saw what kind of life the Mongolians lived in the Central ins, their children could go to school with the children of the Han people, and they could also live the life of the Han people.


    There was no need to worry about going hungry.


    But he felt guilty all the same.


    This sense of guilt made him feel unbearable pain even with a smile on his face.


    Compared with Toqto''a, H Zhang didn''t have such a big inner struggle.


    H Zhang had lived in Dadu since he was a child, which was now Beijing. Although he also received the education of Mongolian nobles, he had be ustomed to life in the Central ins.


    He used to yearn for a life on the grasnd, yearning for the feeling of freedom and being able to ride a horse.


    But when he really came to the grasnd, he realized that this kind of life was not what he longed for.


    The Mongolians on the grasnds, only the nobles could live the life he imagined, and themoners, even the ve owners, couldn''t live a good life.


    There were also wolves. For ordinary Mongolians, life seemed to drag on day by day. This year had passed, but who knew what next year would hold for them.


    Before the Yuan Dynasty, they might not even be able to buy salt.


    Now nobles wore silk and cotton-padded clothes sold by the Ming people, and drank fine wine sold by the Ming people.


    They could buy everything except the beauties and weapons of the Great Ming Dynasty.


    There were no such days even during the Yuan Dynasty.


    H Zhang watched the absurd lives of those Mongolian nobles day after day.


    They didn''t care what kind of life themoners lived, they only cared if they lived well.


    Even H Zhang knew that many civilians could not make ends meet, so they had merchants buy them and let them work like the ves.


    Because so long as the money was repaid, they could enter the city and be themon people of Great Ming.


    Their children could go to school, they could also earn money to buy a house, and they no longer needed to rely on the mercy of the heavens to eat on the grasnd.


    But merchants were reluctant to buy civilians.


    So the most absurd thing happened, that was, themon people purposely made mistakes in order to be ves.


    Of course, the nobles would not look closely into the reasons for it. They were only worried that there were fewer ves, so this was an opportunity to fill in another batch.


    Themoners became ves, and the ves were bought by the merchants, and these ves would eventually be themoners of the Great Ming Dynasty.


    H Zhang said to Toqto''a, "Dad, I think they are no better than pigs."


    Toqto''a took off his shoes and soaked his feet, bitterness in his mouth, he said, "It is just the circumstances forcing them into this."


    So what if he could see through it?


    All the nobles had gone crazy, if he told them now that they must draw a clear line with the merchants and could no longer enjoy luxury, would the nobles agree?


    The clearer one saw, the more painful it was.


    H Zhang handed the towel to Toqto''a: "Dad, we''ll go back after finishing the work, so why be anxious on their behalf?"


    Toqto''a: "It wasn''t like this before.."


    The Mongolians in the past were simple and honest. Although there were always battles between tribes, the backbone of the Mongolian warriors never bent.


    But now, the nobles spent their days in decadence, and themoners wanted to be ves.


    Everything was messed up, and it would continue to be messed up until the end..


    Toqto''a sighed: "It''s time for us to go back."


    The longer he stayed, the more miserable he became.


    He watched helplessly as his fellow Mongolians walked into the abyss step by step, but he couldn''t say a word.


    On the day that Toqto''a and H Zhang returned to Beijing, many people came to see them off. The nobles wanted to kill them when they first came, but now they sent them away with ardent expressions. They believed the benefits were brought to them by Toqto''a and H Zhang.


    With Toqto''a and H Zhang there, they could also find excuses for themselves.


    They also knew that it was impossible for the Ming people to treat them so well all of a sudden, but they didn''t want to give up the benefits they got, so they found a reasonable excuse.


    The benefits were not given to them by the Ming people, but by Toqto''a.


    Toqto''a was a Mongolian, and the Mongolians would not harm fellow Mongolians.


    Toqto''a also saw their self-deception, but with everyone deceiving themselves, no one cared what the truth was.


    H Zhang had already been waiting to return to Beijing. The days in Mongolia could not bepared with those in the capital. What was more, he wanted to go back to see Chu Lin earlier, and he wondered if Chu Lin missed him during these days he had been gone? They had made an appointment to go have a bath and drink together.


    There were many bathhouses in the capital now, and each one was better than the other. He had wanted to try it for a long time, but unfortunately he had never had the chance.


    Going back this time, he must convince Chu Lin to go with him no matter what. What was the fun in staying at home all the time?


    When they left, they took a lot of Mongolian food with them, which was a taste of their hometown, although H Zhang had never grown up here.


    Although the merchants would buy Mongolian cattle and sheep, as well as ves, they never bought Mongolian food.


    The price of cattle and sheep quickly soared, and nobles would rather sell cattle and sheep to merchants than letmoners buy them.


    There was no meat to eat, and there was originally not much food in the grasnds. The merchants only sold gold, silver, jewelry and silk brocades, but they never sold food.


    The nobles asked the merchants, and the merchants said that the people of Great Ming were in short supply of food right now. If they bought food to sell, the price would not be enough to make a profit.


    But the nobles were not short of food. The merchants would not sell them food, but gift them food.


    It was not much each time, but it was enough.


    The nobles didn''t care how themoners took care of their bellies.


    They have their own food, meat, and countless gold and silver jewelry. Those things that were only avable to people in the Central ins, they now also have them.


    With a beauty in their arms, there were countless enjoyments.


    Wasn''t life better than before?


    Before, they might be called nobles, but they were not much better than themoners. At most, they just ate better and kept warriors under theirmand, but the warriors also have to eat, and the warriors also have to enjoy.


    The warriors also felt that life was better now.


    They ate, drank, and yed with women, and asionally when they hunted they would not encounter any danger.


    H Zhang made a few friends in the grasnd, all of them young people.


    When he left, the group of young people saw him off on horseback, and they also agreed to drink and eat meat together next time H Zhang came over.


    Looking at the smiling faces of these young people, H Zhang couldn''t smile.


    If..if His Majesty''s fist was not as iron-like as before, maybe they would have a chance to meet again.

 Chapter 179: Hegemonic Device

    Chapter 179: Hegemonic Device


    "Your Majesty!" The artisans knelt on the ground excitedly, their foreheads pressed against the ground.


    Lin Yuan was wearing his casual robes as he stood by theke. He said to the people around him, "Try it in the water."


    A boat was parked next to them. This boat was not big and looked inconspicuous, but the biggest difference was that it had no oars.


    It was a boat that was powered by foot.


    Lin Yuan just told the artisans the theory. It took these artisans two years to get the boat out. Fortunately, Lin Yuan could provide the materials for them to experiment. Otherwise, it would be a loss-making business if they couldn''t make ends meet.


    Even Song Shizhao didn''t understand why he kept spending money on these things.


    However, Lin Yuan said: "What they have made may not be able to achieve anything in ten years, or even a hundred years, and it would not bring us much benefit."


    "But in the long run, what if one of them was sessful?"


    "If one of them seeds, then there will be earth-shaking changes." Lin Yuan''s eyes were glowing when he said this, "Did the first person who saw a horse thought that the horse could be ridden? Who made the saddle? When there was no saddle, it was impossible to fight on horseback at all! With the saddle, everything was different, but was this change achieved overnight?"


    Song Shizhao understood, and since then, he practically tried his best to squeeze out the money and move it to the Artisans Bureau.


    The boat went into the water soon, and two crew members were able to pick up the boat. There was also a boat with oars next to it. When the two boats werepared, the boat that could be powered by feet was naturally faster, and both sides used their full strength.


    Although the artisans expected this result, when they actually saw it, everyone was excited.


    They made this boat!


    They didn''t know how much time and materials they spent in order to make the gears turn ordingly, and they didn''t sleep well for many days and nights, but the moment they saw the results, they felt that all the efforts they had put in were not in vain!


    Even if they were just artisans and craftsmen, they could see how much benefit such a boat could have!


    Lin Yuan was also very satisfied. Now that there was no automatic power, it was a very big improvement to be able to use manpower to the fullest.


    As for the steam engine, there were also special artisans building the boiler, but after all, the theory was vague, and they have struggled for a few years without making any progress.


    Compared with the steam engine, the results of the gear boat made Lin Yuan very satisfied.


    Gears existed as early as before themon era, and there were also gear boats, but the effect was never so good. The artisans used circr gears, which improved the life usage of such gears and reduced the degree of wear.


    The formation of the navy was imminent, and whoever had speaking rights on sea could upy the most wealth in the world.


    Great Ming''s silk, cotton cloth, tea spices, etc., could open the door to other countries with maritime trade.


    Today, there were only so many people in Great Ming, and it was difficult to pull up poor areas only by domestic demand.


    "Very good." Lin Yuan said with a smile, "Begin building, we have to build a giant ship that you have never seen before, that can withstand huge waves at sea. Each ship must be able to amodate at least 200 people, and there must be ces where cannons can be incorporated."


    "There should also be ces to rest and eat, and to store weapons."


    The artisans did not dare to breathe.


    "Caomin has received the decree!"


    Lin Yuan added: "All who participated in the shipbuilding will be rewarded."


    Everyone was rewarded with five taels of gold and a swath of brocade.


    Five taels of gold was enough for these artisans to eat and drink their fill for the rest of their lives. If they spent it without restraint, it would stillst them ten years.


    Since the rewards increased, the artisans came up with endless inventions.


    There were even many strange curios among them that even Lin Yuan had never seen before.


    Although he had to affirm the efforts of these artisans, most of them were whimsical inventions. For example, one artisan thought that he could build flying machines, but in fact, it was just tying superrge artificial wings made of feathers on the arms. After a few experiments, he found that it couldn''t fly him up, so he thought it was because birds have tails and people don''t, so he made a tail as well.


    Lin Yuan didn''t stop it, mainly because he was worried that the people would stop experimenting.


    But after making the tail, it still didn''t fly, so that particr artisan created ws and put them on himself.


    Lin Yuan even thought that that person might turn himself into a birdpletely in the end. He heard that he had recently started to learn bird calls, and said that he wanted to copy eating insects like birds.


    This was just one of them, others were more absurd.


    Probably because there were too many positive examples in the court. After all, there were many artisans who have sessfully invented things, and were not only rewarded with money, but also gained status. Therefore, people who were not very good at studying books felt that they have found thedder to heaven, especially some of the hedonistic sons of rich families.


    These hedonistic sons didn''t like to read the Four Books and Five ssics, they liked to read some "crooked books".


    Many skills have been lost, so they started to tinker on their own.


    There were actually two of them who managed to get results after messing around. Their families turned a blind eye to them, feeling that so long as they didn''t cause trouble for the family, it should be something to be thankful for. If they wanted to mess around then mess around, it was better than going out to spend all their time and money getting drunk after all.


    One of them was surnamed Xie, and was called Xie San by outsiders. He was the third son and did not need to take responsibility like the eldest son, nor did he need to forge ahead like the second son. He had chosen a good birth and in this life he didn''t need to work hard like others.


    Xie San liked to read all kinds of strange books. When he saw the trebuchet in the book, he wondered if he could make the trebuchet smaller so that it would not be used to attack cities, but to hit people.


    Then Xie San went ahead with his idea.


    He first found a carpenter, and asked the carpenter to study the details together with him to find the principle and theory of it.


    Then he used charcoal to draw diagrams, trying again and again.


    In the end, he really managed to get it out. It was all wooden, with some small parts inside.


    It could shoot out small wooden balls. This thing was a bit heavy, but both men and women could lift it.


    Only children couldn''t.


    After the small wooden ball shot out and hit people on the flesh, it would make people feel a piercing pain, but it would not cause any damage to the body.


    Xie San also gave this thing a name. He said that since the big one was called the trebuchet, then this small one would be called the hegemonic device.


    No one else understood the connection between these two names.


    Feeling that he was quite brilliant, Xie San used his hegemonic device to hit people for fun everywhere.


    Hitting fellow hedonistic sons who had a good rtionship with him. Though some of them ended their friendship with him because of this.


    When his parents heard the news, it was because another family came knocking angrily at the door. Only then did they know that their son hade up with this new thing.


    Father Xie was about to beat this unfilial son to death, but Mother Xie stopped him and said, "<em>Laoye</em>! Don''t beat him! Our son did not do a bad thing!"


    Father Xie had a grim look on his face: "Not a bad thing?! Then tell me what is a bad thing? Could it be that the imperial court would actually send him a pennant! The good reputation of our Xie family ispletely ruined by this unfilial son! Many sons have been ruined by loving mothers! Look what you spoiled our son into!"


    Mother Xie cried: "What! He is not only my son, but also your son! Now, didn''t His Majesty set up an Artisans Bureau? Just to have those artisans make new things, isn''t this what our son made? Maybe it will be appreciated by His Majesty, and he could really get a pennant?"


    Father Xie''s eyes widened: "It''s expected that he messes around! But just listen to what you are saying! Artisans are lowly servants! Have my son be an artisan? The shame!"


    "Mother!" Xie San suddenly widened his eyes and said, "You are right! I should go to His Majesty! His Majesty would definitely understand me!"


    After saying this, Xie San ran away. Mother Xie hugged her husband''s waist tightly and watched her son run out.


    Although Xie San was a hedonistic son, he still had a few friends. After listening to his request, his friends introduced him to Zhao Lin. Zhao Lin was now the head of the Artisans Bureau. Everyone thought he must be reluctant as he was a sessful candidate in the imperial provincial exam. But the fact was that he had done a good job in the Artisans Bureau, and they heard that he was quite appreciated by His Majesty.


    So Xie San went to find Zhao Lin. He went directly to Zhao Lin''s house and waited for Zhao Lin toe back at the door. After the morning assembly, Zhao Lin still had to work in the pce, and he would not go home until the government office closed.


    Zhao Lin didn''t expect Xie San toe to him, and asked curiously, "Why did you think of looking for me?"


    Xie San showed his hegemonic device to Zhao Lin, and said seriously: "My father thinks that I am shaming him, saying that I am doing the work of an artisan."


    Xie San: "But I don''t think I''m an artisan, I don''t rely on this to make a livelihood, I just find it fun."


    "I think, if His Majesty can look at me and praise me, then my father will not be able to scold me in the future, maybe I will even be able to honor my ancestors!" Xie San thought happily, "Lord Zhao, you are in charge of the Artisans Bureau, can you help me mention it to His Majesty?"


    Zhao Lin didn''t know whether tough or cry: "Then tell me, what''s the use of this thing?"


    Xie San demonstrated it to Zhao Lin.


    Zhao Lin couldn''t understand even more. This thing could only make people feel pain at most. It couldn''t be used on the battlefield, and it couldn''t kill people. What use could it have?


    But he still promised Xie San, even if it was to give the Xie family face.


    So when meeting Lin Yuan, Zhao Lin still mentioned this matter.


    Lin Yuan: "It can hurt people?"


    Zhao Lin: "Yes, but it''s just pain, not even a cut.."


    Then Zhao Lin saw His Majesty''s interested expression: "Tell him to enter the pce, and let him bring in his..hegemonic device, I want to see it for myself."


    Zhao Lin was still in a daze when he brought Xie San into the pce.


    One could enter the pce just like this? What kind of sh*t luck did this kid Xie San have?


    And His Majesty seemed to be quite interested as well.


    ..Maybe he should read more books and make something that would interest His Majesty?


    He wondered what he could make?


    Xie San entered the pce for the first time. It was just like the pce in his imagination. It was just as splendid, high and gorgeous. Every inch of the floor tiles seemed to be elegant and extraordinary.


    He followed behind Zhao Lin, and asked in a low voice, "Lord Zhao, did His Majesty say why he summoned me?"


    "Did you tell His Majesty how powerful my hegemonic device is?"


    Zhao Lin''s face was expressionless, thinking to himself, the name of your hegemonic device was quite awe-inspiring, but in fact it was actually a turtle device,pletely useless really. (TN: both hegemonic  and turtle  share a character that means king'' but thetter is used as an insult that mean a cuckolded husband or a stupid man)

 Chapter 180: Spring Mechanism

    Chapter 180: Spring Mechanism


    Xie San, who had never entered the pce, was very excited. Their Xie family was only a small family in the capital. Now, only his second brother became a sessful candidate in the highest imperial examination in the family, and had be a county magistrate. In the capital, their family did not have much influence, even his eldest brother had yet to marry.


    After all, their family was unwilling to marry ordinarymon people, no matter what they had to choose from an aristocratic family.


    However, the aristocratic families were more willing to marry a family of simr status to their own, which created an awkward situation wfor the Xie family who was neither high nor low. There were only two generations in the family, and there was no third generation.


    Although his brother also had a few servant girls, it was not good to have children before marrying a wife.


    Especially now that there was a marriagew, if a man had an illegitimate child after marriage, the wife could sue and ask for a divorce.


    So now his brother didn''t even dare to touch the maids he took into his bedroom in the early days, and he had practically be a monk.


    Xie San was neither the eldest son nor the second son, so he did not n to get married. This way he did not have to bear the responsibilities, and he did not have to be a monk before marriage.


    At this time, there was no contraceptive method, and the best contraceptive method was separate rooms for men and women.


    But as Xie San didn''t want to get married, he didn''t have these troubles. He could y all he wanted with his female confidantes and lovers. If children were born and his lovers were willing to raise them, he had no opinion. If they weren''t willing, he could also take them back home.


    The only problem was when he just put forward this idea, it was his lovers who were the first to retreat rather than his family.


    After all, it was not difficult to marry someone now, and it was also not difficult to marry a better family. If that was the case, why follow Xie San without a name as a hidden lover who would not see the light of day?


    Xie San wasn''t angry either, he felt that it all had to be about fate, and he couldn''t force others to be with him.


    Lin Yuan also found that the social atmosphere was much more open now. After the turbulent times, he did not set up the "adultery crime", and the "seven crimes of a woman" were also abolished. There was no such thing as spouse abandonment, only divorce.


    Originally, he thought that in terms of social development, after stabilization, the people''s requirements for female chastity would be higher again.


    In troubled times, the people didn''t pay attention to chastity, and nothing mattered other than survival.


    But probably because of the influence of recruiting son-inws and so on, the people didn''t ce as much importance on chastity as Lin Yuan imagined.


    Of course, aristocratic families and big influential families still cared about these things, but the atmosphere among themon people waspletely different.


    This had led to many daughters from aristocratic families starting to fight for their own rights.


    Although they now have the right to have blind dates, able to choose their future husband within a range.


    This kind of social atmosphere could not be stipted byw, Lin Yuan could only let them go with the flow.


    The people''s thinking had changed from: "A woman must have a pure body before marriage, and a woman who loses her chastity is to be cast aside."


    To: "It''s best if she is pure before marriage, but it doesn''t matter if she is not."


    More and more women went out to work, and the whole society was full of vitality. The idea that so long as you work hard, you could live a good life had been engraved in everyone''s mind.


    However, there were still many impoverished areas in the empire, and Lin Yuan also knew that in his lifetime, these impoverished areas might only go from extreme poverty to ordinary poverty, and he could only hope that his sessor could continue his will.


    Guo''er already had good news.


    She was Lin Yuan''s little sister, and one of her children would inherit the throne.


    These children would receive the same education in the pce, and they would be sent by Lin Yuan to the various ministries and departments to learn and gain experience when they be adults.


    In the end, who would be the sessor would be decided based on their final grades and the support rate of officials in the court.


    It was the first time Lin Yuan was an emperor and his first time in choosing a sessor.


    Within the scope of the supremacy of imperial power, he must decide his sessor not ording to his own preferences.


    After starting this lead, Lin Yuan could only guarantee that his own sessor would not be an idiot.


    If there was a sessor who would be controlled by the officials because of this method, it was not something he could control.


    Anyway, in a dynasty, there was always a time when its fortunes would be exhausted.


    Long live, long live. This was just a beautiful and arrogant wish.


    At that time who knew how many years he would have been dead, so it had nothing to do with him anymore.


    Xie San was led to Lin Yuan, still holding his hegemonic device in his arms. After seeing Lin Yuan, he hurriedly knelt down to greet him.


    Officials only needed to salute when they saw the emperor, no need to kneel if there was no major event, but those without official status still needed to kneel when they saw the emperor, especially Xie San who was not even a schr.


    Er Liang took the hegemonic device from Xie San.


    Lin Yuan first asked Xie San to rise and gave him a seat, then he began to examine the hegemonic device.


    To tell the truth, this thing was actually not very simr to the trebuchet any longer, but it was not like a modern pistol, it was more like a wooden box. There was a groove at the back to put the small wooden balls, and you have to be careful about the angle, so that the small wooden balls would not fall out again.


    There was also a small hole in the front from which the wooden balls were ejected.


    It should be a spring mechanism.


    Lin Yuan wanted to take it apart and have a look at this wooden box.


    "Your Majesty, take it apart from here." Xie San hurriedly went to demonstrate and took apart the wooden box.


    Sure enough, there were indeed springs inside.


    Lin Yuan picked up the spring and asked, "You made this?"


    Xie San hurriedly said, "Caomin doesn''t dare to take credit alone. This was made by caomin and a cksmith named Li Liu."


    Then he started to expound incessantly, saying how much time they spent, how many methods they tried, and how many materials they spent to make this seemingly inconspicuous little thing.


    There was light in his eyes when he spoke, and it was clear he was proud of this little thing.


    Lin Yuan looked at him with encouragement in his eyes, and Xie San felt like he was on cloud nine. Xie San said so much, but Lin Yuan didn''t find him annoying at all, and kept listening quietly.


    Although this wooden box was useless, the invention of the spring alone was enough for Lin Yuan to cherish him in his palm.


    "Can you still create it?" Lin Yuan asked, "Create more."


    Xie San was confident: "As long as you do it once, you will definitely be able to do it a second time."


    Lin Yuan: "Good, Zhen will give you money to build a spring factory, and you will be in charge of the factory in the future."


    Then Lin Yuan said, "And this hegemonic device."


    Lin Yuan drew the shape of a pistol on a piece of paper: "What do you think of this shape?"


    Xie San said quickly: "That''s a good shape! It''s easy to hold! It''s just..too small."


    His hegemonic device was as long as an adult man''s fingertips to his wrist, so that he could stuff so many mechanisms inside.


    Lin Yuan added: "Use iron, or something else that you think is easier to use, stronger than wood, and make the mechanisms smaller."


    Xie San bit his lip. He knew the difficulty, but he finally got a chance to be used by the emperor. He wouldn''t give up no matter what, so he knelt down and said, "Caomin has received the decree!"


    Soon, Xie San took office and became the director of the spring factory. Although it was not an official position, it was an industry of the imperial court, and his status became the highest in the family. After all, his brother took up an official post in another province while he was the director of the factory in the imperial city, and even went to the pce to meet the emperor face to face. Moreover, he would be going to the pce to report his duties every month.


    But Xie San didn''t have time to be happy, because he still had to experiment with the cksmith on how to turn His Majesty''s ideas into reality.


    The cksmith Li Liu also benefited, bing the deputy director of the spring factory.


    "What His Majesty said, it sounds simr to a fire gun." The cksmith''s words woke Xie San.


    Xie San startled: "Such a small fire gun?"


    The cksmith nodded: "But it can be achieved."


    The cksmith looked into Xie San''s eyes, and both of them saw ambition in each other''s eyes.


    "But we don''t know how.." Xie San thought of this and sighed.


    cksmith: "Let''s go to the Firearms Bureau to borrow someone?"


    Xie San thought about it and felt that this method would work, so he sent Lin Yuan a memorial and asked for a technician from the Firearms Bureau.


    The three of them began to experiment without sleep or food. It took half a year and countless materials were wasted, but they still couldn''t get it out.


    On the contrary, the spring factory was doing quite well, the failure rate of the artisans was getting lower and lower, and springs have also begun to be used in many things, appearing in the people''s daily life.


    However, when Xie San became sessful, those who were the most shocked were not the outsiders, but the Xie family, especially Father Xie. He could not imagine how the useless son in his eyes, the son who would be dependent on himself when he was alive and dependent on his elder brother after his death, would make such achievements.


    Since Xie San became the director of the factory, the Xie family''s value on the marriage market improved instantly.


    Several of his daughters had people asking for their hand in marriage by families that they never dared to think about before, and their sons also had daughters from aristocratic families who were willing to marry as well.


    When he went out to socialize, people''s attitude toward him had be who knew how much better. His wife also began to have a high position among the wives of various families, and was no longer an observer like before.


    Xie San''s status in the Xie family was bing higher and higher.


    In the past, even the servants thought that Xie San was a waste, that he just managed to pick a good family to be born in.


    Once in power, Xie San''s female confidantes and lovers came back.


    Every one of them said that they didn''t want an official name, they were willing to share with other sisters, and they were willing to spend their days with Xie San.


    This time Xie San was not willing.


    The female confidantes questioned him: "Do you have someone you love? We are willing to share you with her."


    The female confidantes also admitted that they left Xie San because Xie San was neither capable nor willing to marry them.


    Now they chose toe back because Xie San was a capable person, and they felt admiration for him for the first time.


    Xie San had a headache, but he could only tell the truth: "His Majesty has given me a task, and I will do what His Majesty has entrusted to me well before I get married."


    The female confidantes didn''t believe it, thinking that he was just looking for an excuse to prevaricate them.


    "Xie San! Don''t go too far! Then ording to your words, those schrs who didn''t pass the imperial pce examinations won''t get married?"


    Xie San told the truth, but no one believed him.


    His father and mother didn''t believe it, and his father told him with great excitement that there were several youngdies who were willing to marry him, all of them from big affluent families, the kind they couldn''t reach before.


    Xie San repeated what he said to his female confidantes again.


    This time he was really beaten by his father, and his mother didn''t stop him for once either.


    Everyone thought that what he said was a lie, there was a reason he didn''t want to get married, and the reason was definitely not what he said.


    Xie San wanted to cry but had no tears, until he lied and said that he wanted to y around for a few more years, only then did his female confidantes and his family not ask any further questions.


    Xie San felt that if one day he was full of lies, it was definitely because he was forced by them.

 Chapter 181: Children

    Chapter 181: Children


    The Princess Manor was brightly lit, the servants were rushing about, and the maids outside the delivery room came and went in a hurry with hot water basins.


    Guo''er had never felt so much pain before, she was sweating profusely from it. She gritted her teeth, and shouted, "I don''t want to give birth anymore! I don''t want to give birth anymore!"


    The midwife grabbed Guo''er''s hand and said earnestly, "Princess, all women have to pass this obstacle, you have to use your strength and the child wille out soon."


    Guo''er wallowed in regret amidst the pain, she should not have gotten married, should not have gotten pregnant, should not have children.


    The pain was unbearable.


    The old maids lied to her, how was it easy to have a baby, it was obviously so painful.


    Outside the door, Han Ling was waiting anxiously. He was an ordinary man. In addition to being named on the sessful candidate list of the imperial pce examination, his top priority in this life was to marry a wife and have children. His obsession with descendants was engraved in his bones.


    Hearing Guo''er''s screams in the delivery room, his heart clenched.


    In an instant, many thoughts ran through Han Ling''s mind.


    If Guo''er had an ident, then he would be finished..


    He had no doubt that if Guo''er died, he could forget about going any further in this life.


    "The people from the pce havee." Han Ling''s personal attendant trotted over. Han Ling turned around, and saw Er Liang who came with an old pce maid and a few imperial physicians. Er Liang hurriedly arranged for the old maid to go help the midwife first, and then had the imperial doctors go to the side room to wait.


    Han Ling hurriedly stepped forward: "My lord, I.."


    Er Liang waved his hand: "You don''t need to greet me, I have already instructed, no matter whether the situation is good or bad, guarantee the life of the adult first."


    Han Ling said with unease: "I also thought so as well."


    When Han Ling heard the sound of hooves, he looked at Er Liang in astonishment: "My lord, this is?"


    Er Liang said, "The Imperial Infantry has surrounded the Princess Manor."


    Of course Han Ling knew, but he just didn''t know why they were surrounded, he looked at Er Liang anxiously.


    Er Liang smiled and said, "The Princess''s Consort, don''t worry, if the Princess is fine, everyone will be fine, if the Princess is not fine, then everyone can forget about being fine."


    Han Ling''s heart pounded in his chest.


    What did that mean?


    Was he implying that if the princess had an ident, then it was because someone secretly harmed her?


    The entire Princess Manor was to be surrounded and controlled.


    Han Ling swallowed.


    Er Liang said again: "His Majesty said, since Her Highness is working hard in the delivery room, the Princess''s Consort should go in and apany her, so that the Princess could feel at ease."


    Han Ling said in a daze: "The delivery room?"


    Er Liang nodded: "Does the Princess''s Consort feel that the delivery room is dirty?"


    Han Ling was speechless. He received this kind of education since he was a child. His mother gave birth to several children. Although the children died young, his father never went to the delivery room when they were being born.


    A woman giving birth was inherently unclean.


    Er Liang''s face turned dark: "The Princess''s Consort, do you still remember that you are the Princess''s Consort?"


    Han Ling looked at Er Liang and felt that this person was so unfamiliar for the first time, when clearly it was not the first time they had met.


    Er Liang sneered: "How noble is the Princess? And the Princess is also giving birth to the child of the Princess''s Consort. The Princess''s Consort, His Majesty will soon arrive."


    Han Ling lowered his head and said, "I''m going now, I''m going now."


    Han Ling walked into the delivery room.


    As soon as he entered, he was startled by a basin of blood-stained hot water, and looked across the room nervously. Guo''er''s face was twisted, and she looked exhausted from the screaming. The veins on her forehead were popping and the old pce maids grabbed on her hands tightly, while her mouth was stuffed with a cloth to prevent her from biting her tongue in the severe pain.


    Was this the princess?


    All Han Ling''s nose could smell was the scent of blood. He looked at the woman lying on the bed. Was this woman with a hideous expression his wife?


    She..was she so ugly?


    Guo''er also saw Han Ling, she wanted to call Han Ling''s name, but found that Han Ling turned his head.


    He didn''t look at her, Guo''er''s eyes widened instantlywhat right did he have to turn his eyes from her! She was having his baby! She was in so much pain!


    However, Han Ling stood in the corner of the delivery room, neither stepping forward nor turning his head to look, as if he was being punished to stand facing the wall. Only when a maid walked by would he ask, "Is the Princess alright?"


    The maid didn''t have the time to spare for him, she only said: "The Princess has an auspicious fate, and will naturally turn bad luck into good luck."


    Guo''er looked at the bed curtains above and then looked down at her big belly.


    Why did she have to suffer this pain?


    "Princess! Use your strength! I can see the head!" The midwife was overjoyed and said repeatedly, "The child is well!"


    Child! Guo''er regained her sanity, yes, her child!


    "Ah!" Guo''er held the old maid''s hand tightly, tears streaming from her eyes.


    When Lin Yuan arrived, it was to hear the child''s first cry. He rushed in almost immediately, the midwife was wiping the child''s body and had just cut off the umbilical cord. Guo''er was copsed on the bed exhausted, her head turned to look at the child held by the midwife.


    "Guo''er." Lin Yuan sat beside the bed and held Guo''er''s hand, "Brother hasete."


    Guo''er shook her head, her voice hoarse: "Brother is notte."


    Lin Yuan carefully observed Guo''er and asked the midwife, "Why is her belly still so big?"


    The people in this room were almost scared to death by Lin Yuan.


    How could the emperor rush into the delivery room?


    The midwife was holding the child, not knowing whether to kneel or not. Lin Yuan said impatiently, "Speak."


    The midwife gave up kneeling and said quickly, "Women are like this. It will take some time for the stomach to subside."


    Lin Yuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    But Guo''er grabbed Lin Yuan''s hand and said with difficulty, "I think there is another one inside."


    The midwife walked over and checked carefully: "Yes, yes, the Princess is right! There is one more!"


    "Bring ginseng soup to the Princess, so that the Princess can regenerate her strength."


    It was the first time that Lin Yuan knew of such an operation, drinking soup halfway through giving birth.


    The ginseng soup was already prepared, and the maid came in and fed it into Guo''er''s mouth with a spoon.


    Lin Yuan waited by the side, talking to Guo''er.


    He came in a hurry and changed into clean robes on the carriagebut his robes were changed to different ones every day, and there were a dozen or twenty sets of dragon robes. He used to think that there was only one set of dragon robes. Only when he became the emperor did he find out that that was not the case.


    Lin Yuan held Guo''er''s hand andforted her in a soft voice: "It will be fine soon, the pain will stop soon, just bear with it a bit longer."


    Probably because there was someone who she could act like a spoiled child to, Guo''er cried: "Brother, I don''t want to give birth anymore, it hurts so much!"


    "If you don''t want to give birth, then you won''t give birth, from now on you won''t have to give birth if you don''t want to." Lin Yuan followed her words, "Guo''er will give birth if she wants to, won''t give birth if she doesn''t want to."


    It seemed that it was time he had someone get the condoms out, but he didn''t know if there were talents in this area, anyway, Lin Yuan himself didn''t know how.


    After waiting for half an hour, Guo''er started giving birth again.


    It was just that this one was easier than thest one.


    The midwife smiled brightly. She was scared to death just now, but now that the child was out, she suddenly felt like her life was no longer in danger, and said with a smile, "Congrattions, Princess, congrattions, Princess, they are twins, a boy and a girl!"


    Guo''er was also relieved, she finally gave birth to the children, no matter what the fetus was, so long as there was no third one in her belly, she would be thankful.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "I already thought of the names."


    Guo''er''s eyes lit up: "Imperial Brother, please bestow them their names."


    Lin Yuan said seriously: "The older one is called Lin De, and the younger one is called Lin Xuan."


    Guo''er said happily, "Many thanks to Imperial Brother."


    The two siblings were very happy, but everyone in the room looked down at their toes.


    Who could remind His Majesty and the Princess that the child born by a princess should have the surname of the princess''s consort.


    But the princess''s consort didn''t dare to speak, let alone others.


    At this time, Han Ling was not feeling well. He was already a princess''s consort, but in front of the princess, he could never raise his head, and the emperor did not treat him differently because he was the princess''s consort. He was still in Hanlin Academy now, gaining seniority and had no real power in his hands.


    Even his fellow candidate who scored second ce in the list of sessful candidates of the imperial pce examination was now doing well in the Court of Censors, and already held real power in his hands.


    Why?


    Was it because he didn''t do well somewhere, or because he was the princess''s consort, so he couldn''t hold too much power?


    He wanted to say that even if Guo''er was a princess, the children''s blood was the blood of the Han family. Even if it was the imperial family, the children should not be allowed to take their mother''s surname.


    But he couldn''t say it, he could only walk in front of Lin Yuan and saluted uneasily: "This official greets Your Majesty."


    Lin Yuan held a child in his arms and said, "Rise."


    Han Ling also looked at the child, Lin Yuan handed the child to the midwife: "Take care of the children."


    The midwife hurriedly said, "Yes."


    The children were taken by the midwife to find a wet nurse. Guo''er had not yet produced milk, and generally speaking, the female family members of high society families would not breastfeed by themselves, and they must take medicine to stop producing milk after giving birth.


    Guo''er regained herposure at this time, her cheeks flushed as she asked, "Brother, why did youe in?"


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole in the ground to bury herself in.


    Lin Yuan said seriously: "Don''t be shy, you were at the juncture of life and death, everything else is trivial."


    Probably because Lin Yuan was too serious, Guo''er was no longer embarrassed, and felt that what her brother said was very reasonable.


    Yes, she just walked around the gate of the underworld, and her brother was her family, so what if he apanied her?


    Thinking of this, Guo''er looked at Han Ling again.


    When she was giving birth, Han Ling was in the corner and didn''t want to look at her, nor came to apany her.


    Guo''er grabbed the hem of Lin Yuan''s robes, she wanted to take a gamble. If her brother loved her, she would win, but if her brother didn''t love her, she would think of another way to beg her mother, and her mother would definitely ept her request.


    "Brother, I want to be divorced from him!" Guo''er pointed at Han Ling who was standing in front of Lin Yuan. Just now she was looking quite weak, but now she looked like a little rooster with a high fighting spirit. Her cheeks were flushed and she said, "He won''t apany me or look at me after he came in!"


    Guo''er''s temper had been cultivated over the years, and she said angrily: "Those are not my children alone, doesn''t he have a share?"


    Lin Yuan looked at Han Ling, his eyes were indifferent, neither sad nor happy.


    Under Lin Yuan''s gaze, cold sweat began to dot Han Ling''s forehead, and he quickly said, "This official, this official just didn''t know what to do, this was also the first time for this official.."


    Lin Yuan rubbed Guo''er''s head and said with a smile, "Guo''er have a good resting sleep. Your brother will help you handle this matter. When you wake up, I will definitely give you a satisfactory result, okay?"


    Guo''er''s belief in Lin Yuan was more devout than her belief in Buddha. After Lin Yuan said this, Guo''er was relieved and soon closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    She was really tired.


    Lin Yuan asked Han Ling to follow him out, and then asked the servants to retreat.


    Han Ling didn''t know what Lin Yuan would say. He was nervous and scared. He hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    Lin Yuan looked at Han Ling: "Zhen thought you were a smart person."


    Han Ling didn''t dare to speak, bowed his head and said nothing, his legs were shaking.


    Lin Yuan said with disappointment: "Zhen does not ask you to be very capable, but you can''t even coax the Princess, what else can you do?"


    "You forget, a princess''s consort can only exist with a princess. Without a princess, a princess''s consort like you is worthless."

 Chapter 182: Stay With Me

    Chapter 182: Stay With Me


    After all, they were a young couple, and Guo''er''s temper came and went quickly. After all, it was her first time giving birth, so she was quite angry. After a few days of softly coaxing, Han Ling was able to coax her anger away.


    Lin Yuan actually didn''t care who the princess''s consort was. To put it not so nicely, there was only one princess, but there could be a bunch of princess''s consorts. After all, only Guo''er was rted to him by blood. The princess''s consort was noble because of the princess. But he didn''t want Guo''er to make decisions in anger.


    After all, young couples, they said whatever was on their minds at that moment. They could change each other''s bad points.


    But this matter made Lin Yuan see clearly that Han Ling was someone who could not be entrusted with important responsibilities. One''s vision, whether narrow or wide, determines one''s path.


    Lin Yuan didn''t care about whether his nature was good or bad either, there were nopletely good people and nopletely bad people in this world.


    But Han Ling was neither the kind of person who could bring benefits to the people, nor was he someone who could put down his pride to study how to diligently.


    To be fair, he was an ordinary person who grew up with a feudal education.


    His books were well read and his ideas were innovative enough, but he was really not suitable for holding real power.


    The old pce maids brought by Lin Yuan were all experienced, and they have served the concubines in the harem of the Yuan Dynasty before. So Lin Yuan left them all at Princess Manor.


    Both children were also ced by Guo''er''s side. He nned to bring them to the pce to raise them after they were three years old.


    If Guo''er was reluctant to part with the children, he could ask Guo''er to live in the pce for a longer time.


    The older child was a girl. Lin De was born stronger than her younger brother. She had probably snatched most of the nutrients in the womb, and so her younger brother was much weaker, looking like a wrinkled monkey when he was born. Although his sister was also red, it didn''t take long for her to be a fat baby with tender white skin. Only the younger brother remained wrinkled even when his skin was no longer red.


    Guo''er hadn''t recovered yet. She had just given birth to children, so she didn''t have the consciousness of being a mother. She only asked someone to bring the children after the old pce maids reminded her. She held her daughter in one arm and her son in the other, and finally had a smile on her face: "Daughter has good looks, takes after me."


    The implication was that the son was not good-looking, taking after the father.


    Han Ling thought that both children were good-looking, they were his seed, and he liked them both when he looked at them.


    But thinking that the children were both surnamed Lin, he didn''t feel as happy anymore.


    As a man and a princess''s consort, he would never even think about taking the initiative to divorce in his life. He could not take concubines or maids. Except for the princess, no other woman could give birth to his children.


    Of course he loved the princess. The princess was young and beautiful, with a charming and cute temperament. She respected his parents, and she never acted arrogant towards him. Except for that day she gave birth and lost her temper, he and the princess have never had a spat before.


    Han Ling never thought that he would betray Guo''er either.


    He also knew that the children being given the Lin surname was better than the Han surname.


    But..he was the son of the Han family! Would he have to give up continuing his own family line?


    No matter how close his brother''s child was, it was not his own seed.


    Guo''er was leaning against Han Ling''s arms. She had already gotten over her temper. Seeing that Han Ling''s brows were slightly wrinkled, she asked with concern, "What is wrong? I lost my temper before, don''t be angry with me, if you have something to say, then just tell me."


    Han Ling whispered, "Princess.."


    Seeing Han Ling showing weakness, Guo''er felt tenderness and love: "Do you have something you want? Tell me, I will do whatever I can."


    Han Ling looked at Guo''er and finally said seriously, "Of our future children, can one of them get my surname?"


    Only then did Guo''er realize that the names her brother gave to the children were all surnamed Lin.


    Guo''er didn''t think there was anything wrong. Her brother was the emperor, the world belonged to the Lin family, and her children were also the blood of the Lin family. Of course, the surname Lin was better than the surname Han, and the Han family had only produced the one princess''s consort.


    But she was also willing to coax Han Ling: "Alright, if there are children in the future, they will be given your surname."


    The breath that he had been holding was relieved, and Han Ling felt much morefortable. He and the princess were still young, and there would be children in the future, there would be sons in the future.


    Thinking about it like that, he was relieved.


    It was a good thing for the children to be surnamed Lin. His Majesty had no children, so having the princess''s children be named Lin was a matter of honor. When the children grew up, so long as they did not make a big mistake, princely titles for both daughter and a son would not be spared.


    There would always be a shortage of aristocratic titles in the world, but there would never be a shortage of aristocratic titles for the old Lin family.


    With the two children in front, the children that came after would be able to live better. They were blood rtives, nothing could change that.


    Han Ling figured it out, and treated Guo''er even more gently and with more consideration.


    Guo''er was immersed in gentleness, and it seemed that giving birth to children was not so uneptable.


    "Your Majesty, the Princess and Princess''s Consort.." Er Liang brought a cup of tea to Lin Yuan.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Reconciled?"


    Er Liang nodded.


    Lin Yuan sighed: "Zhen just hope he can be a little better this time, and that there is no need to give him a reminder again."


    A pair of strong and powerful arms stretched out from behind Lin Yuan''s body. Chen Baisong hugged Lin Yuan''s waist, put his chin on Lin Yuan''s shoulder, and asked sleepily, "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Yuan patted the back of his hand: "Guo''er gave birth."


    Chen Baisong''s eyes widened: "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    He knew that Guo''er''s child would be the crown heir, and he also knew how important Guo''er''s child was.


    More importantly, Lin Yuan would not be forced to get married and have his own biological son.


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "You slept like a dead pig, and such a big movement didn''t wake you up at all. So it''s better to let you sleep."


    Chen Baisong slept so soundly that he couldn''t bear to wake him up.


    "What happened with the Princess''s Consort?" Chen Baisong asked strangely, remembering what Lin Yuan had just said.


    Lin Yuan shook his head and said, "Too young."


    He even regretted agreeing to this marriage.


    When the empress dowager made the suggestion, it was based on the fact that Han Ling''s family was simple, neither a noble family nor a big influential family. Moreover, he was also the new top scorer in the imperial pce examination. It not only saved any trouble, but it was also a suitable match, a young talent who matched Guo''er.


    Otherwise, if a noble family married Guo''er, they might think about getting benefits from the only princess in the dynasty.


    If Guo''er was bewitched by them.


    Trouble was secondary, the main thing was their sibling rtionship, and even family kinship including the empress dowager and the <em>taishang huang</em> might be hurt.


    Since it could not be controlled, it must be eliminated from the root, that was, Guo''er would not be allowed to marry a son of the noble families.


    Han Ling was undoubtedly a good choice. He was not very handsome, but he could be considered pleasant looking. He was young and energetic. He was also the top scorer of the imperial pce examination. He was confident in manners and also possessed true talent. He also had his own insight on problems of themon people and could be considered a rare talent.


    The only problem was that he was rather shortsighted politically.


    If it was a son of a noble family, he would jump up and kowtow in thanks when he heard that Lin Yuan named his children with the Lin surname.


    The scenery that people see since childhood and the people or things theye into contact with were different, which would indeed affect their behavior and thinking patterns to a certain extent.


    Although Guo''er also grew up in a the countryside, she was the daughter of a bigndowner, not an ordinary smallndowner, and she was not locked up in the boudoir all day. Her vision was broader than ordinary people. Later, when Lin Yuan was in Gaoyou, he also hired a teacher for Guo''er. Instead of teaching music, chess, calligraphy and painting, she was taught reading and literacy. Whatever she wanted to learn, Lin Yuan would find a teacher for her.


    Guo''er had the knowledge, and her vision was also broadened. When Lin Yuan became the emperor, Guo''er was then spoiled to have the proper temperament of a princess.


    Lin Yuan could almost predict the oue of Guo''er and Han Ling''s rtionship.


    Chen Baisong asked, "Is the Princess''s Consort nit good?"


    Lin Yuan: "It can''t be said that he is not good, but..he may not be suitable."


    Han Ling was suitable to be a civil official, and he could honestly work in the position for a lifetime.


    But he was not suitable for the twists and turns of politics at court.


    Lin Yuan took off his shoes and his outer robe. He soaked his feet before getting under the quilt, but even after soaking his feet, his feet were still not warm enough. Chen Baisong naturally put his feet on his knees, using rough and warm hands to warm Lin Yuan''s feet.


    Lin Yuan felt a little tickled.


    When his feet were warm, the twoy side by side on the bed and talked.


    Every night they were like this, once the bed curtains were put down, even if they did nothing, it would only add a bit of an ambiguous atmosphere.


    But rather than doing things, Lin Yuan preferred to talk to Chen Baisong.


    "The girl''s name is Lin De, and the boy''s name is Lin Xuan." Lin Yuan suddenly said.


    Chen Baisong said oddly, "Their names are reversed."


    Lin Yuan: "It''s still fine, De'' is a good character, and Xuan'' is also a good character."


    Chen Baisong: "That''s true."


    There were a lot of girls'' names with the character De'', and it was not umon for boys'' names to have Xuan'' in them as well.


    It was just that these two names were ced together, and there was a feeling that the names were reversed and did not match their gender.


    "The children should be with their mother when they are young." Lin Yuan said softly, "After the age of three, I will bring them to the pce to raise them to see who can learn better and is more suitable to be the emperor."


    "If neither are suitable, I can only wait and look at the children that Guo''er will give birth to next."


    Chen Baisong suddenly asked: "They? You also count the girls?"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "Yes."


    Lin Yuan thought that Chen Baisong was going to object. After all, Chen Baisong was a native of the era, and it was normal that he couldn''t ept a woman as emperor.


    But Chen Baisong pondered for a while and then said, "Then I will teach them martial arts, but it will not be easy to teach the girl. After all, she is a girl, or you could find a female teacher who knows riding and archery to teach her."


    Lin Yuan was stunned for a moment. Chen Baisong saw that Lin Yuan didn''t speak, and asked, "What''s wrong? Suddenly in a daze?"


    Lin Yuan hugged Chen Baisong and said with a smile, "I just didn''t expect it."


    For such a long time, he thought that he could not influence Chen Baisong, but it turned out that before he knew it, Chen Baisong had already been influenced by him, and their way of thinking was slowly connecting. Lin Yuan would never adapt to others, especially when he became an emperor. In the future, it would be even more impossible for him to adapt to others.


    It was Chen Baisong who had been adapting to him and had been cooperating and following his lead.


    Lin Yuan felt an indescribable excitement, there were people in this world who understood him, Song Shizhao, Song Lian, they all understood him to some extent.


    But Chen Baisong''s understanding was different from theirs.


    Lin Yuan looked into Chen Baisong''s eyes and said seriously, "You are different from before."


    Chen Baisong looked confused: "What''s the difference?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "You understand me better."


    Chen Baisong said proudly: "Well, just how many years have I been with you."


    Lin Yuan was startled.


    That''s right, the years had flowed by like water, and they were no longer young. Lin Yuan held Chen Baisong''s hand.


    He would no longer have the time and energy to treat anyone like he did Chen Baisong.


    Lin Yuan looked at the scars on Chen Baisong''s body, and said softly, "You need to take medicine. When old injuries act up, you need to speak up. You need to live longer and stay with me longer."

 Chapter 183: Ones Homeland

    Chapter 183: Ones Homnd


    Saki woke up very early. She was the first one to get up in the courtyard every day. She had to clean and dress up before waking up herpanions. Now she could earn money to support herself by teaching the new arrivals the officialnguage of Great Ming. In fact, not only enough to support her, the money could also allow her to buy many things that she never dared to think about before.


    She just bought a silver hairpin yesterday, when in the past how could she have dared to think about such a thing? When she was in her own country, the most valuable thing at home was a y potit was used to cook rice, but the y pot would crack in a short time. Iron was not avable, as it was used to make weapons for the samurai, andmoners could forget about wanting to own an iron weapon in this life.


    Not to mention gold and silver, those were only owned by nobles.


    The girl from the same vige as Saki became the lover of a nobleman, yet she didn''t see her wear any jewelry.


    Saki cherished this silver hairpin very much.


    She remembered that when her parents were still alive, her biggest wish was to buy a piece of cloth and make new clothes for her mother.


    If only they were still alive. Now that she had money, she could ask the merchants to bring her parents here too.


    "Saki." The girl in the same room with her also woke up. Her Chinese was not very good, but she was fluent. They agreed that the bitb of them would only use Chinese to talk, so that they could get better at it earlier.


    Saki also greeted her: "Yuka."


    Yuka was a little younger than Saki. She was just thirteen years old this year. She said excitedly, "I''m going to see a merchant today. I''ve saved enough money, and I''m going to bring my parents over."


    Saki was a little envious. Yuka had parents, but she didn''t, so she said, "Then you have to be careful, be polite to the merchant, and ask him nicely."


    Yuka nodded eagerly: "I know, I know!"


    The merchant agreed very readily. After all, he was also nning to go to Japan. It would be easy to bring two people back on the way. So long as they were not samurai, the nobles over there would not care. Besides, no matter how small mosquitoes were, they were meat. Those who dealt in business neverined about too much money, and it was not like it would take much effort.


    Moreover, when merchants like him do business between the two countries, it was convenient to bring along these women who could speak Japanese. If he ever had to ask them to do business in the future, and the two sides already have a slight friendship, it would be easier.


    The merchant''s surname was Zhang, and he said to Yuka, "If your parents are still alive, I will bring them back. If I can''t find them or they are dead, there is nothing I can do."


    Yuka hurriedly knelt down, and before Merchant Zhang tried to help her up, she kowtowed: "<em>Laoye</em>! I know, I know."


    Merchant Zhang sighed and helped Yuka up: "Alright, you just wait for my good news in the city."


    Merchant Zhang soon left with his caravan. He also recruited a group of armed escorts, all of whom were originally Japanese pirates. These Japanese pirates were now living outside the city. Some of them sneaked into the city after learning Chinese, and didn''t live outside the city , and even went to the government office to set up a household registration, bing a Ming person, and began to do some proper legal business.


    But more Japanese pirates have no other skills, and were unwilling to bow their heads to be ordinarymon people, so they just wait for merchant caravans to recruit them outside the city.


    Before, these Japanese pirates also caused trouble a few times and several were killed as an example. Now they were a lot more obedient, and nothing happened for two years. Merchants were also gradually willing to use them.


    After all, no one was more familiar with the situation in Japan than them.


    They were also samurai, they knew where to go, who was in charge of whichnd, and who had real power. They knew very well.


    Merchant Zhang recruited a team of Japanese pirates this time, and the leader of the team was a warrior named Ida. Speaking of, it was strange that these samurai ended up divided into several factions when they were clearly all from Japan. There were four leaders in total, each of them having no friendly feelings with each other, but neither did theypletely shed all pretense of cordiality.


    A few years ago, he heard that there was a fight between them, and many people died.


    However, the Japanese pirates who came here were basically all absorbed by them.


    The Japanese pirates never harassed the border city again.


    The reason was also simple.


    They needed daily necessities, food, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar, which were avable only in the city. If they harass the people in the city, once the city gate was closed, they would not be able to buy anything.


    And their money all came from the merchants. When merchants recruit them to do business, they could earn money. If they were not recruited, they would earn nothing.


    Gradually, they also got used to this way of life.


    And many of them have lovers in the city, and they were basically the women from Japan.


    With women and money, Japanese pirates started families, moved to the city, lived with their women, and raised their children.


    Those Japanese pirates who were still outside the city wanted to make more money, save some money, get married with their women, and eventually move to the city to live. No matter how bad life was, it was not as bad as it was in their own country. As samurais, they couldn''t serve their lord, but were forced to leave their hometowns instead, so they themselves didn''t have the face to go back.


    Ida''s Chinese was very good. After they were recruited, apart from their clothes that they themselves must be responsible for, the merchants were responsible for food, amodation and transportation. This was when their days were at their most extravagant. Wine and meat were avable at any time, and they did not need to load and unload the goods.


    When they got off the ship and walked up the dock in their homnd, the Japanese pirates were very calm.


    They were very excited when they came back for the first time.


    But after being excited, what was left was a deep confusion, the homnd in their memory, was like this?


    There were dpidated viges everywhere, men, women and children were barely clothed, there were corpses of starved children on the side of the road, and the screams of women sounded right in their ears.


    Was their country always like this?


    A samurai with a sword pressed a woman against a wall,ughing while raping her. The woman begged him, but he was unmoved.


    Ida didn''t know what happened to him at the time. He only remembered that there was a wave of anger upying his brain, which made his body disobey themand of his brain. He drew his sword and killed the samurai.


    The woman looked at him in horror, gathered up her tattered clothes, said an inaudible thank you, and ran away.


    For that dead samurai, the merchant who recruited him at the time lost a lot of money to the samurai''s lord.


    Ida only felt that his heart had be deste and there was nothing to rely on. He was a samurai. His parents and teacher told him that he should learn martial arts well and be loyal to his lord. If he could be a daimyo''s samurai, maybe one day he would be a city master. He could get the benefits he deserved, bothnd and beauty.


    But they didn''t tell him what to do when a country was devastated.


    In contrast, the Great Ming was like the kingdom of heaven.


    He lived outside the city, but he could see peopleing and going in the city every day. Some of them walked on their legs, some rode in horse-drawn carriages, and some rode in ox-carts. The women in Great Ming had smiles on their faces. But the women of his home country were always fearful and anxious.


    The artisans and craftsmen of Great Ming were very respected. How many artisans and craftsmen were there in their country now?


    Merchantse and go, they would bring a lot of goods into the city, and they would also take the goods from the city and pull them to other ces to sell.


    The people had plenty of food and clothing, didn''t worry about when there would be war, and didn''t worry about samurai or soldiers breaking into their homes and taking their wives and daughters.


    Ida still remembered the merchant who took them there sitting on horseback, looking at the deste scene, and eximing: "Is this hell?"


    Hell on earth, this was probably what it looked like, right?


    The merchant bought a lot of women from the lord. They were all refugees. They had no homes. Their rtives were also refugees. They had fled from other ces. But the lord did not need these women. The most the women could do was to sell their bodies as there were no other methods they could make a living from, and thus did not present even the slightest contribution to the lord.


    Ida watched them get on the boat, escorted them back to the city, watched them get better day by day, and one of them even became his woman.


    Since then, he had often brought people back and forth between his homnd and the Great Ming.


    It was just that the samurai and lords of his homnd thought he was from Great Ming.


    And the people of Great Ming thought he was a Japanese ve.


    When his Chinese became more and more fluent, even the people of Great Ming thought he was theirpatriot.


    Ida felt amused and deste at the same time.


    He grew up in his home country only to be a Ming person?


    Even his woman said that it was better to be a Ming person than to be a native of their home country, and he scolded her for forgetting her roots.


    But the woman said: "If we are still in our home country and I follow you, will you be able to feed me? If your fellow samurai want to f**k me, do you dare to break with them? Will the lord hold you in high regard and introduce you to the daimyo? In our homnd, you can only kneel! Living on your knees!"


    Ida wanted to refute her, but couldn''t find any reason to refute.


    There was chaos in the homnd and there were wars every day. The reason why he could say these words was because he was not in his homnd, he lived a good life in Great Ming, he had his own house, his woman asionally came to see him and spend a wild and sweet night together.


    He earned money to buy her rouge and jewelry, as well as fabrics.


    Ida had no family, and his friends earn about the same amount of money as him, so he spent all his money on his woman.


    His woman was a very shrewish woman. She was smart and beautiful. She used to always cover her face with mud back in the homnd. If not because she was afraid of pain, she might have even cut her face. When she came to Great Ming, she found that men couldn''t touch her without consent, she could now finally face others with a clean face.


    Actually, Ida couldn''t tell why he became lovers with her.


    She would spend his money indiscriminately, but she would also remind him to hide the money, rent a piece ofnd in the future, and build a small shop. They could start a small business together, she could make rice balls and pickled vegetables, and even if they couldn''t make much money they would not starve to death.


    Ida remembered during his departure this time, the night before he left his woman said to him: "After this time, don''t go anymore, we have saved enough money, let''s rent a plot ofnd to open a shop, and I will give you a few children."


    Ida pursed his lips, showing a shy smile on his face that did not belong to one his age.


    He had been wandering for a long time, and he also wanted to settle down one day, form a family with his woman, have a group of children, and live a good life.


    Ida looked at the scorched earth that had been burned by the fire, and sighed softly, he still loved thisnd, but thisnd could not amodate him.

 Chapter 184: Going Ahead First

    Chapter 184: Going Ahead First


    With less and less harassment on the borders, Lin Yuan felt a lot more at ease.


    Over the years, he had focused his attention on the borders, in order to make themon people more stable and prevent the borders from being harassed all the time. With the borders being harrassed all the time, themon people couldn''t live a peaceful life, and merchants couldn''t do business with peace of mind, forced to bring many armed escorts everytime they traveled, which in turn brought the cost of business up. Even Lin Yuan felt a little distressed when he collected taxesif the merchants hadn''t hired so many armed escorts, he could still collect a bit more tax.


    Since the borders had been stabilized, both the court and the public have been singing praises.


    Praising Lin Yuan as a heroic leader descended from heaven.


    But in addition to the good news, there was also bad news, that was, Song Shizhao was dying.


    In recent years, Song Shizhao''s physical condition had been deteriorating.


    He was in his fifties when he first followed Lin Yuan, and now he was quite an old man of advanced age.


    These days, Lin Yuan had been keeping an eye on Song Shizhao''s situation, and sent the best imperial physicians of the pce over, but there was still no improvement. The imperial doctors had also said that Song Shizhao was not ill, he just had a sickness everyone would eventually getold age.


    Being born, growing old, sickness and death were hurdles that mortals could not escape.


    Er Liang walked in from outside the door and reported Song Shizhao''s situation. Lin Yuan hurried to the prime minister''s residence.


    Song Shizhao was a very peculiar person. He seemed to have no selfish desires and did not indulge in any pleasures and vices. Although he lived in the Prime Minister Manor, the Prime Minister Manor was the residence of an official of the Yuan Dynasty. He just simply refurbished it and moved in. There were no servants in the manor, only an old servant who was always by his side.


    After so many years, Song Shizhao did not marry a wife either. In fact, there were no other women in the house except the cook and the maid in charge of procuring groceries. He lived like an ascetic monk. He heard from the old servant that even when Song Shizhao ate, it was just one dish of vegetables and one bowl of rice.


    asionally he would even forgo white rice for yellow wheat buns.


    When Lin Yuan arrived, Song Shizhao''s breath came noisily like windpipes as hey on the bed. He was thin before, but now he was even thinner. But when Lin Yuan appeared, his eyes suddenly lit up with a brightness that contradicted his advanced age!


    "Your Majesty..Your Majesty.." Song Shizhao stretched out his hand and said with difficulty, "Excuse this official, this official cannot..salute you.."


    Lin Yuan walked to Song Shizhao''s side, sat down, and held Song Shizhao''s outstretched hand.


    He found at this time that he could no longer keep Song Shizhao. God wanted to take Song Shizhao away, and there was nothing mortals could do.


    Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan, he grinned, the teeth in his mouth had almost all fallen out, and only a pair of front teeth were left standing.


    This emperor was assisted by him.


    To this day, Song Shizhao felt that he was the luckiest person. When times were in upheaval, there were so many advisors and aides, but how many of them really managed to assist the person they followed onto the throne?


    No one else did it, but Song Shizhao did it! With this alone, even if he died, he should die with a smile!


    But he was reluctant. He watched the growth of this emperor with his own eyes. He watched the young boy who had lived secluded in a small farmstead, and then he watched that young boy''s ambition ignite, conquering cities andnd step by step, and bing the emperor he was today.


    He was really reluctant. He felt that he could live for a few more decades and then die with his emperor.


    But God would not give him that much time.


    Song Shizhao''s fingers twitched, and when he spoke his words were a little lisped, but he still tried to articte each word clearly: "Your Majesty, the Mongolians should continue to be appeased, now is not the right time. We can do business with the barbarians and foreigners, but they must not be allowed to get whatever technology we have."


    This time, Lin Yuan didn''t refer to himself using "<em>Zhen</em>." He looked into Song Shizhao''s eyes and said seriously, "I know, Mister."


    Song Shizhao coughed desperately, Lin Yuan stretched out his hand to pat him on the back, and Song Shizhao said, "Your Majesty, after I die, Zheng Qingfeng will be a good fit. He is a pure official and has worked in the Court of Censors. He has no roots in the imperial court, which is for the best as prime minister."


    "Other..other people, there is no need to consider them. They, they either have inadequate temperament, or they have the habit of trying to benefit from both sides."


    Lin Yuan: "I know."


    Song Shizhao smiled at Lin Yuan.


    Oh, His Majesty. He looked at His Majesty whom he had watched grow, was he already this old?


    But he felt that he was still young, and he still had a lot of things he wanted to do.


    Song Shizhao''s eyes looked into the distance, he thought back to a long time ago, when he was still living on the mountain.


    There was no time in the mountains. He and his brothers and cousins read and write every day. They couldn''t afford paper and ink, so they used their fingers to write on the soil, or carved words like in ancient times, carving until blood dripped from their hands and still did not stop.


    The elders told them that only by learning a lot could they restore the orthodoxy and reestablish the Song Dynasty in the future.


    At that time, like his brothers and cousins, he hoped to go down the mountain one day, find the remaining legacy of the imperial family, and make use of what he had learned, so that he could live up to a childhood of hard work.


    If the current Song Shizhao were to say, there was no need to lift up a fallen dynasty again.


    Only new, new dynasties, new people, and new emperors could truly allow people like him to show their worth.


    But as time passed, the elders died one by one, and the hearts of his brothers and cousins became restless.


    They were all young and energetic, why must they continue to live in such a deep mountain and old forest? The first cousin to make a move sneaked down the mountain at night. Even to this day Song Shizhao had not found him, and it was likely that he was dead.


    With the first one, the rest left one after another.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was the only one left in the end, he still didn''t want to go down the mountain.


    Because the state of affairs below the mountain was not chaotic enough.


    Only when it was chaotic to the extreme, would his appearance have more weight.


    Song Shizhao recalled the past with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Lin Yuan didn''t speak, just looked at him quietly.


    Later, he had no money, no food, and was caught by a merchant in the wilderness. At first, he didn''t know where he was going to be brought to, and he didn''t know what he would do in the future. That was the first time Song Shizhao felt fear.


    He was not afraid of death, he was afraid that his death would be worthless, dying without anyone knowing Song Shizhao, without anyone knowing that he had prepared for this chaotic world for nearly a lifetime!


    If he died, he wouldn''t be able to go down in history, not even as aughing stock.


    Song Shizhao breathed a sigh of relief when he was brought into the farmstead. He was willing to be a forcedborer and do manual work. So long as he didn''t die, he still had hope.


    He survived, he didn''t starve to death, he didn''t get beaten to death, he could eat his fill as long as he worked, and he didn''t have to work all day long, because he was old, and the people in the farmstead took good care of him.


    It was also at that time that he noticed the owner of the farmstead.


    In his eyes, the naive, weak and young Lin Yuan.


    But at that time, Lin Yuan''s innocence held a trace of strange cruelty.


    Song Shizhao looked at the various orders issued by Lin Yuan, and spected by himself, and found that these orders could be described as "the obeyer lives, the vitor dies".


    Ruthless like a mask of iron, with no room for even pleasantries.


    Even thews of the imperial court have never not considered favors and emotions.


    Towards such a farmstead owner, Song Shizhao only felt his blood boil in excitement. He urgently needed to find a master for himself, assist him, achieve his potential, and realize his own self-worth at the same time. He saw Lin Yuan, discovered Lin Yuan, and that impulsive feeling was uncontroble. So he made a risky move on the chessboard.


    Then he was caught by Lin Yuan, and that was the first time he had spoken to this young farmstead owner.


    There was scrutiny and suspicion on the face of the young boy.


    His eyes were cold and emotionless, as if he was not looking at a person, but at an item, to see how much the item was worth, whether it was worth reaching out and taking it within his grasp.


    Perhaps Lin Yuan himself didn''t know what kind of expression he had at that time.


    But Song Shizhao remembered it clearly. After so many years, he had never forgotten it.


    Then he followed at Lin Yuan''s side and became an advisor and strategist. At the beginning, Lin Yuan used him, but he did not trust him.


    At that time, he was full of confidence, and felt that Lin Yuan would soone to trust him, because he truly and sincerely served Lin Yuan as his master.


    Song Shizhao felt that the rtionship between monarch and minister was a lot like the rtionship between husband and wife. The husband could be unfaithful, but the wife must be loyal and dependable.


    Although he felt that this reasoning was really unreasonable, it was useful, because wives depended on their husbands to live, and ministers depended on emperors to live.


    He must be more loyal and dependable than a wife who loved her husband deeply.


    Only in this way could he climb higher and gain Lin Yuan''s trust.


    Song Shizhao thought of the past and even felt disbelief. He actually helped Lin Yuan to be the emperor, and he himself became the prime minister. Even when he was young and frivolous, he never dared to imagine such a day.


    If he hadn''t met Lin Yuan at that time, perhaps he would have died long ago, either death in body or in heart.


    Talent was talent only when it could be used, if not, it was just bullsh*t.


    He watched His Majesty change from a young boy to a tough young man, from innocent cruelty to mature ruthlessness. Every change in His Majesty made him happy.


    "Your Majesty.." Song Shizhao opened his mouth and said, "After I die, bury me in the capital, I..I want to be here, to watch Your Majesty.."


    Lin Yuan said softly, "Yes, don''t worry."


    Song Shizhao said again: "Zheng Qingfeng, will be suitable, suitable as prime minister."


    Lin Yuan held his hand: "After you leave, I will remove the position of prime minister. You are my first and only prime minister."


    Song Shizhao opened his mouth wide, gasping for breath. Tears fell from the corners of his eyes. He opened and closed his mouth many times before he said, "This official, thanks, thanks Your Majesty.."


    "This official''s life.." Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan, "Has been worth it."


    Lin Yuan added: "I will build a university in your name, your family wealth will serve as a schrship, and countless students will receive your grace. A hundred yearster, someone will still remember you."


    Song Shizhao''s hands trembled violently, and he finally couldn''t help crying: "Your Majesty..Your Majesty..this old official doesn''t want to die.."


    "Your Majesty, this old official still wants, wants to follow you."


    Lin Yuan: "In the next life, you will be my prime minister as well."


    Song Shizhao''s look ofughter appeared more ugly than his crying expression: "Your Majesty, at that time, don''t, don''t dislike this old official for being too old."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "When you followed me in this life, you were not young either, you were as old as pickled vegetables."


    Song Shizhao looked at Lin Yuan''s face, gazing deeply as if he wanted to engrave this face into his own soul, so that he would be able to remember it in the next life.


    Lin Yuan said softly, "Mister, be at ease."


    Song Shizhao''s hand, which was held in Lin Yuan''s own hand, twitched and he said, "Your Majesty, this old official shall go ahead first.."


    TN: this trantor bawled my eyes out at this chapter. Seriously, if Song Shizhao was 20-30 years younger I would have shipped him with Lin Yuan (sry Chen Baisong >.<)

 Chapter 185: Children

    Chapter 185: Children


    "Sister." The boy followed behind the girl, his voice high and childish, holding a wooden toy in his hand.


    The girl pouted: "Don''t follow me, I''m going to see Uncle!"


    The boy said quickly, "I''m going to see Uncle too!"


    The girl stopped and turned to look at her little brother: "What do you want to see Uncle for?"


    Lin Xuan: "What does Sister want to see Uncle for?"


    Lin De proudly said: "I want to show Uncle my martial arts!"


    Lin Xuan stomped his feet: "I want to also!"


    Lin De said strangely: "You don''t know martial arts, Mother said, you can''t learn."


    Lin Xuan suffered from a nutritional deficit in the womb, and his body was weaker than other children. He couldn''t take the cold or the heat, so Guo''er gave him a nickname, Jiaojiao. Boys being given a girl''s name could help them to avoid premature deathat least among the people such a custom was passed down.


    Therefore, Lin De, the elder sister, became the object of Lin Xuan''s envy. His sister had been in good health since she was a child, and she was as strong as a calf. Although she was not very good at studying, she was very good at physical activities such as riding and shooting. Lin Xuan envied and admired his sister, hoping that one day he could be the same as his sister.


    "Oh, forget it, let''s go together." Lin De took her little brother''s hand.


    They have been together since childhood, and have never been separated. They ate together, studied together, and slept together. They have yet to sleep in separate rooms, but ording to Mother, they would be separated when they were seven years old.


    Lin De led Lin Xuan out of the pce gate, and the attendants followed behind them.


    The two siblings were taken into the pce by Lin Yuan when they were five years old. Guo''er was worried about the two children and moved back to the pce.


    As for the princess''s consort..Guo''er seemed to have forgotten that she had something like a husband.


    Only when Han Ling asionally reported to Lin Yuan did he get permission to enter the inner pce to see his children and wife.


    Lin Yuan did not interfere in the affairs of this pair of husband and wife.


    Standing in his position, he still hoped that Guo''er could get along with the princess''s consort.


    But if it didn''t work, then it couldn''t be forced.


    After all, ordinarymon people could get divorced, so there was no reason Guo''er couldn''t as well.


    "Your Majesty." Er Liang stepped to the side and said, "The little princess and prince asks to see you." (TN: unlike the emperor''s children and siblings, the princely titles of the emperor''s grandchildren or nieces and nephews are of the second and/or third rank. So the twins are Princess of the Second Rank and Prince of the Second Rank while Guo''er is a Princess of First Rank)


    Lin Yuan put down the teacup and said with a smile, "Let theme in."


    Chen Baisong, who was sitting on the side, asked, "Do you want me to leave?"


    Lin Yuan shook his head and smiled at Chen Baisong: "No, they are also your nephew and niece."


    Chen Baisong was stunned for a moment, as if dazed by Lin Yuan''s smile, and he nodded after a while.


    "Uncle!" Lin De trotted in with her little brother. Like a whirlwind, Lin De threw herself into Lin Yuan''s arms, and was picked up by Lin Yuan and ced on hisp.


    Lin Xuan stood aside shyly, envying that his sister could be held by their uncle.


    Before they entered the pce, they rarely saw their uncle, barely twice a year.


    But they kept hearing from their mother that their uncle was the person who loved them the most besides their mother. Their mother also said that their uncle was very, very powerful. Their uncle was the emperor and the master of the world. There was nothing in the world that their uncle could not do.


    Under such teaching, even though they rarely saw Lin Yuan, they all admired their uncle.


    And every time they saw their uncle, their uncle would give them gifts.


    The gifts were not necessarily expensive, but they would definitely be in line with their likes and preferences. In the eyes of children, Lin Yuan was omnipotent.


    And Lin De had already discovered that every time she went to see her uncle, the maids who served her would all scramble to go with her.


    Lin De was puzzled before, and she asked her mother, who told her that because her uncle was the most noble person in the world, everyone wanted to get close to him and to be loved by him, and everyone he loved had a good life.


    So Lin De never took the pce maids with her again.


    She felt that the less people her uncle liked, the better, otherwise her uncle''s heart would be divided.


    Lin De turned to look at Lin Xuan.


    Well, if it was her little brother, then she was willing to give half of her uncle to him.


    "What? What happened today?" Lin Yuan teased the child.


    Lin De leaned on Lin Yuan''s chest and said earnestly, "Uncle, I have learned a set of martial arts."


    As she spoke, she jumped off Lin Yuan''s knees and stood in front of Lin Yuan, with a confident look on her little face, still plump with baby fat: "I''ll show you!"


    After speaking, Lin De began to go through the movements.


    This set of fist movements was actually taught to children so that they could keep fit, simr to modern radio gymnastics.


    There was no difficulty, and there was no practicalbative use. It just allowed the children not to dy the growth of the body when they were not studying.


    "Xiao De is really amazing." Lin Yuan apuded.


    Lin De''s face flushed red, and she said happily, "I will be even more powerful in the future! I want to be a general!"


    Lin Yuan said oddly, "Why do you want to be a general?"


    Lin De said: "They all said that being a general is very powerful! You can wear very nice armor! You canmand thousands of troops! Fight back those bandits who dare to harass us!"


    Lin Yuan rubbed Lin De''s little head: "Then you have to work hard. Not everyone can be a general, and a general is the most powerful person."


    Lin De asked, "More powerful than you?"


    Chen Baisong said next to him: "A general must be loyal to the emperor, there can be many generals, but there is only one emperor."


    Lin De''s eyes widened: "Then I want to be the most powerful general!"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Okay, Uncle is waiting for Xiao De to grow up and let Xiao De be Uncle''s general."


    "What about Jiaojiao? What do you want to do in the future?" Lin Yuan asked Lin Xuan, who was standing on the side and fidgeting with his sleeve.


    Lin Xuan used his little brain to think for a while, and said, "Then I will be Sister''s military adviser, and let her always be victorious."


    Lin Yuan also reached out and rubbed Lin Xuan''s head. This pair of sister and brother were never separated under his advice. Their rtionship was very good. Lin De had a carefree temperament, while Lin Xuan was much more attentive. The both of them had never quarreled with each other before.


    Lin De seemed arrogant, but she never bullied her younger brother.


    Lin Xuan looked weak, but he was not a weak child.


    They were destined to bepetitors in the future. Even if one of them wanted to back down, Lin Yuan would not allow it. In the end, it would depend on strength and ability.


    But when they were still young, Lin Yuan hoped that they would have aplete and healthy family rtionship, that they could experience familial affection, and that they didn''t have to face the cruel side of the world that soon.


    What Lin Yuan didn''t expect was that these two children would be dependent on him like this.


    But he could also understand, after all, Lin De and Lin Xuan didn''t have very deep feelings for their father.


    Before they moved into the pce, Han Ling was always very busy. He was busymunicating with his colleagues and trying to find a way to make achievements. He didn''t have much time and energy to allocate to his family.


    So Lin Yuan became the "father" in the eyes of the children.


    The identity of the emperor was enough to gild him in a golden halo.


    In fact, people, whether they were children or adults, tend to pursue the strong, worship the strong, and obey the strong. This was instinct.


    People would protect the weak, but they would never worship the weak, nor want to be the weak.


    Power was the proof of the strong.


    The emperor who possessed the most power was the strongest.


    Lin Yuan had just hugged Lin De, and this time it was changed to Lin Xuan. Lin Xuan sat obediently on Lin Yuan''sp and said seriously, "Mother said she wants to change our teacher."


    Lin Yuan: "What''s the matter? Is the current teacher not good?"


    Lin Xuan was a little confused: "I don''t know, but Mother said that the teacher is not a good teacher."


    Lin Yuan was also very puzzled. The teacher he chose for the two was the first in the second rank of candidates who passed the first imperial examination. He had real talent and knowledge, and he was more than enough to be a teacher for the children. Why would Guo''er say that he was not a good teacher?


    "Then next time you go to ss, Uncle will alsoe visit, alright?" Lin Yuan asked.


    Lin Xuan nodded and said happily, "Okay!"


    Lin Xuan had delicate health and could not learn to ride horses and archery like Lin De. He spent more time indoors, so he liked to read books more than Lin De. Books were his friends other than his sister.


    It was not that there were no people in the capital who wanted to send their children to Lin De and Lin Xuan aspanions.


    However, Lin De was just an addition, as their eyes were still focused on Lin Xuan.


    After all, Lin Yuan had no children, and there were only two siblings, Lin De and Lin Xuan, in the imperial bloodline.


    And Lin De was a girl, she couldn''t inherit the throne, only Lin Xuan.


    Unless Princess Chang''an had a few more sons, no matter how they looked at it, Lin Xuan would be the future emperor.


    Didn''t the emperor take Lin Xuan by his side to raise him?


    They were sure that so long as Lin Xuan grew up, the emperor would let Lin Xuan go gain experience.


    They already couldn''t wait to stand in line.


    If they started now, when Lin Xuan really became emperor, they would get some benefits no matter what, right?


    Lin Yuan had not spoken yet, but seeing Lin De and Lin Xuan getting older and older, and now they were six years old, it was time for them to collect their own aides. Judging people and managing people were sometimes abilities learned, though sometimes it also came naturally.


    This was also talent, just don''t know which of these two siblings had such talent.


    Moreover, the children of the officials and noble families grew up beside Lin De and Lin Xuan, and they could be considered to be well-known and familiar.


    Whether Lin De or Lin Xuan became the emperor in the future, these children would be their "own people".


    It was just..


    Lin Yuan was a little worried that Lin De would not have anypanions.


    After all, the noble families still wouldn''t let their daughters go out, let alone send them into the pce as apanion.


    It was also impossible to have their sons be thepanion of a princess, otherwise there would be unpleasant rumors outside.


    For example, the child is still so young, yet you want your son to marry the princess in the future. Truly, your shameless intentions are obvious to everyone.


    Aristocratic families want face, even if they really had such intentions, they didn''t want others saying it.


    After the two children left, Lin Yuan said to Chen Baisong, "Look for an opportunityter, let all the children of the noble families enter the pce, and let Lin De and Lin Xuan choose their ownpanions."


    Chen Baisong nodded, he felt that this method was very good, and those aristocratic families would not dare to say anything about the children''s affairs.


    "Jiaojiao''s health is still not good." Chen Baisong sighed, "How about you let me take care of him for a while."


    Lin Yuan smiled and looked at Chen Baisong: "How are you going to take care of him?"


    Chen Baisong said earnestly: "His physique is weak, so naturally he needs to get more sunlight and move more. Being locked in the house all day, even healthy people would have problems."


    "Then bring Xiao De with you as well." Lin Yuan said, "I don''t want them to be too far apart before they turn sixteen."


    No feelings could stand the wear of distance.


    Chen Baisong nodded: "Alright."

 Chapter 186: Folk Customs

    Chapter 186: Folk Customs


    "Er Ya! What are you doing?!" The woman ran out with a spat, and when she saw her daughter running around in the yard, she got angry, "Come back quickly!"


    Er Ya turned her head and said, "No! Mother! There are people in town today, I want to go see them!"


    The woman was even more angry: "What for? How is that your business if peoplee to the town or not?"


    Er Ya: "I''m going to go to school in the town! I heard that it''s free to go to school in the town!"


    The woman sneered: "You are a girl, go to what school? Your brother is going to school. If you go too, who will do the work at home?"


    Er Ya said angrily, "If I can do it why can''t younger brother? He is already five years old. When I was five years old, I could already farm the fields, why can''t he?"


    The woman rolled her eyes: "Can youpare with your younger brother?"


    Er Ya made a face at her mother: "He just has a d*ick! What''s so precious?"


    The woman ran out angrily: "Come here and see if I won''t teach you a lesson today!"


    Er Ya rolled her eyes, she was small but she was fast and nimble, running like the wind. She yelled as she ran, "I''m going to school! I''ll find a job in the city in the future! When I earn money, I can also let you livefortably!"


    "Livefortably, my ass!" The woman gasped for breath with hands on her hips, her face flushed with anger, and said, "Can''t you worry me less? It''s not easy for me and your father to raise the three of you. We''ll save some dowry for you, so when you marryter we will have done our best for you."


    "I don''t want a dowry!" Er Ya hid behind a wooden stake, "I just want to study and learn to read, I don''t want to stay in the vige all my life."


    The woman was furious: "What''s wrong with the vige? Are youcking in food or warm clothes? Er Ya! You have no conscience!"


    Er Ya shouted: "I have! The teacher in the town said that going to the city does not mean drawing a line from the vige, but to go to the city to learn more things and contribute to the vige in the future!"


    The teacher in town..


    The woman said angrily: "He''s just a teacher! I''m still your mother!"


    Er Ya: "The widow Zhao in the east of the vige sent her daughter to school, why can''t I go?"


    Woman: "Widow Zhao has only one daughter, I have your elder brother and younger brother, it''s not like our family doesn''t have a son, so why expect a girl to study?"


    Er Ya bit her lip until it was bleeding: "I won''t, I''m going to study, they don''t charge for studying at the school, I know."


    "Mother, I beg you, please let me go to school. I wille back to work during off days, the teacher said that when the farming season is busy, he will also give me days off."


    Woman: "You''re not allowed to go! If I say no, then it''s a no! If you go to school, what will the people in the vige think of us?"


    "Noisy, noisy!" A man stepped into the yard and said to the woman, "You are just unable to control her!"


    Woman: "Then you go ahead! She is just making a fuss about going to school!"


    The man frowned and said, "Isn''t this nonsense? In all the viges in the area, only widow Zhao sent her girl to study. She has to rely on a girl when there is no man in her family, but that''s not the same in our family."


    Woman: "I said the same, she didn''t listen! What can I do!"


    Man: "Isn''t Da Zhuang on vacation these few days? When hees back, ask him to talk to his sister, he is a schr, he will exin things better than we can."


    When the woman heard her husband mention her eldest son, she also had a smile on her face: "That''s right, our Da Zhuang is going to be the top scorer of the imperial pce examination! Of course he can convince a little girl."


    "Go, go, don''t squat there." The woman shouted to Er Ya, "Go and pick up firewood."


    Er Ya: "You let me go to school and then I''ll go pick them up!"


    The womanughed angrily: "It''s fine if you don''t pick up firewood. Don''t eat then, and go hungry! When you stop yelling about going to school, then you will eat again."


    Er Ya: "Fine!"


    However, that night, Er Ya was so hungry that she couldn''t sleep. She sneaked into the field to dig potatoes to eat, and made a fire on the field to roast them. After eating, she buried the burnt wood.


    It was three days like this, in which Er Ya didn''t even taste a drop of oil, and didn''t even eat during the day. She only secretly went to the field at night to dig potatoes.


    "Da Zhuang is back!" Before Er Ya entered the door, she heard her parents'' happy voices.


    She pouted. Anyway, from childhood to adulthood, her brothers were always her parents'' treasures. What was she? Just a stone on the ground, something others'' won''t worry about if it was broken, nor something they would want to care about.


    Er Ya didn''t expect her older brother to speak for her. Like her father and mother, her brother thought that she should just marry in the future. Sending her to study would just benefit the family she would marry intoter.


    "Where''s Er Ya?" She heard her older brother ask inside.


    Her mother said: "Running wild somewhere again. She has been angry with your father and I these few days. Insisting on going to school as if she has the talent for it. Besides, what girl studies and learns to read?"


    "It''s said outside that girls are sent to study, but that''s all in the south, and we in the north won''t put up with that."


    Er Ya pouted when she heard this.


    Da Zhuang said, "Mother, I went to the city and saw that many women whoe from the south are working, all of whom had studied and learned to read, and they all work as managers and supervisors in charge, earning at least two silver taels a month."


    The woman smacked her lips: "Goodness, that''s amazing, and at least two silver taels, two silver taels are enough for our family to eat for a long time."


    Different from the south, it was inconvenient to build roads in the north. Although the folk customs were simple, they did not have too muchmunication with the outside world. The people live a closed off life. Even though the new dynasty had been established for so long, and had been promoting the slogan that boys and girls were the same, it did not have much effect on them.


    Da Zhuang said again: "If Er Ya wants to study, just let her study, putting aside taking the imperial examination in the future, it will be good to find a manager job."


    Woman: "Even if she bes a manager, won''t she still have to get married in the future? Be a part of another family? Then she has nothing to do with our family. If we let her go to school, there will be one less person in the family who can do work."


    Er Ya felt ufortable as she listened to these words.


    She still remembered Widow Zhao''s daughter, Yue Niang, who used to spend her days like her. Later, Widow Zhao ignored the obstruction of her rtives and sent Yue Niang to a school in the city. Yue Niang learned to read, and she also learned to use the abacus. Because her ability on the abacus was really good, some shop owners in the city even asked her if she would like to work as an ountant in their shop after graduation.


    Yue Niang also told her that if you go to such a big shop to be an ountant, you would at least earn one tael a month.


    Among them, the highest bidder was willing to give her two and a half taels a month.


    "If you don''t study, how can you earn so much money?" Yue Niang smiled happily at that time, and said to Er Ya, "You have to go to study earlier, I wentte, but if you go now, you can study several more years. After studying for a few more years, maybe you will even be able to participate in the imperial examination and be a high official!"


    "I heard that there are female lords in the capital!"


    Er Ya didn''t hope to take part in the imperial examination and be a high official.


    She just didn''t want to do farm work at home all the time and then in the future, marry a man like her father and have a few babies.


    That kind of life, she felt terrible even thinking about it.


    Da Zhuang sighed: "Mother, Er Ya is also born from your stomach, she is still your daughter even after she married, besides, there is aw now, if something happens to younger brother and I, Er Ya will be supporting you in the future."


    "She can earn more money after studying. When she enters her husband''s house, she will be able to establish a firm foothold and pay filial piety to you."


    The woman waved her hand: "I don''tck her filial piety, I have two sons!"


    For them, it was a big sin for a woman to not have a son. Whoever had more sons could raise their heads higher when they went out.


    The more sons, the better. As for daughters, they would always get married, and now they were not allowed to exchange marriages. (TN: old folk custom in which a daughter is married into another family in exchange for her husband''s family to marry their daughter to her brother)


    If it hadn''t been for the fact that life had gotten better, these girls would have been drowned long ago.


    That was how the folk customs were like here.


    Da Zhuang sighed: "Mother, you should go out with Father and take a look around outside."


    Woman: "Look at what?"


    Da Zhuang: "I''ll take Er Ya away this time, and let her go to school with me. It just so happens that the first grade is about to recruit new students. We can go and register first, and the school will start in September in the second half of the year."


    The woman rolled her eyes at her son, "They say that you don''t need money for studying, but what about the money for clothes, meals, and amodation."


    Da Zhuang had nothing to say.


    Sense would not be talked into his mother, and his father even more so.


    Er Ya wiped her tears outside.


    Her parents love her older brother the most. Her older brother even spoke for her for once, but her parents still wouldn''t let go.


    Er Ya squatted in the corner, crying with her head down.


    By the time she got home, the whole family had already eaten dinner. Da Zhuang was still growing and had to eat a lot. So when she went to the kitchen to search, she only found half a bun, and hurriedly devoured it.


    "What are you doing?"


    Er Ya turned her head and saw Da Zhuang standing at the door of the kitchen. She sniffed and said in a fierce tone that was really just a front, "What''s it to you?!"


    Da Zhuang: "I heard Mother say that you want to study."


    Er Ya sullenly said: "What''s the use of what I want? I won''t be able to no matter how much I want it. In any case, it''s like this. After I get married, I won''te back. When I give birth to a child, no matter male or female, I will send them to study. "


    Da Zhuang squatted down: "I have a way, if you listen to me you can go to school."


    Er Ya didn''t believe it: "Really?"


    Da Zhuang looked confident: "Why would I lie to you? I will get no benefit."


    Er Ya still didn''t believe it: "Why are you helping me?"


    When he was a child, Da Zhuang bullied her a lot, and even called her names with hispanions, just because she secretly ate a piece of meat that only he could eat.


    Could it be that after going to school, Da Zhuang changed? Could studying have made Da Zhuang better?


    Da Zhuang: "The day I went to the city, you just wait by the side of the road. I''ll have the ox cart stop and take you with me."


    Er Ya''s eyes widened: "But, but after going to the city to sign up, I still have to go back to the vige. They won''t let me go in September, and I still won''t be able to go to school."


    Da Zhuang smiled and said, "How''s that a problem? You just won''t leave after you arrive in the city, and just wait for the school to start in the city. It''s called cooked rice, what''s done is done, and they won''t be able to change anything then."


    Er Ya hesitated: "Then..I will have to live in the city for a long time, where will I get the money?"


    Da Zhuang: "I started a poetry club with a few ssmates in the city. We write poems for those merchants and I can earn some money for it and have a ce to live. So long as we are frugal, you won''t die of starvation."


    Er Ya nodded desperately: "I will be frugal, I will definitely be frugal! I can just eat one potato a day, just the size of my fist is enough! I don''t eat much!"


    Da Zhuang rubbed Er Ya''s head: "Then it''s decided."


    Er Ya grabbed the hem of Da Zhuang''s shirt, raised her head, and called out sincerely, "Big brother."

 Chapter 187: To Regulate And Restore Order

    Chapter 187: To Regte And Restore Order


    The school in the city was the only school in the area. There were a lot of students. The school was not bad however. The headmaster was a schr who passed the imperial provincial examination but did not get himself an official position. The people above thought he was quite an honest man who did not have the bad habits of currying favor and making connections so they sent him here as the headmaster of the school. Since he became the headmaster, he did not dare to make a single mistake, nor did he dare to move the money allocated for the school. He only used it wherever it should be used.


    This gave him a good reputation among the students, and schrs also regarded him as a model school headmaster.


    Last year, the imperial court even sent a brocade pennant. When it was delivered, the headmaster burst into tears, crying in front of all the teachers and students of the school.


    Da Zhuang was also called Da Zhuang in the school, and he was thinking of letting his teacher give him a proper name in the future.


    Er Ya held Da Zhuang''s hand as she walked in the city. She opened her mouth wide and felt that everything in the city was so unreal. She had never been out of the vige before, and she didn''t know what the world outside the vige was like.


    There were street vendors selling on the street, but the roads were clean and tidy. Pedestrians and carts and carriages were separated. The vendors were shouting and haggling with their customers. Many women were walking on the street, carrying cloth bags or vegetable baskets. Some of them had their hair rolled up in a bun while others simply used a hairpin to pin it back from the face.


    Er Ya was curious at everything she saw, looking left and right, only to bump into a woman in front of her due to the distraction.


    "Littledy." The woman''s eyebrows were curved, her eyes gentle in appearance, "Be careful."


    Er Ya''s face flushed, and she quickly said, "I didn''t mean to.."


    Da Zhuang pulled Er Ya''s hand: "How did I teach you?"


    Er Ya said again, "I''m sorry."


    The woman smiled and said, "There are many people in the morning and at night, so be careful."


    Er Ya nodded hurriedly.


    The woman looked at Da Zhuang''s clothes and said, "This <em>gongzi</em> is a student?"


    Da Zhuang quickly cupped his hands: "I''m studying at Changqing Academy."


    The woman said warmly: "Well-educated and cultured, this <em>gongzi</em> must be a good student. I hope that <em>gongzi</em> will seed in your studies and be named on the golden list of sessful candidates (of the imperial pce examination)."


    Da Zhuang was also blushing from the woman''s blessing. The folk customs in their region were all fierce and valiant, where had he ever seen such a gentle woman before? Da Zhuang thanked her again and again, and kept looking back reluctantly after she left.


    Er Yaughed at him in a low voice: "She has already gone away, there is no sign of her anymore."


    Da Zhuang''s face turned even redder: "What are you saying? Hurry up, so as not to dy the time."


    Er Ya covered her mouth and smiled, but she stopped her teasing. Since her older brother began his studies, his skin had be thinner than when he was a child.


    The woman walked to the end of the street, and two people came out of a store, following her side by side. One of them whispered, "My lord, I have inquired about it. Last year''s drought affected eight viges and three towns, but only three towns received subsidies."


    The woman, that was, Hong Xiu, walked forward with an expressionless face. She looked straight ahead with cold eyes, and her tone was calm: "Let the provincial government check the file first, I want to see how a small prefectural magistrate could swallow so much silver, and cover the sky with one hand."


    This year''s big investigation was carried out quietly. No one knew beforehand except for the imperial city''s Court of Censors and the emperor in the capital. Hong Xiu was no longer a Commissioner. She had made a lot of achievements and was now the Imperial Censor of the Left, of the fourth rank. And in the imperial city, she could be regarded as a significant person. Outside of the capital, this official position was also enough to startle the local officials.


    The local leadership team had a term of five years, but the minor officials below would not move easily.


    Hong Xiu was tasked with inspections, and in her experience the general problems were found among these minor officials.


    There were also minor officials who would collectively pull those above them into the water with them, but fortunately, His Majesty''s awe and prestige was at its height, and few dared to do so.


    Like this ce, where even the prefectural magistrate dared to embezzle government money, it was quite few and far between. In the final analysis, the poorer the ce, the more embezzling going on.


    Because there was no other way to get money, even if it was a collusion between officials and businessmen, there was not much money to be had from embezzlement. The local economy could not improve, so they could only rely on the disaster relief funds allocated by the imperial court every year. They did not dare to take the funds allocated for big towns, but only dared to embezzle the funds allocated for small viges.


    Everyone in the big towns knew that if the disaster relief funds from the imperial court did note down, they could write to the provincial government to ask.


    Only the small viges, being closed off and isted, were unwilling to interact with the outside, so they could only swallow their losses. Perhaps they didn''t even know they had suffered any losses.


    Hong Xiu rubbed her brows and said to the man beside her, "Go to the province personally..forget it, don''t go there, so as not to leak any news."


    The man nodded and asked cautiously, "My lord, what shall we do next?"


    If they didn''t reveal their identity, then they were not officials and couldn''t enter many ces.


    But revealing their identity would free up the opportunity for the corrupt officials to make preparations.


    Whether to reveal their identity or not to reveal their identity, neither felt suitable.


    "Get ready, go to the vige and collect evidence first." Hong Xiu sighed, "I just don''t know if the vige heads of those viges have listed the post-disaster subsidies for the past few years."


    Man: "This lower official does not think it likely, in this kind of ce, it is difficult for even the vige head to be literate."


    Hong Xiu pursed her lips: "Let''s go and have a look first, we can only stand on the high ground if there is iron-d evidence."


    What His Majesty hated most was when officials tried to suppress dissidents using groundless usations. When carrying out business, one must have evidence.


    Once there was evidence, neither the prefectural magistrate nor the minor officials involved would be able to escape. Not a single one.


    The good times have gone by for too long of a time, these people really didn''t cherish their own heads at all.


    This time, Hong Xiu brought a total of 30 people. These 30 people were all talented professionals. If nothing else, their skills in disguise were first-ss.


    This disguise was not only about clothes and their manner of deportment, but also included work experience. If someone pretended to be a woodworker, they must really know this line of work.


    It was also Zheng Qingfeng who valued this major inspection very much, so he gave so many good professionals to Hong Xiu.


    The two who followed Hong Xiu had been practicing martial arts since childhood, and had also trained in the military camp. They were admitted to the Court of Censors after several rounds of selection. They were all upright people, and able to obey orders. But curiously, their appearances looked like young masters of big noble families. When wearing clothes that hide their lean muscles, it prevented people from seeing that they were actually well versed in the martial arts.


    They entered the vige in an ox cart, their cover story that of searching for their rtives. They had been separated during the times of upheaval, so now they were searching vige by vige.


    Hong Xiu was the head sister-inw of the family, but she was a widow. After her husband died, she became the mistress ans decision-maker of the family.


    The first vige they went to was Xiaowan Vige. As the name suggested, there was a stream running through this vige, dividing the vige into two. The houses were beautifully built. The people living on one side were the vige head and other members of the Zhao n. Whereas on the other side were all outsider family names.


    Among the people with outsider family names, the surname Feng was the one with thergest number of people, so there have not been many fights in this vige. After all, the Zhao family did not dare to bully people with outsider family names too much.


    There was no inn in the vige, so Hong Xiu rented a big house. The family who owned the house was very happy, it was money filling their pockets after all. With these visitors living for a few days, they would make enough to pay for the expenses in the next few months. So they moved away happily to stay temporarily with rtives, promising some benefits to their rtives as well.


    Hong Xiu did not hide herself from the vige, and asionally went out for a walk, talking to older women and young wives nearby.


    Probably because Hong Xiu was from the city, and she didn''t like to go near the men, and only talked to women. The older women and the young wives in the vige all had a good impression of her, and they were willing to please her to see if they could get any reward. And add to the fact that they had no guard and defense against strangers, they would reveal whatever Hong Xiu asked.


    Pouring out their hearts like beans into a bowl.


    "It hasn''t rained these days?" Hong Xiu asked, pretending to be puzzled.


    The woman smiled and said: "It did, only rainedst month, although it doesn''t rain very often, but it is better than the previous two years. The first two years were very dry. The stream in our vige even dried up, and we could only go to drink the muddy water in the fields when thirsty."


    Hong Xiu: "But during the drought in the past few years, I heard that many viges were digging wells."


    The woman chuckled simply and honestly and said: "It must be a rich vige. Our vige had no money, so we can''t afford well diggers!"


    Hong Xiu had a smile on her face, but her hands were already clenched into fists, her nails sinking into her flesh, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    The well-drilling team was paid by the local government, not the vigers.


    Thinking about the drought, and how during it these men, women and children could only lie on the ground and drink muddy water. Just what kind of awfulness was this?


    The woman continued: "Our life is getting better and better every day, Sister, you don''t know, our Xiaowan Vige was notoriously poor in the past, but now it''s better, we don''t need to pay money to send our kids to study! The imperial court also gives subsidies for poor students! My kid is also studying in school, and every year he could even save some subsidies from the court to send back to the family.


    "How could we have ever hoped to have such a good life before?"


    Hong Xiu also smiled and said, "The days will get better and better."


    The woman was not without regrets: "It''s a pity that my parents died early. If they lived two years longer, they would have also enjoyed such blessings."


    "Our family raises chickens by ourselves. Sister, if you want to eat eggs and chicken meat, you cane to my house and it will be cheaper for you."


    The woman also said, "I also made blood sausages during the New Year. If you want to try some,e to my house."


    A young wife on the side said, "Littledy, I raise geese and also have sausages at home!"


    Hong Xiu inquired around some more and found that the families who raised chickens and geese were all from the Zhao n, and their fields were better than those of the outsider family names, so they could afford to eat meat. But more Zhao surnames and outsider surnames could barely eat two meals of meat all year round. A family that could raise a few old hens thaty eggs was already considered living a good life.


    The vige head''s family couldn''t be considered very wealthy either. Both of the vige head''s sons became carpenters and worked in the city. They have not married yet, so all the money they earned was given to the family, which was why the life of the vige head''s family could be rtively more well-off.


    When Hong Xiu visited, the vige head''s family was eating a te of sausages, a te of wild vegetables and a pot of tofu soup. Seeing Hong Xiu entering the door, the vige head was dumbfounded and forgot to wipe the trace of soup from the corner of his mouth.


    "This..littledy, what are you doing here?" The vige head asked curiously.


    Hong Xiu: "Come with me, don''t bother eating anymore."


    The vige head''s wife was also confused, and then shouted: "What are you doing! You, a widow, dare to seduce my man in front of me?!"


    Hong Xiu only nced at the vige head''s wife. The two men behind her stepped forward and directly picked up the vige head. Hong Xiu said, "Let''s go, go to the vige hall."


    The hall was where the vigemittee worked.


    The vige head wanted to struggle, but he was held by young men with arms as strong as steel. Just as he was about to call for someone, Hong Xiu lowered her head and whispered in his ear: "This official is here to investigate, the Vige Head should careful with your mouth, or I will kill you now, and say that you were the one who embezzled and perverted thew in this area, and with you dead, it will be even more difficult to clear your name."


    The vige head nodded frantically and closed his mouth tightly, indicating that he would definitely not yell nonsense.


    His wife was locked in the house, and if the vige head did not go back, she would not be able toe out.


    After reaching the hall, Hong Xiu had her subordinates let go of the vige head, and then she gave the vige head a proper salute, and said solemnly: "It was a matter of great importance, so I have to take thisst resort, and I hope the Vige Head is not offended."


    The vige head said quickly: "Yes, I''m..I wonder..what is my lord doing in the vige this time?"


    Hong Xiu: "Vige Head, please take a seat. This official is here to investigate the heinous criminal behavior of the prefectural magistrate for corruption and perversion of thew and exploitation of the people."


    The vige head swallowed his saliva and said subconsciously, "The prefectural magistrate is an honest official!"


    Hong Xiu stared at him with unblinking eyes: "Does the Vige Head care to repeat that?"


    The vige head didn''t dare to repeat it. He now knew who the woman in front of him was. Those who were involved in officialdom know that there was a female lord in the Court of Censors. She hated injustice and was ruthlessly fair. Often called the Iron-Masked Yama, towards those officials she set her sights on, even if they didn''t die in the end, they would still lose at least ayer of skin. Countless people hated her, but they couldn''t touch even a single hair on her head. This female lord was protected by the emperor.


    There were also rumors that she was the emperor''s female confidante and lover. The emperor remained unmarried for so long because of her, but this female lord was determined to eradicate treacherous evil, so she did not want to enter the harem. The emperor could not do anything but condone his beloved woman.


    He couldn''t afford to offend the prefectural magistrate, but he couldn''t afford to offend such a big lord either. The vige head said with a crying face: "My lord, you ask me, but I can''t say it.."


    If the prefectural magistrate was pulled down, it would be fine, but if not, wouldn''t he be finished?


    If a prefectural magistrate wanted to kill a small vige head, then that was simply a matter of raising his hand.


    Hong Xiu''s face darkened: "I didn''t expect that the surnamed Meng actually became the local tyrant of thisnd! He has only been transferred here for two years!"


    The vige head said tremblingly at this time, "Thest one was his cousin."


    Hong Xiu''s face was so dark it could drip ink.


    "How did the provincial government even do their screening!" Hong Xiu stood up angrily, and pped her hand on the table, causing the vige head to tremble with fright.


    Having dealt with many corrupt officials over the years, Hong Xiu was no longer the Hong Xiu of before, and she had a fierce aura when she got angry. Even those who had gone on the battlefield would have felt intimidated.


    Hong Xiu took a deep breath: "It''s fine, continue speaking."


    Only then did the vige head realize that he had already said what he was originally nning to hide in his stomach, and he wanted to cry ugly tears: "My lord, I am just a lowly minor official. I may be a vige head but vige heads don''t have any real power. At most I just deal with quarrels within the vige. I don''t dare to talk nonsense about the things that involve those above."


    Hong Xiu: "Vige Head Zhao, I''ll show you a clear path. The more honest you are, the better your life will be in the future. I don''t dare to say anything else, but I can promise you this. If you don''t speak honestly, I''ll convict you and surnamed Meng for the same crime. At that time, where will you go toin about injustice? Everyone outside knows that in the cases I handle, there has never been an unjust, false or wrong case, and none had died without hard evidence."


    The vige head trembled, trembled and trembled, and finally said tremblingly: "Magistrate Meng took office two years ago, and first it was the government and merchants colluding. There were a lot of gifts offered every year from the shops which the previous Magistrate Meng had already established a connection with. As for the disaster relief money distributed by the imperial court, they dared not embezzle from therge funds, but the small ones were all embezzled.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that the headmaster of Changqing Academy was a serious person and had a pennant bestowed by the emperor, then the academy would probably already have.."


    Hong Xiu: "The pennant bestowed by His Majesty saved his life."


    The vige head nodded again and again.


    These small vige heads didn''t seem to have real power, and they couldn''t be regarded as proper officials, but in fact, they were watching all the twists and turns carefully. After all, the viges were poor, and it was not umon that they would have to rely on the government''s disaster relief money. After studying the situation, they felt that no matter how much, so long as a little money was distributed to the vige, life would be much better.


    They have found all the doors they could find, but every time it was closed to them.


    Not only were there closed doors, but also threats, and even bribes were forgone.


    Yes, these poor ces with no connections and no way out, even if they want to join a faction, they couldn''t even find one.


    When the vige head thought about it, he suddenly felt a surge of anger. That''s right, he had entered the city, even if he had to bow his head in front of a small clerk who was not ranked and not an official. He still couldn''t manage to ask for the disaster relief money that belonged to their vige.


    What was he afraid of? Just what was he afraid of? Now that the envoys of the imperial court were here, and it was even the most fair and just female lord, why not give it a shot?


    If he won, their vige would not have to live in poverty.


    There were many poor people in the vige, and when he took out his small sry to subsidize the vige, he even provoked his wife to scold him all the time.


    He knew that it was not easy for his wife. If not for the fact that his two sons were capable and learned the craftsmanship and left the apprenticeship early, the family might not be able to put food on the table long ago.


    There were only two or three households with the surname Zhao who were doing well, and that was also because they had contributed to the vige in the early years, and the fields distributed to them were good fertile ones, and their children were all sent to learn a skill.


    There were only a few households that had the major surname in the vige doing well, let alone outsider surnames.


    The vige head was bitter. When he first became the vige head, he also wanted to lead the whole vige to live a good life. What was that saying? To get rid of poverty and be rich, and when they went to the school to study at that time, they often heard some examples, how a vige became rich by raising pigs, and another vige became rich by raising chickens.


    When they listened to this, their hearts swelled, how wonderful it would be if their vige could do the same.


    Everyone in a vige raised pigs or chickens, and could contact merchants to sell them. As long as they were willing to raise domesticated animals, as long as they were raised well, they could live well, and they could eat and dress warmly.


    But they soon discovered that it was useless even if they worked hard.


    The imperial court would not help them!


    They didn''t have the money to buy pigs, build sheds to raise chickens collectively, or buy looms to weave cloth.


    The vige head said to Hong Xiu, "My lord! If the lord has an errand for me, this humble one is willing to risk life and limb!"


    Hong Xiu asked him: "When the timees to ask you to identify, do you dare to go?"


    The vige head gritted his teeth and said, "This humble one dares."


    Hong Xiu nodded: "That''s good, show me your vige''s record books. Do you remember how many subsidies the government has given you over the years?"


    The vige head smiled bitterly and said, "Answering my lord, what subsidy? I haven''t seen a single copper coin in the past ten years."


    Hong Xiu was stunned: "Nothing for so many years?"


    The vige head shook his head: "In the early years, the <emoye</em> above was an honest official, but at that time the imperial court didn''t have much money, and the <emoye</em> didn''t have a way to make money to subsidize us. The disaster relief funds were all given to the most severely affected viges and towns. The situation in our Xiaowan Vige was neither serious norpletely unaffected."


    "Afterwards, he was reced by the cousin of the current Lord Meng, so even more so we had no share in the funds."


    For more than ten years, from looking forward to the imperial court''s help at the beginning, to now where they learned to bow their heads and ept their fate.


    To put it horribly, they actually viciously hated surnamed Meng, but the family surnamed Meng were all so-called virtuous officials, and they had quite the speaking power in the court. The current head of the Meng family had been by His Majesty''s side even before he ascended the throne.


    If Hong Xiu knew what the vige head was thinking, she would definitely say, "Surnamed Meng had never even registered with the emperor. Who did he think he was?"


    But in such an underdeveloped ce, no one knew what the capital was like, only knowing that the Meng family came from the capital was enough to scare them.


    "Vige Head Zhao is sincere. I still have to visit the other seven viges. I hope the Vige Head will go with me, except you can''t tell your wife or the vigers." Hong Xiu said, "But I have made arrangements, and tonight, you will apany us on our departure."


    The vige head was surprised: "What''s the arrangement?"


    The next day, rumors spread throughout Xiaowan Vige, their vige head ran away with the widow! Abandoning his wife and sons! The position of vige head was also thrown away! Oh, how sinful! How was that simply a widow! That was a demoness!


    The vige head''s wife had been crying in the house all day, and she even asked someone to go to the city to call her two sons back.


    Those older women and young wives who talked to the widow didn''t dare to speak anymore. They were just d that they didn''t let their man see her, otherwise, who knew who would have eloped with her instead.


    But at this time, the vige head was already sitting on the ox cart, and he was even holding rice cakes in his hand, eating deliciously.


    This rice cake was sweet. It was made of high-quality rice, and it tasted good even when it was cold. The vige head closed his eyes in enjoyment. He had never eaten such a fragrant thing in his life. After all, he only ate mixed grains, as for white riceaiya, that was what only the formerndowners could eat.


    Hong Xiu saw that he was eating deliciously, and asked someone to pour him a cup of tea. This teacup had a lid, so there was no need to worry about spilling it when you drank from it in the moving cart, so long as you just drank it from the small opening.


    Hong Xiu said to him: "When this matter is over, the new prefectural magistrate will definitely be a sensible one. At that time, all of your viges would have the roads rebuilt and factories set up. You have to take your vigers out of poverty and be rich. At that time, when you look at rice cakes again, perhaps you will even feel sick of it."


    The vige head shook his head frantically: "Definitely not, definitely not, I will never get tired of eating this rice cake for a lifetime!"


    Hong Xiu was amused by him: "Vige Head Zhao, it''s too early to say this."


    The vige head smiled ingratiatingly at Hong Xiu.


    He didn''t regret leaving with Hong Xiu. If he could really get some benefits for the vige, it was fine for him to be in danger, but he just didn''t know how he could exin it to his wife and children when he went back? To tell the truth, they might not believe it, after all the investigation would definitely continue. When the prefectural magistrate was really carted off, he might have already been beaten to death by his wife.


    ..His wife was the daughter of a pig butcher. She learned a lot of skills from her father when she was a child. Despite being short and thin, her strength was stronger than that of a man, and her palm could even break wood.


    Before, when husband and wife had an argument, and his wife pped him down, he would be dizzy for quite a while.


    Although his wife apologized to him afterwards, saying that she would never hit him again, it still left a psychological shadow on him. Every time they began to quarrel, he would think about that p.


    So before the quarrel heated up, he would shut himself in the room, and quarreled with his wife through the door. After the quarrel, he would wait for his wife to calm down before going out.


    It could be regarded as having found a way for husband and wife to get along.


    Vige Head Zhao touched his face, and he could already predict that he would not be able to escape this time.


    Ai, he hoped his sons could help him when the time came.

 Chapter 188: Corruption

    Chapter 188: Corruption


    The Meng family was not a big family in the capital where high-ranking officials were everywhere. Most of the officials in the capital look down on officials from other ces. To be an official directly under the emperor, even a sixth rank official was better than a fifth rank in an outer province. It was even more extraordinary for those who could attend the morning assembly to discuss governmental matters. They were basically the emperor''s iron supports, and each and every one had been trained to be very obedient over the years.


    "<em>Laoye</em>, Er Lang and San Lang have sent a letter." The old servant walked in quickly.


    The Meng family had five sons. The greatest achievement of Meng <emoye </em>in this life was his ability to have sons. He had no talent himself. He wasn''t like other rich hedonistic sons who liked to invent new things, nor was he as talented in literary pursuits as the sons of aristocratic families. After reaching old age and looking back, only one advantage stood out, which was having sons, and all of them survived into adulthood.


    Da Lang was a district chief in the capital, a small official of the seventh rank, but this was the capital''s district chief, so many people wanted to squeeze into the position but couldn''t.


    Er Lang and San Lang were officials in an outside province, they were both of the fifth rank. Dont think the fifth rank is all that impressive, it would bepletely different after returning to Beijing. They were transferred every five years, unlike Da Lang in Beijing, the officials in Beijing would not move unless they had made mistakes.


    After reading the letter, Meng <emoye</em> paced the room anxiously: "I told them not to make trouble for their eldest brother!"


    Meng <emoye</em> just had one belief, the Meng family still had to rely on the eldest son, the second and third were unreliable characters.


    "Go, find my eldest." Meng <emoye</em> thought over and over again and instructed the old servant.


    The old servant whispered: "<em>Laoye</em>, the eldest <em>gongzi</em> is in the government office, how could hee back so casually?"


    Mengoye took a deep breath: "Tell him to ask for leave, I insist that hee back today!"


    "District Chief!" The subordinate called at the door.


    Meng Dng stood up, confused: "What''s the matter?"


    Subordinate: "Someone from your home came and said that there is an urgent matter and asked you to ask for leave to go back."


    Meng Dng frowned slightly: "What urgent matter? I''m busy, how can I leave."


    He was nning to implement a street cleaning team these days, and he was very busy. His district was part of the experimental area. When the time came, and someone above came to check them, if everyone else did a good job while he did a bad job, then it didn''t matter if there was a reward or not. The important thing was that he didn''t want to lose face and be theughingstock of the capital.


    The subordinate said again: "They said that your father is ill."


    Meng Dng could only rush back.


    That father of his, always said that he was sick whenever he had something going on. Meng Dng felt that if his father really became sick, it would be because he had cursed himself to be sick after using the excuse too many times.


    When Meng Dng rushed home, he saw his father sitting on a chair crying.


    Meng Dng sighed: "What trouble did you get into? Why are you crying?"


    Meng <emoye</em> quickly stepped forward and grabbed Meng Dng''s hand: "Son! You must help your brothers!"


    Meng Dng was confused: "Help them what?"


    Seeing his eldest son''s upright appearance, Meng <emoye</em> swallowed and handed the letter to him.


    Meng Dng read it quickly, his frown deepening. He tilted his head and looked at Meng <emoye</em> in disbelief: "They actually dare to do such things outside?"


    Meng <emoye</em> swallowed and quickly exined: "I, I just found out, don''t be angry yet, what they did was indeed wrong, but they are family, they are outside, while we are in Beijing, and we should help each other."


    "This time they just want to ask you to help find a way and give some gifts to the higher-ups." Meng <emoye</em> looked at his son, and had difficulty speaking.


    Meng Dng squeezed the letter in his hand, and his forehead bulged with blue veins. He said angrily, "Now they think of looking for a higher up to bribe? It''s toote! This year''s major investigation, even I didn''t get the wind in advance!"


    Meng Dng suddenly paused, widened his eyes and asked, "It''s not just this year?"


    Meng <emoye</em> swallowed.


    Meng Dng squeezed out a sentence between his teeth: "How many years?"


    Seeing his son''s appearance, Meng <emoye</em> was afraid that his son would go crazy and beat him, so he quickly said: "I don''t know, I just received the letter! How could I have known they are so daring outside! If I knew, I would have told you long ago!"


    Meng <emoye</em>: "..What''s the use of talking about this now? We must think about how to cover it up, you can''t watch them die, right?"


    Meng Dng sneered: "Father, if we let them die, then our family could still be saved, if we don''t, then the whole family will die together!"


    Meng <emoye</em>: "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    Meng Dng: "What kind of smart people do you think the two of them are? Writing to ask now, it must be because the major investigation had already caught onto them. The department in charge of this major investigation is the Court of Censors! What kind of ce is the Court of Censors? They dare to even investigate a high official of the first rank and pull him off his horse!"


    "Father, you have a bad memory, do you want me to tell you more about how His Majesty cut down corrupt officials before he ascended the throne?" Meng Dng was furious, "Are our sries low?! They are outside, which is not like Beijing, things are cheap there, and their sry is worth more than enough there than in the capital! Besides, His Majesty has already reserved space for taxation in various ces, so those who have enough brains would not dip their toes into this muddy water!"


    Meng <emoye</em> whispered beside him, "Who wouldin about too much money.."


    Meng Dng: "I do!"


    "Father, it''s not easy for our Meng family." Meng Dng couldn''t beat up his old father so he took a deep breath, "You took me to follow His Majesty all the way to the capital. When we first arrived, we were so poor that we couldn''t even eat fully. That we have our present wealth is all due to His Majesty''s kindness, and I, the eldest son of the Meng family, have been hardworking and conscientious, and dared not make any mistakes."


    Meng Dng looked ten years older. He raised his head: "If there was no major investigation, there is still a chance to recover. But the major investigation has begun. It''s just a matter of seeing when they will fall, sooner orter."


    "There is no need to reply, I will resign tomorrow."


    Meng <emoye</em> said in shock: "Resign? Resign what! Anyone in our family can resign! Only you can''t resign!"


    Meng Dng said in surprise: "Father, you still know this? Do you still know that I am a Beijing official? Do you know how many heads are enough to make up for the things they embezzled? I? Those two are my younger brothers, you say, who would believe that I didn''t give them convenience in the capital? You can''t write the Meng character in one stroke, Father!"


    Meng <emoye</em> finally knew to be afraid, and his whole body was shaking: "Is there any other way? I will write to them and have them return the money and to resign and admit their mistakes!"


    Meng Dng looked at his father in disbelief. Was his father so stupid?


    Meng Dng: "Father, there is no need to say anymore, I''m going to resign early tomorrow. Second and Third Brother have separated households from us. At most, I can only protect my branch of the family and you, as for Second and Third Brother..On the day of execution, I will bring them a jug of wine."


    Meng <emoye</em>: "No, no, does it have to be a death sentence? I saw that corrupt officials were also arrested a few days ago. Wasn''t the most serious punishment to be imprisoned for ten years?"


    Meng Dng smiled and said, "Then do you know how much they embezzled?"


    Meng <emoye</em> shook his head: "As long as it is embezzlement, it should be more, right?"


    Meng Dng shouted: "They embezzled a lot, but more importantly others don''t dare to embezzle the money sent by the imperial court for disaster relief! They don''t dare to embezzle the survival money of orphans and widows!"


    Meng <emoye''s</em> legs softened, and he knelt down directly.


    "Maybe they won''t be able to find out, maybe they were careful.." Meng <emoye</em> said to himself, still holding a faint hope.


    Meng Dng looked at his father and thought of his two younger brothers who were clever but not smart where it counted since childhood, and sighed silently: "Father, I won''t be an official in the future, and won''t be able to live in the capital anymore, I will tell Wanhua to go pack up, sell the shop and the valuables that are difficult to bring. We''ll go to Jiangnan, just in time for your retirement."


    Meng <emoye</em> said almost frantically: "Our Meng family! Our Meng family over these many years! Just when we finally managed to have officials in the family!"


    Meng Dng supported his father: "Father, don''t be afraid, this is not the most difficult time."


    "I already have a son. If I fall into this too, you will listen to Wanhua. Wanhua will know what to do." Meng Dng looked out the window, his eyes lost.


    He himself did not know what kind of future awaited him.


    Was he wrong? Was it because he didn''t take care of his younger brothers and failed to focus on them?


    He knew that they would experience more temptations when they were appointed as officials, but why did he always believe that his younger brothers didn''t have the daring?


    However, in fact, thwg did have daring, and they already had it long ago, eight years ago!


    Meng Dng took a deep breath, he told the old servant to take good care of Meng <emoye</em>, and went to the study by himself to write his resignation letter.


    Don''t know what the regtions above..would be, whether or not he could guarantee his life.


    In the imperial pce, Lin Yuan was sitting in front of his desk, holding the memorials sent by fast horses in his hand, all of them came from all over the country, and they were sent only after the Court of Censors had iron-d evidence.


    If the water was clear, there would be no fish. Lin Yuan understood this truth. Excessive suppression would only lead to a greater rebound. In the past, his methods were violent. If he caught one, he would chop their head off. Now he no longer did such a thing. Regarding the handling of corrupt officials, there were alsows and examples to follow now.


    He had re-established the sries for officials and cadres ording to their economic conditions, which could ensure that their lives were worry-free.


    It was equivalent to these officials getting 10,000 when the basic sry was only 3,000.


    It was enough to support a family, and officials usually have their own shops andnds, so they could live a good life easily.


    They themselves knew what would await corruption, and they only served five-year terms. If the local economy improved and the people''s happiness index increased, the path to promotion was something they could see. Now that there was a rigid review, who would not want to return to the capital to be capital officials?


    So in the past few years, there have been far fewer corrupt officials than before.


    Lin Yuan looked at it for a while, and his face became more and more solemn. He pursed his lips tightly, and just when Lin Yuan was about to rage, Lin Yuan leaned back on the chair and let out a long breath.


    Er Liang asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, it iste."


    Lin Yuan stood up: "Bring Zhen a bowl of beef noodles."


    Then he thought about it and said, "Two bowls."


    "Yes." Er Liang asked the attendant to pass on the request to the imperial kitchen, and apanied Lin Yuan back to the living quarters.


    Chen Baisong was now training in the barracks during the day and returning to the pce at night. He was currently enjoying himself, sitting on a soft stool and ying chess with himself.


    Lin Yuan had someone create this soft stool. The main reason was that sitting on a hard stool for a long time not only hurt the buttocks, but might also cause sores.


    "I knew you didn''t sleep, so I asked the imperial kitchen to deliver two bowls of beef noodles." Lin Yuan sat opposite Chen Baisong, picked up a ck piece and yed with Chen Baisong.


    The two of them weren''t very good at chess, shabby chess skills against shabby chess skills, and in the end it was Lin Yuan who won.


    Chen Baisong raised his head and asked, "What''s the matter? Coming in with such a stern face?"


    Lin Yuan smiled: "Is it so obvious?"


    Chen Baisong thought about it and said seriously, "It''s not very obvious either."


    Lin Yuan sighed, the smile on the corner of his mouth disappearing. He had been in a high position for a long time, even a slight frown was enough to make people terrified, and only Chen Baisong was not afraid of him now. He said: "Corrupt officials can never be killed off."


    Chen Baisong: "You only know this now?"


    Lin Yuan: "I know, I know, but I''m tired of having investigations every few years."


    Although not many were found every time, there were always those who were so greedy that he was speechless.


    "There are two brothers surnamed Meng." Lin Yuan was expressionless, "the older brother finished embezzling and then the younger brother continued. In the same ce. The provincial government said it didn''t know when they were appointed, do you believe it?"


    Chen Baisong shook his head: "I don''t believe it, even if they don''t belong to the same n, they should still check out their backgrounds if it was the same surname."


    Lin Yuan: "Now Hong Xiu is asking me if the provincial government needs to be investigated."


    "The provincial government..If you pull one thread, it will affect the rest. Even if you want to make a move, you must minimize the impact." Lin Yuan took a sip of warm water.


    The attendant in the imperial kitchen brought in the beef noodles. Because it was ate-night snack, the portion was notrge, but because it was in arge bowl, it would give people the illusion that they couldnt finish it, but the bowl was so shallow that just two bites and it was gone. Two slices of beef in sauce were ced on top, and little chopped green onions and green leafy vegetables garnished it, which made it look very appetizing.


    Chen Baisong took a mouthful of noodles: "That troublesome?"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "What is not troublesome if it''s rted to the government."


    "Those two men surnamed Meng are nothing, just local officials. Although they embezzled a lot, but there is not much power in their hands, and just embezzled disaster relief money. Just have them beheaded and their homes seized and that''s the end of it."


    "It''s mainly the provincial government..that they were so daring, the provincial government must have contributed greatly."


    Chen Baisong heard Lin Yuan''s voice and knew that Lin Yuan had murderous intentions, and asked, "Should I make a trip?"


    Lin Yuan looked up at Chen Baisong: "You?"


    Chen Baisong smiled and said: "What? I can''t go? Young master thinks I''m useless?"


    Lin Yuan frowned and said, "I originally wanted to have the princess''s consort go."


    The princess''s consort was also part of the Lin family, and even if he had no ability, he could still take charge.


    And he did not have the skill for doing this kind of thing originally, so it would lower the guards of the provincial government.


    "Then escort the princess''s consort to go there." Lin Yuan took a sip of noodle soup, "Keep the truth from the princess''s consort, and only tell him that he is just going to greet the provincial government on behalf of the imperial family."


    Chen Baisong chewed the beef: "Alright."

 Chapter 189: Chance Meeting

    Chapter 189: Chance Meeting


    "General." The personal guard came down from the city wall and walked into the border military camp. He walked in a hurry, with a smile on his face and a beaming look on his face. Those who didn''t know it would have thought he had picked up a lot of money.


    Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t put down the book in his hand until he had informed the guards outside of his presence and entered the general''s tent. After the world was at peace, he came to the borders. At that time, Lin Yuan also wrote to him and asked him if he wanted to continue to be a general and be stationed at the borders to guard the Great Ming. If he wanted to go back to the capital, then there would be no shortage of noble titles for him.


    Zhu Yuanzhang still chose to be stationed at the border. He was now married to Ma <em>shi</em>, and the husband and wife have a very good rtionship, with two daughters.


    Seeing that he would not be able to have a son anytime soon, Zhu Yuanzhang was not in a hurry. Anyway, with his position and rank, he was not afraid that he would not be able to pick a good son-inw to join the family.


    The daughter would stay at her natal home after marriage, and the child born would also be surnamed Zhu. The bloodline of the old Zhu family would not be cut off.


    The two daughters also grew up in the military camp on the borders since they were young. They were very good at horseback riding and have developed quite the arm strength. They were as good as ordinary soldiers in archery.


    Zhu Yuanzhang was very satisfied, and he was also relieved that his daughters were like this. After he passed on, he was not afraid that his daughters would not be able to have control of the family.


    There was also Ma <em>shi</em>. Before they got married, he did not know that she was a woman who was not at all inferior to men in talent and knowledge. A few years ago, there were bandits at the border and he was busy fighting. It was Ma <em>shi</em> who took care of logistics and the reports sent back to the imperial court were also all written by her.


    She was also a good hand at home too, everything was clearly taken care of, so when Zhu Yuanzhang went home to rest, he never needed to worry about other things.


    Zhu Yuanzhang watched his personal guarde in and smiled, "What are you anxious about?"


    The personal guard hurriedly saluted: "General! This subordinate has been watching from the city wall, an envoy team ising!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang stood up. This envoy was someone sent from the capital, who was here to deliver a message on behalf of the emperor.


    Coming at this time..


    Zhu Yuanzhang also had a smile on his face.


    He used to decline going back to Beijing, but now that he was old, thinking about his entire life as a soldier, it was time to return to Beijing to enjoy his wealth and prosperity.


    Besides, there were also a few people who have been promoted at the borders now, and they all hold power in their hands. He had been a general for so many years, if he continued to hog the position, the people below would have difficulty rising up the ranks.


    Going at this time was truly a case of the right time and ce.


    The emperor personally sent someone to invite him, and he was able to step down for his juniors generously. When he returned to Beijing, he had such great achievements that a ducal title would not escape him.


    It was just that he didn''t know whether it was Duke of Fu or Duke of Qin, but no matter which one it was, it had both honor and benefits.


    In the early years, he also thought that he might be able to get a noble title and be a prince with a different surname. His Majesty also seemed to have this intention back then.


    But looking at it now, His Majesty had only made his nephew a prince over so many years, and it was still just a prince of second rank. Moreover, ording to the neww, this princely title could not be passed on and instead gradually move towards decline.


    His Majesty treated his own family like this, let alone outsiders like them.


    Having a ducal title was already quite lucky, Zhu Yuanzhang knew.


    This ducal title wouldn''t be able to pass on as well, but with him here, he would be able to guard his two daughters and help the old Zhu family grow and spread its roots. When there was a capable talent among the grandchildren, the Zhu family could also rise up again, after all, their starting point was higher than others.


    Besides, His Majesty''s methods have been more tactful in recent years, but the officials in the court have long been trained by the deceased Song Shizhao, and all of them were His Majesty''s yes-mans. It was more difficult for them to go against His Majesty than to have their heads chopped off.


    The envoy arrived soon, and Zhu Yuanzhang knelt on the ground and listened to the imperial decree. After the envoy had finished reciting the imperial decree, he raised his head to ept the imperial decree, stood up and said to the envoy, "Lord Zhang has traveled a long way, why don''t youe to my residence and sit down? Have a cup of hot tea?"


    The envoy smiled and said, "That would be pleasant, General Zhu, please."


    Zhu Yuanzhang: "Lord Zhang, please."


    The two were not far from the Zhu family''s residence, and the two did not bother to ride horses, talking all the way as they walked.


    The envoy said: "This lower official hase here, and there are also others who have gone to General Yang and General Li."


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded.


    The several of them had followed His Majesty before he even started on his path to the imperial throne, and they were all quite older now. They could still lead the troops as they were not too old, after all, there had been many generals in history who continued to serve as generals into their 70s and 80s.


    But if they really wait until that time, the dishes would all be cold already.


    So don''t even mention a ducal title, it was estimated that they would still only have the title of general even after death. Generals were not precious or rare, one could fill in after one dies.


    It was different when having a noble title.


    After all, titles could be counted on two hands, just those few, so even if he passed on in the future, with the title of duchess and the daughters of the duke and duchess, his wife and daughters could live well.


    However, he could only bless them, and was unable to do the same with his grandchildren, his grandchildren would have to rely on their own abilities.


    The envoy went to the embassy to rest, and Zhu Yuanzhang asked his wife and daughters to pack their bags that night. The old servants of the family willing to go to the capital woulde with them, and those who did not want to go were given a severance payment. As for the furniture, there was no need to take the big ones as their new home in the capital had already been prepared, but smaller and personal effects were fine.


    Zhu Da Niang heard that they were going to the capital, and the girl not yet in her twenties said excitedly, "Dad? We''re really going?"


    Zhu Yuanzhang smiled: "Really, Dad will go and beg at that time to see if I can ask for two princesses of the third rank for you and your little sister."


    It was probably impossible to ask for the title of a princess of the second rank, but a princess of the third rank still had hope.


    Zhu Da Niang said quickly, "Then I''m going to say goodbye to my friends tomorrow!"


    She had a lot of friends. Now the propriety between men and women was not as serious as before, so she had both male and female friends.


    Because it was the borders, in order to prevent idents, daughters also had to learn martial arts, riding and archery. Except for those who were not in good health, most of them were good at riding and archery.


    Zhu Xiao Niang was not as bold as her sister, she said timidly: "After going to the capital, the rules will be more strict.."


    Ma <em>shi</em> smiled on the side: "No matter how big the rules are, you are still your father''s daughter. As long as you don''t make big mistakes, who will punish you for your actions? Besides, when you go to the capital, it''s time to discuss your marriage."


    When Ma <em>shi''s</em> words came out, the two girls were a little shy, but Zhu Da Niang was more bold: "Then I want one who has both literary and military skills, but not a sour schr who can only recite books, nor a silly oaf who only know to use his strength."


    Ma <em>shi</em> was stunned for a moment, and said helplessly: "We''re picking a husband who will marry into the family. Even if you marry into another family, it''s hard to find such talented people, let alone marrying into the wife''s family. As long as he is an honest child, down-to-earth, and knows how to advance or retreat, he will be a good choice."


    Zhu Da Niang''s eyes flickered: "That''s fine, as long as he has good looks!"


    Zhu Xiao Niang lowered her head and whispered, "I''m the same as my sister."


    Zhu Yuanzhangughed loudly: "I will definitely choose two handsome husbands for you both!"


    The Zhu family went on the road soon. Zhu Yuanzhang was very popr here, and many people saw him off. Zhu Da Niang sat in the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked at the slowly disappearing city gates behind. Anxiety finally came to her heart, she had never left here before in all her years.


    She yearned for Beijing, what kind of ce was Beijing? It was the capital of the country, the center of the empire, the ce where the emperor lived, and the people there were more proud than the people in other ces.


    But..


    Zhu Da Niang suddenly approached Ma <em>shi</em>, put her head on Ma <em>shi''s</em> shoulder, held Ma <em>shi''s</em> hand, and whispered, "Mother, the youngdies in the capital..will they look down on me?"


    She didn''t know embroidery and other female skills, she didn''t know how to y the <em>guqin</em> or chess, and she only knew a little about painting and calligraphy. She was best at riding and archery.


    All her advantages at the border would turn into disadvantages when she went to the capital.


    Zhu Xiao Niang was also very afraid and leaned on the other side of Ma <em>shi</em>.


    Ma <em>shi</em> knew that whatever she said at this time would be useless, she could only pat her daughters on the back, silentlyforting them without saying a word.


    It was not very peaceful over there in the capital.


    In the beginning, it was just Meng Dng''s resignation, which was also stopped by the above. It was not so easy for officials to resign, and the court would not easily agree, and of course, officials would not resign easily.


    Meng Dng''s reason was that his father was old and he wanted to take care of his father in his old age, so he could no longer serve the court, and just wanted to be filial as a son.


    The words were high-sounding, but those above didn''t believe it at all.


    Couldn''t you be filial and be an official at the same time?


    What did Meng Dng mean by doing this? Telling the officials of the court, whose parents were getting old, that they should quickly resign and go back to take care of their old parents?


    You are a role model of morality, and we are unfilial if we do not resign?


    Anyway, the above suppressed his memorial, so it was useless for Meng Dng to be anxious. He ran to countless people, and everyone only said: "Only the top can decide, we can''t make the decision."


    So Meng Dng just waited and waited, until the news that his second and third brothers were escorted back to Beijing.


    There was only one charge, malfeasance.


    If it was the crime of corruption then there was still salvation, they might be locked up for a few years or a dozen years.


    But dereliction of duty..this was a serious crime, which meant that in addition to embezzling money, they also oppressed themon people, colluded with officials and merchants, and joined factions with other officials.


    Malfeasance was a capital offense.


    Meng Dng was stunned when he got the news.


    Their family was ced under house arrest in their manor. Before it was found out whether he had colluded with his brothers, Meng Dng and his family could not step out of the house, not even to see his brothers.


    Fortunately, the court moved quickly, and it was found that Meng Dng did not pass information to them and did not help them in oppressing themon people, so the house arrest was lifted.


    However, Meng Dng was dismissed and would no longer be employed in this life, and his children would not be employed by the court for three generations as well.


    His brothers'' children were also not to be used for five generations.


    The Meng family''s future hade to an end.


    Meng Eng and Meng Sang were sentenced to death and their property confiscated.


    But the disaster would not stretch to all family members. Meng Eng and Meng Sang''s wives took their children back to their parents'' homes. The children also took their mother''s surname and no longer took their father''s surname.


    Although they still couldn''t take the imperial examinations or be an official, they didn''t have to be looked down upon by others after stepping out in public.


    Meng Dng soon left the capital with his family and went to live in a small town. No one knew that he was ever a Beijing official.


    No one knew what kind of ambition he once had.


    Meng Dng regretted it. If, when he received the letter, what he thought was not to protect himself, but to ce righteousness before family.


    Maybe he would just be dismissed, but his children could still take the imperial exam.


    Meng Dng regretted it deeply.


    When their family was leaving the city gates, they saw a procession of horse carriages entering the city with great fanfare.


    His youngest daughter asked, "Dad, whose family is that?"


    Meng Dng had a sad and bitter face as he looked at the endless convoy, and said, "It should be the general."


    The youngest daughter still didn''t know what happened to her family, she only knew that they were going to move. She asked curiously, "Is it General Chen?"


    Meng Dng shook his head: "There are four generals, and the one who came back this time is General Zhu."


    The two carriages crossed paths but went in separate directions.


    One went into the city, while the other went out of the city.


    Never to meet again in this life.

 Chapter 190: To Know Contentment

    Chapter 190: To Know Contentment


    When the several great generals arrived in the capital, the capital became lively and noisy. After all, these were all generals with great military exploits. They followed His Majesty when His Majesty first stepped onto the path to the imperial throne. After several battles and guarding the borders, they returned to Beijing under the highest standard of courtesy.


    Lets talk about the houses first. They were allrge manors that were seized and confiscated from before. The Ministry of Internal Affairs had already started to clean them up. ording to the people in the Ministry of Internal Affairs, the ponds were all running water, and would not stink even after more than ten years, unless the source was dried up.


    Speaking of the manor, it was equivalent to pushing it down and being rebuilt. The wood was all good materials, not to mention the furniture which was made with old craftsmanship by carpenters, so don''t mention splinters, there was no w at all, even the parts that touched the ground were t and smooth.


    They were all done in the current fashionable styles, with three-door wardrobes. Except for the room where the servants lived, the rooms where the general and his family would live were allrge, as big as the main room of an ordinary family. There were tables and chairs inside, and the floor was also covered with carpets woven with coarse wool.


    The floor was even tiledthat was porcin tiles!


    Tiles were also a new thing which was made by some young master of a wealthy family. It was easy to break when dropped, but it would not once on the ground, so as long as the carpet wasid over it, it would be very beautiful, easy to clean and good-looking.


    Moreover, it was cheaper than ordinary porcin firing. Dont know how much a big kiln could make at a time. ording to rumors, the young masters family made a lot of money with this, and now they could live in a big manor in Beijing.


    The people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs were very excited, and the listeners were also excited.


    The Ministry of Internal Affairs also said: "Just speaking of the porcin, now that was all good porcin. If you ask for white porcin, there is absolutely no variegated color. If you ask for painted porcin, the color must be correct. As for pots, bowls, and pans, these are all prepared, although they are all bought, they are all fine goods."


    In the end, the people from the Ministry of Internal Affairs also summed up: "If I could live in that house for a few days, my life would be worth it!"


    The listeners were also envious: "His Majesty''s heart is thinking of them!"


    "Who say it isn''t so? They have followed His Majesty since many years ago. I heard that His Majesty was only a farmstead owner at that time, with 180 people working for him."


    "Our Majesty is the true Son of Heaven!"


    Zhu Yuanzhang brought his family to Beijing and was about to find an inn to stay in. He expected that he would arrive early, and that the manor bestowed by His Majesty would have to be cleaned. But as soon as he entered the city, there were officials outside the carriage asking to see him, so Zhu Yuanzhang simply jumped out of the carriage.


    The inner court official was a handsome man with a white face and no beard. He aged well, with only a few fine lines at the corners of his eyes. He smiled and said with a smile on his face, "This lower official, Chu Lin, greets the general."


    Zhu Yuanzhang didn''t put on airs, he just came to the capital, and he hadn''t figured out this ce yet: "Does Lord Chu have something important to discuss?"


    Chu Lin smiled and said: "His Majesty ordered this lower official to take you to the manor, everything is already prepared."


    Of course, not having to go make do in an inn was a good thing, Zhu Yuanzhang nodded. Chu Lin mounted the horse and led the way, and Zhu Yuanzhang''s carriage followed behind.


    After reaching the front gates, Chu Lin said to Zhu Yuanzhang, "His Majesty said that the que will not be put up until the other two generals arrive."


    Zhu Yuanzhang nodded: "I know."


    He understood what that meant, it would definitely not be hung with the general''s que. This que would only be hung when His Majesty had given them titles.


    Zhu Yuanzhang took his wife and daughters inside first, and the servants entered the courtyard through the back door, carrying down the luggage first.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard, Zhu Da Niang eximed. She grabbed Ma <em>shi''s</em> hand and stared with a pair of almond eyes that had widened: "Mother! This house! I have never seen such a house!"


    The floor was covered with carpets, and walking on it was very soft. Where there was no carpet, there were bright tiles. The furnishings in the main room were all high-quality goods. The tables and chairs were all styles that she had never seen at the borders. She found a chair to sit on, and found that that was very soft too, padded with cotton pads inside.


    "Xiao Niang! Let''s go to see the rooms!" Zhu Da Niang led her sister to the inner courtyard to find her boudoir.


    Pushing them open one by one, every room looked good, but when they pushed open two adjacent rooms together, they could hardly breathe.


    "This room..must be just for us!" Zhu Da Niang closed her mouth, remembering what her friend said, that all the youngdies in the capital spoke in a low voice, walked in small steps, and ate in small bites. Although she felt that it was too tiring, she also felt that maybe they could integrate into the capital by learning from them.


    Speaking of which, Zhu Da Niang actually felt a little inferior.


    She heard the storyteller say that girls from big families, they all had slender willow waists, cherry blossom lips, and willow leaf eyebrows. They should speak softly, be generous and decent when dealing with people, and have the restraint of ady from a big family, as well as be proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Learning how to manage the household should also be learned from an early age. Studying to read with their brothers at a young age, and though they did not have to be proficient in the Four Books and Five ssics, but they also should have read it.


    There was also female skills, when embroidering flowers it must be able to attract butterflies, and the food they cooked must be able to attract praise.


    Zhu Da Niang felt that she would not be able to learn all of this even if she was reincarnated again. It was too difficult. How was that ady, that was simply a demon spirit who began to cultivate in their mother''s womb.


    Just speaking of embroidery that attracts butterflies, Zhu Da Niang couldnt do it. She didnt like this kind of stuff. Zhu Yuanzhang and Ma <em>shi</em> also didnt force the girls to learn it. They didn''t think of it when the girls were still young, and when the girls grew older they nned to find husbands to marry into the family instead. And since that was the case, there was no need to learn these things, with their father here, how could they becking in clothes and jewelry and makeup?


    Instead, Zhu Yuanzhang hoped that they would be strong enough to control the family, and not to be controlled by their husbands who married into the family in the future. If they were coaxed by men, the Zhu family''s wealth would be another family''s, and the grandchildren might not follow the Zhu family''s surname. If that happened, even if he was already dead at the time, he would still sit up from the coffin angrily.


    Zhu Da Niang looked at the room in front of her. It was very bright. The windows were pushed from side to side, pulleys were installed, and there were curtains. The curtains were made of cotton, but they were well woven and dyed in dark blue. If they were drawn when the sun was shining, the room would look like it was washed in pale blue light.


    The desk was made of wood, but it had also been coated with ayer of paint, which was so well painted that nothing of the original wood color could be seen.


    Especially the bed, there were no four-cornered pirs, and there was no canopy on the top, just a big bed, and the sheets and bedding were all neatly arranged.


    Except for the pillows and cushions, one could see that it was incredibly soft at first nce. Zhu Da Niang turned to look at her sister, walked to the door of the next room, and found that there was no difference between the two rooms except for the color of the curtains and the color of the sheets and bedding. The floor was covered with carpets, which were thick and soft, and were veryfortable to sit on if one wished to.


    "Let''s go see our parents'' room?" Zhu Da Niang asked excitedly.


    Zhu Xiao Niang was also curious and nodded again and again.


    The two found thergest room, and when they opened the door, they were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    This room was bigger than the two of theirsbined!


    The brightness was only a second thought, the room had a bed, a bookcase, and a carved wooden table that pictured the Eight Immortals crossing the sea, each of which was very lifelike.


    Everything silently told them that someone had spent a lot of energy on the decorations.


    When Zhu Da Niang and Zhu Xiao Niang had almost finished touring the ce, they ran back to the main room, only to see that their parents were already eating some snacks.


    It turned out that it was Chu Lin who heard that they were entering the city, and had already asked someone to go to the cake shop to buy the cakes that had juste out of the pot. It was very soft but did not stick to the teeth, and was just perfect when paired with tea.


    "Come, the capital''s cakes." Ma <em>shi</em> waved to her daughters.


    Zhu Da Niang and her sister went over and ate one with Ma <em>shi''s</em> chopsticks, and were immediately overwhelmed by the taste.


    No matter how good the borders were, they couldn''t make such cakes and pastries. The capital was indeed the capital.


    "Mom, I saw your room!" Zhu Da Niang said, "It''s almost bigger than this main room!"


    Ma <em>shi</em> said with a smile: "Speaking nonsense, whose bedroom is bigger than the main room?"


    Zhu Da Niang quickly said: "I''m not talking nonsense, really, you can see for yourself. There is also a table, you can see it is good wood at a nce, I could smell the fragrance of the wood, and there are carvings of the Eight Immortals crossing the sea on it."


    Zhu Da Niang felt that she had lived in vain for the past few years!


    She drank a sip of tea and couldn''t sit still with excitement. She already got used to being afraid when she was on the road, but now she was no longer afraid. Everything felt novel to her. The wind and sand in the borders were strong and everywhere, and there were few vendors on the streets, afraid the strong wind would blow away their goods. Women all wore practical clothes, which were easy to move in.


    In the early years, there were many widows in the border city, their husbands having left in the early years, whether they were dead or alive there was no news at all.


    After waiting for several years and more, until there was no hope remaining, the soldiers arrived. Many soldiers married the widows or girls in the local area, and they have been stationed at the border all their lives.


    Even though Zhu Da Niang was a youngdy from the general''s family, she didn''t have the habit of not leaving the door and remaining in the boudoir. Her mother made a good role model. When her father was busy her mother would go help out in the barracks so she and her little sister would take care of affairs at home.


    Some of the servants hired were quite bold, wanting to coax the two sisters while the mistress of the house was away and embezzle some money from them.


    The two sisters were inexperienced at first, and they fell for it several times. Later, they finally established prestige and sent those people to the government. Not only did they spit out all they took, but they were also jailed for two years for the crime of theft of huge amounts of money.


    The servants thought that a big family like them cared about having face, and even if they found out, they would most likely just fire them and send them away. They were only contract workers so if they were really discovered they could just quit. In any case they''ve taken enough money from them.


    Zhu Da Niang had known from then on that it was not a good thing to be a pushover and to ce more importance on having face. Just like her father, who always meant what he said, this way others would not dare to coax and trick her and would be afraid of her instead.


    Zhu Yuanzhang was drinking tea and looking at the scenery of the garden outside the main room, his eyes were a little dazed. After so many years, even his daughters had also grown to marriageable age, but asionally, he still felt that he was still the same person who just came out of Huangjue Temple back then. The little monk who lived in a turbulent world who just wanted to eat fully.


    If it wasn''t for the kindness of anotherndowner when his parents died, he wouldn''t even be able to find a piece ofnd to bury them.


    Who would have thought that he would actually be a general now, living in such a luxurious manor and drinking freshly brewed tea?


    Zhu Yuanzhang turned his head to look at Ma <em>shi</em>. Ma <em>shi</em> seemed to have sensed it, and she raised her head and met Zhu Yuanzhang''s eyes, pursed her lips and smiled.


    Having a wife and daughters, wealth and status.


    In this life, he knew contentment.

 Chapter 191: The End

    Chapter 191: The End


    The four generals have all been conferred the noble title of duke, which was a high-ranking title, the highest title that all officials could earn in their entire lives.


    The duke could attend morning assembly to discuss politics, and Lin Yuan gave them all the honor they deserved, but he didn''t actually give them much power.


    A general without soldiers was a tiger with its teeth pulled out.


    Lin Yuan hadn''t seen Yang Zi''an and the others for a long time. Time seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye and they had all grown old.


    The generals had taken off their armors and put down their swords. Lin Yuan personally led the hundred officials to wee them into the imperial pce. When the several people met again, they all felt like everything had changed.


    "Go, help the uncles up." Lin Yuan instructed Lin De and Lin Xuan.


    These two children were in their teens now, and their temperaments had be much more stable. Lin De no longer said that she wanted to be a female general, and Lin Xuan no longer said that he wanted to be a military strategist. As they grew older, they all knew what they would be facing.


    The sibling rtionship was still there, but even Lin Yuan didn''t know when their rtionship would disappear.


    In the face of absolute power and status, it was impossible for anyone to remain the same.


    Lin De and Lin Xuan helped Yang Zi''an, Li Congrong and Zhu Yuanzhang up, and because Chen Baisong stayed in the capital all year round and was standing behind Lin Yuan, he was the closest person to Lin Yuan.


    Yang Zi''an had aged well. He had good looks when he was young, and when he was old, he only appeared elegant and refined. He was a famous schr general. He had three sons and a daughter, but the children were bornte in his life, and had not yet started their own families.


    Li Congrong still looked like when he was young. He was rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and he didn''t even look old. Except for his gray temples, he still appeared young just looking at his face and physique.


    Lin Yuan led them into the pce, and after bestowing titles and rewards, it was followed by a banquet.


    The dancing girls swept in. Lin Yuan didn''t drink much at the banquet. He was not one to be fond of what was in the cups and just asionally drank some fruit wine. Lin Yuan had never been drunk despite these many years, and in this banquet he only drank a few cups. He mostly just sat and watched the dance.


    These dancers were all tributes from foreignnds. Foreignnds needed silk and tea, but they didn''t want to part with gold and silver jewelry. In the early years, there were indeed beauties, butter the appearance of the tribute women became more and more ordinary. Those beauties have all married and started their own families, while these dancers had voluntarily stayed in the pce.


    ording to their words, they have learned to dance all their lives, and they felt they should dance for others to see. If they don''t dance, they don''t know what they could do, so Lin Yuan let them stay in the pce. Dancing was their work, so if they didn''t want to dance anymore they could simply resign.


    Anyway, the Great Ming was currently short of women, whether it was to work or marry, they could choose whatever they want.


    After the singing and dancing were over, and the hall became quiet, Lin Yuan sighed: "I haven''t seen you all for so many years."


    Li Congrong was the most daring. He didn''t see him for so many years but he didn''t feel that his rtionship with Lin Yuan had be unfamiliar and alienated. He said, "It has been some years! We are all old!"


    Li Congrong only came back to his senses when these words fell, and said quickly: "We are old, Your Majesty is not old, Your Majesty is forever young, looking just like a young man of twenty!"


    Lin Yuan was amused by Li Congrong. What kind of person was Li Congrong before? There was never a scheme in his heart, always saying what he wanted to say, and now he actually learned to speak. When one has experienced a lot of things, one would also gradually change, and no one would remain the same forever.


    Now looking at Li Congrong and the others, Lin Yuan already felt a little like they were strangers.


    The friendship was still there, but he always felt like..he couldn''t remember all that clearly.


    This was probably what it felt like to be at a high ce. All the people who apanied him back then left, only Chen Baisong and Er Liang were left, and only Chen Baisong could be considered a confidante.


    Lin Yuan said a few more words to them, all of which were ordinary words about daily life, whose child was getting older, and was at the marriageable age.


    Or how have they been at the borders over the years, and whether the borders were peaceful or not, what military officials have the talent.


    After talking for more than two hours, Lin Yuan saw that they were tired, so he told them to rest in the pce and return to their manors tomorrow.


    Lin Yuan returned to his living quarters, cleaned up and washed, while Chen Baisong watched.


    Don''t know why, but Lin Yuan suddenly turned around, his eyes colliding with Chen Baisong''s.


    After so many years, Lin Yuan could no longer judge whether Chen Baisong''s appearance was handsome or not. He smiled at Chen Baisong: "Why didn''t you chat with them for a while?"


    Chen Baisong was sitting on a chair, holding a teacup in his hand, which was filled with milk tea. He took a sip and put it down after thinking it was too sweet: "Chat about what? How were they doing at the borders all these years? In any case it is all the same old topics. There''s nothing interesting to talk about."


    Lin Yuan nodded: "That''s true."


    Chen Baisong didn''t have any deep friendship with them.


    Time and distance have also wiped out any original meager trace of friendship.


    After Chen Baisong had cleaned up, the two of themid in bed talking. The life expectancy of the ancients was short. After forty, they were considered old people. Lin Yuan paid great attention to diet and exercise these years. Most emperors died of exhaustion, getting up earlier than chickens and sleepingter than dogs, and despite that they also had to make time to bestow his favors on the harem.


    He heard that there were emperors who saw several concubines in a single night. It could be considered quite the epitome of virility indeed.


    Lin Yuan felt thatpared with those emperors who were overloaded all day, he already had it a lot easier.


    After he formed his own work team, he had fewer things at hand to take care of personally. He made a schedule, and it was clear what to do every day at what time period. When he went to court, he also made schedules and rules for the officials.


    Preventing them from arguing and wasting time.


    Lin Yuan looked at the bed canopy and said softly, "After I die, you will share the coffin with me, and I won''t give you a separate coffin. And don''t call me stingy."


    Chen Baisong hesitated: "Can that be done?"


    In fact, there have been rumors about their affairs in the court and the people for a long time. His Majesty and the general go in and out together, and they often talkte into the night by candlelight. The most terrible thing was that neither of them were married. At first, the imperial court expressly hinted that they were not against His Majesty ying with men, and when it was the general..that was fine too but there still need to be concubines, so that princes could be born and someone to inherit the throne.


    But Lin Yuan turned a blind eye to it all. After Lin De and Lin Xuan were born, the opposition from the court became less.


    These two children grew up by Lin Yuan''s side, the mother also lived in the pce, and the princess was full of admiration and respect for her elder brother. Everyone could see that in the hearts of the two children, their uncle was the most important person to them, as for their father, who knew how long he had long been forgotten by them.


    When he went to investigate the provincial government, the princess''s consort let slip all the things that Chen Baisong had revealed to him when he was drunk. After he came back, he was dismissed and demoted to amoner. The princess also divorced him, but Lin Yuan gave him permission to visit the pce once every ten days to see the children.


    The princess''s consort felt deeply ashamed, and took his family back to his hometown. Now he had opened a school in his hometown, and he had done a fairly good job with it. The students he taught all had good grades.


    Lin Yuan regretted it a little. Maybe he shouldn''t have entrusted important tasks to the princess''s consort in the first ce. The princess''s consort was actually not bad. His theoretical knowledge was very good, but there were problems with his emotional intelligence and conduct. If he was just a schr perhaps he could make some literary achievements.


    But regret was useless.


    Guo''er didn''t really care, she lived well in the pce and even had a lover, but she didn''t want to get married, and Lin Yuan didn''t force it.


    Chen Baisong asked nervously, "Really?"


    Chen Baisong believed in the afterlife and higher powers. He also believed that if they were buried together, they would be a married couple, and they could continue to be together in the next life as well. Moreover, Lin Yuan was the emperor, and ghosts and gods always had to give the emperor face. Perhaps they really could continue to be together in the next life.


    Lin Yuan nodded: "I will arrange it, no matter who will leave first, we will be buried together."


    Lin Yuan squeezed Chen Baisong''s hand.


    Chen Baisong was relieved, he closed his eyes and said softly, "Young master, don''t be an emperor in your next life."


    Lin Yuan said softly, "En?"


    Chen Baisong: "It''s too tiring. For the sake of the world and for the sake of the people, but never for the sake of yourself."


    Lin Yuan squeezed Chen Baisong''s palm: "Who said I never thought for the sake of myself? If I didn''t, you wouldn''t be lying beside me. Instead it would be the empress."


    Chen Baisong would have been nervous when he heard the word "empress" in the early years, and he would have been angry and fearful, but not now. He just asked, "Then Lin De and Lin Xuan.."


    Lin Yuan: "After I die, someone will read my edict."


    Chen Baisong: "Have you already chosen?"


    Lin Yuan nodded: "I have chosen."


    Lin De and Lin Xuan were siblings withpletely different personalities, but they were not bad children. They both have smart heads.


    In recent years, Lin Yuan watched how they got a foothold in the court, how they assembled their own team, and how they earned the support of the officials.


    "Who did you choose?" Chen Baisong asked.


    Lin Yuan said, "Lin De."


    Chen Baisong frowned: "I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "It''s not difficult, she could even concince Yang Shaowei."


    Yang Shaowei was Song Shizhao''s only direct disciple, and he was very much sly and sophisticated.


    Chen Baisong said curiously: "Why not Lin Xuan? I see that he also has a lot of support."


    Lin Yuan sighed and said, "Lin Xuan is a man, and he naturally has an easier time in gaining support than Lin De, but even so, the two of them are on equal footing in the court."


    "He must be stronger than Lin De, and much stronger. If Lin De had no supporters, he would win."


    Lin Yuan''s face was cold, the gaze in his eyes not fluctuating: "But his achievements are the same as Lin De''s, which means that he is weaker than Lin De."


    Lin De was a girl. The help and support she could get in the court was extremely small. Lin Yuan had not helped her secretly at all in these years. But Lin Xuan was different. He always had people ingratiating themselves to him and countless sons of officials were willing to follow him. But even so, he failed to suppress Lin De.


    Lin Yuan: "Ambition and capability are innate."


    Chen Baisong frowned: "What if Lin De can''t keep the throne?"


    Lin Yuan smiled and said, "Then that''s because she''s ipetent. I''ll be in the coffin by then, and won''t have the time to uphold justice for her."


    "I have given her a chance, but as for the oue, it''s not me who has the final say." Lin Yuan pinched Chen Baisong''s chin, "Go to sleep, we have to get up early for morning assembly tomorrow."


    Chen Baisong nodded, he fell asleep quickly, and soon started snoring.


    The snoring was not too loud, and now Lin Yuan could only fall asleep listening to Chen Baisong''s snoring.


    Chen Baisong put his arms around Lin Yuan''s waist when he fell asleep. He murmured, "I want us to rest in the same coffin."


    Lin Yuan coaxed softly: "Okay, sleep."


    Chen Baisong was satisfied, he hugged Lin Yuan and fell asleep.

 Chapter 192: Extra: Peace And Prosperity

    Chapter 192: Extra: Peace And Prosperity


    The tenth year of Lin De''s reign on the throne, the tenth year of Lin Xuan''s house arrest.


    Lin De put down the memorial in her hand and rubbed the bridge of her nose. She was getting older, and looking at the memorials for a long time would always cause dry eyes.


    The pce maid whispered beside Lin De, "Your Majesty, that side has sent over a memorial."


    No one in the pce dared to call the prince, only referring to him as that side''.


    Lin De was stunned, and her hand shook unnaturally: "Really? Bring it over."


    The pce maid handed over the memorial, Lin De opened the memorial, and read it carefully. This was the first time Lin Xuan had written and sent a memorial after the siblings fell out. She thought he had written a memorial to scold her, but it turned out he was admitting his mistake in it.


    Lin Xuan said that he had disappointed his uncle''s expectations and the officials who followed him. He never thought of bing an enemy of his sister.


    At that time, there were many people around him. They spoke in his ear every day that his sister was a woman, and the world could not be handed over to a woman. When those people mentioned Lin De, it was as if they wanted to drink her blood and eat her flesh.


    At that time, Lin Xuan felt that so long as he became the emperor, everyone would perform their own duties, and his sister would be the princess, just like their mother, wouldn''t that be good?


    He said that he now knew that he was wrong. In fact, he had known it for a long time, but he had been unable to lower his head, admitting that his mistake had ruined so many things.


    Lin De read the memorial and put it back.


    The pce maid asked in a low voice, "Your Majesty, won''t you go and have a look?"


    Lin De shook her head and leaned back on the chair: "No, in the future..during the holidays and festivals, just bestow some more things. You go and tell the Ministry of Internal Affairs that every expense of the prince''s manor will bepared to that in the pce."


    Pce maid: "Yes."


    "Go." Lin De said.


    The pce maid retreated in small steps and exited the room. Lin De pursed her lips tightly, and looked at the que above her head.


    This que was inscribed by thete emperor himself. At that time, she was a little girl and was held in the arms by thete emperor. Thete emperor said that the words inscribed were Just and Honorable''.


    Thete emperor died, and she was supported by several old officials to sit on the throne.


    When she was most anxious and frightened, her younger brother took the lead and tried to force her to step down in a coup.


    At that time, she was sitting on the dragon throne. It was obviously midsummer and she was wearing a jacket, but she felt cold to the core.


    So her fear disappeared. She didn''t have time to be afraid. She held the emperor''sst edict and remembered what the emperor said to her.


    "Lin De, if one day someone tells you that you are wrong, don''t listen to them."


    "The officials can only try to persuade you, not force you. If they force you, then just kill them."


    "Once you take a step back, your fate will only be worse than death."


    "Someone!" Lin De heard her own voice, "Drag the offenders out and behead them!"


    The gate of the pce was stained red with blood that day, those who followed her and those who didn''t follow her were frightened, and then she was no longer afraid.


    She didn''t kill Lin Xuan. She still remembered that thete emperor once said to her, "If one day your brother makes a mistake, and it is not necessary to kill him, then spare him his life."


    Even now, she felt that thete emperor hadn''t left, and he was still in this pce, with General Chen always behind him. Thete emperor seldom smiled, only in front of the general and his family members. Thete emperor was very thin, always looking very spirited, very easy-going, even in old age, his eyes were never cloudy.


    Lin De had long been unafraid of her throne being unstable. What she was afraid of now was that she would not meet the expectations of thete emperor, and that she would not be able to catch up with half of the achievements of thete emperor in her whole life. She lived in this kind of trepidation and could not find anyone to share her worries with.


    Now she had two daughters. The fathers of these two daughters were not the same. She also copied thete emperor, not announcing the heir while she was still alive, and letting them spread their wings and gain experience in the six ministries.


    She had several lovers, but her lovers always wanted more from her.


    Wanted to confuse her with love, confuse her with a young and seductive body, just like they would confuse an ordinary woman, they believed that Lin De would give up power because of love, and because of love, they would get more, and even more unexpected benefits.


    Lin De couldn''t remember those lovers anymore. It seemed that one of them was very beautiful, with a pair of dimples and endearing eyeteeth. He was always full of enthusiasm and had a lot of things he wanted.


    But any more than that, she couldn''t remember.


    Lin De closed her eyes and rested. She was once again back when she was a child. Back then, she didn''t have to think about anything. She could act like a spoiled child in her mother''s arms, go to her grandmother to steal azy day, her uncle was serious and kind, and she would y hide and seek with her younger brother in the pce,ughing every day and fantasizing about life when they grew up.


    At that time, she wanted to be a general, and Lin Xuan wanted to be a military strategist.


    There was no taboo in childhood, no one would take it seriously.


    The pce had never changed, the sun would rise from the same ce every day, day after day, it would never change.


    The life of themon people was getting better and better, thete emperor had made a good start, the trade route had opened, the surrounding countries were subordinate to the Great Ming. The rtionship Mongolia and the Jurchen had with the Central ins was bing closer and closer, and while she might not see the day of real unification, perhaps her descendants would.


    She didn''t do anything spectacr in her life. What she could do was to protect the hard work of thete emperor, so that everything that thete emperor implemented would be without any obstacles as it was carried out.


    "Your Majesty, please rest early." The pce maid whispered.


    Lin De stood up and walked to the bed.


    The imperial examination was about to start again, and preparations were busy everywhere. Foreign ethnicities were already allowed to participate in the imperial examination during the time of thete emperor, but there have never been as many foreign ethnicities participating in the imperial examination as this year. Most of the foreign ethnicities participating were said to be foreign, but in fact, they have been intermarrying with the Han Chinese since their grandparents'' generation and were no different from the Han.


    Buhe was one of them. His grandfather was Mongolian, his grandmother was Han, his father was Mongolian, and his mother was Han. He lived in a city where Mongolians and Han people lived together. He loved studying and was even better at it than the children of his Han neighbors.


    He heard from his grandfather that before their family moved here, they lived on the grasnds. In the grasnds, they depended on the heavens for food. A fire, a natural disaster, or a gue among cattle and sheep would destroy a family''s livelihood just like that.


    So he had always had a hope, that was, to sessfully pass the county level imperial exam, then the provincial level, then the pce level, and finally be an official. He would then go to Mongolia, and make it so that his own people could live the same good life as him.


    He saw himself as a Ming person, and he felt that being a Ming person was something to be proud of. The men were strong, smart, responsible, and the women were beautiful, capable, and wise. Countless people from foreignnds poured into the Great Ming, and only then did they know what outside of the Great Ming was like.


    Themon people were poor, the nobles were over extravagant, and ves were not treated as humans.


    The more miserable those people were, the more they felt that it was a supreme honor to be a Ming person.


    The foreigners who fled during the Yuan Dynasty returned, and more and more foreigners poured in.


    But these foreigners were not allowed to take the imperial examination.


    Unless three generations had been born and lived in the Great Ming.


    Buhe said to his friend, "Only this is considered the bearing of a great country!"


    The friend shook his head and said, "Her Majesty..is a woman. Women are always soft-hearted and emotional. She sees that the people of foreignnds are pitiful, so she allows them to enter the Great Ming and be the citizens of the Great Ming. This is a disaster rather than a blessing!"


    Buhe was puzzled: "Wasn''t thete emperor the same? Thete emperor never forbade foreigners from entering the Great Ming."


    Friend: "How can youpare the current emperor with thete emperor?!"


    The friend said angrily: "Thete emperor was not a mere mortal, he was born under the imperial star, he was born to be emperor!"


    Buhe looked at his friend, who continued, "I was born a few decades toote! If I had been born a few decades earlier, I would have lived in the time of thete emperor!"


    Buhe didn''t argue with his friend.


    He also admired thete emperor, believing that thete emperor had never made any mistakes in his life.


    But his friend believed that the only mistake thete emperor made was that he did not have his own child.


    If it was the child of thete emperor, no matter male or female, they would definitely be better than Lin De and Lin Xuan.


    If the daughter of thete emperor became emperor, they would recognize and ept it.


    But it was not to be.


    Buhe did not bother to argue with his friend. He just focused on his studies. asionally, he would go to the grassroots level to organize and conduct research with his ssmates. He was so busy every day that his parents were worried that he would exhaust himself.


    This year was the second time for Buhe toe to Beijing. Thest time he did not make it on the golden list, and he didn''t have much confidence this time, but he was still going to try, and he couldn''t let all the hard work in the past be in vain.


    His family was not particrly wealthy, but they were not poor either. Sessful candidates of the provincial level did not receive a sry if they didn''t do anything, so he became a minor official in the county government office and could receive some grain and silver taels. Since he became a minor official, his family members'' lives have gotten better and they have even saved some money.


    Although he became a minor official, he could still take the imperial pce exam. After handing in the leave request, he set off on his way.


    The friend who traveled with him was always happy to talk about the prosperity of the capital. There were always countless people in the streets of the capital, both men and women, young and old. Nowadays, womens lives were better than before, and women were no longer prohibited from taking part in the imperial examination. This was a decree issued in the second year of the female emperor''s reign to the throne.


    In the past, although it was said that women were not forbidden to take the imperial examination, but because they did not have this habit, no matter how well their literary talents were, no woman thought of taking the imperial exam.


    After the female emperor ascended the throne, she used many means to encourage women to participate in the imperial examination, opening the door of convenience wide for all women.


    There were constant objections inside and outside the imperial court, as well as the death remonstrance of the civil officials, but even so they were unable to stop her.


    Nowadays, many minor officials in local governments were women.


    There were also many court officials who were women, but there were still not many in important positions.


    Among the hundred officials who could attend morning assembly to discuss politics, there were less than ten female officials.


    It was probably because of this that the opposition had be less loud.


    After Buhe came to Beijing, he lived in the courtyard where he lived three years ago. It was the same as always except the male owner had a two year old toddler in his arms. He still remembered Buhe, and he even told Buhe that his wife went to work after giving birth to their child. She was a small supervisor in a garment factory, overseeing more than ten people, and earning more than he did in the odd jobs he took.


    So he just guarded their courtyard and took care of the children, his days quite enriched.


    "There is antern festival at night, every district has one, and it is said to be apetition!" The male owner suddenly said, "You should also go out at night to walk around. It takes ce once a year and it''s rare to see such amazing scenery."


    Buhe nodded: "Definitely."


    The male owner hugged his child, rocking the toddler skillfully, and said, "Then I''ll go out first,e to me if you need anything."


    Buhe saw the male owner out, and it was very lively outside the door. The children were running andughing all the way with their school bags on their backs. Young women in trousers walked on the streets, carrying bamboo baskets and looking like they were going to go on a spring hike.


    Since women began to work more, it became troublesome to wear skirts, and this kind of fabric-saving trousers appeared.


    Originally, few people wore trousers, but now fewer people wore skirts.


    Buhe looked around him, and finally decided on two words that would describe the era he lived in perfectly


    Peace and prosperity.

 Chapter 193: Extra: Thesis Paper

    Chapter 193: Extra: Thesis Paper


    Lin Ming was a college student, majoring in history, and was struggling with his thesis paper. For some foolish reason, he chose to write about Emperor Mingde. The research on this period was the most, and there were countless papers written on it, both at home and abroad. Countless experts and schrs published papers on it, so he really could not write anything new and novel about it.


    Returning to the dormitory from the library, his dorm buddies looked at his sad and bitter face, andughed at him with no sympathy: "Aren''t you also surnamed Lin? That''s also considered a story of your ancestors, yet you still can''t write it?"


    Lin Ming waved his hand: "You guys, have some sympathy, I must have taken the wrong medicine when I decided to write a history thesis on Emperor Mingde."


    A buddy took pity on him and said, "How about you start from a different angle. Isn''t it rumored that Emperor Mingde''s lover was Chen Baisong? Why don''t you write about this?"


    Lin Ming: "It''s not like no one had written that. If you search the Inte, don''t even mention thesis papers. There are already thousands of books published on the subject."


    The buddy said sympathetically: "You might as well write about Emperor Mingping then, who at least was the second female emperor in the whole of Chinese history."


    Lin Ming rolled his eyes: "Do you think she is easy to write?"


    Buddy: "Well, her time reigning was short at least, and you won''t be scolded by the instructor if you can''t write something new."


    When Emperor Mingping ascended the throne, she was already in her forties and lived only to the age of sixty-two. Her eldest daughter seeded her.


    The buddy suddenly said: "I also wrote a thesis on Emperor Mingping before. Think about it, starting from her, the Ming Dynasty had produced three female emperors. If she hadn''t only had one granddaughter, and that granddaughter was also mentally retarded, the emperor would not have be a man again."


    "It sounds like you are quite regretful?" Asked the roommate who was reading in an upper bunk.


    Buddy: "That''s right, when the three female emperors were in power, they were scolded a lot. When the male emperor appeared, no one scolded them anymore. After all, the three generations were all focused on developing national power. When Emperor Mingyong was in power, the industry developed very fast, and there were even already trains."


    "But as soon as the male emperor came to power, heunched a war on foreignnds. At that time, which country in Europe was not our colony?"


    "We managed to conquer thosends, but we couldn''t control it. If it weren''t for that war, social development would only be faster."


    "At least fifty years of regression."


    "If it hadn''t been for Emperor Mingshao turning the tide, the Ming Dynasty would have been over by then."


    "And wouldn''t havested until it sessfully transformed into a constitutional monarchy."


    Lin Ming nodded: "Speaking of which, I went to watch the ceremony when this female emperor ascended to the throne. I was the student representative of our province."


    "F**k!"


    "F**k!"


    "Lin Ming, you lucky bastard!"


    Lin Ming said proudly: "You don''t know how manypetitors I have defeated."


    At that time, it was truly like thousands of troops were crossing a single-nk bridge.


    "No, you''ve all gone off topic, I''m going to write about Emperor Mingde!" Lin Ming copsed.


    Roommate: "Why don''t you write that he was a transmigrator, there has always been such a suspicion on the Inte."


    "Opening up the market economy, the state going under macro-control, improving the status of women, creating more jobs,ying a solid foundation for national unity, vigorously developing water conservancy and weapons construction. To be precise, he hadid down the foundation for a modern society."


    When the roommate mentioned this he began to go on endlessly: "His life was also quite magnificent. ording to historical records, he was the son of andowner in the northern region at the beginning, and he did business in the south. He was particrly prescient and built a farmstead with a city wall, and there was even a watchtower, and he also trained his own troops. All his future generals had followed him before he made his fortune."


    The roommate was a real history buff. Lin Ming had only majored in history because of his family''s expectations. His whole family studied history. He had lived in such an environment since he was a child and had no choice at all.


    But the roommate was not the same. He liked it, studied it carefully, and had read a lot of official history texts. He was a person who really relied on interest to support his studies.


    Just when the roommate wanted to continue, the big brother of the dormitory said, "Have you watched the new TV series recently? They used the Mingde Emperor Lin Yuan as the protagonist to promote it. The drama will recreate that period of struggle for hegemony in a chaotic world, and show how the Mingde Emperor developed a turbulent society and made the Great Ming the number one power in the world at that time."


    Lin Ming: "I saw the trailer, and the actor looks a lot like the portrait of Emperor Mingde."


    The portrait of Emperor Mingde was still preserved in the Imperial Museum. The painting was done in very real likeness as there were already sketches made back then.


    "The eyes look alike." The big brother said, "I just checked the Inte, there are too many romantic scenes.."


    "Right, right, Lin Yuan is practically like a stallion in it. Seeing one and loving one, loving one and sleeping with one, both men and women. That private life is just terribly chaotic. Anyway, I don''t believe it. I have discussed it with my instructor, we both agree that since he ascended the throne, Emperor Mingde had never been close to those so-called lovers in rumors, only Chen Baisong was by his side."


    "They say he''s bisexual, but I think he''s gay."


    "But I think Hong Xiu and Chu Lin should have been his lovers in the early days, right?"


    "The history books say that Chu Lin''s face was as beautiful as a woman''s, and that his beauty was not that of mortals. I just don''t believe that Emperor Mingde, a homosexual, could have resisted. I wouldn''t have resisted if it was me. As long as they look good, both male and female are fine with me."


    Lin Ming: "I don''t think so. My dad also said it shouldn''t be. Anyway, the only lover that is clearly identified now is Chen Baisong. All the rest are just rumors."


    Roommate: "Anyway, I think Emperor Mingde must have been a libertine when he was young. Now that is charm."


    "The audience also likes to see Emperor Mingde conquering all kinds of men and women." The big brother said, "Those losers are just so appreciative of this kind of ability."


    "The directors also like to film in that direction."


    "The audience loves watching this now."


    "Wasn''t there a time-travel drama before? The heroine transmigrated into Hong Xiu, conquered the empire with Emperor Mingde, and then started to scheme and fight in the harem. After scheming the deaths of a bunch of men and women, she ruled the world with Emperor Mingde.." Big brother, "I was honestly nauseated, why couldn''t they just make a good heroine centered TV series. Why did they have to put the setting in the early Ming Dynasty, and even transmigrated into Hong Xiu, who was a die-hard female fan of Emperor Mingde, and even requested to be cremated when she died so that her ashes could be scattered beside His Majesty''s mausoleum."


    "Now this is f**king loyalty!" The big brother looked excited, "My goddess!"


    Lin Ming: "Anyway, every TV series about Emperor Mingde is always promoted under the banner of recreating history, but I suspect that the screenwriter had not even read the biographies regarding Emperor Mingde."


    "Yes, yes, there was a very ssic one ten years ago, called "Emperor of the Great Ming"? Called itself a historical drama, and a lot of people even believed it. But Lin Yuan was a cold-hearted war-mongering madman in it, still wanting to fight even after unifying the empire, but was persuaded by Song Shizhao, and it was filmed as if Song Shizhao was Lin Yuan''s true love."


    "Those who did a little homework will know that Song Shizhao was more than forty years older than Lin Yuan. When the two met for the first time, Lin Yuan was in his teens and Song Shizhao was in his fifties, so how could they have anything between them? If that was the case then this world is really too psychedelic."


    "Be content, Song Shizhao is still a pretty mild choice, even Princess Chang''an was not spared by them. That group of losers thought that Princess Chang''an''s children could only inherit the throne because Lin Yuan did it with his own sister. Therefore, they found a princess''s consort to use as guise, and the sessor to the throne was actually Lin Yuan''s child. I was seriously amazed when I saw this theory, and the poster of this forum has been looking for solid evidence this whole time."


    "For example, Princess Chang''an was brought into the pce less than three years after giving birth to her children, and she lived in the pce closest to the emperor''s living quarters, and the two children were brought up by Lin Yuan himself. When Emperor Mingping was old, she once said that she saw thete emperor as her father."


    Lin Ming: "..Suddenly, I feel like that makes sense.."


    Roommate: "Don''t look at this kind of nonsense, that group of people on the Inte cane up with anything, and the evidence they put forth are not credible. ording to their theoretical logic, Lin De and Lin Xuan may have been born by Lin Yuan himself and that Lin Yuan was intersex."


    Everyone in the dorm roomughed out loud.


    Lin Ming took a sip of water: "Then I shall start from the transmigration perspective?"


    Big brother: "Yes, write it well, maybe you can even rewrite it into a novel or a TV series."


    Lin Ming: "It makes sense. I''ll think about it carefully. If it is written like this, it will be very awesome when it is turned into a novel!"


    The big brother patted Lin Ming on the shoulder and said with a look of pity, "Fight on."


    There were so many materials to check, this child would probably be crippled after writing the thesis.


    Before going to bed, Lin Ming also asked: "If you could time travel to that time, who do you want to be?"


    The several people said in unison: "Er Liang!"


    "When I read the history books, I felt that Er Liang is really a winner in life. Although there is not much written about him, there are still many experts who study him."


    "Yes, he was Lin Yuan''s servant. He went to the south with Lin Yuan. He didn''t need to fight wars or manage governmental affairs. And he said it himself, Lin Yuan never scolded or yelled at him. When they were in dire straits just after arriving in the south, he even shared a quilt with Lin Yuan. In the end, he became the general director in charge of pce affairs, and he didn''t have to be castrated in order to be in that position. As the first general director in charge of pce affairs with a dick, his life is practically a cheat sheet."


    "If you think about it, changing the setting to the modern times, it is equivalent to being a secretary. You only need to bring tea and water to the boss, and the boss is very easy to get along with. In the end, the boss became the leader of the world''srgestpany, and the secretary became the head of the logistics department of the head office. And he barely even expended much effort, waspletely safe, dying a peaceful death and even having twelve children.."


    "A winner in life.."


    "I want to be Er Liang when I transmigrate over and cling to Big Boss Lin''s golden thigh!"


    "Yes, otherwise I feel like I might starve to death during the famine and period of upheaval."


    Lin Ming pursed his lips: "You really have no ambition."


    Roommates: "Then what are your ambitions?"


    Lin Ming: "I want to transmigrate as Chu Lin, he has good looks, a good figure, and is very popr. He also hugged thigh early and became a winner in life, and if I looked like him, I would be able to climb onto the bed of Emperor Mingde, and maybe even be history''s first male empress."


    Everyone: "..such ambition.."


    Lin Ming sighed and said, "Having said so much, which point should I start my thesis on?"


    Roommates: "Sleep."


    "Good night."


    "Fight on."


    "We bless you."


    Lin Ming cursed: "Are you all beasts?!"


    Roommate: "We also have papers to write. You''re the one who chose a ten-star difficulty topic to write, so we can only express sympathy."


    "Lin Ming, we are optimistic about you!"


    Lin Ming: ".."


    Emperor Mingde, please bless me so that my thesis paper will pass.


    TN: well, we''ve finally reached the end, I''m gonna miss this amazing story (  ) but what a journey! You guys have been amazing and I''m d I could share this with you all. Long live kingdom building and farming stories!!!???


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!